《Clearing an Isekai with the Zero-Believers Goddess – The Weakest Mage among the Classmates》


 Chapter 1 Character introduction ※ There is spoiler ※

    ¡ö Makoto Takatsuki (Protagonist) ¡°Water Magic / Basic¡±, ¡°Megumi Shusui¡±, ¡°RPG Player¡± Goddess Noah''s Dagger (Shinki) Water Country Wizard Apprentice & National Certified Hero Humanity''s weakest / hobby is magical training. I like to improve my skills. Shyness.


    ¡ö A goddess worshiped by Noah Titan (old tribe) and Makoto. Evil god in this world. The final labyrinth, sealed in the "Undersea Temple"


    ¡ö Lucy J. Walker (Half of Elves and Demons) ¡°Great Mage¡± ¡°Fire Magic / King¡± ? The great-grandson of the millennia-old hero Johnny Walker, the daughter of Guren''s witch Rosalie. , Take off immediately (mainly book version)


    ¡ö Aya Sasaki (commonly known as Sasan) ¡°Action game player¡± ¡°Change¡± ¡°Evolution¡± Classmate from Makoto junior high school. Good at cooking. -Reincarnated as a Lamia in another world.? Sometimes Yandere


    ¡ö Sophia Eile Roses (princess) The first princess of the land of water. The priestess of the goddess of water. Personality is serious and clumsy


    ¡ö White great sage (real name unknown) vampire ? I''ve been a great sage in Highland for millennia ? My favorite is Makoto (virgin) blood.


    ¡ö Leonard Aile Roses (prince) ? The first prince of the country of water. I long for Makoto, "The Hero of Ice and Snow".? It is only a girl, but a boy.


    T rans l ated b y Jpm tl.£ã o£í ¡ö Eir Olympus (goddess of water) The guardian deity of the land of water. I hate fighting.? I''m on good terms with Noah. My sister is younger than Noah.

 Chapter 2 Episode 0: Prologue 1st Class A Gets Distressed

    "Are you all right? Keep your body warm by putting on your jacket." "Uh ... it''s cold." "I can''t do it anymore ...".


    Homeroom teacher Sato talks to his classmates in a dark bus. Everyone''s voice is thin and dark.


    ¨D¨DWhy did this happen?


    A first-year student at Higashi-Shinagawa High School was hit by heavy snow on the way home from a ski camp.


    Unfortunately, a large earthquake occurred. An avalanche caused by an earthquake caused a bus to fall off a cliff. The hull was buried in snow, making it impossible to run. Heating stops and cold air constantly enters through the cracked windows.


    It has been more than two hours already trapped in the snow.


    The teacher immediately called for help on his mobile phone. However, accidents have occurred in many areas, and rescue has been difficult. He seems to be unable to fly the helicopter in a snowstorm.


    T r an sla t e d by £Êp£í tl .com (Hmm, this is packed.)


    Classmates are saying, "Isn''t it no good anymore?" No one speaks.


    Meanwhile-


    "Tackey. Is it a game until this time?" "At the end of my life, I want to play the game and die." "I don''t shake." "Isn''t it?" Answer the friend Fujiyan.


    Cold. Fingers do not move well due to cold air.


    "Don''t say that Takatsuki isn''t auspicious," said the girl next door across the aisle. Is this voice Sasaki-san? At a glance, she''s shivering in the cold.


    "It''s a joke. It''s boring not to do anything." "It''s hard to stay still." Looking from the side, Fujiyan plays a beautiful girl game on his smartphone.


    "Fujiyan is also playing a game." The girl is smiling. T rans l a t e d by jp m tl .c o£í


    "Wow ..." Sasaki-san made a voice like "Wow!"


    "I''m good at Mr. Tacky, why are you pulling me down?" "It''s inevitable, Fujiyan. It''s a world that girls can''t understand." "You guys are in distress. "


    "Isn''t Sae really wanting to play games, too?" I know that Sasaki is actually a hidden gamer. That''s why I started talking. Otherwise, it would be ridiculous for a shy me to talk to a girl.


    "What, what are you talking about?"


    "Canon-chan, huh huh?"


    "I still like cat ears." "No! Not only cat ears, but all animal ears are also precious!" Was. Yeah, it was stupid.


    When you return to consciousness on the game screen, the battery is less than 1/4 (playing while talking). Considering the degree of progress of the game, the action RPG that has been hooked recently is likely to be cleared.


    A dark fantasy where the hero whose hometown has been destroyed by the devil fights for revenge. The hero''s occupation is ¡°Brave¡±.


    Defeat the nemesis''s demon, and the door of the dark world opens, and the mastermind of the black screen appears. The last dungeon appears when you defeat the giant dragon, the witch responsible for death, and the fallen hero. At the end is the last boss, the Demon King.


    A movie that I''ve seen hundreds of times. Check the play time. Yeah, enough.


    A demon king with high defense can''t do damage with regular attacks. Therefore, it is necessary to perform a counter at the time of a specific attack. The timing of the counter is repeated countless times and can be applied even if the eyes are closed. Efficiently slash the Demon King''s HP gauge and take the last blow.


    "Clear ..." Best record. I want to post this record on the net.


    On the game screen, the hero who has finished revenge proceeds to the throne of the Demon King and disappears to the back.


    This time it was a normal end because we aimed at the shortest clear. The world has become peaceful, but no one knows the hero who defeated the Demon King. Save the world, no one is blessed.


    T ra n s l at ed by £êp£í tl .£ã om By the way, my favorite ending is the one whose hero is the Demon King. That, I wanted to see it again.


    When I looked around, my noisy classmates were quiet. It would happened to? When I was thinking about that, myself was suddenly drowsy. Call out to the next seat, Fujiyan.


    "Fujiyan?" There is no reply. Just like a dead body. Cant Believe It¡­¡­.


    Sasaki''s face on the other side is down and invisible. Loose.


    "Sa-san? Sasaki-san?" The game screen turned off during the ending.


    (¡­¡­sleepy)


    My life is about to expire. ¡­ Yes. It was a short life.


    ¨D¨DIf you are reborn, please become a brave.


    I closed my eyes while thinking about such a stupid thing, and suddenly my consciousness was far away.


    ¡ó


    Woke up.


    "Where are you here?"


    "It''s not a hospital ..." A stone ceiling and walls that aren''t concrete. Is it marble? I was sleeping in a stiff, simple bed, covered with a thin blanket.


    I feel a draft when the windows are open. A bit chilly. I don''t know if there is a feeling of cold in that world, but maybe I''m still alive. There is a large window a little away. Outside is bright.


    (Already afternoon) The way back from the training camp was night, so I guess I slept for more than half a day.


    "Nevertheless, there is no way to leave injured people who have lost their stamina in the snowy mountains." I want to see the outside. I approached the window lightly. Tra n s l ate d by jp m tl .com


    Until this time I had a hazy head. I thought someone had rescued me from the distress. I felt like I was sleeping in a strange place. I stood by the window and looked out.


    "eh"


    The scene that spreads out in front of you-


    A deep green forest not found in Tokyo. Wide blue lake. Behind it lies a mountain range like the Alps. A mysterious bird with seven colored wings is flying over the lake. On the lakeside, dinosaur-like creatures were drinking water. There are several carriages in front of the building. The man driving the carriage may be a lizard head or a dog-like face.


    "... Beastman?"


    what? Yes. It is a bird that is bigger than an ostrich that draws a carriage. Some creatures are like big lizards. "It''s a Hollywood movie ..." the voice shook.


    "Everybody, shoot!" "" "Fire Arrow !!" ""


    Looking down the window, children are lined up in a playground-like square. He wore something like a robe, and fired his arrows at once. An arrow of fire hits and explodes. The explosive scum brought the tail of the smoke to its nose. The burnt smell of the tree brings back consciousness.


    Not a dream?


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    This is that. I''ve seen it in movies or anime.


    ¨D¨DHere is another world.

 Chapter 3 Episode 1 Makoto Takatsuki is too weak

    For now, let''s look for someone who knows.


    Head towards the door, wobbling your feet. The hallway ahead of the door was illuminated by dim lights. From a distance, you can hear the voice of conversation.


    Um, is it a lower floor? All of a while, I went down the stone stairs and opened a poorly placed door.


    The room in front of the door is a large space, and you can see the faces of your classmates. Was good. I was not alone.


    "Oh, Takatsuki. At last I got up." "Yeah, hello." Kitayama, my classmate? Yankee guy, familiar to everyone.


    "Tackey, are you okay with your body?" "Good. It was safe, Fujiyan." "Oh, yes. I was told I wouldn''t wake up anymore. Hahahaha." Kitayama smiled cheerfully.


    "Hah ..." I can''t laugh.


    "Um, what are you doing here?" "Oh! Surprise, Takatsuki. Even here in a different world! Great!" Looking at the scenery, I knew it wasn''t in Japan. T ransl at e d by Jp£í tl.c o £í


    Different world¡­¡­. I feel my back sweating with upset.


    Not knowing that, Cheerful Kitayama knocks on his shoulders. Why the Yankee has so much body language, it hurts.


    "This seems to be the name of the temple of water. We seem to have been protected here after losing consciousness." "Hey, temple of water ..." Yes, it looks like a temple.


    "By the way, let''s go to hear the status and skills of Takatsuki," Kitayama joins in.


    "Status? Skill?" "It seems that we got a mysterious power when we came to this world. I have the skills" storage magic: super-class "and" appraisal skill: super-class "." I''m "Dragon Knight: Advanced", "Spearman: Advanced", "Idaten"! " But it looks amazing.


    "I''ll tell you my skills and status in that room." "Thank you, let''s go. By the way, was it the last time I woke up?" A little shady.


    "Not everyone in the class was saved. The rest ..." "The rest?" what? T r ansl ate d b y £êpmtl.c om


    "Some of my classmates seem to be missing ..." "Eh?" Looking over again, maybe 2/3 of the class here. I have few friends in the class, but I''m still a classmate with a year. I hope everyone is safe if possible.


    Speaking of which, "Fujiyan, what about Sasaki?" "Sasaki-dono isn''t here ..." "Eh ...?" It''s just safe. But I can''t see him.


    "Yes ... what ..." What kind of conversation did you end up with? Cat ear? Is that the last conversation? I wish I had a better story. Sorry, Sasan ...


    "Don''t be disappointed, Takatsuki. We were lucky because some of my friends aren''t here ..." Kitayama put his hands on his shoulders and said words of comfort. Like Fujiyan, she had a spicy face.


    Kitayama has many friends. It may be too bright to behave.


    "However, we don''t seem to be reassured just because we were saved." "Why, why?"


    "The facilities here are going to protect the untouched humans like us, but it seems we have to become independent, and here is a different world where monsters are rampant. Sento "


    Well, is that so? But it certainly doesn''t protect me forever. There is a problem with money. I was relieved that I survived the distress, but is it difficult now? I don''t know if I can return from another world. Even so, I''m not worried about monsters. And I don''t really understand status or skills. I have to tell you various things. More important than anything.


    "Do you understand the words?" "That''s the great thing about this temple! It''s magical about automatic translation." "Hey, it''s convenient." That''s why. "Indeed, if you don''t understand the words, you can''t talk about them, literally. But automatic translation magic? Don''t be in another world!


    "However, when you leave the temple here, you have to learn a different language." While talking, I arrived in front of Father''s room.


    "It seems that you are going to hear the skills alone." "Takatsuki, please tell me what kind of skills you have later." Kitayama smiles and knocks on his shoulder. "Ju, we''re coming," knocked into the room.


    ¡ó


    "I''m sorry." When I entered the room, a priest-like priest sat at a large desk. A slender, beautiful woman that looks like a sister stands next to it. A smiling dad and a cool beauty sister.


    "Hello, different world of people. Or physical condition are you feeling", "Nice to meet you, is called Takatsuki. Physical condition would not bad ......" "really? Please tell me soon become painful. By the way from your friends Did you hear anything about this place? ¡±¡° A little bit. ¡±¡° I see. Okay. I''m going to explain it. It may be surprising, but this is a different world from where you were. I''m afraid I can''t meet my family, but don''t worry, we will support you for up to a year free of charge until you can be independent. "I just heard from Fujiyan.


    "Um, can''t we go back to the original world?" Fr. that? Did you say weird things? Tra n sla t ed by Jp£ítl.£ã o £í


    "You didn''t hear that story. Mr. Takatsuki, you faced death before you came to this world, right?" "Yeah, yeah. Yes. I was in distress in the snowy mountains." That''s the same with your friends, and the condition of those who come to a different world, this is to die in the original world! "


    "Eh?" What? I mean, I''m dead? The priest smiles when he sees an astonishing expression.


    "But don''t worry. The gods of this world are very merciful. They transferred you to this world before you died young!", Fr. I feel like I''m used to it.


    "Hey, hey. That''s right." Doesn''t he die after all?


    "By the way, returning to the original world means you will die. That''s a problem."


    "So, let''s talk positively to survive. Are you talking about skills?" "Um, a little from my friend, but I don''t know the details." "Okay. When you come to this world, you should be given ¡°specific skills.¡± Specifically, you are famous for ¡°witch wizard¡± skills and ¡°swordsman¡± skills. You can say! "


    "Oh ... that''s important." Even Fujiyan and Kitayama talked about skills as important.


    "And then the status. Different worlds often have a status that stands out more than usual!" "Is that so?" "Yes, more than ten times more than ordinary people like us. "It''s my first time.


    "What''s my skill and status?" "Fufu, don''t be impatient. I''ll look into that now. You, bring that." "Yes, the priest." Sister gave the dad some paper.


    Soul book "This is an item called" "to determine your skill and status." "Hey, Hey", swallow the brim. Terrible items came out.


    "You don''t have to be so nervous. Please pray in front of this goddess statue." "Yes." Pray in front of the statue of the goddess.


    "I''m looking forward. Everyone in a different world has great status and skills." really? Is that convenient?


    I don''t know why, but Father''s expectations are quite high. Shortly after, pale light wrapped around the body. And the paper that Father had was shining.


    "Your skills and status are revealed," Fr. I''ve been pounding.


    "Your unique skills are written as" Megumi water stop "and" Wizard: Elementary "... and the last one is" RPG player "." But is it a beginner? Also, there is a skill with a strange name. Tr a n s l a ted by £êpmt l.£ão £í


    "Is this a strong skill?" "Well, I hear the last skill for the first time, but the previous two are normal."


    "And that''s the status ...", Father looks suspicious.


    "Isn''t this a mistake?" "I don''t think so. What happened?" "Hey, here. This number is ..." "Surely the numbers are low when compared to other foreigners." But compared to us ... but still low. "


    e? What?


    "Oh, there''s something wrong with my status ...?" "No! It''s okay. Takatsuki-san, maybe your status is a bit unsatisfactory, but don''t worry."


    Father is still smiling. However, it is a sales smile compared to the previous one. Did this not meet Father''s expectations? Such an overt attitude is shocking ...


    "So, can you give me an explanation later?" "Sophisticated priest," Sister bows.


    "Then, Takatsuki-kun, please do your best." The priest and the priest left the room. I was alone with Sister on this occasion.


    "I''m going to explain Takatsuki''s Soul Book. Please take a look." Looking at the booklet I received, my name and age. The skills you just heard and the statuses "Strength," "Physical Strength," and "Magic Power" are listed. Just looking at the numbers does not tell how much. And there was an item that was very worrisome.


    "Life" remaining 10 years 0 days


    Oh !? What is this!


    "Ah, uh. What is this" life "?" Will I die in another 10 years? No no no no. Joke tight.


    "I explain. In our world, you can find out how long you live in the Soul Book." "Why am I only 10 years ?!" I am only 15 years old. Did you die at the age of 25?


    "Ten years is the same for everyone in a different world." "Is that so?" That is, Fujiyan and Kitayama all have ten years. I can''t say anything, but I heard that they were the same and calmed down a bit. But it would be too short.


    Tra ns l a t e d by jp£ítl .co m "This lifespan can be lengthened by dedicating ''contribution'' to the ''holy god''." "... Can the lifespan be extended?" And what to worry about.


    "What is ''contribution'' to the Holy God?" I want to know how to extend my life. Anyway, dying in 10 years is a pity.


    "There are many things. The quickest way is to donate to the church." "Oh, money?" "Yes, money." "Can I buy a lifetime with money?" "I can buy it." Apparently, this world can be bought for life with gold. All you want to do is a different world.


    "However, donations that extend the life of a couple of years require a huge amount of money. Takatsuki doesn''t have the world''s money, so this method is not realistic." "What other methods are there?" "This means" defeating monsters that do harm to humans "or" saving people who are in trouble in a disaster. "" I see. " Why should we help people?


    "I see. You can use skills to help people." "Yes, that''s right. Then, I will explain the skills. Mr. Takatsuki has three unique skills. "Wizard: Beginner" "RPG player" "What kind of skills are these guys?" "The explanation of each skill is written in" Soul book ".


    "Ming mirror stop water" ... Skill that can maintain a normal mind. If you have this, you can act without panic even if attacked by a strong monster!


    "Water Wizard: Elementary": A skill that allows you to use elementary water magic. It''s unavoidable for beginners because you have a small amount of magic! Good luck training!


    "RPG player": A skill that can use the viewpoint of the person playing the RPG game. 360 degrees, you can see! It is a unique skill that only other people can have! I did it!


    Hey, what is this ...? The person who wrote this sentence is quite high in tension. For the time being, I also wrote some details about using the skill. Read on later.


    "Once I understood the skills, what should I do in the future?" It''s a good idea to decide which profession is right for you, "Sister explains plainly.


    "Well, by the way, what kind of profession do you recommend for me?"


    "There are classes in this temple of the water to help you get a variety of occupations. It''s a good idea to go to a variety of classes and choose the profession that suits you."


    No recommendation !? In short, there is no profession suitable for the current situation. You have to decide for yourself.


    I can''t help trying it. I do not hate free scenario RPGs. But the initial status is too low.


    "Okay, so please tell me how to take the class. Also about the rules of life here," "It''s all written in this manual." The cover says "The Temple of Water Manual (for different worlds)".


    Preparation is good. It seems like this is where many people come, and is there a complete manual?


    "So, if you don''t know, ask a nearby sister or priest," said Sister, not even Nikoli. The story seems to be over. It''s cool until the end, this person.


    ¡ó


    Fujiyan and Kitayama were waiting outside. "How was it? Tackey" "Hmm, it was something subtle" "Takatsuki, show me a little" "Ah, a little !?" Kitayama picked up the soul book.


    "Hey, isn''t your status too low? Well, it''s definitely a strong skill." Kitayama seems to have lost his interest.


    This bastard! What do you mean by watching it without permission?


    I can''t say it, but complain in my heart. Still, are my skills and stats weak?


    "Takatsuki is, after all, a game nerd, so it''s a weird skill. Well, I''ll do my best." "Hey, Takatsuki''s skill," and then start telling my classmates about my skill. No privacy?


    "Mr. Kitayama, don''t tell others about your skills," Sister noted.


    "What does Fujiyan''s skill look like?" I asked Fujiyan while looking at my Soul Book.


    "" Super magic "is a magic that allows you to put items in and out freely." Super "seems to be able to store quite a lot of things." Appraisal: super "looks at the quality of the discovered items It seems to be useful. " Here, Fujiyan drops the tone of the voice.


    "I didn''t say it, but I''ve got this skill."


    "''Gal game player?" My name is similar to my skill.


    "Speaking with humans seems to be a skill that can be read as text information. After that, you can see the log of the conversation." "Sure, Galga has such a function." But it''s embarrassing to show this skill name to others. "


    "My" RPG player "is similar. If you like games, what kind of skill would it be?" "I see. Sure. It''s solid." Sister said he could become a merchant with an appraisal.


    "That may be the case, but the skills of Mr. Tacky may be a powerful skill if you use it unexpectedly!" "I don''t know."


    By the way, there was a reason that Father said that foreigners were strong.


    In the past, it has been said that foreigners may get lost in the past, and they all have strong status and skills. In other words, past results?


    "How weak is my status, being the same foreigner?" Asked Sister as she passed nearby.


    Classmates are about ten times stronger than humans in this world. It''s 100 times bigger than "The Brave of Light" Sakurai-kun. I''m about one-third of ordinary people.


    Yeah, it''s too weak ...


    "Yeah ... probably, Takatsuki was very depressed when he came to this world. It was the weakest of the friends he had transferred with, so it may have affected the status grant. No, "Is that so weak?" "In fact, my heart was temporarily arrested. I managed to reanimate it with the magic of a monk." "It seems that the situation was worse than expected. Maybe it was just a game and I didn''t train my body.


    Sister was encouraged to train his skills in the water temple where he is now. Classmates have more powerful skills than the instructor at the temple, so a special class was set up.


    I''m a general class because my skills and status are not strong. Huh. Don''t feel depressed.


    The balance of difficulty will be too bad.


    Another world is a kusoge ...

 Chapter 4 Episode 2 Makoto Takatsuki is left behind

    "Hello, Takatsuki-kun. You woke up."


    I was told that I was doing my thoughts alone. There is a refreshing handsome man in front of you with a beautiful woman on both sides. Well, I''m a classmate.


    Ryosuke Sakurai. The ace of the soccer club in the center of the class for a year. It is a rear charge without being fooled.


    "Thanks Sakurai-kun. Thanks." "I''m glad. I was worried that I couldn''t wake up." "Oh, that''s right." Honestly, he''s not good at it. A person at the other end of the spectrum.


    "Have you heard about your status and skills?" "Well, once." I briefly talked about my skills. They also taught their skills.


    Sakurai-kun is a "hero of light" skill. The two girls in the back are said to have the "Sage" skill and the "Holy Knight" skill. Everyone is a jackpot, damn.


    "By the way, don''t you join our party?" "Eh?"


    Tr a ns lat ed by jp mtl .£ã o £í "Er, Takatsuki-kun?" Says Eri Kawamoto, who is next to me. "Isn''t another party suitable for Takatsuki-kun?" Another child is Saki Yokoyama. Both are beautiful.


    "Actually, I''m going to leave tomorrow. I''m talking to a lot of people." "Oh, tomorrow? Isn''t it fast?"


    "Ryosuke is a ''brave of light'' and doesn''t need any training." "It''s recommended as a candidate for the Knight Commander of the Land of the Sun." Mr. Kawamoto and Mr. Yokoyama explain with a captivating expression.


    "If you like, why don''t you go with Takatsuki-kun?"


    "I''m just strangers around and I think we should help each other," Sakurai says with an innocent smile.


    "Hmm" think. Isn''t that bad? No, wait.


    Even if you follow this, you can only carry luggage now. If you are bad, it is Pasiri.


    T r ans l a te d b y Jpm tl.£ão m Sakurai wouldn''t do that because he''s a good guy, but two beautiful girls on both sides look here and say ((quickly refused)).


    "I''m grateful for the invitation, but I''ll train here for a while."


    "I can''t help saying Takatsuki-kun. Oh, yeah. If Saki-chan teaches him swordsmanship, I''ll stay here for a while," says Kawamoto.


    "I guess Eri-chan should teach me the magic," Yokoyama said immediately.


    "Hey, don''t say stupid things." "That''s right." "Fufu". Mr. Kawamoto and Mr. Yokoyama seem to be close at a glance, but they seem to have something to think about. The man who seems to be the cause does not seem to notice subtle air.


    "Then, call me whenever you change your mind." Kawamoto and Yokoyama are silent.


    Oh, the two girls glared for a moment. I feel that my tongue was heard. Scary woman fight. Sakurai-kun, I wonder if it will be stabbed someday. I''m a little worried.


    ¡ó


    "Yeah, Takatsuki," another group called out after a while.


    "Is it your ''Water Wizard'' with the weakest 7 attributes?" "And it''s a beginner, isn''t it? Fufu" "It''s more a status. It''s a real person."


    Okada, a friendly guy with Kitayama, is a gal called Kawakita-san. Kitayama is also there. At school, three people are well hung. It''s like a group of Yankees when everyone is together. In short, those who are not good.


    "Well, what kind of occupation do you want?" Okada asked while grinning.


    "I haven''t decided yet. Okada-kun?" "I? I''m a warrior! I''ll cut monsters with" Swords and Super-class Skills "!" You can use all the advanced magic of "Fire", "Water", "Thu", and "Earth"! Isn''t that awesome? " In short, are you proud?


    "Okay, you''re a skill you can use right away. I''m a dragon knight, so I have to start by catching a flying dragon first, it''s troublesome." .


    "You might have [Spearmaster Advanced] and [Idaten]! It''s extravagant!" "Hey, if you catch a dragon, put it on." "Oh, leave it to me." "I don''t argue!" Was Okada and Kawakita going together? I did not know.


    T ra nsl ate d b y Jpm tl .£ã o£í In the end, I heard very little about this, and ended up being told a bragging story.


    ¡ó


    One month after coming to another world.


    One-third of classmates were taken by scouts from some country''s greats and organizations. Those who quickly disappeared are super-strong skill holders like "The Brave of Light". The scouts seemed to win on a first-come, first-served basis. As we listened to them, we began to see the continent where we were.


    The continent where we are is called the west continent, within which there are six countries. To summarize briefly


    ? Highland, the land of the sun ... the continental leader. It has the most national power and is the continental leader in population, military power, and financial strength. -Fireland "Great Keith" ... Half of the country is desert. Martial arts is thriving, with many beastmen and mercenaries.? Waterland "Roses" ... I am the country where I am now. Tourism is thriving. And the power of the church is strong.? Tree country "Spring Rogue" .... Most of the country is forest. Elves are strong. There are also beasts.? Commercial country ¡°Cameron¡± ... Casino operation and money lending are thriving.? Soil country ¡°Kaliran¡± ¡­¡­ Underground nation. Dwarf''s power is strong. The metal industry is thriving.


    It looks like this. The relationship between the six countries is fairly good. There seems to be no war at least.


    Also, there seems to be a country called Lafiloig, but it is now gone. Classmates were scattered in different countries according to good scout conditions. There was no scout for me. Huh.


    Currently, I am taking a lecture on "Magic / Elementary".


    There is no classmate in the world before. It''s the same with children in elementary schools in their lower grades around the world. "Mr. Takatsuki has just come to this world. Please get along well." "" "" "" "" "" "" One elementary school student is a high school student alone. Honest and embarrassing.


    "Then, today is studying attributes. There are seven attributes in this world, each with the following characteristics."


    "Sun": Controls light, lightning, wind, etc. "Moon": Controls darkness, death, etc. "Fire": Manipulating flame, heat, etc. "Water": Manipulating water, ice, fog, etc. "Trees": Manipulating plants, poisons, etc. "Soil": manipulate earth, stone, metal, etc.


    "The seven attributes have their goddesses. The six attributes except the moon are widely worshiped on this continent. As you know, the moon is an attribute of darkness and death. You must not worship "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" Needs ... "The lecture continues. First, let''s study hard.


    ¡ó


    Three months after coming to another world.


    "Dr. Tacky, how are you?" "Oh, Fujiyanmo." Fujiyan was scouted. Tr anslat ed by £êp £í tl .co m


    Your opponent is not an adventure party, but a trading guild. He seems to have made a connection with a merchant who came to the temple of water. Fujiyan is solid.


    "I''m going to work as a merchant in the town of McAllen, which is closest to the Temple of the Water. If I drop in, call out." "I see. When I go to that city, I look for Fujiyan." "Then, please do your best." "Yeah, that''s right."


    She shook hands tightly with Fujiyan and broke up. Originally, I had few friends, but when Fujiya was gone, I had almost no chance to talk with my classmates. More than half of the original members have already traveled. I became a little lonely.


    "Is she really good at water magic?" Recently, a boy who became friends after talking about the original world is the other person. It looks like a noble third boy.


    "Water ball" When I utter a voice, a softball-like water ball comes out on the palm of my hand.


    The magical procedure is


    ¡°Generate¡± ¡ú ¡°Operation¡±


    The activation procedure of the water ball is


    Generation of water ¡ú Manipulation of water (ball shape)


    It looks like this.


    The strength of the water magic that can be generated depends on the strength of the user''s magic "Mana". Manipulation of water seems to depend on magical "proficiency." My magical power "Mana" is very weak because it is an elementary level. I''ll do my best to make such small polka dots. Fortunately, the skill level seems to be improved by using magic, so I keep using magic every day.


    "Is it possible to do that in three months !? I took two years, fireball!" A fireball like a basketball appears in the palm of a boy.


    huge. There are about 5 times that of me. He is about to cry. The boy has "Fire magic / intermediate" skill and "Swordsman / intermediate" skill and is keen to become a magic warrior.


    I also wanted to be a magic warrior. I can''t be a warrior profession because I don''t have warrior skills. I have no choice but to do my best.


    "Let''s do our best!" T r a ns la ted b y £êp£í tl .£ã o£í


    ¡ó


    Six months have passed since I came to a different world. Few scouts have come to the temple.


    The remaining classmates, including me, have to think about their own way. However, since they have "swordsman / advanced" skills and "witch / advanced" skills, they won''t be so pessimistic. Other than me.


    I''ve now begun to train ¡°travelers¡± and ¡°banditers¡± besides wizard training. This was derived from "RPG Player Skills".


    Many ¡°traveler¡± skills are useful for traveling, such as ¡°dismantling¡± and ¡°cooking¡± animals, ¡°first aid¡± and ¡°ignition¡±.


    The "bandit" skill is characterized by many skills such as "detection", "trap release", "evasion" and "runaway", which help detect danger in advance and escape from enemies.


    Both are essential for me who will be solo.


    ¡ó


    Nine months have passed since I came to a different world.


    The remaining classmates are three, including me. There is no chance to meet.


    Recently, I have been immersed in the library outside of training. To learn the language of this world. If you can read the letters, you can read the book. I have no knowledge of this world.


    History of this world, race, demons, geography, disease ... etc. Three months later, I have to get out of here. Whenever possible, I have increased my knowledge of this world. I also explored the history of this world a bit.


    The era of this world is called "Salvation." Currently, 1001 years of salvation. The 0th year of salvation is the year when the Savior Abel defeated the Great Demon King.


    "The Savior" Abel. According to the history book, he was a hero with two skills, "Brave of Light" and "Brave of Thunder". A cheat bastard.


    Abel is the first king of the continent''s largest kingdom, Highland. Defeat the Demon King and start the country. A royal road hero. The members of Abel the Savior have created a "land of fire" and a "land of water" respectively. History at that time could be learned in detail in library books.


    However, the history before 0 years of salvation remains only in fragments. It is said that the Great Demon King was a dark age that ruled the continent. There is a time now thanks to the Savior who saved it.


    ¡ó


    One year has passed since I came to a different world.


    No classmates are present.


    ¨D¨DI was the last member of Class A for one year.

 Chapter 5 Episode 3 Makoto Takatsuki Goes Outside the Temple

    "Makoto-kun, be careful."


    The only offense is the grandmother teacher in charge of the beginner wizard class.


    "You can''t beat a little monster with your magic," he says with a worried face.


    After one year of training, my profession is still an apprentice wizard. Far from being the target magic swordsman, he couldn''t even become a full-time wizard.


    "I''m OK. I''ll run away with bandit skills when it''s time." "Yes, don''t fight."


    It is unusual for a wizard apprentice to travel alone. Normally, it is said that the monsters will soon kill you. I was stubbornly told I should go to some party, but I stubbornly refused. Conversations with strangers can be tiring and ridiculous at parties. Then, solo is good.


    "I don''t think I can introduce you to the temple here." I heard that story many times.


    "Then, life will come in nine years from now. You have to work hard and earn a ''contribution'' point and extend your life." Finish the greeting. T ra ns la t ed by £êp mt l.c om


    He was a good teacher. He was a poor student, but took care of him until the end without giving up.


    After departure, look back at the temple for a while. The teacher is still watching. He waved his hand and did not look back. From now on, I am alone. Let''s do our best.


    ¡ó


    For a while, it was a peaceful journey.


    Occasionally a bird singing from the forest is pleasant. The stream that flows beside the highway springs out of the spring of the Spirit Forest, which is behind the Temple of Water. The water has spirit blessing. Thanks to this, the river has the effect of making it difficult for monsters to approach.


    Therefore, the riverside is relatively safe, and there are highways and towns nearby. The town closest to the Temple of Water is called McAllen, a water town on the shores of a lake. That is the first destination.


    My friend Fujiyan should be there. I wonder if I''m fine. I walked slowly, feeling nostalgic. T r ansla t e d b y £êp£í t l.£ã om


    As I walk, I always have ¡°Detection Skills¡± and ¡°Sneak Skills¡± on. In order to avoid encountering monsters as much as possible, so as not to notice the monsters. The area that can be detected is about 100 meters in radius. By the way, my classmate "Sage" Kawamoto''s detection was 5 km. It is 50 times.


    It''s unfair. Still, for the time being, my "Detection" can find any monster that is lurking in the forest along the highway.


    "Am free"


    At first I enjoyed the scenery of my first trip, but I was tired of the scenery of the forests, highways and creeks that continued.


    "Do you train?" Let''s practice the magic of water magic that we have been doing every day in the temple. Eliminate the mind and increase the magic.


    "Water ball, water ball, water ball, water ball, water ball, water ball, water ball" Create 7 small polka dots. The size is about volleyball.


    Magical power With a small number of me, originally seven water balls cannot be generated at the same time. In a blink of an eye, the magic power runs out.


    However, if you only operate nearby water, you need very little magic. All you need is magic skill. Everything can be controlled using the magic of the atmosphere.


    The more you practice your magic, the better your skill level will be. By the way, the skill also seems to vary in strength depending on the skill level. The higher the level of skill, the better the magic generation speed and control. The skill level can be raised as much as possible without any loss.


    I have trained throughout the year. My teacher has been saying, "If you are only a water magic proficiency," it is "Advanced."


    -Power is just a weak elementary level.


    "It''s fatal, isn''t it?"


    There is a reaction to "Enemy detection skill". It is in the forest slightly off the highway.


    "There are demons and people ...?" Apparently people are being attacked by demons.


    Maintain "Sneak Skills" and approach quietly. Is the carriage surrounded by a goblin population? A group of four goblins surround a merchant-like man fighting with a sword. Merchants are inferior. T r a ns l a t ed by £êpmt l.£ã om


    Hmmm, help or what to do?


    If a game, help without hesitation. Goblin elimination is a winning event.


    "I wish I was a hero." Unfortunately, this is a surviving, different world. If you die you will not come back.


    In this world, there is no mechanism to survive if you die. The money will be reduced to half and will not be revived. End if you die. Life is over. And I''m a magician apprentice who can''t defeat one monster.


    "It''s tough .... my teacher tells me to run away." A man is being attacked by a demon in front of him. Awakening is bad to abandon it. But if I die, I have no element or child.


    What should I do. At that time, an option like a game screen is suddenly displayed in front of you.


    Do not help ¡û help


    "Oh?" this. I saw this for the first time. Is it the effect of the "RPG Player" skill?


    Hey hey What is this skill. I scratch my cheeks with my fingers.


    ¨D¨DDon''t be a pretty director.


    Han It''s not "don''t help" here.


    "I can''t help or do it"


    Select "Help". Gently approach the goblin population and increase their magic. Aim to avoid hitting merchants.


    Ice Arrow "Water Magic: !!"


    He hit the water bomb he had used for training earlier with an ice arrow and fired at the goblin. But Tr ans lated b y jp £í t l .£ã o m


    (Can you beat it?)


    The goblins are bloody, but not incapacitated. The distance was far. However, it should be slightly damaged.


    "Oh, are you okay?" Replied to a merchant who was being attacked.


    "Tell me, help me!" "Okay" Set the "Ming mirror stop water" skill, which is normally kept at around 50%, to the maximum of 99%. This skill can reduce tension and fear. Focus only on defeating enemies.


    The closest goblin is approaching. Of the four bodies, the physique is one size larger. Probably a goblin leader. The remaining three still surround the merchant.


    The goblin leader has a rusted black dagger in one hand. I don''t want to fight close. Enhances magic where the goblin leader''s weapon reaches or does not reach.


    Ice needle "Water magic!"


    "Gya!" The ice magic that I released crushes the goblin. The magic of a toothpick-like ice needle firing at an enemy eyeball.


    It''s a little magical, but it works for creatures that rely on their eyes. He was careful not to let his enemy swing his weapon, but he let go of his dagger and suppressed his eyes.


    Alright! The dagger dropped by the goblin leader who misses the opportunity is recovered. The dagger pierced the goblin''s chest.


    "Water magic / cooling"


    It is an elementary water magic called "cool and freeze liquid."


    Through the dagger, set it on the opponent''s blood. The kun and the goblin''s body jumped and fell down. It''s a special technique that I tried hard with little magic.


    During the battle, I always use RPG Player Skills to look around my entire area using a 360-degree view. The other three goblins seem to be hearing this.


    So far as expected. Tr a ns lat e d b y jp£í t l.co£í


    However, the current magic power is empty. I''m really low on magic ... Two of the remaining three goblins are approaching.


    Let''s guide to the riverside as it is. I can''t fight without water.


    Adjust the distance to the goblin while moving back. A goblin remains near the merchant, but that''s fine. Two goblins rush.


    Escape skill


    Activate the bandit skill. He pulled the goblin to the waterside without opening too far. Alright, here you can use as much water as you want. Two goblins are approaching in the immediate vicinity.


    (Water magic / Water surface walking)


    River softly. This magic has the effect of standing on the water. However, the water depth is a stream about the waist of an adult. Goblins have also entered the river and attempted to attack them.


    (It took!)


    "Water magic / water flow"


    Use water magic to kill the goblin''s body in the river. Water surrounds the goblin''s body. The goblin squeezed, holding down his throat. You can''t breathe. Drown as it is. About five minutes later, the two goblins died.


    "Well, what did you do? No, there''s another one," he rushed back to the merchant.


    ¡ó


    The merchant was impatient.


    A hungry and militant group of goblins suddenly attacked. If you have only one goblin, you have the confidence to surpass it. However, they surround and surround the merchants so that they do not escape. Waiting for exhaustion. The horse is scared and useless.


    "I hurt!" The goblin in the back threw a stone in the gap that the goblin leader took his attention and looked away. However, aim and speed are not extraordinary.


    Have "throwing skill"! ? Special solid! On rare occasions, I''ve heard that skilled monsters are born. Pain in the legs makes it impossible to stand, and squats down with the left leg up.


    The goblins that surround Gyu, Gyu, and GyuGyu appear to be smiling.


    Unpalatable. Even after stealing their feet so that their prey cannot escape, they do not attack at once. I am waiting for my opponent to weaken. In one corner of the head, the fear of dying today begins to wander. I am thirsty and my hands with swords get wet.


    "Gyu", "Gyu", and "Gyu" goblins do not loosen the siege and disturb their concentration with an awful shout.


    Bad, what should I do? At that time, I thought it was so far, and an ice arrow pierced the goblins. "Huh?" What happened?


    "Hey" human? Adventurer!


    "That, help me!" Desperately asks for help. It was a boy who appeared. He is lightly dressed and has no weapons.


    Are you OK?


    Honestly, looks weaker than me. Whether the goblin can be defeated. However, he came to help without abandoning himself who was attacked by a demon. Any weak adventurer has no choice but to join forces. When you hold on to your sword and try to raise your aching foot


    "Gyu!" Suddenly, a goblin of leader ranks in his eyes and begins to suffer.


    "eh?"


    What did the boy do? However, there is no magic chanting, and there is no appearance of using magic tools.


    In a flowing motion, the boy approaches the goblin and stabs a dagger.


    (You can''t beat a monster with such a light butt!)


    But it was different. The goblin, with Mr. Skull, deflects greatly and falls down.


    (What ¡¯s that?)


    The goblin that surrounded him, attacked the boy adventurer, seeing the newly emerged human as a threat. The boy went to the river to attract goblins. The most troublesome goblin with the stoning skill seemed to have fled after seeing the leader fall.


    Zabbazaba! And the sound of goblins and the screams of rampaging in the water.


    Is it okay? I''m worried, but I can''t move because of my leg pain


    After a while, the boy returned. No scratches. It is a terrible skill. Don''t judge by appearance.


    "Are you OK?" "Yes, I was saved." Freed from extreme tension, the merchant collapsed.


    ¡ó


    "Thank you very much! You are a lifesaver!" The young merchant who helped was grateful.


    "It''s less here, but thank you." "Um, 100,000 G? Is it a little more?"


    "If possible, I''d like you to accompany you to the city together." "I see. Originally, it is rare for monsters to appear. No problem.


    On the way, I was told various stories about the struggles of newcomers. Speaking of which, Fujiyan must be a newcomer. Are you struggling?


    "Let''s get ready for the camp," a merchant suggested before the sun set. There are camp spaces on the road that you are walking. It seems that the lord manages so that merchants and adventurers can rest.


    The merchant gave me a magically frozen stew, saying, "I''m sorry for the simple meal." The point is frozen food. The dinner was cooked, cooked boiled and eaten outdoors with hard bread was delicious.


    "Then I''ll look around a bit," I put my sleeping bag on the ground and told me.


    "I''m sorry. If you don''t hurt your legs, we''ll look around together." Merchants seem to sleep in a carriage.


    A little away from the camp space, make sure there are no monsters with "Detection Skills". And I turned off the "Ming mirror water stoppage skill" which is always on.


    "Huh ..."


    A big sigh came out. The back of the hand is drenched with sweat, and palpitations are accelerated. No way, you will encounter a monster before you reach the first city. Looking at "soul book", "contribution" points were increasing. Is life slightly extended? About three days.


    "I''m glad ... what did I do?"


    "The first monster I defeated was more of a small fish." Horned rabbits and big rats. It was unexpected that the first opponent was a group of goblins.


    "But we won," he laughed and looked up at the starry night sky and clenched his fist.


    "I did it" and did a guts pose. The staff at the Temple of the Water was disappointed with the off-skills, sympathized with his classmates, calmed down by younger boys, and even worried teachers were worried to the end. You have to live in this world.


    "Okay, okay." "Ming mirror still water" "RPG player" "Water wizard beginner". Survive this world with these three skills. Did you die in the remaining nine years?


    "Speaking of which, the goblin had a weapon, what should I do?" It doesn''t seem to be for sale. It''s a little tricky to use as a weapon.


    "Will you keep it in commemoration of your first victory? If you remove the rust, you may be able to use it." I decided to keep it with a suitable piece of cloth. It''s time to go back and sleep


    The first day is over after leaving the temple. I was so excited for a while that I couldn''t sleep.


    ¡ó


    When I noticed, I stood in a large, empty space.


    A dream? Funny, I had no plans to fall asleep deep enough to dream.


    Where is this place? I feel like I''ve seen this scene in some game.


    When I was thinking about such a thing, my back was amazed. I feel no sign of this world. I looked back and saw that.


    "Hello, this is true. Wanted to meet."


    Standing there was a girl with a world-famous beauty that, once seen, would never be forgotten.


    "Oh, who are you?"


    The voice asking a question shook. That much, the beauty of the girl was far from human.


    The girl smiles with a smile.


    "I''m a goddess."

 Chapter 6 Episode 4 Makoto Takatsuki Meets the Goddess

    "Goddess ...?"


    A crazy-looking girl stands in front of me. Eyes that look like sapphire, with a bluish, sparkling silver hair. Transparent white skin.


    A limb like a girl who leaves a little young. However, she has a fascinating appeal. It''s too doll-like and scary.


    "Um, what''s for me?"


    This world is ruled by God. If you''re a goddess, don''t go against them. Thanks to the skill of "Ming mirror stop water", it is cool even in front of the goddess.


    "I''ve seen you all the time. It''s fine to help a merchant from a goblin without regard for danger. Let''s welcome you to my kin." The smiling goddess smiles.


    "A goddess''s kin ..."


    ¡ó T ran s la te d b y £Êp £ítl.£ã o£í


    Immediately after coming to a different world, a man named "Miko" appeared in a temple of water.


    A shrine maiden is special among the clergy of this country. He can hear the goddess'' voice. The words of the shrine maiden are synonymous with the words of God.


    He usually works in a church, but this time he seems to have come to see a different world. The purpose is a scout. The shrine maiden seems to have the power to give blessings to those who have become believers. The powerful status and rare skills of the different worlds may be fascinating.


    In front of us was a water priest named Sophia Roses. She is also the princess of the land of water, Roses. VIPs out of VIPs. The most important person in the country. The skill of the classmates in Class A for the first year probably stood out to such a person coming directly.


    "Are you a Super Wizard? That''s great. Let''s bless the goddess of water. For that, you must be a follower of the goddess we follow, right?" Let''s bless the goddess of the water.


    With such a feeling, I was recruiting classmates more and more. Mainly those who have rare skills.


    T r a nsl a t ed b y £Êp£í t l.c om Then, when I saw my soul book, "You are a water magic ... Is it a beginner? Please do my best."


    e?


    "Hey, that''s it?" "Hey, the shrine maiden is busy." A knight-like man stopped him. I knew later, it seems to be a shrine maiden''s guardian knight.


    "Become a believer in the water goddess! Why not bless me!"


    At that time, I was struggling to manage because of the impatience that I had only weak skills. If you receive the goddess'' blessing, you can get various benefits. Anyway, I want the blessing of the water goddess. I was desperate.


    However, the shrine maiden''s attitude was reckless. "You seem to need a little more training, and at the next opportunity," said Sofia, the water priest, without looking back.


    ¡ó


    After that, there was no blessing no matter how much training he had. I saw it with pitiful eyes, not only from my classmates but also from those in the temple, and I wet my pillow with tears.


    Since then, I have hated the water maiden and the church, and I have hated the goddess that they worship. It''s a bitter memory.


    I still feel frustrated when I remember those days. Calm down ... I don''t care anymore, I don''t care


    "The shrine maiden was terrible. You don''t have to believe the goddess they worship." He spoke as if he had read his heart. Did you read your heart? Or rather, do you know what happened with the shrine maiden? "I was watching" is likely.


    "I don''t want to remember that story, so let''s stop. By the way, could you tell me the name of the goddess?" Gods in this world have names.


    "The brave of light" Sakurai seems to have gained cheat blessing that his status regarding combat will be doubled with the blessing of "love of the sun goddess Altena".


    Seriously, isn''t it all too easy? Even if I didn''t go that far, I heard the name with the guilt that a famous goddess could expect blessing.


    "Huh, I''m a minor goddess, so I don''t know." "Yes, I want to know the name of the goddess I worship." "I''ll tell you soon." . Why?


    I can''t help changing the topic. T ranslat ed b y £Êp£í tl .co£í


    "Can I be an adventurer in this different world?" "I care about my low status." "Well ..."


    I can''t beat one slime with my own magic. Power is too low. In addition, the magic power is quickly exhausted. What about adventurers?


    "Isn''t he having useful skills?" "Is the" Ming mirror stop water "skill and the" RPG player "skill? Sure, it''s convenient, but it''s not as good as a wizard or warrior skill." The tone of the opponent became relentless. But it is true.


    "Do you know your classmates, Suzuki, Yamashita and Endo?" The topic suddenly changed. It is a classmate who transferred to another world together. I wasn''t good, but I know of course. All must have had advanced skills of wizards and warriors.


    "The three are missing or dead now."


    "I guess I overestimated my skills. I seemed to have failed by fighting monsters of higher skill or challenging dungeons with higher difficulty." "Yes, what ..." I knew nothing because I was in the temple for a year.


    "Because you are a peaceful country in Japan, no matter how strong you get, your mind won''t change.


    "As for the" RPG player "skill, this is a unique skill unique to a different world. I think this is also an interesting skill." "A skill that simply changes your perspective ...?" You can prevent surprises, look around 360 degrees, view from a distance, and automatically "map" where you go, and you can also "treasure box detection". I don''t have a lot of skills. ''''


    Well, when I say that, it feels good. I see. The point is to use it. I felt a little lighter. Ask another question.


    "You say that you have been watching all the time, but why haven''t you talked to me so far?" "Because the temple of water is under the jurisdiction of the goddess of water. But there were scouts from the followers of other gods. "Sakurai, the brave of light, has become a follower of the sun goddess.


    "Well, that''s good," he answered vaguely.


    "Makoto. Will you be my follower?"


    Well, I think. At first, she was fascinated by too much beauty. However, now that he has calmed down, the goddess in front of him is a bit suspicious. Why do you want to be a follower of a man with only weak status and strange skills like me?


    In the RPG games I''ve been playing, these seemingly good choices at the beginning are easy to select "YES", and often there is something behind the scenes. The gamer''s feeling tells so. And unlike games, you can''t reset them.


    Tra nsl at ed by £Êp £ít l .c o£í "I think a little." "Eh !?" The goddess loses her elegant gesture and suddenly becomes a panicked face.


    "Wait a minute, I''m a goddess''s kin! And it''s a goddess to speak directly to me, and it''s an enormous honor!" It is not usually possible for a goddess to appear directly. Even the shrine maiden I mentioned earlier can hear the voice. Despite being in a dream, the general public has never heard of the goddess.


    (If it is real)


    "Megumi water stopping skill" whispers. Is this goddess really real? When.


    "Because it''s real!" "Eh?" "Oh, I''m sorry."


    "Well, the goddess can do that much." "Let''s be calm ..." That''s the only merit. Earlier, my voice was rough.


    "Hey, hey, it''s hard for God to come to the human world. Will you sign me today?" Or the body is close. A well-formed face approaches before my eyes. It''s like waiting for a cabaret club on TV.


    The goddess'' blue eyes are shining pale. My head was blurry and a little sick.


    Isn''t this an enchanting magic?


    I learned the magic of magic in the temple magic. It seems to be a skill often used by women working in prostitutes. It seems that there are various fascinating magics in the world, but the basics are "looking at the other''s eyes", "while talking with a sweet voice", and "touching the body". A novice adventurer spends a fortune on a business woman under the magic of magic and borrows money. It seems to be a common story.


    Are you just doing it right now?


    However, I''m always invoking the third-party perspective of RPG Player Skills, and I''m looking at myself and the other person in front of me a few meters away. For this reason, in principle, no situation in which the eyes of the opponent are met occurs. By the way, my voice and body contact are hard to feel like myself because of my skills. Furthermore, it is "Megumi water stopping skill". The mind is calm.


    "Makoto-kun, the magical magic will be very difficult and painful," said the temple teacher.


    "Go away, goddess, it''s close." As a result, he stepped down one step without any particular distraction.


    "Oh, that? Why it doesn''t work!" Goddess, is that a bluff? What about using enchanting magic to become a believer? It looks like a religious solicitation.


    Tr a n s la te d b y jp£í t l.com "I''m not suspicious!" "I could read my heart." Muttering in my heart doesn''t make sense.


    "Well then, do you understand my disbelief? If you can give up today," "No! It''s a chance to get a believer for the first time in a thousand years, so I''ll definitely be a believer!" Began to flap. The first dignity is gone. Underwear seems to be visible from a short one-piece skirt, but ...


    Is this the absolute territory of the goddess? The goddess asked me when I was thinking about stupid things.


    "If you show in the skirt, will you become a believer?" "What do you say?" The goddess stares here with tears, sitting on the ground. cute. But however. Whether you become a believer or not is different.


    "Please please! Become a believer. Please!" So it''s close. What should I do¡­¡­?


    Honestly, I do not know the intention of the other party. But the seriousness is transmitted. No way, on this continent, I did not want to worship the six major goddesses. The impression of the water shrine maiden is bad. That''s it. Expect no bad treatment. The "RPG Player" skill will show you choices.


    Become a believer ¡û Do not be a believer


    "Ok, I''m going to be your follower." "Oh, really? Yeah, we did it." The goddess is jumping forever.


    Soul book "So, can you lend me your []?" When I looked for it, it was in my inner pocket.


    "Please," "Yes, which one," the goddess traces the soul book with his finger. Suddenly, the paper glowed for a moment. Looking at the covenant, it reads, "The first follower of the goddess."


    "Are you the only one else?" "Yes! Because you are the first one! Please be honored!" Too minor. It ¡¯s a goddess that ¡¯s not very popular. I''m still worried.


    Speaking of other points of concern. "What can I receive from the blessing of the goddess?" The moment I became a believer, I thought it was tedious but an important point. However, the goddess looks troubled.


    "Actually, I''m a young minor god, so I can''t give blessings to believers right away. If I have prayers every day, I''ll be blessed soon."


    "Okay! I''ll give you this instead! This is the proof of the covenant. It''s amazing!"


    "Is it a weapon?" "It can also be used as a weapon! It''s a goddess'' forged dagger, so it won''t break even a little! When you pray to me, please pray with this."


    "Then, I''ll go soon. If you have any trouble, please count on me!" "Well, do you have any instructions?" The goddess looked nervously.


    "You don''t want me to say that? Do you like free scenarios?" "That''s right." I really know everything.


    "In this kind of scene, there''s usually an event from the goddess." "You''re the one who asks me or you''re a clever follower. Hmm, then only one. Get stronger!" "It''s not a command. This is just a request. I''m the only believer, so I won''t forgive if I die easily! I''m counting on you."


    Winking, saying "Good Luck," and raising the thumb, the goddess disappeared.


    ¡ó


    When I woke up in the morning, an uncut dagger had fallen on my bedside. Oh, dangerous.


    "Is this a dagger taken from the goblin yesterday?" A rusted and ragged dagger has been reborn beautifully.


    Let''s take it in our hands. Not too light, not too heavy. I felt familiar with my hand and felt that my body was full of magic. A magic weapon. The thin, bluish blade emits a mysterious light.


    ¡°Thank you, Goddess.¡± When I prayed with my hands together, I noticed that a pale coat of arms appeared on my right hand. An animal like a dog is a coat of arms holding a dagger. This is the first coat of arms, but we''ll look into it later. It was written in the Soul Book that the goddess was a kin. It was not a dream.


    "What? Takatsuki-san, what happened to you with a dagger?" Oops, dangerous. I didn''t notice the merchant was awake.


    "Oh, just pray to the goddess." "I pray. Goddess of luck. Thank you for meeting Takatsuki-san." I wonder.


    "Let''s depart, I think you''ll arrive in town at noon."


    ¡ó


    --McAllen, the city of water.


    On this continent, it is the 20th largest city. The rivers flowing from the Spirit Forest and the Great Forest become canals and eventually reach Lake Shimei. A beautiful city by the lake. Many waterways run through the city, and people use ferry boats to move around. Famous for its sake brewing, McAllen''s fire is popular throughout the continent.


    I heard such a story from a merchant.


    "Thank you very much, Takatsuki-san, thank you very much." "Thank you for telling me a lot." I was able to hear information on cheap shops, delicious rice restaurants, and affordable inns. By the way, I was asked to see the dagger given by the goddess, but I was told that he did not understand his "appraisal / elementary" skills.


    The merchant broke up saying he would return to his firm. I aim for an adventurer guild in the downtown area of the city. By the way, the church is at the center of the city. In water countries, the power of churches is strong. Therefore, a town is built around a church. However, the nation of water believes in the goddess of water, and at the center of the organization is the shrine maiden.


    I''m approaching. I swore firmly in my heart.


    ¡ó


    The Adventurer''s Guild was quickly found. It is a bigger, more solid stone building than you might imagine. When we got inside, there were food stalls and stalls selling weapons in a wide open area. Is it the entrance?


    "Oh, how about a cup! There''s a cold ale in Kinkin!" "This is a freshly purchased product in the land of the earth this morning. Now it''s a discount." There are simple tables in some places, and some people are banqueting. Looking at the signboard, it seems that there is a resting place (you can stay overnight. Men and women are separate), a training place, and a storage room for defeated monsters.


    From the image of issuing an adventurer''s guild and an equal adventurer license, I imagined a place like a driving school, but it is more like a gym with recreational facilities. The license issuance office was at the same location as the quest reception office. Fortunately, there are not many people lined up and they are called immediately.


    "Hello. What is your business today?" Older sister of the receptionist, was a beauty. The level is high even if you look around the reception.


    "Can you ask for an adventurer registration?" "This is your first time to use. Then, please fill out the necessary information on this paper. You also have a" soul book "." I passed. Write your name, career, skills and occupation.


    "I was able to write." "Yes, thank you. I''ll confirm." The receptionist''s sister seemed a little surprised at her name and career, "Another World," but nothing was said.


    "No problem. Do you want to keep your profession as a witch apprentice?" "Yes, just as it is."


    When a newcomer came to the adventurer''s guild, he looked around to see if he could be entangled by a thrilling adventurer, but that didn''t happen. Without incident, an adventurer license card is issued.


    -------------------------- Makoto Takatsuki: Apprentice Apprentice Level: 2 Adventurer Rank: Stone Unique Skills: "Ming mirror still water" "Water" Magic: Beginner, RPG Player Common Skills: Stealth Skills, Detection Skills ... Strength: XX Physical Strength: XX Mental Strength: XX Agility: XX ... ------ --------------------


    Defeated the goblin, it was level 2. After that, it''s a mediocre status you''ve seen in the temple. I''m weak. I knew, but my feelings went down.


    "whatever"


    Thanks to the skill of ¡°Ming mirror water stoppage¡±, switching of feelings is quick. Leave your license card and leave the adventurer''s guild. Alright, next place. The place to go is "Fujiwara Shoten" which I asked a merchant.


    Yes, my classmate and friend Fujiyan already had his own store.

 Chapter 7 Episode 5 Makoto Takatsuki Reunites With Friend

    My friend history with Fujiyan is about one year.


    It happened to be a nearby seat in the class, and I got excited about the topic of the game and got along. I like RPG games, and Fujiyan likes beautiful girl games. Although their favorite game genres were different, friendships continued with each other by lending and borrowing their favorite games.


    Nine months after parting at the temple of Fujiyan and Water. He now has his own store. It is a great speed career.


    We''re high school students ...


    One of the classmates of the Sun Country, a classmate of the Brave of Light, who is staring at the Commander of the Knights. He is too special. No, maybe all of my classmates have been very successful. Maybe I''m the only one who''s been left behind ... I feel dark. Arrived at destination.


    "Fujiwara store"


    There is a big signboard. here.


    (I hope Fujiyan''s personality hasn''t changed) Tr an sl a t e d by £Êp£ítl .£ã o£í


    I''ve been practicing magic and adventurers in the temple for the past year. Scholarships are exempted as a different world, so to speak, living in a lukewarm water protected by the country. It is a national neat.


    By comparison, Fujiyan, despite having useful skills, is a minor in Japan. It entered the firm''s guild and became a shop in nine months. Surely there were various things. Will I talk to me who has been with me in the temple for a year? I am anxious.


    "I''m going to hurt you."


    "Welcome now," a female clerk was greeted. When you look there


    (Rabbit ear clerk !?)


    A small rabbit beast clerk greeted me with brown habits. Plump eyes are pretty.


    "Is the customer an adventurer? Yo has a lot of good items." A little worried about the accent. Animal ear clerk. Fujiyan''s hobby is fully open. T r a n sla t ed by Jp£í t l .c o£í


    "Um, is there a store owner, Fujiwara-san?"


    "No, not. I''m Fujiwara''s friend ..." The eyes of the clerk looking at me became sharp.


    "Are you a friend of your master? Can I ask for your name?" "Is Makoto Takatsuki?" "If you came from a different world !?" "Eh, yes." Please wait!


    After disappearing deeply into the store, he returned with a small tool. It''s about the size of a cigarette, with a few buttons on it, and a clerk is pushing it. And he put his tools on his lips.


    "Master! Master! Takatsuki is here!" "Why are you! Are you there !?"


    "Please, Saya Takatsuki," a clerk gives you a tool that looks like a communication device.


    "Hello, Fujiyan?" "Ooooo! How to call it! The voice is definitely Tacky!" I want to return as soon as possible, but unfortunately it''s unfortunate that it''s a business negotiation, so is it okay to meet up at my store at 18:00? "" Oh, okay. I told you to come.


    (Fujiyan, it didn''t change)


    With that feeling, it seems to be OK in the same way as before. I was relieved.


    Until the appointment with Fujiyan, there are still a few hours, so we decided to explore the city. A sales clerk told me that a weak monster such as a large rat appears in the forest north of the city. I want to try the dagger given to the goddess.


    ¡ó


    "This is amazing"


    Ice Arrow Stop the large rat with "Water Magic" and stab it with a dagger. Mostly unresponsive. The blade passed through as if cutting a cloth.


    "I got a good weapon," thank the goddess.


    "Thank you, goddess." Tr a ns l at e d by jp£í tl.co£í


    (Yeah. Thank you.) I felt like hearing the voice of the goddess. The goddess with a shy face floats on her head with her chest stretched.


    She peeled a large rat and went to a tool shop for sale. It seems that the adventurer''s guild will buy it, but I wanted to look around in various ways because it was odd.


    "It''s 3000G." I replaced it with three large rat skins. With that money, I purchase the dagger sheath that the goddess gave me.


    The city center is bustling, with grocery stores, clothing stores, weapon stores, and tool stores. There were some familiar pet shops. When you leave the main street, which is like a shopping street, you will find a dining area with cafeterias and taverns. Behind it is an inn lined up, and there is a sex town where you can find shady shops at the far end. I don''t have any money so I''m unrelated.


    I looked around some of the most interesting weapon shops. For a while, I think that the goddess'' dagger is OK, but I would like to aim for a magic swordsman if possible. I''m a witch, but I''m not strong enough to be a swordsman. That''s why I can''t swing my sword.


    However, we hear that there are holy swords and evil swords in the world that make you a master of any profession. Eventually I want to find such a magic sword. Before seeing the sword, I was asked to appraise the goddess'' dagger.


    "Where''s the customer, where is this dagger?" "Um, I got it from an acquaintance. I heard it''s worth it." "Sure, it''s a product with some magical effects. I don''t know the details. By the way, are you planning to sell it? "


    It''s ridiculous to sell it!


    The owner of the weapon store seemed to be aiming and was returned in a hurry. Look around the store for magic swords. There were some others, like adventurers.


    "Jean, you don''t need such a high sword yet." "I can''t say that. To defeat a strong monster, it''s sharp with a sword today." There was a girl who looked like. Rear filling.


    "Oh, sometimes buy my equipment." "Well then, let''s give up our weapons and renew Emily''s clothes." "Yeah, truly Jean!" A girl is entangled in a man''s arm. Explode.


    That''s the promised time for hanging out. When I arrived at Fujiyan''s shop at the right time, a familiar and wide-ranging man wandered around. This is my first face in nine months.


    Call out "Fujiyan". "Tackey!"


    "It''s been a long time!" "It looks fine" "Let''s make a reservation! Let''s go!" The place is like a quiet retreat on one back street from the street where restaurants are lined up was. I know a stylish place. Apparently it seems to be Fujiyan''s favorite shop, and it is passed through a private room in the back.


    Tr ans l at ed by jp £ít l.£ão£í ""cheers""


    Hit the glass with a knuckle. Fujiyan is drinking ale. I made it a fruit cocktail. In fact, this is my first time drinking at a store. In this country, drinking is OK from the age of 13, so it is not illegal.


    "How is it?" "What kind of juice is it?" "Would you like to make it ale?" During such a conversation, dishes were brought one after another. Thick steak, fried shrimp, freshwater fish sashimi, pasta with plenty of cheese, and a lot of soup.


    Delicious "I" "Oh, did you like it?" "It''s great. It''s different from the light temple food."


    "But I was worried. One year later I didn''t hear anything." "Because I was at the very end of the protection period of another world. I was the last one. I was not invited to any party "That''s why" "Is that so?" Fujiyan looks sorry.


    So, I grinned, "But yesterday I was solo and helped someone who was attacked by a group of goblins." "What is it! Normally, killing a group of goblins alone is an" intermediate wizard "or" "Intermediate swordsman" is said to be common. "It was dangerous." "I don''t know. I talked. Hoho and Fujiyan were listening as if impressed.


    "The adventurer''s guild has been safely registered, and I''ll do my best from the stone rank." "I''m an adventurer. "No, no, not yet. I borrowed it when I built the store." "The clerk has rabbit ears. It looks fun." "Buho" Fujiyan blew out the ale.


    "Speaking of which, I met my clerk." "It was cute. The clerk." "Well, well, I didn''t choose with my face?" "It was Fujiyan''s dream. That cute rabbit ears. "You can hire a girl, you''re the winner." "That clerk got to know him in the country of fire and hired him as a bouncer. He''s a silver rank adventurer." "Hey. Is it not only cute, but also a top-notch adventurer? "" Hehehe, it was expensive ... ah "" Eh? " Fujiyan, what are you talking about?


    "Forget it," "No, no, it''s impossible. What was it expensive?" "Well, she was a slave. That clerk", "U, wow," Fujiyan was buying a sex slave!


    "I''m not a sex slave!" He replied as if he had read his heart.


    "She is just a business associate. She pays her salary." "Yes. That means that Fujiyan is hiring." "Yes." After all, he has just crossed the rough seas as a member of society. You can see how he has gained various experiences.


    Speaking of experience, ask one thing that you care about. Sake is coming around, and a little care is needed.


    "Fujiyan is still a virgin, isn''t it?" Buhoujiyan blew out the ale he was drinking again. "What, what, what do you suddenly ask?"


    Virgins up to age 30 can become magicians. There is an urban legend.


    In class, we are the Virgin Alliance! I aim to be a wizard! We often said that. I recall that Sasaki-san turned his cold eyes on "I''m not stupid." Brings back memories. Are our promises kept?


    "Fujiyan?" Fujiyan turned his eyes away. Well, no way ... Tr a n sl a t ed b y Jp£í tl .£ão £í


    "Merchants have a lot to associate with in a variety of ways. There are also entertainment at such stores." I remember the shady shop when I just explored the city.


    "I lost my qualifications as a wizard." "U, traitor!" I ordered the hottest alcohol in the store, and spit out trying to drink it. The throat is hot! what''s this! ? Isn''t it poison?


    "Oh, calm down. Tacky." "I''m calm. I''m always cool with the" Ming mirror stop water "skill." "I can''t see it at all." At that point, Fujiyan, who lost his virginity, couldn''t become a magician, that is, my victory. "


    know. And there is a tremendous sense of defeat. Let''s stop this topic. However, a friend climbed the stairs of an adult while not meeting for a while ...


    "By the way, what did Fujiyan do since leaving the temple?" He seems to have been a successful merchant, but he wanted to know more.


    "Oh, ask me. I belonged to an organization called Franz Chamber." Franz Chamber is the largest firm on the continent. I heard there was a scout from there during the Temple of the Waters.


    "In the beginning, it was a daily routine of carrying luggage using [storage magic / super-class]." Fujiyan recalls nostalgia, but isn''t it quite hard?


    "Sometimes, we buy weapons and ship them to" The Land of Fire. "At other times, we buy ores and metals and sell them to" The Land of Earth. " There was also a job of delivering a large amount of clothing purchased in "The Land of the Sun". There was almost no rest, and at that time there was very little time to sleep. "" It was hard. " Fujiyan smiles grinningly.


    "But I did have a" super appraisal "." He went to various countries and found bargains at local bazaars and sold them to other countries to earn money.


    "After that, I found a trustworthy person in the company and helped me to become independent. To that person, I still can''t get my head up." What is this action and communication skills? I can''t do it.


    "But I can make people who I can trust even if I haven''t seen them soon." Conversely, people who have useful skills like Fujiyan are likely to be approaching people who want to use it.


    "Actually ..." Fujiyan frowns.


    "Does Tacky remember my skill?" "Um," Storage magic "," Appraisal skill "... Isn''t it a" Gal game player "?" "Yes, that last one was a problem. I remember that it was a skill to be able to record conversations.


    "As the skill level increased, I was able to read the other person''s heart ..." great.


    "It''s the same as the goddess." "Eh? What now?" "I''ll talk later. So I''m still reading my heart now?" "I''m worried about Mr. Tucky''s remarks. But ... I''ll explain my skills. "


    To put it simply, the skill of "Galgame Player" is an unusual skill that allows you to read the contents of the conversation partner in text. When talking to a person, a message window that only you can see comes out, and the conversation flows in text. This is a system that you often see in adventure games. It can be said that it is like Fujiya who likes gal games. By the way, the characters are Japanese.


    At first he didn''t find it useful, but as a merchant it was convenient to avoid having to take notes each time he talked to various lands and people. Also, you were impressed by people around you as a very good memory.


    "I''m just searching through conversation logs," Fujiyan said with a laugh.


    "I noticed something strange about six months ago." Until now, conversation skills were just texting, but they are now being texted into their hearts with parentheses.


    "Hello, Mr. Fujiwara. I will not profitable today" (chip, is this different world''s nouveau riche guy)


    It looks like this.


    "It''s amazing. That''s a cheat." "Oh, well. That''s right." Thanks to this skill, I was able to find someone who was talking badly about me or buying grudges. And it is also very useful for finding your ally. That''s right.


    "I just didn''t take a break," he said.


    "Is it okay to tell me?" "Because there was no other person I could say. And I have to say it first and I can''t say it later." Indeed, you can actually read your mind later, and you will be overwhelmed when you are told.


    "Would you like Mr. Tucky to draw on my ability ...?" Fujiyan asks quietly


    "This is the second acquaintance who can read my heart. Well, why not?" "That''s it, what!


    Fujiyan breathes. Well, not enough to hide. Anyway, my heart is being read.


    "In fact, last night ..." she told her in a dream that she had become a goddess follower. Show the soul book "".


    "Well, it says" God''s kin, "but it''s strange that there is no name." "That''s right. I can''t increase the number of followers." "Is that goddess OK? ? "


    Fujiyan seems worried. It''s like a friend you''ve met after a long time has gone into a suspicious religion. Yeah, don''t worry.


    "Speaking of which, I received a dagger from a goddess who became a believer. Fujiyan, would you like me to be appraised?" "Ho! Dagger of the goddess! It looks terrible.


    (Oh, a little bit)


    I heard a voice in my head. what?


    "Fujiyan, what is this?" "Foooo! A simple but beautiful decoration. At first glance it looks like a mithril, but it is a metal that I have never seen. A rare material with a clear magical power! "What !!" Apparently, the judgment inhibition magic has been applied. "" Wastefulness! My appraisal skills have been trained and sharpened! "


    Looks like it''s fun.


    Fujiyan is looking at the knife with excitement. I looked at my nose for a while, but after a while I hardened. He suddenly stopped saying anything and stared at the dagger. The eyes of Fujiyan, who is always smiling, are wide open. A little scary.


    "Fujiyan? What happened?" "U, um. Tucky. Did you say you got this dagger from the goddess?" "Yeah, that''s right." What was the appraisal result?


    "Fujiyan? I want to know the result." Fujiyan opened his mouth with a very difficult face.


    "Tacky''s Dagger. She was identified as ''Evil God: Noah''s Dagger'' ..." "..."


    Apparently, I have become a believer in evil gods.

 Chapter 8 Episode 6 Request of the Goddess

    Apparently, I have become a believer in evil gods.


    "Tackey?" "... I''m in trouble." I met my friend again and the tension was suddenly reduced. Certainly, the goddess was a bit suspicious. However, it is not a bad god. It was done.


    "What is an evil god, anyway?"


    Ruler of the world of God at the top of the world.


    According to myth, rulers have changed three times in the past. "Creation god" that made the world. The creation god has one day left this world.


    The next rulers are the sons and daughters of the Creation God. They are called "old tribes" and "old rulers." Its rule lasted long. Eventually, the Old Tribe became arrogant and looked down on themselves as lower creatures and treated them gently. The current ruler, the Holy Tribe, repelled it.


    A war then began between the Old Tribe and the Holy Tribe, headed by the current King Jupiter. It is God World War "Titanomakia".


    Tr a ns lated by Jp m tl.£ão £í After a fierce battle, the Holy Tribe victory. They are the rulers of the present world. And "old tribes" are called evil gods.


    I learned such myths in the temple of water.


    "It looks like the goddess I became a believer in was an" old tribe. "The" old tribe "is still imprisoned somewhere and is still trying to recapture the gods world, right? "The goddess contracted by Mr. Tucky is like one of them."


    "Dr. Tacky. Will the goddess continue?" Fujiyan says worried.


    "Hmm ..." To be honest, I''m still confused. I couldn''t say anything, and when I was silent, Fujiyan changed the topic.


    "By the way, this dagger is amazing! We''ve also evaluated weapon abilities in addition to weapon names!" It was indeed sharp. At the arms store, I couldn''t get a proper appraisal.


    "By the way, what kind of ability?" "The material is the legendary metal Adamantite. The durability is a god. ¡°Spirit Resonance¡± ¡­¡­ There are many effects I haven''t heard of. Besides that ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡±


    Fujiyan explained in detail the ability of the dagger. e? Is this a cheat weapon? T ra ns l a te d b y jp £ítl .£ãom


    "Is this terrible?" "It''s terrific! It is by far the strongest weapon I''ve ever dealt in the store! It''s a weapon that can be treated as a national treasure!" -It seems true that it was apparently a sacred treasure. I have the first cheat in this world. In exchange for a contract with the evil god.


    "Goddess. Thank you for the good things."


    "Is it good to be an evil god?" "It must be questioned." "But it will be difficult to meet." "Kyoro Kyoro and Fujiyan look around.


    I always said I was watching. Are you watching the goddess?


    (¡­¡­¡­¡­)


    There is no reply. whatever.


    "I''ll slowly think about whether I''ll continue to be a believer." "Yes. There''s nothing I can help ...


    Here, Fujiyan drank the ale. By the way, it is the third cup. And I''m asking the clerk for a lock on the sake.


    "Fujiyan, I''m a strong drinker." I still have about half the first cup left. "A merchant is just being drunk." Fujiyan''s smile is that of an experienced person.


    "I can''t be a merchant." I can''t drink that much.


    "I''m a leisurely adventurer." I just drank a glass of sake.


    "By the way, have you heard this story. It seems that the Great Demon King will be resurrected within the next 10 years."


    "I didn''t know. Really?" "Such rumors have spread. The country has denied. All the shrine maiden of the six goddesses except the moon have received oracles." The people who have been selected as heroes are tough, "said Sakurai-kun, the hero of light. Still a Demon King? I''d like to challenge if I''m stronger.


    "It''s only here that there are rumors that we were called to a different world to fight the Demon King," Fujiyan said in a whisper.


    T r a nslate d by £êp mt l.c o £í "Thank you, but I wish I had stronger skills." I want a skill that makes fighting a little stronger.


    "Now it seems that each country is gathering strength to fight the Demon King." "Well, why did scouts come from various countries to the water temple?" Helped.


    "By the way, what will you do in the future?" "I''ll be an adventurer for a while and raise my level." "Would you like to have a party with me?" "Fujiyanto?" Can you fight? Did you say you were not good at fighting earlier?


    I heard that merchants couldn''t fight but hired adventurers to search for dungeons. The clerk I met at noon is a silver-ranked adventurer. You can adventure safely with the strength you hired for Fujiyan''s money. Attractive. But it is. Then, too much lukewarm water.


    "I''m grateful, but first I''ll do my best solo. I''ve trained in the temple for that." "Oh, unfortunately, always call out if you have any trouble." All you need to have is your classmate''s friend.


    After that, it blossomed into topics such as memories of the previous world and things that were fun in this world. The memories of the previous world are about games. It''s been a year, so I''m sure you''ve missed a lot of titles.


    In this world, Fujiyan seemed to have eaten food from all over the continent, but praised the unexpectedly high level. However, it seems that there is no ramen in this world. So, I will be eager to expand the ramen chain someday.


    I want to eat burgers. In the past, you could live with a game of cheeseburger, potatoes and cola while playing games. Nostalgic.


    "Tackie is too unhealthy. It''s going to be terrible for three days with hamburger and potatoes." The world in the temple will be healthy. The meals in the temple will be light vegetable soups or porridges. "" That wasn''t tasty. I hope you come to the commercial land of Cameron next time. I''m a rich country and the food is delicious. "


    I think it was around midnight that it broke up. I was repeatedly invited to stay at Fujiyan''s house, but I refused, thinking that it was too bad to be too sweet. I got all the money from the store. Let''s get it again.


    I spent the first night as an adventurer, wrapped in a blanket in the corner of the large room of the adventurer''s rest room in the adventurer''s guild. He was noisy due to snoring and sleeping by other adventurers, but fell asleep immediately because he was tired.


    ¡ó


    That night I dreamed again.


    A space with nothing. It''s been a day.


    "... What are you doing? Goddess?"


    T ransl at e d by jp £í t l.£ã o m The goddess was prostrate.


    Keep your back straight and your hands in figure eight. To show the back of the head to the opponent, it may or may not show surrender to the opponent. The nape that looks casual is sexy. No, it is not.


    "Noah-sama"


    Call out gently. The goddess''s shoulder shook with a bikin.


    "The name of the goddess, isn''t it?" "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    "Are you an evil god?" "..." No answer.


    "Please show me your face for the time being. If you keep your prostrate, you won''t be able to settle down." "Would you like to quit the believer?" "..." "Speak silently!" I stood up and grabbed my shoulder.


    "I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to cheat. I didn''t just say it."


    "It''s not a scam! And there''s no doubt that it''s a goddess!" "But it''s an" old tribe "?" "It''s a bit old. It''s a disgusting expression. It is a gesture of kicking in the air, as if relentlessly. Cute as ever.


    Oh, finally laughed. I can read my heart.


    "Cute goddess. It doesn''t matter if I''m not a follower," said the goddess'' face.


    "I can''t do it! I''ve been waiting for 1000 years to make a believer! Without a believer, God''s power is still weak. I''m treated as an evil god, so I can''t be a believer. That''s why! "Most of the foreigners were also restrained by the six goddesses.


    "Hey, hey, were you happy with that dagger?" "Is this it?" In the case of Fujiyan, it was a terrible weapon. Surely, it would not have been possible to get into adventures in this world.


    "But it was a bit shy that the evil god was revealed in the appraisal." "No, it wasn''t possible to do it in a normal appraisal!" That means that Fujiyan''s skills were not average. As expected, "appraisal and super-class". Isn''t it enough to cheat?


    "No, but .. um," said the goddess. I can''t seem to come up with a good excuse.


    T ran slat e d b y £Êp mtl.c om However, although the evil god was hidden, the performance of the weapon received was genuine. We couldn''t get weapons in the Temple of Water, and with or without this dagger, it''s quite different. Then, what to say.


    "Noah. Thank you for this dagger. I will treat it with care." "I wish you liked it." In this way, the evil god is very invisible.


    "No, the evil god is just the people of the ''Holy Tribe'' saying it on their own. I''m also a goddess." I see. The goddess doesn''t lie. Fujiyan told me. So the goddess is not a lie. I guess the first conversation is fraud.


    "I''m good. I''m just a follower." "Ho, really !?" Only the goddess came to this world and said, "I''m expecting." Others were just ridiculed, sympathetic, or worried.


    Ah, but I read it in my heart. After all, is it sympathy? When thinking of such a thing, the goddess suddenly approached.


    "Makoto" is hugged.


    "You are my important follower. I''m expecting, so get stronger slowly."


    "It''s so depressing that it''s too intentional," "Hi, terrible! I did my best!" I''m sorry. "Ming mirror stop water" skill and "RPG player" skill are excellent.


    It is shy to see yourself being hugged by the goddess from the side. In any case, the contract is ongoing. Let''s do our best as a believer of Goddess Noah.


    "By the way, is there no instruction from the goddess again?" "Why do you want such an oracle?" "It''s a bit like meeting a goddess and getting a dagger for an event." I think that it is said to be defeated or unreasonable. Promise of RPG.


    "Weird follower," says the goddess with a troubled face.


    "Well, how about this? I''m currently in captivity for the crimes of the ''Holy Tribes,'' but they come to help me." Awesome. It''s a royal road event. Save the captive goddess. It is a situation I long for. Oh yeah, I wanted that.


    "It''s a place where the ''old tribe'' is trapped." "Oh, that''s a different place." Tartaros, "where the" old gods "are imprisoned, is hardly human, but I''m still a young god It''s another place, a place where people can barely find it. " There are a lot of things you don''t know just from myths alone.


    "I''m in the deep sea undersea temple" "What? Now?"


    "The abyss of the deep sea. The dungeon that is said to be the deepest in the world. The undersea temple at the end of it."


    Goddess Noah told you about the top 3 most difficult dungeons in the world. One of them. It''s a dungeon that humanity hasn''t reached yet.


    "Ah, are you sure you want to stop?" The goddess asks a smile.


    "I''m going. I''m going to be there. I''ll help you out for your dagger." "Daggers are thanks for being a believer, so don''t worry. If you pray everyday, bless you, Believers are better off continuing, as they may gain additional skills. "


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Well, wake up soon."


    "If you like it, come and help me. I''ll wait patiently," said Noah, smiling.


    My life is only 10 years. For the time being, should you raise your level and extend your life?


    "If you let go of me, I''ll hear anything to say." Also, are you saying something appropriate? Goddess.


    ¡ó


    Wake up in the morning and look at the back of the hand. The emblem remains the same. The soul book says, "The kin of Goddess Noah." I didn''t need to be written as evil god.


    (I''ll do my best, Noah)


    Hold the dagger with both hands and pray.


    "Let''s do it!" Start your adventure in McAllen today! I left the break room of the adventurer''s guild and headed for the reception. It''s early morning so it''s free.


    "Um, that''s a strange story for Takatsuki''s level and adventurer rank."


    ? Capture of rabbits in a large forest (3) ? Wagon luggage to the country of fire (2 meals + accommodation fee) ? Wagon luggage to the sun country (3 meals + accommodation price)


    It was just your quest.


    "Isn''t there anything like monster subjugation?" "You''re solo? You''re just a subjugation quest for a party recently." "Okay ... then, by capturing the horn rabbit." By the way, if you get a goblin or an orc, get rid of it or report it.Because it''s always a quest, you will get a reward. "


    "I think it''s hard to get rid of it at your level, so I''d rather run away." Well, orcs have never fought. First, let''s look at the situation.


    "Do you have any questions?" "No, it''s okay." "So, do your best. Yes, the next one."


    Exit the adventurer''s guild and head to the west gate. The guards passed the guild license card straight away. Good luck, you can call out. I bowed lightly and headed for the forest. Heading is a large forest.


    -Large forest.


    The country of wood: Spring Rogue, adjacent to Roses of Water, is a forest that occupies most of it. Some of the great forests are filled with natural dungeons, known as lost forests, and powerful monsters, known as magical forests. By the way, the back of the Temple of Water, where I have been training for one year, is called the Spirit Forest among the great forests, and is famous as a safe place where monsters do not appear.


    This time, the quest is a beast called "Kado-rabbit" that inhabits large forests. It is a cute animal that looks like a rabbit with horns, but it is a monster. However, it is a pest that destroys crops without attacking people. For that reason, it is the target of the suppression quest. Meat seems to be suitable for food.


    The "old" brown rabbit has small horns on its forehead. He said in the book that as he grew, the horns grew larger.


    (Water magic, ice arrow)


    Approach with stealth skills. Release the ice arrows before they are noticed. My magic is too weak and I can''t finish it, so I''ll stab it with a dagger. The hunt for three was completed shortly.


    I thought I''d return, but the enemy detection alert was sounding from a while ago. This is a goblin. Perhaps a goblin settlement is nearby. I am not familiar with the geography of large forests, but if I remember beforehand, there should be a magical forest near here. Strong monsters are deep inside the Demon Forest. The weak monster seems to be in front of the Demon Forest.


    (Is the number about forty)


    Last time, 10 times fought. If you think normally, you have to escape. However, near the Demon Forest is covered with deep fog and visibility is almost zero. I have both the "Enemy Detection" and "Night Vision" skills, so that''s fine.


    (Some of them are acting alone.)


    Defeating each one with stealth skills may reduce the number to some extent.


    (what will you do?)


    ¡ú fight to escape


    "RPG Player Skills" will read the air and give you options.


    I will report it to the guild, but can I kill it anyway?


    (Don''t set a weird flag!)


    I felt like hearing that voice. Goddess, too


    I muffled my footsteps with my skills and sneaked into the goblin walking alone, carefully and carefully.

 Chapter 9 Episode 7: Makoto Takatsukis Two Names Are Bad

    Goblin Vacuum Cleaner "Oh, the expected rookie is back!" "I don''t think there''s an apprentice apprentice solo." "It''s here."


    How did this happen.


    ¡ó


    Three months have passed since I became an adventurer.


    In the first quest, the rabbit was successfully delivered. In addition, we report the suppression of five goblins. The guild''s sister said, "Huh? I can''t believe it." I was even more amazed that I did nothing more.


    I didn''t mean to do that. I felt so surprised at the guild staff that I hunted goblins the next day. The found goblin settlement was annihilated in two weeks.


    This is the adventurer''s guild, and it has been a bit of news. When asked where the Goblin settlement was, he replied that he was near the Demon Forest. There seems to be no problem with a lot of goblins around here.


    T r an sla ted by £Êp£ít l .co£í However, it was warned that the Demon Forest was too dangerous for the stone rank, and since we will make it a bronze rank, don''t do too much. He wanted to raise his rank as an adventurer, so he seemed to be out of luck.


    But my purpose is "level up" and "life extension". Adventurer rank is not so important. Even if you raise the rank of the adventurer, it will be stupid to other adventurers just by learning wizards ...


    As the level goes up, the status goes up. Physical strength, muscular strength, magical power. The higher the status, the harder it is to injure the adventurer. To survive, raising the level is essential.


    Goblins are dangerous monsters that attack people, so it''s nice to earn "contribution points" when you defeat them. In the case of horned rabbits and large rats, it does not count. The service life is prolonged when "contribution points" are accumulated. My life is still less than 10 years. I have no choice but to earn.


    Level up is fun. In RPG games, the moment the level rises, the tension rises the most. Especially in this different world.


    Goblin hunting is easy once you get used to it. There is little risk and you can raise your level steadily. Near the Demon Forest, I found a goblin and hunted it. The result is two names, Goblin Vacuum Cleaner


    That''s cool. Anyway, two people who were cooler were better.


    Tran sla t e d b y £êp £ítl.£ão £í "I''ll acknowledge you a little bit of goblin hunting too. "Where do you use it?"


    I hear a bad conversation. Let''s ignore it.


    "General, assorted skewers" "Ayoyo" Sits on a bench in front of a skewered stall in the guild, and places an order with the stall owner.


    "What about drinks?" "With apple soda." This shop is a classic that asks for skewers and sake. But I don''t like alcohol. It''s always a soft drink.


    "And then onigiri" and "Aiyo" wait for the skewers to bake, and then bite the salty rice balls. It is a little harder than Japanese rice.


    In front of you, the smell of burning sauce will tickle your nostrils. There are many other guild stalls, but this is my favorite. The taste is similar to Japanese yakitori. Anyway, this taste was once spread by foreigners. Is that foreigner from Japan?


    "Assorted skewers, wait" set of 5 skewers are placed in front of you. The meat is a horned rabbit from a large forest. The first quest was ordered from this store. It has been a specialty since then. It is covered with a spicy peach meat skewered with sweet and spicy sauce. The gravy spread in the mouth.


    "It''s always delicious." "Thank you. By the way, how was your hunt today?" The general is familiar with his face and can talk easily.


    "I have 22 goblins and 5 horn rabbits. I told them to put meat in this store." "It''s always bad, really. Drinks are free."


    "But you can''t hunt all the goblins without getting tired. How many levels are you at now?" "I guess it was about 14. I''ll do my best up to 20." "It''s an unusual guy. An adventurer? In my case ... "


    The general here was once an adventurer and seems to have over 40 levels. He said he was a warrior, but his leg was injured and he retired. At present, he is a general of a skewers. Sometimes it tells the story of the adventurer days, so it will be helpful.


    "Oh, I''m excited. General, Yale and skewers properly." "Ay. Lucas, are you back?" A large warrior-style uncle sits next to you.


    Sand Dragon "Exterminate in the country of fire. Drinking is prohibited on the way. The reward is good but it was painful. Oh, it''s been a long time since last." "It''s been only 5 days. It was good work." "Haha, delicious" Lucas is a veteran adventurer at McAllen and ranks gold. He seems to be familiar with generals in the past. He is also a newcomer instructor. At first I was taught a lot.


    "But it''s about time to try a dungeon or something. It''s close to level 15." "At level 20, I''m going to try a nearby beginner dungeon." "It''s about 10-12 ..." "I''m weak. I''ll be careful."


    I shouldn''t say anything weird, but General and Lucas look away. "What''s this rookie?" "There''s nothing to notice from a veteran."


    Tra n s l at ed b y jpm t l .£ãom "Oh, you''re drinking. You guys." A beautiful blonde sister breaks in between me and Lucas. "Thank you very much, Marie, are you doing your job?"


    Marie is the receptionist of the Adventurer''s Guild. There are many chances to meet at quest requests. I like taking care of newcomers. And he likes unrivaled sake and always drinks at the guild at the end of work. Thanks to that, recently getting entangled has become a daily routine. I just eat dinner without drinking.


    "I''m one ale. And bake the vegetables properly!" "Ayo." "Well, Kanpai, hey. The cup after work is exceptional." "Oh, Marie. Don''t drink, make a man and go to a fancy bar. "" Huh? Lucas! You know the hard work of the adventurer guild receptionist! I don''t have time to make a man. Marie, the pace is too fast. "


    I''m beautiful if I''m silent. When drinking, Marie is a drinker who is as good as adventurers. "Oh, Makoto-kun! Drink that kind of juice again. I got a reasonable reward today, so I need to drink it." "Hey, what do the guild staff do about that?" "I sometimes drink."


    You can drink in this country from the age of 13. So drinking is fine, but I don''t like alcohol in the first place. The first ale I drank was only bitter, and when I got to a rock of wine, the moment I drank, I spit it out. The only drink you can drink is an apple soda cocktail. I get drunk too soon, so I''ve decided to take one. You don''t have to forcibly drink it, but Lucas told you that you''re an adventurer and you can lick if you can''t drink.


    "Why sometimes?" "It''s a reward for myself who worked hard. After that, drinking moderately to reduce stress is effective." It''s really fun to go up the level these days.


    "Hey, Marie. Did you hear me?" "No, I''m solid. I''m a substitute." "Ayo. Marie doesn''t drink every day, she''s a little apprentice. It''s not what I say." He''s young, but he''s so solid. He''s not cute. Mary''s big breasts hit her back. Aw. Activate "Megumi water stopping skill"! Be cool, be cool.


    Marie is popular in the adventurer''s guild. I feel jealousy coming from other adventurers. Among them are many adventurers who have just mentioned Noji. You can hear such grudges, "Tatchi", "That bastard", and "In the habit of a small fish wizard". I''m not bad.


    "Mary, you''re too drunk." "Because I''m not drunk at all. I''m about to do this."


    "Today there are 22 goblins. Well done, well done." Marie has a lot of body touch when she gets drunk. This makes it easy for the opponent to misunderstand, and many adventurers fall in love. She''s an evil woman.


    However! I am a man who has endured the temptation of the goddess. At this level, I will not be upset.


    ----Munyu


    The fluffy thing is pressed on the back. I''m not upset! Oh, soft ...


    "Hah! Goblin hunting and brilliant."


    I heard such a voice. Turning around, a young warrior-shaped man stands. Just a new adventurer like Jean. He seems to be an adventurer about six months ago. The current rank is Bronze. It seems that promotion is quite fast in six months. However, I don''t like the fact that I have become famous for the three months of the adventurer calendar, and I get entangled occasionally.


    Transl a ted b y Jpm t l .£ão £í "Hey Jean. Let''s get along with newcomers." "Lukas! Why don''t you train me these days!" "I take care during the stone rank, but treat it as a bronze rank or higher. "Tell me," "No, Jan-kun, you''re scared because Makoto is quiet," he said. No, no. Behind Jean stands a wizard and a monk. It''s like a party of three. To be honest, it''s scary for 1 to 3, so let''s be quiet.


    "I don''t think it''s good. He''s an apprentice wizard, don''t you think Jean of" Intermediate Swordsman "cares?" A red-haired wizard girl spoke to Jean. I wear a lot of exposed clothes. It''s a flashy beauty.


    "Oh yeah, I''ll do the quest to get rid of it quickly and aim for the iron rank," says a monk girl. This is a cute little baby girl. There are many women. A harem party? Got it! The man will be solo solo.


    "Oh, the defeat quest! What''s your opponent?" Lucas changed the point of the story.


    "It''s an ogre defeat! It seems that a traveler has seen them recently." "Who! An auger at a bronze class party. It''s a passing ceremony. Good luck!" "Yes! I''ll do it! Hey, Makoto! I''m in the rank! " The monk girl bowed down apologeticly. Monks are good kids. The wizard girl doesn''t seem interested in this.


    "I don''t care," Marie comforts. No, don''t you care? "I''m going at my own pace." Tomorrow, I''ll just defeat the daily goblin.


    "I''m just saying, killing 22 Goblins alone in one day isn''t at your own pace," said Lucas. Even so, I established a safe hunting flow. I''m a type of RPG that raises the level as much as possible before defeating the boss. For a while, let''s go with the current way.


    ¡ó


    The next day, on the way home to hunt goblins. Today''s harvest is 20. After that, I was thinking about hunting the horned rabbit on the way home and delivering it to the general''s shop. Kankankankan! Suddenly, at a loud volume, a danger detection skill siren resounded in my head.


    Is there a pretty dangerous monster? Stealth skill is active. All right, I haven''t found it. Observe the surroundings quietly.


    I have something. About 50 meters away, a huge human-like object is reflected in the fog. Maybe a stray auger? A stubby humanoid with a horny head.


    Just ¨D¨D¨D¨D Is it too big?


    A typical auger is at most 2-3 meters tall. This is over 5 meters. Every time I walked, I heard a heavy noise and my feet tremble. Usually, there should have been other monsters around here, but now I can''t find them at all. Everyone ran away. In this case, the rabbit is impossible. Let''s return to the guild. When I tried to leave the place quietly.


    "Kyua !!" I heard a woman scream. "Dance! This guy!"


    (Hey, people are being attacked.)


    If you look closely, there are a few adventure-like guys. A party of swordsmen, wizards and monks. Everyone is young. He is unlikely to be a seasoned adventurer. Trans l a t e d by £Êp mt l .£ã o £í


    "Hey, that''s it." Yesterday, it was Jean''s party. He said he was going to subdue the ogre. It seems to be in a pinch. I''d like to say Zamamiro, but I''m terrible if I get involved. Observe as "secret".


    (Do you run away?)


    The adventurer''s iron rule is "Take care of life." If an enemy stronger than yourself appears, run away anyway! At the time of the stone rank, Lucas got a lot of attention. They should be the same.


    (The witch and the monk are not good.) For fear, or for impatience, they haven''t escaped well. He seems to be overtaken by the ogre.


    "Emily!" Jean ran out of the monk girl''s hand and ran, "Hey! I!" A wizard girl screams. Apparently, Jean seems to be a monk''s child.


    (It''s hard to know.) Oh, the witch fell. Ogre approaches. This is Akan.


    ¡ú help abandon


    "RPG Player Skills" will display the options. Hey hey Whatever you think, isn''t the "Bronze Rank" adventurer of "The Apprentice Wizard" heavy?


    It''s a simple instruction that I heard a voice in my head (discard it). But what else can I say? Goddess.


    ¡ú help abandon


    The choices are flickering. Annoying! Let''s bother a little! If you die, you''re done!


    "Hi, don''t come," the witch girl is pulling her back. The ogre is right there. Jean shouts to the witch, "Fast, run away!" The monk girl is holding her mouth and making a sad face. It is useless. I didn''t have time to worry.


    "No, no! Help me!" The giant auger stretches out, shouting at the witch screaming. Oh, already!


    "Water magic, ice blade!"


    An ice blade pierced both eyes of the auger. Ah, oh, ah, screaming at the ogre, holding his eyes and suffering.


    "Hey, get away fast" "Eh, eh, ah, eh?"


    The wizard child seems confused. Interrupted between the ogre and the wizard girl, I held the goddess dagger.


    (Hey, I won''t forgive you if you die)


    I heard the goddess''s shout.


    I''m sorry. I want to be cool.

 Chapter 10 Episode 8 Im Looking Here as if I Became a Friend

    An ogre struggling to hold his eyes is a giant looking up. The arms resemble giant tree trunks, with wire-like hair.


    It''s too big. How do you fight this guy? By the way, almost no magic power is left anymore ... Water production is no longer possible.


    "Hey! Run away soon", speak to the wizard child again.


    "Yes, yes," he ran away like crawling. All right. Meanwhile, the ogre is pulling out the ice blade stuck in his eyes. The wounds on the eyes are healing.


    "Hey, are you serious?" Even if you cut it with a dagger, it is likely to heal immediately.


    I''m wondering if you can understand the words, "Oh, this one," but call out to get your attention. Ogre glances at you. Immediately raised my feet to step on me. damn.


    "Evasion skill" activated!


    T r ans la t e d by £Êp m tl .co£í Activate the bandit skill and dodge the giant attacks. Don! Don! Don! Don! Don! Repeatedly stepped on. I keep avoiding it.


    Hi!


    Ogre trample attacks for a while. However, it never hits. Skill is great. The wizard child seems to have run away. Alright, next.


    "Runaway" skill!


    Activate the skill and leave the auger. I turn my face red and run here. Oh, scary scary.


    It is impressive that a giant monster approaches this in a straight line. It is a rescue that the body does not shrink in fear with the "Myougoshi stop water" skill. I''m done when I''m caught. At linear speed, it moves like sewing between the trees in the forest, as it is incomparable.


    I ran for a while and arrived at the destination. You can see the swamp. I explored it with "Mapping Skills". It was nice to be nearby.


    Tr ansl at ed by jp mtl.com (Water magic / Water surface walking)


    Before entering the swamp, he enchanted himself.


    "Hey, here it is." Will it work?


    If not, what do you do? Ogre has rushed. Alright, good.


    The ogre comes to me, unaware that she is now walking on the swamp. Succeeded in the middle of the swamp.


    (Walking on the water surface / cancel !!)


    Releases auxiliary magic applied to the auger. Ogre swallowed into the swamp with a large splash of water. Of course, the auger struggles to reach the surface immediately. "Do you want to!"


    (Water magic / water flow)


    Creates swirls in swamps using magic to manipulate the flow of water. You should not be able to swim well. In addition, the water and the sludge at the bottom of the swamp were entangled and gradually dragged into the swamp from the auger''s feet. Oh ah ah, the auger sank with a sad voice.


    Then about 10 minutes. Check that the auger has died in the swamp. He was rampaging underwater without breathing for 10 minutes.


    "I''m glad I went well ..." Cold sweat came around this time.


    "Hey! Makoto. Are you okay?" Jean came with the party. Everyone looks safe. "I''ve just defeated it," he said, floating the ogre on the surface of the water.


    "Oh, you. You killed that big auger !?" "It''s amazing." "Oh, thank you" thanked the wizard girl. "Oh, let''s just bring the ogre''s neck back," Jean scratched his head and dropped the ogre''s neck I fastened. Afterwards, he returned to the guild, avoiding monsters. Oh, I''m tired. I will go to bed early today.


    ¡ó


    "Look at you! Look at this ogre! Double the size is a big game! Who do you think you defeated?" I have. Oita, you''re drunk.


    T r an s l a ted b y jp m tl .co£í Ogre Everything seems to be an unusual kind of auger fought today, not just a monster. Lucas shouted that it was a suicide act to challenge the daiki alone. But he seems to have forgotten that now.


    "Who defeated me?" Mary''s voice is now.


    "This is the true rookie we expect! I won''t call you a goblin cleaner anymore! He''s an auger killer!" This is already the third time. The name of the auger killer is embarrassing, so please be curious. In the distance, I sat down on the usual skewered bench.


    "I''m a hero today," the general laughs. "I''m tired. I want to sleep." I want to sleep early, but my sleeping place is in the guild''s rest room. In such a fuss, I can''t sleep even if I want to sleep.


    "Well, isn''t it good? Do you want to drink something?" Tepid. "Water magic / cooling" I got drunk while chilling and drinking water.


    "Hey, are you good here?" Witch girl who helped you earlier?


    "Please feel free," the witch child sits next to you. She looks red-eyed, red-eyed, and fishy, but she is a beautiful woman. And if you look closely, your ears are sharp. Elf? Was this a child elf? I''ve never seen this world before. Classic fantasy. Tension rises secretly.


    However, this child has red hair and eyes. In a book I read in the temple, the elves in this world were described as blonde or silver, with blue or green eyes. So maybe a different race. Later, we will ask Marie secretly.


    "Uncle, do you have any cocktails?"


    "Thank you for today," "I''m glad you did."


    "I''m Lucy. I''m a true lifesaver." "I don''t care. I''ve got a reward from my guild. I have a lot of" contribution points "to God." Was. However, my life has shrunk about one week. You don''t have to fight with Ogre for the time being.


    "But it''s awesome. You''re an apprentice of a bronze-ranked wizard? How to beat that giant alone?" "I was lucky." It seems that advanced magic can be used. It''s enviable. But I couldn''t see the magic today.


    "Well, it''s amazing. I want you to exchange it for my skills." "No! I''m strong, but I can''t use it at all. How can I activate my magic so quickly? right?"


    The power is low and the number of bullets is small. If you do not spell it without chanting, it will not be a story.


    "If you are 50 or more skilled, you can not sing." "I know it, but how hard is it to raise it up ..." "I''ve been learning a magic from scratch for one year and three months?" "Huh? That''s a lie." "No, because I came from a different world." "A different world .... The brave friends who came a year ago." "No, not the brave friends ... I''m a mate. "


    Classmates with strong skills have become celebrities in the past year. Many countries have important positions. It seems that the power balance of this world has been slightly broken. It has nothing to do with me. T r a n s l ated b y £Êp £í tl.£ã o£í


    "Everybody in another world is amazing!" Lucy''s eyes are sparkling. Ah, this is something wrong. My status is really low, right?


    "Oh, uh ..." I put the glass that Lucy had and held my hand. I approached my body and whispered.


    "Would you like to party with me?" Right now I don''t use the "Ming mirror stop water" and "RPG player" skills. When you get drunk, it is troublesome to use skills.


    As a result, she looks at Lucy''s face at close range. She is peeped into her well-formed face and makes a fuss. Be calm and cool. Keep calm. Activate the ¡°Megumi water stoppage skill¡±. However, the always dependable ¡°Ming mirror water stoppage skill¡± is drunk and cannot be activated successfully. Akan, I drank too much. No good! Oh, it takes a breath ...


    "Hey, what kind of thing!"


    Someone shouted at me. A monk girl at a Jean party. There is Jean next to it.


    "What, Emily" "What, not! You just have recently joined our party!" "What is it? There''s no use for a party that forsook me and escaped Oops, Lucy. When you escape from the auger, you have it at the root. But did Jean tell you to flee?


    "Well, Lucy. It was just bad. But we just couldn''t help us together." "It''s because you''re terrible. I don''t need an unreliable leader." Lucy was just like Jean Refuse apology.


    "What are you going to do?" Emily is trying to grab Lucy. "It''s noisy, Bitch. I went to the party and I was anxious, so I guess you had to tempt him and hold him. The night was gone by myself." "Don''t say stupid things! "Oh¡­¡­. I''m too stimulating for virgins. Jean is looking down at them. Stop it, leader.


    "Hey, what are you making noisy?" "What, fight?" Lucas came. Marie is the same.


    "It''s a drunk fight." "Yes, yes. Emily and Lucy are far apart." Marie is used to it and enters between the two who are in touch.


    "Jean. You didn''t really have something to say?" Is that so? Looking at Jean, he does not turn his eyes and is squeaking. what is it. Is it a confession of love?


    "I''m sorry! Thank you for helping me!" "Oh, no, I don''t care." I don''t think Jean has helped me honestly. He seemed to have escaped on his own.


    "What a good guy ..." "Makoto-san! Thanks to me. Forgive what Jean said," apologizes to the priest Emily. Well, I''m a little shy.


    Tr a n s la te d by Jp m t l .£ã o m "Makoto! Please curse me! For this useless person." "You are silent, Lucy!" Lucy, do you have a boomerang stuck in your head?


    "Is this true for Jean?" "I don''t care about anything from the beginning." "Well, if you don''t care, newcomers, please get along in the future." Summed up.


    "This is good for Jean. By the way, Lucy?" Lucas turned to Lucy. "What, what?" "You, do you want to party with Makoto?" that? Did you okay?


    The "RPG Player" skill will show you choices.


    "Do you want to make Lucy a friend? ¡»


    Yes no ¡û


    Well. It''s a sudden story. Lucy is a beautiful woman. Wouldn''t you be disappointed if you knew my skills and status? Negative thinking crossed my head. It''s safer not to be a friend here.


    "Maybe you''re going to party?" Lucas asks. "Hmm, I''m gonna continue my solo." "Yeah !? Yes, that''s it."


    "Ah! I''m being shaken!" Emily fuels Lucy with a good smile. Hey, Emily? Please do not stir.


    "Why, why not me?" I don''t really know you. However, Lucas seems to be Lucy''s ally.


    "Makoto, I think the apprentice apprentice will be a tough solo to continue as an adventurer." "I''ll take care of it. "It''s a monster that can''t be beaten with bronze ..." "And, after all, I''m an apprentice witch with a low status. Lucy will surely be disappointed."


    "Yeah! What''s this status!" "Well, you''re an adventurer with this kind of status ... you can''t swing your sword ..." "Eh ...." Magic power: 3 "... ¡­. Ordinary people? ¡±


    You''re noisy. Or rather, Jean and Emily. They don''t say they can look. Don''t look at it.


    "Hey, you''re in a really bad status? I''m working hard. Makoto-kun." Do you feel comfortable and look down?


    "There is no strength, no strength, no magic, just magical proficiency is as stupid," said Lucas, drinking a beer.


    "Yeah yeah! Magic proficiency: 90 !? Oh, crazy ..." Lucy looked at her with a kinky look. That''s rude.


    "Because there are few magical powers that I can use, I have to devise how to use it."


    "That''s why I took the ogre to the waterside and defeated it," said Jean, impressed.


    "That''s why Lucy, hit another person." "Wait a minute! I don''t mind!"


    "Rethink and be true. My ''Fire Magic: Kings'' skill will definitely be useful," continues Lucy. "The ''royal class'' is amazing." That''s a pretty rare skill.


    "Hmm" thinks. To be honest, I had abandoned parties since I was training in the temple of water. Because it has been looked down on. I was always ready to go solo.


    "Isn''t there a lot of other parties that put Lucy in?" A magician with royal skills. It''s an image of a lot to pull. Suddenly, Lucy looks away.


    "No, no, I''ll decide which party I want to enter by myself." "What are you saying, you''re not famous for being a nuisance to be kicked out of a party without having a month?" Come in.


    "It''s noisy, just before!" "It''s true!" Lucy and Emily are Kisher! And threatening each other like a cat.


    "Yes, let''s drink here." Marie took Jean and Emily. Thank you, Marie.


    "This guy has strong skills, but I haven''t mastered it yet," adds Lucas.


    "I''m not quite settled at one party, but I feel safe with Makoto." A wizard with the weakest stats and a wizard who can''t use their skills. Isn''t the balance bad?


    "I''m an apprentice witch?" "Okay! Let''s train together!" Lucy says powerfully.


    Would you train between wizards? It''s a bit longing. The temple of water was just a child like an elementary school student.


    Also, there are options.


    "Do you want to make Lucy a friend? ¡»


    Yes no ¡û


    that? I chose "I don''t want to be a friend", right? Is this option just for atmosphere creation? No, it''s not useful.


    "Well, let''s try a party for a trial." "Facts, friends are important," said the General.


    I can''t refuse. Oh, this is that. I''ve seen it in games.


    ¨D¨DThis is a compulsory subscription event.


    Let''s look at Lucy again. A witch girl with crispy big eyes and a strong soul. Looking over her face, she is one of the top beauty in this guild. Holder of powerful "Fire magic: King-class" skills. It''s a waste for me. Is punishment for luxury?


    "RPG Player Skills" urges persistently.


    "Do you want to make Lucy a friend? ¡»


    Yes ¡û no


    (Huh, I understand)


    I put my right hand on Lucy. "Thank you," "this is it!" Lucy shook his hands with a smile.


    Thus, I came to a different world and made my first friends.

 Chapter 11 Episode 9: First Friends

    "Good morning, wait? Makoto" "I''ve just come" "So, let''s go"


    We exchanged like a couple and joined Lucy. The meeting place is the guild entrance.


    Anyway. Looking again, Lucy is beautiful. Having a party with such a beautiful woman is not abandoning another world. However, one thing to worry about.


    "Are not you cold?"


    Although it is already spring, the morning gets cold. I wear a long-sleeved shirt and a jacket, while Lucy is lightly dressed. A short skirt on a shirt like a camisole. For the time being, a cloak is put on, but it is hard to say that it is for cold weather.


    "I''m hot, don''t worry." "Hmm" Lucy says nothing, but healthy high school boys have a hard time exposing her eyes. The fashion of bare shoulders and thighs is dazzling.


    I gently set the skill of Myogizu to 80%. This can cut most of the annoyance. Pretend not to care and change the topic. Stood in front of the guild bulletin board.


    Tra ns l at ed by jpm tl.£ão m "Are there any good quests?" "Well, I''m not going to do that" . It is impossible for us. After that, there are only quests at your level, such as "Gathering Herbs" and "Delivering Horn Rabbit Meat".


    "Oh, it''s not Makoto and Lucy. Are you looking for the first quest for a new party?" "Good morning, Mr. Marie. Are there any good quests?" "Well, a bronze-ranked two-man party. It''s difficult." It can not be helped.


    "Let''s go hunt for goblins. It''s safe and you can make small coins." "Your specialty." "Mary, go out and ask for reception." "Yes, be careful. I think Makoto is OK. "I am?" "Lucy listens to what Makoto-kun says. Don''t fight." "Well, what is it?"


    Lucy is a dissatisfied face. I guess the last party was a goodbye. I can''t help being worried. We waved out of Mary and left the guild.


    ¡ó


    "Hey, do you really care about Marie?" "Huh?" What are you talking about?


    "I don''t mean that." "Well, it''s really kind." "It''s because I''m a newcomer." And you''re worried about this poor status. When I first showed my soul book, I was quite surprised.


    Tr ansl a te d by Jp m tl.£ãom "If you''re bronze-ranked to other adventurers, it doesn''t look like you''re going to take care of it. It''s rumored that you''ll just keep taking care of it." "No, no, no."


    "You think too much?" "Every day, you''re going to get involved when you eat a dinner. Marie would drink in the guild about once every two days before the truth came?" Hey! "


    Marie, do you care about me? A beautiful and older sister. My chest is big. Swallow the saliva. Will even a virgin me lead me gently?


    That ¡¯s different! After hearing the story of Fujiyan, I guess he is impatient. I''m not such a rugged man.


    "Don''t go crazy, let''s go." "Oh, we missed it."


    "I see. Hey, where are you heading today?" "It''s near a magical forest that''s always hunting goblins." "Yes, not far. Lucy seems worried. Well, you can see if you go there.


    I greeted the guard of the west gate and left the city. It''s a forest as soon as you leave the gate. For a while, walk on the forest road.


    Asks what she was concerned about. "Is Lucy an elf?" This can be proud of Fujiyan!


    "Oh, you see this ear! You can see!" "Oh, yes. There are red-eyed, red-haired elves," said Lucy. "Um, I''m a mixed race. It''s not a pure elf ..."


    Oh, was this a bush snake? Maybe you''re struggling because of mixed blood? Other elves are out of town. Then I heard bad things ...


    "Well, my grandfather is the elven mayor, so I chose to mess with me in the village," said Lucy, who has no cloudiness. Oh, this guy is thick.


    "Is it true that I''m not a pure elf?" Stares with an uneasy face. Hey, where is the thickness of the figure?


    "I just heard it because I met the elf for the first time in this world." "Oh, that''s it." Lucy smiles.


    Well, it''s very difficult to talk to a party. Something you can talk about. Communicability is difficult.


    I walked through the woods for a while and headed for the stream flowing along the road. Is this okay?


    T r a ns lat ed b y £Êp £í tl.com "Hey, where are you going? Is that a river?" "It''s good. Over here." Water I''m up. It''s the water magic of walking on the water.


    "It''s no chanting as a matter of course."


    "I can''t use ''walking on the water'', or what''s going on after this?" "Okay, get it out of the way."


    "Do not let go" "Do not let go. The magic effect will be interrupted." "Do not pull suddenly!" You can get the effect. The effect disappears when you leave.


    You can cast magic for two people. This saves magical power.


    "It''s so fluffy on the water. It''s weird." "Catch me tight. It''s pretty fast."


    (Water magic / water flow)


    "Eh? Eh eh," Lucy''s astonishing voice rises. We are heading upstream.


    "I''m just moving the water under my feet !?"


    "What''s this !?" "Arrangement of" water magic / water flow ". I named it" water magic / moving water trail ". Probably not in this world.


    "The magic of the strange name ..." "Noisy, speed up" "Wait a minute, the preparation for my heart" accelerates at a stretch. This moment of acceleration is the most comfortable.


    "Ky!" A scream resounded in the woods. "Hey, don''t shout!" "Don''t say crazy!" We broke through the woods at once.


    ¡ó


    "Let me rest, maybe I''m drunk," Lucy leaned, leaning against a nearby tree. "I was too slow, I was too fast." It was too bad.


    "No, it''s okay. It''s amazing. I arrived near the Demon Forest in 30 minutes. I always traveled this way." "Oh, I''ve arrived immediately." "Oh, so don''t shout. You''re surrounded by goblins." "Eh !?"


    T ra n sla ted by £Êp m t l .c o £í "How many?" "I guess it''s about 40. It''s as usual." "Eh! There''s a lot!" It is unlikely to be noticed because it is deep, and it''s okay. "I''m used to it."


    "I''ll just hunt for nearby guys for the time being." Hunting nearby monsters will allow Lucy to cast his magic slowly.


    ¡ó


    -Lucy viewpoint-


    "Well, wait a minute," and the truth disappeared into the fog. Did he hide footsteps and signs with "Sneak Skill"? There is no sign anymore.


    "Don''t leave alone in this place ..." When I thought it was near the Demon Forest, I suddenly began to feel uneasy.


    "-!"


    I could hear the sound faintly in the distance. I''m an elf, so I have good ears. Still, it sounded like I thought it was a distraction.


    After a while, things will come back.


    "I killed one." "I can''t see it," she says.


    ¨D¨DA quick sound was heard.


    A small goblin is watching here! ? I tried to call a friend and made an action.


    "Makoto!" "I''m OK." When I pointed my hand at the goblin, the mouth and eyes of the goblin were suddenly covered with white. Is that ... manipulating the fog?


    "~ !?" It seems that the goblin is confused because he cannot speak. Makoto approached silently and thrust a dagger into the heart of the goblin.


    The blade is pierced, but no blood is returned. The dagger pulled out was also beautiful. Suddenly, the goblin collapsed. There is no sound when it falls. Probably, the sound is muted by the "secret" skill.


    (While using your skill, you control the fog and manipulate the monster''s blood so that it doesn''t bleed back?) This guy is doing something pretty ridiculous. Tr a ns l a t ed b y jp£ít l.c om


    "Hey?" Don''t look at your face.


    Is this a magician who has continued to train? great. But what he''s doing is like an assassin.


    "I''ll hunt a little more," and the truth disappeared again in the fog.


    "This is the result of today" is about an hour and has hunted about 10 goblins. Basically, hunt quietly, approaching from behind with covertness. As soon as the goblin is noticed before approaching, he seems to be magically blocking his eyes and mouth. As a result, no one is called.


    "This neighborhood is full of fog, so it''s an all-you-can-eat wizard." "The magic forest is covered with fog all year." Everyone said it was questionable. The riddle has melted.


    "I have little magic. I can only use this kind of magic." "I wonder if it''s seductive."


    "By the way, can you show me Lucy''s magic next time?"


    "Sure, it takes time to sing?" "Yeah ... it takes at least three minutes." "It''s long." "Well, it''s okay. I''ve almost destroyed the nearby goblins, so even if you cast it long, you probably won''t notice it immediately." "Did you think so much?" I love you


    The true eyes are glittering. A look full of expectations? Like Is that such a character? I thought he was cooler.


    "I''ll get ready," I can''t fail. No one in the McGullen Adventurer''s Guild will quarrel with Jean and Emily''s party and adventure together. Start chanting. However, it is an elementary fire magic fireball.


    "Sukkuu", a muttered thing. Is that so. The fireball gets bigger and bigger. One meter, two meters ...


    Eventually, a fireball about the size of a house was formed overhead.


    "Isn''t this ... terrible?" But I''m focused on magic and can''t afford to answer. The hand shakes. It''s desperate to keep the huge lump of generated flame in a spherical shape.


    "Fireball!" Shoot a huge fireball forward. The sound of a heavy object falling on the ground and the ground shaking steadily. Oh, and a pillar of fire rises up to scorch the heavens. The body loses its magical power and feels a bit annoying. Oh, it was so cool!


    "Wow, it''s really powerful, me!" 1 I was able to use the fireball after a long time.


    I was comfortable. Oh, but the fire is too strong? Magic trees in large forests are difficult to burn. However, it was ignoring that it had nothing to do with it.


    Oh, that? I guess it''s overkill.


    ¨D¨DIt was a fire.

 Chapter 12 Episode 10: Makoto Takatsuki trains with Lucy

    "General, one soda split." "I''m too dark." Lucy and I sat down on the usual skewered stalls.


    "Ayo, it''s rare to order a liquor." "I''m hit today. I want to get drunk." "What happened?"


    The magic that Lucy unleashed caused a fire in a large forest. Me and Lucy extinguished it and went around. It was mainly me who extinguished the fire. Lucy was always bubbling.


    On the way, monsters that seemed to be strong from the Devil''s Forest were attracted to the fire and gathered together, and I was in a hurry.


    After that, when you return to the city, the adventurer''s guild makes a fuss, saying, "Smoke is rising from the forest of the devil" "Is there a dangerous monster that burns the forest?" I was Marie and Lucas were so upset that Lucy had been banned from using fire magic in large forests. It was just a short hour before he was released.


    "Haha, it was a disaster." "I can''t laugh. It''s very difficult to collaborate at a party. Lucy?" "..." No reply. Looking at the next glance, it seems that I am depressed. Lucy quietly opens her mouth.


    "Hey, it''s true. Are you angry?" "Hmm? What are you angry?" "It was hard because of my magic ..." "I don''t care separately" "It''s still the first day?"


    Not to mention, but apparently Lucy has been kicked out of the party on the first day several times in the past. Some guys are short-hearted. T ra ns l ated b y jp£í tl.co m


    "Well, next time I think I should shoot with less power." "... that is the least." "Eh?" "I can''t suppress that much more." That ridiculous fireball is the least powerful.


    ¨D¨DNow it''s not a megafire ... it''s a fire.


    The line of the anime''s Great Demon King crossed his head.


    "Let''s try using magic other than fire magic for the time being." "Can''t use it?" "What?" Lucy shows "Soulbook."


    Unique skills: "Fire magic: king class", "Great mage", "Spirit master".


    "I heard that the Great Mage skill is a skill that can use four attributes of" Fire "" Water "" Thurs "" Earth "" Because I came only with training of fire magic ... "


    T ran s lat ed by jp £í tl.co m Fire magic is the basis of attack magic. Except for those who can only use water magic like me, I usually practice from fire magic. Its attack power is high, and it is an effective attack magic for most monsters.


    But it''s a problem that you can only use fire. I''m crying for my great mage skill.


    "What is a spirit messenger?" "Skills that Elves and Dwarves often have. We believe in spirits." "Can Lucy use spirit magic?" "..." Lucy Looks away silently. Well, I expected it wouldn''t work.


    "The magic of spirits is difficult. I rely on the spirits, not my own magic, but it''s difficult to control." "For Lucy who can''t control his magic satisfactorily, the load is heavy." It''s a waste to have the skills that seem to be strong. I want one. Is that meaningless to say?


    "Let''s practice the magic of fire for now." He smashed the glass while biting the skewers. "... mmmm" Lucy nodded a little and fell down at the table. Did you drink too much? I''m going to be dark.


    ¡ó


    For a while, there was a lot of trial and error about how to work with Lucy.


    Lucy takes a long time to cast magic. But the power is outstanding if it hits. So, basically, I become a decoy and attract enemies. In the end, Lucy finishes. It was such a calculation, but Lucy''s magic was not stable.


    At one point, the flame splits. At one point, I was flying in the direction I was looking for. At one point, they were exploding at hand and nearly both of them were getting dark.


    Then, except for "Fire magic"? I''ve tried. However, the casting speed is slow because there is almost no training so far.


    "No, I don''t want to talk about it." I played with a large rat in the northern forest for about 10 minutes, but I gave up on Lucy''s "Earth Magic," which didn''t activate at all.


    Ice floor (water magic)


    A big mouse slides and falls. Throw a dagger there and stop. A dagger stuck and a large rat died.


    My magic does not allow me to kill one large rat, so I need to follow the steps of "Magical stoppage ¡ú Dagger stop". It''s really annoying. When I was thinking, I felt my gaze. What is Lucy?


    "Isn''t it too early to activate the true magic, how much no chanting?" Lucy turns his gaze. "Well, compared to magic that doesn''t work after chanting for 10 minutes." I''m not bullying! Don''t cry!


    Tr a n slat ed by jp£ít l .£ão £í "Is the magic skill up?" "Only one in a week ..." "Is Lucy''s skill now" 11 "?" The skill required for no chanting is "50." It''s a long way.


    "By the way, I''m 91. I went up." "It''s weird! I''ve heard that it usually hardly goes up if I go over 50! Why is it growing as fast as me!" . Because they train together every day.


    While sighing, peel the skin of a large rat. As usual, the sharpness is crisp. It feels good. Thank Goddess.


    "Is that dagger a little weird? Are you using any skills?" Lucy points out. "This is a magical weapon." "Well, it''s a magician, but a dagger is a weapon." "It''s okay." Fujiyan advised me, "You shouldn''t say much." Well, you don''t have to bother with evil deities.


    "I''ll go up today. I''ll be hunting goblins now, so let''s meet in the usual place in the evening." If you''re just training and you don''t earn enough, you can''t eat and goblin hunting continues. However, his hunting time is short so his profits are decreasing. This is also a troubled situation.


    "Yeah ... I''m practicing magic in the city," said Lucy, heading towards the city.


    Well, I''m not fine. In such a case, how to comfort the girl. Let''s talk to Fujiyan who has the skill of "Gal game player".


    ¡ó


    "Lucy, thank you for your day today." "Yeah, Makoto. I''m sorry just letting the hunt go."


    The stall area in the usual guild entrance. However, the skewered general''s shop was full, so I changed places and had dinner on a bench and desk in that area. The food is a sandwich with vegetables and chicken that I like Lucy and soup. After that, I should have bought the juice, but for some reason it contained alcohol. I was winked by the owner''s aunt, "I''m doing a service," but I don''t need that service.


    "Oh, no more! Why isn''t it!" Lucy, who emptied the second glass, scratches his head. It''s ruined. But it''s better than not feeling fine.


    "Well, let''s be patient," bite the sandwich and float the ice in the glass to play. The ice in the air was put into my mouth. Cold.


    "... Hey, don''t you hate using the no-spell magic in front of me?" "It''s just a training," "Really, only the speed at which the magic is activated is godly. "I couldn''t find a child that could be used." "But it''s just power. I hope Lucy decides on that."


    Lucy hasn''t heard back, he''s heard the tongue clapping and the throat of drinking a glass. Recently, Lucy has a bad drinking habit. I''m a little worried.


    "Hey, Makoto," "What," "Aunt, substitute," "Hey, don''t stop halfway," are you already drunk? Lucy seems to like alcohol but isn''t very strong. Lucy began to talk about half a glass of the fourth glass.


    "I''m my mother." "Well, what''s Lucy''s mother doing?" "Witch, ridiculous and powerful," "Hey. Famous witch?" "..." Lucy shuts down. You don''t want to say that? Trans l at ed b y £êpmt l .com


    "Isn''t it true?" Well, the goal? There is once. It''s a bit embarrassing but it''s weird to hide it from the party.


    The moment she hears "The Undersea Temple," Lucy smiles. "Eh? That''s the highest difficulty? Unreached dungeon?" "Oh, that''s the goal." Because the goddess is there.


    "Why is it more than that? At the same difficulty, it is said that if you clear" Zenith Tower ", you will be immortal, and" Naku "is said to have great treasures and weapons sleeping. "Undersea Temple" is a dungeon where you don''t really know what is difficult, is it? " Goddess? Isn''t there enough advertising?


    (It''s noisy. I can''t help but interfere with the human world.) The goddess with a relentless face floats in my mind.


    "The undersea temple is under the sea. If you master the skills of water magic, you will be able to do well." For now, we are collecting information for the ultimate goal. It''s a dungeon that''s unpopular to adventurers because it''s underwater, but very grateful to me. There is no shortage of water shortage.


    "What are you talking about? In the deep waters of the central ocean where the undersea temple is located, it is said that the spirits of the water are wandering around the currents, and that there are water dragons, sea creatures, and even" King Leviathan ". "Well, it''s the end of the whole circle." "Well, I''ll go away from the demons while hiding with" hiddenness. "" "I can''t escape from the spirits. They''re everywhere. They''re whimsical and mischievous." I didn''t. "I quickly drank a berry-flavored cocktail. This is too sweet.


    ¡°What is a spirit? Anxious words.


    "Oh old god?" "Um, what is the evil god for the people? Do you know the Titans?" I''m a believer.


    "Old gods were good friends with spirits, but the Holy Gods who govern the world today dislike spirits, so spirit magic isn''t popular," says Lucy.


    "Then, you have to do something with the spirits to go to the undersea temple." "I''m aiming," "I''d rather have a higher goal."


    "Makoto! I''ll do my best tomorrow!" "How do I train tomorrow?" "Yeah." After that, I was drinking and drinking and talking while eating rice. As usual. This isn''t always the case, because there was one of them, who rarely talked to a problematic party with two wizards.


    "Well, that''s true.


    Jean and Emily are calling. It was a party with former Lucy.

 Chapter 13 Episode 11: Makoto Takatsuki forms a special party

    "Well, Makoto. Would you like to take a quest with me?"


    Jean has said that. Next to it is the monk Emily.


    "Huh? What are you talking about, are you guys falling asleep? Go over there!" Lucy with the liquor is bullish. Are you refusing yourself, Lucy?


    "Why Lucy refuse!" Refutes Emily. Please stop fighting.


    "Why bother with us?"


    "No, actually. I''m going to be defeated by" Rise Bison "next time." Simply put, it is a giant cow monster. The size is about three times that of a normal cow. It is usually quiet, but it is ferocious when offended. I get excited when I see something red. Such a monster. It is herbivorous and does not attack people, but seems to be a problem that rushes into a carriage and troubles travelers.


    For a bronze-ranked adventurer party, this is just the right quest. The rewards are normal, but rampaging bison meat is very tasty and can be bought at a high price. A popular quest for earning extra money.


    However, "I am a pass" "Eh? Why?" "A rampage bison is a monster that makes the grassland territory. The grassland near McAllen has little waterside. I am a witch apprentice who can do nothing without water. It''s useless. "Drink up the other half of the cocktail. Tr a n s l at e d by jp mtl .c o£í


    "No, but you''re good at detecting?" "Why do you need to detect?" A giant cow in the grassland can be seen from afar without using detection.


    "It doesn''t seem to help," he slammed at the sandwich and tried to round it up.


    "Wait! The rewards can be a lot of that! So why don''t we go together?" "Why do you want to go there together?"


    Who is that? Looking at Jean and Emily, he feels awkward.


    "It makes sense to apologize, but we''re both newcomers and we want to get along in the future," Emily replied. Are you good friends? What''s wrong?


    "Huh? I can''t really get along now!" "Why are you fighting like that!" Lucy and Emily stare like a cat fight. Please make friends a little more.


    "Well, Jean. Wouldn''t it be nice to goblins if we adventure together?" "Oh, I thought about it, but goblins are big forests. I heard that Lucy''s fire magic is banned in big forests." "Oh, yeah," Lucy is banned from using fire magic in large forests until he can control the magic. The only decent attack magic that Lucy can use is fire magic. That''s why these days are immersed in training. Tran s la t ed by jp£ít l .£ã o£í


    "If it''s a meadow, you can use Lucy''s fire magic to the fullest." "Well, sure. What do you want to do? Lucy."


    Lucy looks dissatisfied. But recently, I was tired of all the training and we had a badly balanced wizard duo party. With the avant-garde Jean and the recovery and assistance Emily, the balance will be better. However, there is one concern.


    "I can''t do it?" A grassy plain without water is really useless. No sense or covert skill.


    "Well, if I could stop you," Emily says hard to say. Is it a decoy? I wonder if I can get away with "Escape Skill" and "Evasion Skill".


    "Okay, can I get more of this reward?" "Oh, I''ll divide it at 7: 3." Jean''s face brightens. I didn''t make any money lately.


    "Lucy, I''d like to invite you, and let''s go together." "It would be nice to say that." Lucy reluctantly agreed.


    ¡ó


    next day.


    Wake up in the break room of the adventurer''s guild and wash your face with nearby well water. Then pray with the goddess''s dagger in both hands


    "I''ll do my best today, Goddess" (Yeah, safety first, Makoto)


    After finishing the daily prayer, we headed to the meeting place with Jeans.


    The meeting place is in front of the East Gate. After that, we went out to the meadow. The weather is fine. There is no cloud.


    It''s bad weather for me as a water wizard. I wish it had fallen even in light rain. On the way, we chatted with Jean and aimed at the destination.


    "Hey, Jean and Emily are childhood friends." "I''m always together at the orphanage in the land of the sun. I''m aiming for a knight, and Emily wants to be a high priest. He became famous as an adventurer, "it''s a legitimate goal," and then changed jobs to a stable profession. In this world, it is a common career plan. However, there are many dangers in working for adventurers, so many people are frustrated on the way.


    And it seems that Jean and Emily are not separate lovers. Last time, Lucy seemed to be talking about fighting. However, the childhood friend of a beautiful woman. I''m envious. T ran sl ated b y £Êp £ít l.co £í


    "What are you really aiming for?" "Um, I''m going to raise my level and go to a difficult dungeon for the time being." Lucy was stunned.


    "Hey, adventurer only" "I can only do that" I was hired by some country like classmates and lived gracefully in the royal palace. It''s impossible with my status and skills.


    "I''m aiming for ''Labyrinth of the Great Labyrinth''?" "Is it the largest dungeon in the continent ... I''d like to go there." Underground across three countries: wood, water, and fire Spreading dungeons. It is said that there are many unexplored places in the area that is too large. Therefore, many adventurers try.


    "I have to be an iron rank for that." "I see." The Great Labyrinth recommends adventurers of iron rank or higher. We are still heavy.


    Lucy and Emily follow a little further away. Are you doing well? Try using the Listen Hearing skill.


    "Hey, how far are you going?" Lucy is entangled with Emily. Hey, what are you talking about?


    "How quickly do you like you?" "Are you a little advanced?" "Hey, we''re just childhood friends." "What are you talking about?


    "No! In the first place, you always had a lot of exposed clothes, so Jean was in trouble. He''s dressed like that today." "It''s hot and there is no help for it. Also, there is not enough Jean training. "I don''t care at all." "It''s terrible .... Is he not interested in women?" Don''t be rude. I''m interested.


    "What do you like about a man ...?" Lucy worried. Other.


    "What about you, Makoto-kun?" Emily fights back. "Huh? There''s nothing at all. Still partying for a couple of weeks?" "For that, isn''t it intimate? They''re training together late at night every day. "Eh ... is that so?" Is that so?


    "The next target that hit the witch Lucy''s poisonous fan is the real world witch," "Shibakuyo," "You said something strange earlier," don''t ask any more. It''s dangerous. Anyway, it looks OK.


    Some time after departure.


    "That''s not it?"


    Lucy pointed at the goal.

 Chapter 14 Episode 12 VS Rampage Bison

    "That''s not it?" Look at Lucy''s pointing person


    "Which one?" Emily said. "I can''t see."


    "Do you use clairvoyance skills?" When I use my skills, I can certainly see small, point-like cow-like monsters. Because it is out of range of detection, it is not known whether it is the prey of interest.


    "I can''t see that far." Even clairvoyance skills can''t be clearly seen. "The elves have good eyes!" Lucy breasts.


    "So what?" I asked everybody.


    "I''m going to blow me away with magic!" Lucy rolls her arms. "It''s about 500 meters from here, is that right?" Jean said suspiciously. "You can''t," Emily affirms.


    "What the hell! I''m the only one who can attack at long range!" Lucy gets angry. "I guess Lucy''s magic is no con." This distance is impossible.


    "I''ll be a decoy." Pull out the dagger from the sheath and hold it straight. T ranslat ed b y jp£ítl.£ã o £í


    "I''m useless on the attack this time," the weather was fine. There is no cloud and there is no waterside around the grassland. With a dagger in your hand or the magic of your own magic, you can''t expect an effective attack on a large, rampaging bison.


    "Is it OK?" Lucy seems concerned.


    "I''m going to do some good things with my skills. If you''re attracted here, you can use Lucy''s magic to weaken it and stop with Jean''s magic sword." I''ll use magic. "" I''ve decided on a strategy. Let''s spell Lucy. "


    Well, do you go?


    As you use your stealth skills to approach the rampage bison, you''ll gradually reveal a giant body as you get closer. Is the figure of a rampaging bison about a medium-sized bus?


    When hit, humans are likely to blow like leaves. She hasn''t noticed yet, and she is peeling grass.


    I wonder if Lucy''s chanting is about to end. Turn around. Jean raised his hand. Ready signal. Alright. Tr a n slate d b y £êpmtl .co m


    Covert Skill / Release


    A rampage bison glanced at him. Did you notice? However, he is still on alert.


    I picked up the stone at my feet and activated my throwing skill. Throwing is sure to hit by traveler''s skill. This skill is often used when you want to preserve your magic.


    "Uri!" Throw the stones you pick up.


    "Strike" The stone that he made his best hit hit the nose of a rampaging bison. An angry shout resounds. I was staring at me here. It has come!


    Runaway skill activated!


    Go to your friends. A rampage bison follows. Well, it''s faster than expected! There is no obstacle, unlike in the forest before this.


    This cannot be overtaken. Looking back at rampaging bison.


    Oh, quite impressive.


    A huge lump rushes. If you hit it, there is no doubt about the whole-body fracture course.


    Evasion skill / Activation


    Activate the skill just before being overtaken. Zuzah, and a black lump passed in front of me. I feel like a bullfighter. Once again, look at the rampage bison to avoid it. The rampage bison can''t look back here, "What?" ?


    "Huh? Hmm?" Lucy cried out. The rampage bison gets excited when he sees a red thing. Lucy wears red hair and a red cloak.


    "Acha," Lucy, you liked it.


    Tr anslate d b y £Êp £í tl.co£í "I''m coming!" Shouts Jean.


    "Hit! Fireball!" Zusin and a huge fireball are rampage and fired at the bison.


    "It''s fast!" A rampage bison cannot change direction once he starts running. Therefore, if you shoot magic after charging, you will hit almost 100%. However, it can be avoided before running.


    The rampaging bison had to spare the fireball with plenty of time. Again, he lifts his hind legs to try to charge Lucy.


    "Oh, oh, oh," "Hey, Lucy! Recast quickly!" Emily soothes Lucy''s confusion. But this is not enough. A rampaging bison lowers his head and shows a rush.


    "Bad, come!" Jean holds up the shield, but that wouldn''t prevent it. Develop a magical power.


    "Water magic, ice floor!"


    A rampage bison frozen his feet. A sloppy bison falls. Bumoo, I cried a bit stupid and caught me.


    "Is it true?" Jean rushes here.


    "Oh! But the second time is impossible. There is no magic power." "Magic! It''s too little magic!" "Noisy!" "Hey, Lucy! It''s another fireball."


    "The blade of the wind!" As he swings his sword down, the magic blade rampages and hits the side of Bison. A rattling noise makes the rampage bison bleed.


    However, "I don''t think it works very well." "It''s an auxiliary magic for short distances. It''s not very powerful when used as a projectile." The rampage bison looks fine.


    He has a sigh of breath here and is poised to rush. Lucy''s chanting is not half done yet.


    "Okay, let''s split into two hands. I''ll be a decoy and just avoid it. Jean attacks from behind." "Oh, okay. But how do you attract your opponent?" Ready, rushed to the rampage bison.


    "Oh, hey!" Jean screamed behind him. A rampage bison rushes here.


    Avoidance skills! further! Tra nsla t ed b y £êp £ít l .£ã o £í


    "Water magic, ice blade!"


    The magic that was activated by squeezing the last magic power penetrated one eye of the rampaging bison. Boooooo! A painful scream resounds.


    "Oh! I''m done!" Jean replied.


    "I''m not doing it. I''m just angry." A rampage bison rushes here in anger. One of them has lost sight and wandered a little. It seems okay if you just avoid this.


    "I''m out of magic! Jean left it!" "Are you really a magician? Okay, let''s do it!" Jean took a tackle from the side of a rampaging bison with a large shield. . The sound of a big object crashing into the thunder echoes and the monster staggers.


    That''s a shield skill. You have a good skill.


    "I''m done singing!" Shouts Lucy. Jean and I havetened away from the enemy.


    "Fireball!" The rampage bison staggers over Jean''s skills. It cannot be evaded. A ridiculous fireball rampaged and completely covered the giant Bison. Oops, the fire pillar goes up.


    Boooooooooo ..., the rage of a rampaging bison resounded.


    "Lucy''s magic is amazing ..." Emily said.


    "I wasn''t here ..." Jean mutters. No, it was a good job.


    "Huh, yeah!" Lucy is good at.


    "But the prey is charred. Wouldn''t it sell now?"


    "I don''t think fur is good, but the guts and bones are valuable, and they should buy them. Maybe." Hey, it should be fine.


    T r a nslat ed by Jp£í t l .co£í "I''m hungry. I guess I can''t eat this," says Lucy. Certainly, the smell of burnt meat is good.


    "You''re going to break your stomach," Emily puts in.


    "I will report it to the guild. I have to ask for the purchase and carrying of the monsters." If you defeat a large monster, report it to the guild and it will be transported and assessed. Jean seems to have a communicator and will contact the guild.


    We are watching for other demons before. This area is fine because there are few strong demons.


    ¡ó


    I noticed the incident about 10 minutes after Jeans reported to the guild, defeating the rampaging bison.


    ¨D¨DDanger sensing skills rang.


    A keen, shrill sound resounds in his head and makes him frown. I''m hearing this pitch and loudness for the first time. It is completely different from the time of the auger.


    "Hey! Everybody has a dangerous enemy."


    "What? What are you talking about?" "Is it true? Is it true?" "Watch out! There must be something!"


    Find the position with skills.


    "Oh! Look at that!" Look at the direction Lucy pointed. Something rushes with tremendous momentum.


    "Lie !? Griffon!" Emily screamed.


    Approaching here was the danger: the top demonic griffon.

 Chapter 15 Episode 13 VS Griffon (Part 1)

    -Griffon.


    In the fantasy world, it may be second only to dragons. A monster with an eagle upper body and a lion lower body. Anyone know that?


    I like griffons in RPG games quite a bit. Usually comes out as a strong enemy in the middle of the game. The last boss has never seen a Griffon game, but as a midfield boss, it often stands as a challenge for players. Above all, it''s cool.


    Just. Don''t you suddenly come out in such an early stage? What''s ready for your heart, Griffon?


    The famous fantasy monster is approaching here at a tremendous speed. You can hear the whine of the giant wings and the roar of the beast.


    "Huge ..."


    The griffon giant is twice as big as the rampage bison. The sickle-like claws that extend from the thick forelimbs shine. Humans are likely to be torn apart like a piece of cloth.


    "Everybody, get away! Maybe we''re aiming for rampaging bison meat," cried Jean. Griffon must have been caught with the smell of roasted meat. Jean pulls Emily''s hand and runs away. T r a n s lated b y Jp £í t l.£ã o m


    "Let''s escape Lucy." "But you''ve got a lot of prey ..." "If you''re saying! Can you be that kind of high-class monster opponent?"


    The wind is created by the wings of the giant eagle, and the whirlwind reaches here. Griffon stopped, as expected, on a rampaging bison. Just start eating that meat.


    "Oh, our prey ..." Lucy''s voice is heard but ignored. What are you worried about at such times?


    Take the distance soon so as not to irritate the griffon.


    (Please, go somewhere to do the prey)


    I wished so, but Griffon looked at him. Point your gaze at the prey here. What''s ahead of you ... Lucy?


    "What?" Lucy cried out. Hey, no. Is it the second today? Trans l ated b y jpm t l .co £í


    "Lucy, aren''t you today?" "Hey, you''re a lie!"


    Why is that. We''ve heard that strong monsters prefer prey with high magic, but were they attracted to Lucy''s magic? Do you think about that later? First, let''s escape.


    "Jean!" "Okay, let''s earn time with me." "Hey! It''s impossible. I''m going to die!" Emily looks crying.


    The wings flutter, and the griffon rises to the sky.


    "Come on!" I glide towards Lucy with me.


    "Avoidance"!


    Activate the skill by hugging Lucy. With a short break, he escaped from Griffon''s claws.


    Bass, Bass, Griffon stares at the sky again.


    "I''m here again!"


    It is persistent. "Avoidance"!


    Lucy''s feet seemed to touch the ground when avoiding "pain." Isn''t the skill of "evasion" for two people still enough?


    "Lucy, can you sing while avoiding it?" "I''ll try it, but maybe not ..."


    "Yes, yeah ..." Is it difficult to sing while avoiding because you can concentrate in the first place, because you need one minute? Griffon attacks three times.


    Oh damn! "Avoidance"!


    Tr anslated b y £êp mtl.£ão m "I stayed" and managed to avoid it, but shattered a little. The aim is getting sharper. Griffon quickly returns to the air.


    Terrible. Melee attacks have been sealed. Jean holds a sword against Emily. However, it looks like they have no time for the attack.


    Griffon shouts. what? Is magical power gathering around the griffon?


    Griffon launches his fourth attack. I have a bad feeling, but I can only avoid it.


    "Avoidance! ¡»


    The impact hit the body. "Gaha!" "Kyu!" He should have avoided the attack, but was blown away. She will be away from Lucy. Damn, is it just wind magic? The wind covered the griffon. Do monsters use magic?


    "Is it okay, Makoto! Lucy!" "Oh, ah, Jean. I''ll ask Lucy." Griffon slowly approaches Lucy. Before that, Jean stands with a sword. Lucy doesn''t seem faint, but hasn''t stood up.


    Emily casts healing magic from a distance. That''s dangerous too. Griffon has wisdom to use magic. If you know there are people using recovery magic, you are likely to be targeted.


    "Shit!" I can hear Jean''s impatient screams. Each time Griffon paid his forefoot, Jean''s shield was about to be blown away.


    That''s a matter of time. My magic power is empty. Attack with my dagger is out of the question. I would like to escape if possible, but it is unlikely that all four will escape.


    what will you do? Abandon Lucy and run away? No, no.


    (If you abandon it?) Noah-sama. Please be silent


    Activate the ¡°Ming mirror water stoppage skill¡± and search for memories to find out if there is any hand while keeping calm somehow.


    Is there anything ... Remember.


    A trick that can defeat him.

 Chapter 16 Episode 14 VS Griffon (Part 2)

    Magical power "So, everyone. The first step in learning magic is to feel it."


    This is the story of the Water Temple class.


    "Put both hands forward and speak out with me. Gods who sit in heaven ..." "" "" Gods who sit in heaven ... "" "


    (This is the magic chanting)


    This is pretty embarrassing for high school students. However, to use magic in this world, it seems normal to cast it. I''m patient.


    "How about? Did you feel the mana?" "Not much ..." The children around were shining, getting warmer! I wasn''t feeling anything beside me.


    Oh, is this dangerous? No way, they lose to children. The teacher came when it was blue.


    Tra nslat ed b y £êp m t l .£ã o £í "Makoto-kun is too old to be afraid. This is more sensitive to children." "Is that so ...?" "That''s it, the teacher grabbed his arm.


    "Concentrate your consciousness on the palm." "Yes," there was something cool on the palm. This is this !?


    "What about Makoto-kun?"


    "I can do that." "Every advanced wizard can do it. Advanced wizards often take disciples. This is the quickest way to teach someone how to use magic." Can I use it soon? "


    "It can be used if the wizard''s skill level is advanced. However, please be careful because it will not work if you do not have the appropriate attributes." "Yes, teachers can use six attributes other than" month "."


    This teacher is pretty amazing ...


    I remembered such a conversation. And because of my continued use of water magic, my teacher is said to be an advanced level if it is only skill level.


    ¡ó Tr an s l a ted by £Êpm t l .c o m


    Run to Jean and Lucy.


    "Jean! Make a little time! Because you use huge magic!" "Wow, I understand!"


    Jean discards his sword and holds his shield, stepping on both feet. Griffon''s feet attack Jean. I managed to surpass it. Please, Jean.


    "Enhance Lucy''s magic power" "Eh! What?" "Get your right hand out and generate something with magic power anyway! Control is what I do!" "Okay, that''s okay, do it as much as you want!" Grab Lucy''s right hand and place his other hand on his hip. Like a teacher someday.


    "Hey! What are you touching?" "Good! Hurry!" "Yes, I understand.


    (Do you feel like this?)


    He usually collects magical power from his own body, using the image integrated with Lucy''s body. Synchronizes with Lucy''s magic. Originally, it seems that you can''t do without proper attribute, but there is no other way. If not, griffon bait.


    I felt as if swallowed by a storm. And realizes that it comes from Lucy''s body.


    (Is this Lucy''s magic?)


    Lucy makes a sexy voice from the side, but I can''t afford to worry.


    An enormous amount of magic like a storm that is different from my little magic. Is this the magic of the "royal class"? Did Lucy always try to control this? This is tough.


    In the future, let''s go a little more gently. Lucy is still increasing his magic. Attempt to convert it to a different kind of fire magic.


    Suddenly, an option appeared before my eyes.


    Hey! what is it. During this busy time.


    "Do you use tuning magic with Lucy? ¡» Tr ans l a t e d by jpm tl .£ã o m


    Yes ¡û no


    Yes, it is decided.


    "Is it really good? ¡»


    Yes ¡û after all


    Don''t ask me persistently. There is no other hand anyway. There is no choice but to do.


    Collect the huge magic flowing from Lucy in your right hand.


    `` Firestorm! ''''


    A huge fire tornado appeared in front of me.


    "Amazing, it''s triggered! And advanced magic!"


    I feel like I''m running at a tremendous speed on a bicycle in a typhoon. Sweat blows out and does not stop. My body is hot! It seems to burn.


    "Jean! Get away!" "Oh!" Jean evacuated to near Emily.


    Round and round, descend back as Griffon was wary.


    "Oh, I can avoid it!" Emily screams. The tornado of fire does not reach Griffon. A quick gryphon evaded into the air.


    "Hey! Makoto! What are you doing?" The tornado of fire is just passing by the griffon.


    (Imagine it. Just like water. Griffon is careless. Tr an sl at e d by Jp£í tl.£ão£í


    "Spread!"


    The tornado of fire turns into a big whirlpool. Hot air has reached here.


    Well, griffon is swallowed by fire.


    "Yeah! Did you change the firestorm halfway through ?!" "I was practicing to be able to use it someday."


    Griffon struggles to escape the fire, but a pillar of fire follows it. She has become accustomed to the magical powers of Lucy''s Storm.


    (But it''s still hot.


    I feel like my whole body is dusting. Is sweat stopped?


    "Come, really!" "Hey! You''re really burning!"


    I couldn''t see it better with the firestorm flames, is my body burning?


    ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Makoto!


    "Is Lucy okay?" "I''m fine! Stop the magic anyway!"


    release""


    Stop the magic.


    "Huh? The fire that''s arriving at me won''t go out." "Why are you so calm! You''re burning!" "Ah, yeah." That''s right. It''s a useful skill now.


    Tr a nsl ated by £Êp mtl.£ão £í "Griffon is falling!" Griffon suddenly fell as Emily pointed. The wings are burnt and the body is charred in places. I''m dying.


    "Jean! Go!" "Leave it! Or put out the fire!"


    Jean''s sword shines


    "Maximum output, wind blade! ¡»


    He sworded Jean with green light and cut off Griffon''s neck.


    "Yeah, did you do it?" Jean collapsed.


    Next door, Lucy is swaying. Did you suddenly absorb too much magic?


    "Great, great! Jean! I''ve beat Griffon! We!" Emily is hugging Jean.


    "Oh, that''s good."


    To be honest, I was careless. I relied too much on myo mirror stopping skills. It seems that it was a fatal injury that I thought a little hot earlier.


    "Ah ... ¤¡ ¤¡" A severe pain attacks the whole body. The field of vision is getting smaller and smaller.


    "Well, Makoto!" As he heard Lucy''s voice, his eyes turned dark. It is useless. I can''t keep consciousness


    --Synchronizing magic with Lucy.


    Despite the smashing performance, I was able to defeat the desperate griffon. From a bronze rank us, it''s a pretty powerful means of attack.


    However, in exchange for fire magic, I seem to be burned by Lucy''s magic. Is that what you can do without aptitude? I should have asked my teacher what would happen ...


    Is this method no good anymore?


    I thought it was good.


    ¨D¨DI lost consciousness.

 Chapter 17 Episode 15 Makoto Takatsuki Gets Blessing of Goddess

    I had a dream. I was standing in an empty space. How many times was it? It''s a familiar scene.


    But this time it was a little different.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± The goddess, who always welcomes me, holds her hand on her waist and stares. Um, are you angry?


    "Hey," Noah''s voice is cold.


    "Do you remember what I asked first?" "Um" sure, that''s it.


    "Did you get stronger?" "Yes." ¡°Aho,¡± a tweet of my heart was inserted.


    "Do you remember what you said next?" "Ah, yes, I remember." Goodluck? Oh, I was told that I was expecting before that.


    "I don''t remember!" The goddess flaps his hand. T ra n s lated by Jpm tl .c o£í


    "I am! You said that you are only one believer and will not forgive you if you die easily!" "Ah" That''s right. "... No way."


    "I ... Did you die?" "Oh, it''s really too crazy." A snapper and Noah-san rang his finger, and a monitor appeared in the air.


    "Look, look." That magic is cool. The monitor shows everyone. "Now, a fellow monk is working hard to recover."


    "Makoto! Hey! Is Makoto OK ?!" "Lucy! Calm down. I have lost my consciousness, but I still have breath. Don''t die! It''s the city soon! "


    Jean is carrying me, and Emily is casting a recovery magic. Lucy seems pretty distraught. Everyone is bad. make you worry.


    "It''s because of your magic that you defeated Griffon, and you''ll be desperate for your life saver."


    "I''m sorry, Noah-sama. I''m too crazy today. I''m almost dying." "I''m really stupid. What does that mean? T r an sla t e d by jp £í tl .c o£í


    "Look at this," Noah showed a "soul book."


    "Well, that''s me. Please don''t take it for yourself." "That''s so good. I''m on my side. I look here." A little too close.


    "Okay, that''s okay," the goddess comes to stick. Activate the Myogami Water Stopping Skill and look into the Soul Book.


    -Blessing of Goddess Noah


    Such a character was added. "This is it" "Huh, I did it! Makoto. Thanks to my daily prayers, I was able to get blessing! With the blessing of the goddess, the followers seem to gain strength and become stronger. Apparently, that helped me today.


    "I see ..." It was long. One year and several months after coming to another world. At last, I feel like I have caught up with my classmates a little.


    "I''m so happy. But that''s not the only subject." "Is there anything else?" "Look here!" Was out.


    "Spiritmaster?" It''s a skill that the Elves and Dwarves have. He must have had Lucy.


    "Yes! We Titans are close friends with spirits! This is a" gift "skill from the goddess." Rather, I have heard that there is no user in "Human". A minor magic used by the Elves.


    "Oh, are you dissatisfied?" "No, not at all!" Not dissatisfied, but it was not clear whether he was strong or not.


    "I''m grateful to use this, Goddess." "Fu. Light wraps around my body.


    "It''s almost time to wake up," Noah smiles gently.


    "Thank you, Goddess. By the way, can I recruit Lucy to Noah''s followers?" "Well, recruit me?" I''m not so happy.


    "Actually, I am a punishment against the God world, and I can only increase one believer in 10 years."


    T rans l ated b y £êp £í tl .c o m "Well, I wish I could," said Noah, thumbs up and winking. Isn''t it too easy?


    "It''s okay. Don''t be too crazy." "Yes, I''m fine Noah."


    ¡ó


    "Makoto-kun, how are you?"


    I woke up in a guild treatment room. Next door is Emily. "Good morning. How much you were fainted?" "About half a day. It''s already night."


    I asked Emily what happened after defeating Griffon. Informing the guild that he had defeated the Griffon, the guild seemed to be in turmoil because four bronze-rank adventurers had defeated the top demons. In particular, Lucy, who weakened Griffon with fire magic, and Jean, who stopped, became a hero. At the moment, there is a festival before the entrance.


    Adventurers like to make a fuss, as it was during the last ogre defeat. Meanwhile, I''m currently treating a burn from Emily. It is a mummy man with whole body bandage.


    "I have itchy whole body." "It''s proof that it''s recovering, so be patient."


    "Is it okay to move?" "I''d really like to stay calm, but is Makoto-kun sleeping in a guild?" "Well, I''ll be with you too.


    "Makoto!" Lucy flew to the entrance. The face is red. I''m drinking a lot.


    "Hey! Are you healthy, are you okay to sleep?" "I can''t sleep because I''m noisy." Jean is excited about being surrounded by adventurers. Some female adventurers are approaching Jean. I''m having it.


    "Jean''s guy!" Emily rushed into the circle. She is separating female adventurers who are stuck in Jean. It''s hard, but it''s hard for others.


    "Hey, is that true?" Lucy moistened her eyes and grabbed my right hand. "Are you really ok? Have you fainted all the time?"


    "Good! I really wanted to be close to the truth, but Emily told me that it was useless, and Lucas was drunk by everyone because he couldn''t get up without the lead role I''m angry, but it looks fun. Until now, I wouldn''t have noticed so much attention.


    "Hey, hey. Is that true?" Lucy asks quietly. "Are you angry about today?" "What is it today?" "I''m seriously injured by my magic ..." "Oh, that''s bad for me. I was taught in the temple even if it was useless.


    Lucy''s face is dark and sinking. I wonder what? I don''t feel like I''m just saying that I got hurt. T r a n s lat ed b y £Êpm tl .£ãom


    "Lucy?"


    Lucy looked up and muttered.


    "Probably because of the blood of the demons inside me ..."

 Chapter 18 Episode 16: Lucys Secret

    "Demons?"


    Lucy began to speak with a dark face.


    "Yeah, yeah ..." "Lucy is an elf?" "My mother is an elf. But my father is different. My mother got married to a demons somewhere." A demonic hybrid? It should be strong.


    "My mother told me that my father was a demon whose whole body was wrapped in flames. I draw that blood, and it seems that I have a powerful attribute of fire to magic." And how did you make a child? "" The problem isn''t there! " I think it''s an ordinary question.


    "I can use powerful magic because of the magic of fire, and I am strong in flame resistance, but I can not use the magic of weak flame. I am not good at controlling and I run away immediately. That''s why he has a hot and humid constitution, "" Oh, so I always wear light clothes. "


    "So I guess the whole thing was burned by this magical synchronization because I was the other person. There should be no other people ..." Lucy seems to be quite depressed.


    "I can''t help if that happened. Let''s go with another hand next time," Lucy looked up with a glance.


    Tran s l ated b y £Êp £í tl .c om "Maybe you''re going to party with me?" "Why don''t you keep going?" "Well! It didn''t help again. The monsters are lured. bring the action.


    "It worked," I burned my whole body. "The truth was seriously ill!" "I don''t have to worry so much. Everybody has a failure." "But! The recent training hasn''t improved at all. What can I do ..." What. How to comfort.


    "Hey, don''t you really take care of me? Lucas and Marie told me that you''re not going to be having a party ...?" I don''t think it''s troublesome. I''m enjoying how to use Lucy''s strong magic to solve mysteries. However, it seems like it''s solving a mystery of the game. Well, I was troubled.


    ¡°Lucy,¡± grab your hand from here.


    "I need Lucy. I''ll do my best in the future." Lucy looked at her eyes and muttered with a serious expression. I am watching it from the side with RPG player skill. Wow, this is pretty embarrassing.


    "Yeah, yeah! Yeah, that''s right. I understand, I''ll do my best!" Lucy blushes, turning her face red. I guess I was overstated. Are you okay?


    (Oh oh) I felt like hearing the goddess sigh. That was no good?


    Tr an slat ed b y £Êp£ít l.co m ¡ó


    For a while, I devoted myself to treating burns. However, he is just relaxing around the guild''s break room.


    Am free. Lucy is trying to increase his skill in fire magic. In the meantime, Lucy was taught about her newly acquired skill, ¡°The Spiritual Master¡±.


    "The spirit is invisible." "How do you manipulate it if you can''t see it?" "It''s like ordinary magic. It''s a spell, but you need to say it in a spiritual language." . It''s hard to remember.


    "Do you have to remember from the simple ones? Will you go to a used bookstore later?" "I don''t sell spiritual magic books in the town of McAllen." "Why?" And no one is. "Oh, that''s right. I learned in the temple. Isn''t there a race user?


    "Well, how do you remember?" "Well, I''m in trouble," "Well, I want to go goblin hunting soon."


    "No, don''t be resting for another week!" Emily warned. "Yo, Jean," "O, Makoto," greet Jean with one hand. Anything seems to be training to be able to hunt the rampage bison alone. It looks fun.


    "It''s a torture that you can''t go adventures while you''re in the guild." Water Polo Floats and floats seven like a beanbag. In recent years, it has been such a practice.


    "While saying that, I''m doing advanced things ... hey, is that true?" Lucy has a serious face.


    "What?" "Ah, really, you''ve always been sleeping in the guild''s restroom?" "Oh, there''s no room for waste, or you don''t have the money." Thing. And now I''m losing money because I can''t make money. Also, it should be okay for about a week ... Life in a different world is not easy.


    "My parents'' house is the elven mayor, so I''ve received a lot of remittances and have a long-term contract at the inn." "Oh, I heard you before."


    "Well, that''s why ... oh, uh ... um," "Lucy?" "Wouldn''t it be better to treat in a decent room, isn''t it? ¡­ ¡±When Lucy said something, someone came in.


    "Makoto-kun! Did you get hurt?" Marie hugged him from behind. Unusually not drunk. It''s still daytime.


    "Mary is wild about the injured." "Hey! Marie! I''m talking about something important!" Lucy shouts.


    Marie gives a book while grinning to "Hmm, can I do that evil?"


    "What the hell! What''s wrong with this ''first spiritual language''?" "I heard that Makoto-kun learned a new skill. I ordered it from the Spring Rogue guild," said Marie. Tr an sl ated b y Jpm t l.co £í


    "The Adventurer''s Guild of the Woodland .... Sure, there are many elves and dwarves, so it''s likely ..." said Lucy. "Thank you, Marie!" "Nuffy, good. Makoto-kun, do your best." Lucy is bulging next to it. Yeah, I was in the middle of talking.


    "Lucy, you just said something." "..." Lucy doesn''t turn around.


    "Mr. Lucy?" It would happened to.


    "Um, Marie. How much did you pay for this book?" "I don''t need any money, but I have to give it back because it''s a guild. Just lend me." I was saved because I didn''t have much.


    Well, Marie went back to work.


    "No, I''m saved. I can now practice spirit magic." "..." And why don''t you do something for Lucy next door?


    "Hey, Lucy?" "... Hey, really?" "Hello, yes," "Fool!"


    It was hard to calm Lucy for dinner (or drinking) that day.

 Chapter 19 Episode 17: The First Spirit Master

    What is a spirit-invisible.


    A spirit is a whim.


    The spirit-is everywhere. I''m still flying around you.


    Spirit voices are inaudible. But you can talk to them.


    Long ago, the Titans were talking to spirits. This book is a summary of part of the conversation at that time.


    --- "One minute a day. The first spiritual language you can do today


    "... I guess there wasn''t any more title." Mizu Marie lay down while flipping through the textbook.


    This is beside the waterway behind the adventurer''s guild. The guild also has a training area, but according to this book, there are many water spirits near the water. T ra n sl ated by £Êp mtl.£ãom


    "Let''s try something for now." Spiritual words are complicated to pronounce and difficult to utter. It is said that if it is not the correct pronunciation, it will not reach the spirit.


    However, if activated, the effect is enormous, it can change the weather and generate a large amount of water that can cause flooding. A thousand years ago, there seemed to be a lot of spirit messengers, but now they are gone. I wonder what it is.


    "Oh, Makoto-kun! What are you doing?" Was found by Emily. Speaking of which, I was told to stay still this week.


    "It''s reading," "I''m using the magic of walking on the water!" "Isn''t that good? Isn''t Jean the same?"


    "I''m off for adventure today, because I get tired every day. Well, Makoto-kun is up!" Reluctantly rises from the waterway to the ground.


    "Well, Lucy was keeping an eye on me." "Did you say that, but Lucy is training?" I want to go on an adventure together soon.


    T r a n sla t e d b y jpmtl .com "By the way, what book are you reading?" Emily peers into. "It''s a spiritual language book." "Hey, can I use it? Oh, but I can''t. I''m fine now." "I just started studying yesterday and I can''t use it right away." I''m a minor.


    That''s right. The adventurer''s guild doesn''t know if it''s amazing because there is no user. First of all


    "It''s a very complicated pronunciation. It''s probably because of the obsolescence." "Is that so?"


    ¨D¨DXxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx


    I casually uttered it as written in the book.


    "Well, I can''t hear it." "Well, it''s really hard to remember ..."


    That was all I could talk about. Roughly, a lot of water falls on my head. Did it take about 5 seconds?


    All that remained was soaked me and Emily.


    "A little ... Makoto-kun?" The light brown hair is dark gray and moist. The fluffy monk''s clothing now represents the body line. You''re pretty good, Emily. What are you saying, me.


    "Suimasen ..." First apologize. No way, it is such an easy activation.


    "Oh, what should I do? Even though it''s a new piece of clothes that Jean bought, I''m sorry to my underwear." "No, I''m really sorry. Wait a moment. That''s why ... "Touch Emily''s clothes lightly.


    (Water magic / dehydration)


    Drain water from Emily''s clothes. Too much will damage your clothes. It''s a delicate magic.


    Emily''s clothes were back in a matter of seconds, "Huh?


    "What, what is this?" "Water magic dried it out. It''s normal." "It''s not ordinary! I''ve never seen this kind of magic. . This is blushing.


    "Oh, that''s amazing. Your magic." "Um, are you okay?" Emily sighs, and sighs and straightens her hair. Tr ansla t e d b y jpm tl.co£í


    "Well, okay, so I''m good at reading, but don''t practice yet. Stay still this week," said Emily. He seemed to forgive what he got soaked. Was good.


    ¡ó


    Think alone. A large amount of water that has fallen above us. Where did that come from?


    The amount that can be generated with my magic is far beyond. However, he did not control the water in the canals. The quality of the water was different from that of McAllen.


    "Is the spirit generated?" That easy? In just one word?


    Look around. Emily is no longer there.


    --Xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx (Overflow with water)


    A moment, a large amount of water appeared overhead.


    (Water magic / water flow)


    Manipulate that water. It became a huge water polo.


    Th-This is¡­¡­!


    Can you use it? Have a spirit generate water and manipulate it. You may be able to fight without being on the water. Okay, good. In the next adventure, let''s use it.


    Pull out the dagger and put your hands together. Thank you, Goddess.


    (Good, good.


    Tr ansl a t ed b y Jp m tl .£ão m Lucy came to pray for a while.


    "What are you doing?" "Thank you to the goddess." "... Hmm." Is yesterday''s anger still trailing?


    "What happened?" "A while ago. Emily said she was soaked, but what did she do?" "!?" Emily! Did you forgive me?


    "I''m glad I''m glad I got a little girl soggy ..." Lucy''s eyes were not angry but scornful!


    "It''s different!" Even after using the "Ming mirror stop water" skill for the first time in a long time, it was a tempered moment.


    Later, Jean was also angry.

 Chapter 20 Episode 18: Gentle Friends sometimes get angry

    "Tackey!"


    Don! An empty mug is knocked on the table with the sound.


    Oh, oh ... That kind Fujiyan is angry.


    Is that since you used to accidentally erase your game data? That''s not the case.


    Why did that happen?


    ¡ó


    "Makoto Takatsuki, are you there?"


    One day around noon. A clerk who met at the restaurant of Fujiyan came to the lunchroom with Lucy in the cafeteria space of the adventurer''s guild. Rabbit ears. T ransl ate d b y jp £ít l.c o m


    "If it''s Makoto-kun, that''s over there," said Marie.


    "Do you know Makoto-kun who is such a cute rabbit ear-tribe?" Marie sat down at the table with her for some reason. Need to work?


    "Hello, are you after a long time" to greet the people of the rabbit ear. "Well, Master''s friend. I''m Nina at Fujiwara Shoten."


    "Do you really need anything?" Said Lucy. Be a little more amiable. However, Nina does not break her smile.


    "Oh! You''re Lucy, a friend of Takatsuki-sama! Anything is a great fire magic user." "Eh, yeah, you know well." Lucy is puzzled. That''s a little.


    "Well, here''s a sign that you can get close to the great mage of the future." There seems to be Marie''s share.


    Tr an sl at e d b y jp £ítl.£ã o £í "Wow, it''s delicious!" "Sweet. It''s delicious for the first time!" Says Lucy and Marie. Maybe that''s chocolate. As expected, Fujiyan, do you buy such a thing?


    "And what is it?" Asks Nina. "That''s right! I''m entrusted with the message from my husband. I''m going to eat at" Nikomitei "at 18:00 today." It''s the usual shop. " It is a store.


    "Isn''t it convenient?" "Speaking of which, I haven''t seen you for about a month, and I want to see you too. It''s okay." "It''s good. My master is happy." Turn around here, as Lucy did. Apart from that, sometimes I thought it would be fine, but don''t look at it.


    "If you like, please bring your friend Lucy with you," Nina invited. "I want to go, too."


    "Marie, are you good at work?" "Today, until the night ..." "Isn''t it impossible?" "Makoto-kun, it''s cold!"


    "Then we''ll be waiting at the store," Nina returned.


    "Hey Hey" Lucy pulls his sleeves "What?" "The owner of the Fujiwara store is a merchant from another world, was he a true friend!" "Oh, I know Lucy!" ? "


    "What are you talking about? The owner of the Fujiwara store is rumored to be able to do a lot of business in one year and have a connection with the lord of McAllen. You know everything about the world behind this city, and you''re the top ranking person who shouldn''t go against this city! "" Hey ... "I didn''t know. When I hear the story of this town, Fujiyan only says, "No, it''s not a big deal." Apparently, using cheat skills, he seems to be doing well.


    "Well, let''s train until the evening." "Eh, isn''t it good today?" "Well, I''ll train alone." "Because I''m a lie! I''ll do my best too!"


    ¡ó


    ¡¸¡¸ ¡¸¡¸ Kampii ¡¹¡¹ ¡¹¡¹


    In the evening, at "Nikomitei". Today, I am Fujiyan and Lucy. There is also a clerk, Nina. Did Lucy take care not to be a girl alone?


    The food here is delicious and there are many types of alcohol. And the clerks are all cat ears.


    I don''t know how good it is, but I think the clerk is cute even if the cat ears are subtracted. I was guided to a big table inside the always crowded shop. Fujiyan seems to be a regular and VIP customer.


    "Nice to meet you, Lucy is a wizard." Lucy is nervous. "Nice to meet you. My name is Fujiwara. Just like Tacky, please feel free to call me Fujiyan." "I''m Nina. I''m hired at a Fujiwara store. "And showed the silver badge.


    T r a nslat e d by Jp mt l.£ão£í "It''s amazing." "No, no, not at all." At the adventurer rank, one wall is said to be silver. Up to the iron rank, it seems that a reasonable adventurer can reach it by doing his best. Above the Silver rank, you must be trusted by the guild, such as being called in emergency quests when a strong demonic appears. Although humble, Nina should be quite strong.


    "We''re bronze-ranked. We have to do our best, Lucy." "Wow, I have the royal skills!" Hey, don''t be weird. You probably don''t know what Fujiyan knows.


    "No, but I''m not going to do Tacky, too. I''d like to make such a beautiful elf wizard a friend." "Say, please. Lucy." . Lucy is recommended but still. Ah, this won''t be crushed right away.


    I chewed garlic toast, pasta with plenty of bone and tomato sauce. After all the store here is delicious.


    ¡ó


    "Makoto! It''s too stoic!" Lucy is drunk. When Lucy gets drunk, there are patterns that go to sleep and patterns that get rough, but is the latter today? Cumbersome.


    "Every day, I''m just training without getting tired. Marie-san is calling me down." "Does the second half matter?"


    "But we''ve heard the rumors of them. The defeat of Griffon in the bronze rank is terrific. I can''t win alone." "That''s just lucky. I''m just burned." Burn ?? Does the griffon in this world spit fire? "" That''s right. I''m scared. "" Makoto, don''t lie. " Isn''t it cool or burned by your friend''s magic?


    I was having a good conversation with such feeling, but recently when it came to talking about Jean and Emily who were close friends, Fujiyan''s expression gradually became steep. that? Did you say something strange?


    Fujiyan emptying the ale. ¡°¡­¡­¡± is silent.


    ¡°Master?¡± Nina looks in trouble. "Fujiyan?" Talk to a friend whose speech has decreased.


    Lucy is sleeping. Did you fall?


    "Tackie!" Don glass is slammed into the table.


    "Yes, yes." "Why don''t you invite me to a party !?", "Eh?"


    "I''ve been waiting for a while! You said you''d get a party if you got stronger!" "Oh, I guess ..." "Master said that Tucky should come soon. I was always fidgeting. " That was a bad thing.


    "Is it lonely? I invited you first in this city." "I''m sorry, Fujiyan. I thought I raised my level a little more." That''s right. Somehow, I gained experience. Tr a ns l ate d by £êp £í t l.£ã om


    "Fujiyan, thank you. Let''s have a party with the ex-group A combination." "Oh! I''ve been waiting for that word!"


    Gently shake hands.


    Oh, I decided without consulting Lucy, but was it good? Well, either.

 Chapter 21 19: Makoto Takatsuki forms a party with classmates

    "My head hurts¡­¡­"


    Lucy is holding her head with a hangover. Because I drink too much. ¡°Neko Earei¡± is delicious because both food and sake are delicious.


    "What do you want to do today?" "No! You''re going to make me a clown and have a party with Fujiyan and Nina! Then I''ll be thrown away!"


    Lucy shakes her head. Don''t do that. I thought recently, but Lucy is intense.


    "Now, let''s go." "Oh ..." I headed for Lucy, a zombie-like walker, to the meeting place.


    ¡ó


    The meeting place is South Gate.


    T ra n sl a t ed b y Jp £ít l.£ã o£í "Tackey, here it is." "Hello, Takatsuki, Lucy. Thank you for today." Nina was waiting with Fujiyan. Fujiyan looks like a normal merchant, but Nina wears light armor. However, the point to be worried about.


    "Does Nina have a weapon?" "Nina is a fighter. Limbs are weapons." I heard that beastmen have good physical abilities and are strong with bare hands.


    "Thank you for today." "I''ll do it." Lucy has a low tension. "Now, let''s leave," Nina-san started walking.


    ¡ó


    We are walking in the forest in the south. Unlike large forests, the monsters in the southern forest are weak. Proceed while appropriately driving away large rats and horned rabbits.


    "Nina is from the country of fire." "Yes, that''s why. I had a fateful encounter with my husband." "I lost a gambling and became a fighter in the arena. As a slave." "Hey, master! Promise that I won''t talk about that !?" Nina is waving.


    "Nina ..." Lucy sees a disappointing person. "So, Fujiya who loves rabbit ears who saw it bought Nina-san?"


    Tr a n s lat ed by £êpmtl.£ã om "No, but I was really saved at that time. The treatment of slaves in the country of fire is rough." Asks Lucy. I didn''t know because I''m not familiar with fire country. Is that so.


    "That''s right. I liked you almost at first sight. I didn''t tell me what was good. When my husband bought me and I was released from the arena, "I thought I''d keep up with me for a lifetime." Nina says strangely. "Oh, it''s a coincidence," Fujiyan vaguely muddy.


    I guess Fujiyan probably read Nina''s heart. Really useful, "Gal game player" skill.


    "By the way, Fujiyan. Where are we heading?" Fujiyan''s eyes shine. "I''m surprised! In fact, there''s a dungeon that has been discovered recently!" "Well, there''s a dungeon still undiscovered near McAllen?" Lucy raised the surprise.


    "Is that unusual?" "McAllen is famous for its many adventurers, from newcomers to veterans, because it''s near the temple of water and it''s a city with good liquor. It''s been said that the dungeon was hunted down. "" Well, that''s right. Fujiyan was able to find it well. " "Dream? Did you believe it?"


    "After I became a merchant, I always checked my instinct and what I was worried about. Well, it often comes off, but this time it was a hit," Fujiya says with his face.


    "But if it''s a dungeon that no one has ever entered, its difficulty is unknown and dangerous," Lucy says uneasy. "That''s okay. I previewed it beforehand." "Nina?" "Yes, I did a dungeon search at the command of my master. There were no strong monsters, so bronze I think it''s okay for two people in the class to be fine. "


    Fujiyan had eyes. "Well, sometimes a nurge is a good thing too. It looks like you''re struggling," Oops, read your heart. "That''s right. Recently, I was suddenly facing an auger, suddenly being attacked by a griffon, and it was hard."


    After going through the woods for a while, a cave emerged behind rocks and trees. "I arrived." "Is this a dungeon?" At first glance, it was just a cave. "If you get inside, you''ll know. Let''s go!" Fujiyan is overwhelmed.


    There was a lamp in the cave for some reason. "What are these lamps for?" Lucy finally smiled when she wondered.


    "Oh, don''t you really know that? Dungeons are purposeful to lure adventurers into the back." "Hey, that''s right."


    "That''s the case with living dungeons. The dungeons here are like artificial dungeons." What was the confidence you were just talking about?


    "Perhaps an old wizard was a facility or something that was created for research. It seems that the owner is absent, but the facility is alive and the monsters have settled there," explains Nina.


    "This is amazing" "Beautiful"


    After going through the cave for a while, there was a whole crystal passage.

 Chapter 22 Episode 20 Makoto Takatsuki Challenges the First Dungeon

    I entered the dungeon for the first time in this world.


    About a year and half a year after coming to a different world. It took a lot of time. In fact, I wanted to try various dungeons immediately. However, when I went to a dungeon in a magician apprentice solo and was surrounded by demons ... It felt like I had come true and was a little moved.


    "This is amazing ..." "Wow, beautiful," Lucy follows my voice.


    After going through the cave for a while from the sober entrance, it was a dungeon made of crystal floors, walls and ceilings. I can betray my expectations of a dark cave. A faint light was emitted from the entire dungeon, expanding a fantastic space.


    "Hey, this is wonderful" "Is it rare, even in Fujiya?" "Yes, normal dungeons have a more eerie atmosphere. That''s not bad either." It looks like you hit the property.


    "This is a strong magician. The only enemies that come out are magic creatures." "What? Magic creatures?"


    That was troubled. Magic creatures are creatures created by magic as the name implies. The famous one is the golem. And magic creatures have a high resistance to magic.


    T r an sl a t ed b y £êpmt l.£ão m "I wonder if my magic can be passed ..." I feel like I can''t hurt one wound if I''m a magical creature.


    "Makoto! Get well! I''ll blow it away with my magic!" "I''m afraid of Lucy''s magic in the dungeon."


    "Hey, what a hell, people calm down." "Okay, calm down." Fujiyan arbitrates.


    "Oh, the enemy came," Nina points. From there came a humanoid monster made of wood.


    "Wood Golem?" "Yes. According to our research, this dungeon is like their nest." "Trees will burn with fire! My turn is here." "Look up Lucy''s mouth as she rolls her arm and begins casting spells.


    "Fuh! What are you doing, Makoto?" "It looks like Nina will defeat you." "Fuufu, you can relax together."


    Nina-san jumped and rushed into a group of monsters during the conversation, "Yo-ku-Yo". Did you fly about 10 meters without a run?


    Tra ns late d by jp £ítl.£ã o £í "Nina-san, amazing ..." Lucy opened her mouth.


    Nina fires a turning kick. The golem blows away with the sound of a car crashing into a throat. The blown golems crashed into the walls and were scattered apart. The enemy is not being calm. Surrounding Nina-san from all sides.


    "Isn''t it better to get help?" "No, I''m OK."


    "Hah!" Said Nina, stomping on the ground with enthusiasm. With the sound of the sound, the surrounding shockwaves spread in a circle. The surrounding golems all blew away.


    "Is that a clay magic?" Looks like Nina uses a combination of magic and magic. What is a magician?


    "Eh! Is that magic?" Lucy exclaims. Why aren''t the wizards aware?


    "Nina can use no chanting magic ..." she seems to be shocked. I don''t think you''ll bother, but will you correct it?


    "Nina isn''t a non-chanting magic," Fujiyan told me first. "Huh? That''s right." "That''s the result of being trained to automatically perform magic when you perform certain actions. When you step on the ground, you get a shock wave." I know well, "says Fujiyan, impressed.


    It''s a magician, so you should be able to see the neighborhood. Lucy didn''t seem to notice at all. "Well then, can I imitate you?" Did you think you could shorten the 3 minute spell?


    "Does Lucy get the fight?" Specifically, he says he wears his body and weapons. All warriors of intermediate level and above seem to use it, so Jean must have used it too. Lucy made such an explanation.


    "The blade of Jean''s wind was the same type of magic." "Eh? That wasn''t a magic weapon?" "It''s like magic." .


    "Which Nina was obsessed that he was trained tens of thousands of times under the magician''s master?" "Well. The difficulty of acquiring a technique that can simultaneously perform physical attacks and magic is magic. "It''s not that ratio." "... That''s right." Lucy. I wanted to be a magic swordsman, so I looked into that area in the past. It turns out that if I use it as my fighting power, I will run out of gas in about 5 minutes. He seems to be strengthened enough to swing his sword, but he gave up on how to use it.


    5 minutes after "Yo over". Wood golems were all shattered by Nina''s warriors.


    "It''s ridiculous." Is this a silver rank ability? "Nina, that''s amazing," Lucy claps.


    "Thank you, Nina!" "That''s how easy it is." Nina is not out of breath.


    T ra n s l a te d by £êp £ítl .co£í "These guys seem to be generated by dungeons and will come back soon after a while, so let''s move on to the back." There may be enemies of ""


    The dungeon has a simple structure and is basically straight. In some places there are side holes from which monsters come out. Are demons springing endlessly? Nina easily handles it, but the number is quite large. I tried to generate water with the spirit magic that I got recently and attacked with water magic, but the efficiency of damage to the enemy is poor. It''s faster for Nina to make a single kick than I hit 10 ice arrows.


    "It was impossible for me and me to be true." "Yes. I couldn''t beat my magic, and Lucy couldn''t fire her magic, so she would have been pushed by the numbers and lost."


    "It''s still a lot." Lucy, who doesn''t do anything, seems to be free. "It takes a lot of magic to generate and manipulate this many golems. The facilities powered by this dungeon could be precious." That''s it. "How far did Nina preview?" I asked Nina. You have just defeated a group of demons. "Hmm, there was a staircase going down, so it''s just before that."


    As the words suggest, there was a large staircase at the end of the passage. The stairs continued for quite some time, but no enemies appeared. When you go down the stairs, you will see a slightly open space with a large door. Apparently, the deepest part of this facility seems close.


    "The problem is that one in front of the door."


    The alert of danger detection was annoying a while ago.


    In front of the door was a monster of the same size as the griffon of the previous day.

 Chapter 23 Episode 21: Gatekeepers Beast (First Half)

    "Chimera ...?"


    Lucy muttered.


    A huge beast is lying. A tail with a snake''s head on the head of a lion and a goat. The fur of the whole body is dark gray.


    It appears to be asleep, but there is a sign that it is likely to wake up when approaching. Protect the door, the gatekeeper. It''s like a magical creature always made.


    "Let''s fight for the time being?" Nina has no hesitation.


    "Okay, wait. First, I''ll check out the monsters in ''Appraisal''." "It looks strong, it looks like Fujiya," and "I''ll ask you." The weak point is like "fire", "I''m here!" Lucy suddenly rushed.


    "Then, you''re born 10 years before the Salvation. It''s a long-lived monster." "Eh!"


    T r an s l a te d by Jp£í t l.co £í "Oh ... it was a monster a thousand years ago. It was dangerous."


    "Lucy, what''s wrong?" "Nina. Is that monster strong?" A different world combination isn''t coming.


    "Don''t you know the story of a monster stronger than now, 1000 years ago when your master and savior saved the world?" "I''ve heard the story." I know that too. .


    `` It is said that the demons of that time were more violent under the influence of the Great Demon King, and that the humans and elves fighting them had more strong swordsmen and wizards than they do now. '''' It''s pretty strong, how strong is it compared to a regular chimera? "


    "The monster 1000 years ago is said to be roughly three to four times stronger than the current monster." "Isn''t that a different thing?"


    "If you think it''s just a monster, there''s a story that a veteran adventurer party was destroyed by a monster a thousand years ago." "What can I do and give up?" To be honest, I don''t want to overdo it. Nina proposes, "No, let''s go."


    "Is there any chance of winning, Nina?" "The monster in that hand often doesn''t move from the front of the gate.


    "I have an item called" Escape Card "that escapes from the dungeon. When in danger, should I escape from the dungeon?" I see. "That sounds safe. Tr a nsl a ted b y jp£í tl.co £í


    "I will support Nina-san. Xxxxxxxxxxxx (spill over the water)." Generate water with spirit magic. "Water magic / water flow" Manipulates the generated water to create a huge water polo. The drawback is that it is slower than activating magic with your own magic.


    "Lucy should sing the fire magic, too." "I see." The previous Griffon could not win without Lucy''s magic. This time, I feel Lucy''s magic attack power is going to be important.


    "Oh, yes. Fujiyan, I''ll ask you if it''s time for an example." "Okay." If you have friends, you can do various things.


    "Then I''ll take the lead first," Nina approaches the Chimera with a light and slow step. A little later, I followed.


    Fujiyan and Lucy are waiting near the stairs. Lucy is casting a spell.


    -The sledge, and the chimera arises.


    After all, I didn''t sleep. Because it ¡¯s a gatekeeper, is it natural?


    "Yeah!" Nina narrowed her distance and kicked the chimera. The sound of the chimera sounded heavy, but the chimera was just a little slow. Just in return, Nina avoided the chimera swinging her forefoot while saying, "Wow."


    Released magic to stop the "Water Magic Ice Arrow" chimera. Bash, Bash, Bash, and Bash all hit. However.


    ¡°Nay not working,¡± Nina squeezes her cheeks. Chimera doesn''t avoid my magic. Was it a mosquito? It''s like a reaction. Shit. Don''t get angry.


    Afterwards, Nina attacks behind the monster or sideways, but the chimera has three goats, a lion, and a snake, who have little chance, and are always on guard.


    "Well, it''s still much stronger than a normal chimera," says Nina, who was troubled at a distance. "Is that so?" "A normal chimera can be defeated by my kick, but I don''t want to be afraid of it." I can''t really use it at all.


    "Huh! You have to be me!" It''s finally my turn to be happy.


    "Hey, support Lucy, too." Arrow of fire "Leave it! Fire magic!" "Is it an arrow ...?" I heard Fujiyan''s tweet. A pillar of fire that is too thick to say an arrow heads to the chimera.


    T ra n s late d by £Êp£ítl.£ã om The chimeras who did not show interest in my magic also avoided it. The pillars of fire slammed into the walls of the crystal, and the fire scattered in all directions. Fragments of large and small flames pour down. Chimera ... to me and Nina.


    Round and round, the chimera makes a terrible voice, but this is not the point.


    Nina who runs away with "Wow!" "Hi" Recently, I have a trauma to the burn, and I''ve been rushing back to the stairs where Lucy and Fujiyan are. When she notices, Nina is coming close.


    Chimera doesn''t follow me for some reason. Perhaps Lucy is on the lookout for fire magic. It takes 3 minutes to fire again.


    "Hey, Lucy" "Ah, that?" this guy.


    "Lucy''s magic is tremendous. Is Nina okay?" "No, I''m a little impatient." Nina smiles without anger.


    "I''m sorry," Lucy apologized. "Well, let''s be careful next. The crystal wall of the dungeon here seems to play magic." "The tactics to shoot a few shots are dangerous."


    Anyway, it seems that there is no way to hit it in the current situation, so let''s move on to the next hand.


    "Fujiyan, please do that" "Oh, that''s the example. It''s fast."


    Fujiyan sticks his right hand forward.


    `` Storage magic and removal ''''


    At that moment, water overflowed from the right hand of Fujiyan like a waterfall.


    The amount is not comparable to my spirit magic. In the meantime, the floor was filled with water. Our feet, including the chimera, are as full of water as knees.


    Earlier, when I asked Fujiya, "How long can I carry water with storage magic?" When I was told, "I can afford a 50-meter pool," I thought, "This is it!" It is.


    "No, the master''s magic is amazing," Nina says, impressed. "How much water do you have to use such a brute force?" Lucy said in a frightened voice.


    "I don''t come up with anything interesting," said Fujiyan. "I have to do everything I can do," she says, the weakest apprentice wizard. Here. Tr an s lated b y £Êp mt l .co m


    In the dungeon, the glow of the crystals on the ceiling and walls reflects off the water surface, creating a more fantastic landscape. Beyond this, a big chimera staring at you.


    Alright, do you?

 Chapter 24 Episode 22: Gatekeepers Beast (Part 2)

    The chimera whose bed is soaked seems to be grumpy.


    "Nina-san, I''ll play ''Water magic / walking on the surface of the water''." "No, it''s OK. Did you ...?


    "Takatsuki-sama, please support me" "Okay," I''ll do what I can. With this much water, there are many ways to hit it.


    "Lucy, say hello to the magic," "Yeah, but you could avoid it again." Lucy looks a little narrow. "I''ll stop, so I can do my best." "Wow, I understand!"


    "If it becomes dangerous, let''s go back without overdoing," Fujiyan tells everyone with the items to return.


    "Now, let''s go!" Said Nina. Don''t hesitate!


    Chimera defends that Nina''s kicks seem to be damaging. There is also a look at Lucy''s magic. Is it about me third? I''m angry, but it''s safe to say that I''m off guard.


    Tr a n sl a t ed by £Êp£ít l.c om "Good!" Nina kicks off. I''m targeting a goat head. Up to that point, it''s the same as before.


    "Water magic, fog" I generate a dense fog around the chimera. However, if you cover it completely, you will not know the position of the chimera, so it is only a part to cover it with fog. Chimeras have three heads. A goat head, a lion head, and a tail snake. There are few gaps because the three heads look around without hesitation. Covering its head with fog should obstruct your view.


    I was hit with a clean hit on the chimera with a good sound of the economy. This time it falls down.


    "Fire magic, fire arrows!" Lucy shoots magic without missing that chance. But this is ...


    "I''m off course ..." Nina says sorry. Lucy''s magic was removing the chimera from a straight line.


    It seemed relieved that the falling chimera noticed the danger and rushed up, but saw Lucy''s magic fall off. But a sweet chimera.


    "Water magic, ice floor" "Water magic, water flow"


    T ra ns l ated by jp £í tl.£ão£í Freeze the floor under the chimera and move the chimera with water magic. The chimera tries to stomach, as if impatient, but slow! Lucy fired a Norcon fire arrow and the chimera head-on collision.


    Guyeeeeee! Voo! The lion and the goat screamed and the chimera was wrapped in flames.


    "This is a chance," Nina jumps around the top of the chimera. It looks like you''re casting a spell.


    "Earth magic / Oiwa" Oh, chanting magic can also be used normally. At the feet of Nina, a large rock several meters in height appeared.


    "Shoot!" Kick it off to the chimera. Osun, Oiwa crushed the chimera. The chimera collapses with a painful voice.


    "That, did you beat me?" "Wait. I''ll judge you." Lucy and Fujiyan rushed.


    "Um, I''m dying. As expected, everyone." "Nina, it''s an intermediate level of earth magic. It can be used even for such spells." had. Silver rank is definitely different.


    "No, it''s only because of Lucy''s magical power and Takatsuki''s support before hitting it," Nina said. This humility because he managed the avant-garde of the chimera game alone and brought the last todome.


    "Well, if you engage in my magic, it''s Choroy." I want to emulate this no-con witch.


    "Wasn''t Lucy''s magic hit at all?" "Ugu" "I''ll remove it once every two times" "Noisy! I''m glad I hit it as a result!" Well, let''s call it the result.


    "Now, let''s go!" Says Fujiyan. "Is there a strong weapon when it comes to facilities 1,000 years ago?" To be honest, I''m a little excited. There is a hidden dungeon-like image.


    We proceeded to the back door, hoping to collect the chimera material later.


    The door was a thick iron door, but it was unlocked and opened slowly with a heavy noise when Nina pressed it.


    ¡ó


    "It looks like a research facility." At the end of the door, there are old shelves and machines that are difficult to understand. All were rusty or weathered and tattered. The treasure mountain that I expected! It wasn''t like deployment.


    Tra n sl at ed b y Jp £í t l .co£í "What a boar." Lucy complains. "Okay, there may be unexpected finds. Yo, how about your husband?" Fujiyan is looking around and around.


    Sorry. Apparently it was a loss. Well, isn''t the dungeon discovered by chance a gold and silver treasure?


    "Hey, there''s more," Lucy, who isn''t interested in the research facility, seems to have explored herself alone. "Hey, don''t go alone. It''s dangerous." "It''s okay. There''s no monster in this place because you''ve defeated the gate." Movie? ¡±I''m going to tell Lucy how important the death flag is.


    "Oh, this looks like a powerhouse in a dungeon." Nina-san seemed to have taken care of Lucy, who was wandering alone. I''m sorry, my child.


    "Hey! Power room! It would be a great deal of energy if it would power an artificial dungeon that had been running for 1000 years." "Your master. There''s a huge gem," Nina reports. It''s a good combination with Fujiyan.


    "Fujiyan, was there anything worthwhile?" By the way, I''m walking steadily while detecting danger. The iron doors are closed so that no monsters can come in, and I''m looking for the monsters to hide, but it seems to be fine for now.


    "It''s amazing! What a huge gem like this! It''s enough to cover all the energy used in the city of McAllen!" Apparently a bargain was found. Which one will I go to see?


    "Wow, I''ve never seen this big magic stone elf village. Oh, something nervous."


    "Wow, if you bring this back, the town of McAllen will be reborn. However, how to do this huge natural stone ... What happened? " What happened.


    "Fujiyan, what''s going on! That''s terrible." Moving into the room at the back, a gemstone that glows in seven colors, larger than the chimera, was slowly moving.


    Why do stones move?


    "I''ll run away quickly! We''ve made something terrible!" Fujiyan has a pale blue face.


    "What''s going on!" Lucy panics as usual. "..." Nina is preparing to protect Fujiyan.


    I ran up close to the three.


    "Hey, it''s bad. This is bad ..." "Fujiyan?"


    T r a nsla ted b y Jp£í tl .c om The seven-colored magic stone in front of me slowly grew upward, and changed shape while waving.


    "Hi, a person?" Lucy''s trembling reached his ear.


    The seven-colored magic stone has turned into a huge humanoid.


    ¨D¨DThe big eyes look down here.


    A brilliant giant who looked a bit larger than the previous auger saw him and laughed, "Nita-ya."


    Ah ... this is that guy.

 Chapter 25 Episode 23 Makoto Takatsuki Challenges a Giant

    The glistening giant talked to her, happily distorting her mouth.


    "... human?"


    Low. It''s like a loud speaker with low tones coming down from a huge speaker.


    Nyan who is still holding his head while muttering is holding Fujiya on his back. Lucy is jealous with a blue face. I pulled Lucy''s hand and came close enough to touch Fujiya and Nina.


    Keep calm with the "Megumi water stop" skill. Fujiyan has items returned from the dungeon. It looks confused now, but it''s definitely safe to use to get everyone away safely. It''s better to stay in one place as much as possible.


    Just look a little. The reaction of "Danger detection" skill is bad. Perhaps optimistic thoughts may be a bad one.


    "... I''m grateful. Thanks to you, the seal has been broken."


    Transl a t e d b y jpm t l.com What did we do? I just look at Lucy.


    "Wow !?" Bumble, Lucy shakes her head. Misunderstanding! You look like, but didn''t you touch the magic stone? Did Lucy do it? I thought, but this time it was different.


    "I''m the one who ..." It was bad to "approve" the magic stone ... "Fujiyan answered with a trembling voice.


    "... I was defeated in the war and sealed with petrification .... The seal was weakened, but I couldn''t solve it on my own. I needed to get someone to recognize me." "Huh ..., is there such a thing?" But that doesn''t mean that Fujiyan is bad.


    "Everyone will judge such a huge magic stone, and it can''t be helped." Fujiyan is depressed, but there is no fault.


    "... I can''t see through my seal with my normal eyes .... I must see through God''s disguise. No, I was doing "appraisal" and the appraisal skill was a divine class.


    "My judgment is not a god class ..." Fujiyan denies my expectation. "... I don''t know it .... but my seal has been broken ..... that''s fine."


    Anyway, have we helped this giant? I understand the language, and it doesn''t seem to be attacked. I was thinking like that. Tr an sla te d by Jp £ít l .com


    "... I''m hungry."


    Until that is said.


    The giant''s eyes stare at this. Hey, are we not benefactors? Don''t look with such eyes.


    I felt like ice water had been washed away on my back.


    "Come back!"


    Nina takes items from Fujiyan and activates them. Was good! I didn''t know how to use it. We were all wrapped in light, and when the light went out, we stood in front of the cave where we entered.


    Was saved. No, not yet. "Leave here." This is dangerous.


    "Ah, can I leave it?" Lucy asks in a frightened voice. "Let''s go back and report it to the guild!" "..." Fujiyan is still depressed.


    "Everyone, let''s go back to the city. That guy might follow me."


    -Dust.


    The ground in front of me rose. Soon, the soil takes on the shape of a person. And it began to glow dullly.


    "... go to DOKO?"


    Yeah. What is this guy? I can''t escape.


    "Master! Run away!" Nina headed to the giant.


    "No, don''t! Get out of it!" She shouts like Fujian is impatient, but it''s too late. Nina''s kick was about to catch the giant''s head. T ra ns l a t e d by £Êp£í t l .com


    Yeah, it sounds like a dull bell. The giant just waited for himself to be kicked. Perhaps it''s dull?


    "... Mate" The giant''s right hand extends. "E?" Nina would have intended to attack and leave immediately. I was kicking and trying to keep my distance. The movement was quick and the giant seemed unresponsive.


    The giant''s movement seemed slow. When I noticed, the giant''s fingertip seemed to touch Nina a little.


    -Nina-san flew away.


    "Wow! Wow!" He hit a distant tree and fell down. seriously! Nina has a silver rank. Hit it ...


    "Fujiyan! What''s that!" "In the wrath of the Holy God, it''s an evil giant who''s been sealed in a stone .... My appraisal revealed that the seal was broken ... There was no "evil giant ... Certainly, it looks terrible.


    "Fujiyan will recover Nina-san with items. I will spend time with Lucy with me." "I see! Don''t overdo it." Fujiyan runs away.


    Next to it is Lucy casting a spell. Giants are basically slow-moving, though usually not enough. However, it does not read because it performs a riddle like when I attacked Nina earlier.


    The storm of fire "Fu" was in time this time. A tornado of fire is even larger than when the griffon was defeated, and the giant is burning.


    "Amazing, Lucy! Isn''t it an advanced magic?" "About once in ten, you''ll succeed!" Did you reserve 10%? I thought I shouldn''t cross a dangerous bridge, but I can''t imagine that the giant would be attacked by ordinary magic. The tornado of fire continues to burn, burning the sky.


    "Well, it did get some damage, as expected. Let''s escape with Nina-san and Fujiyan." It seems that humans have no edge, but those with high magic like Lucy may be able to activate the magic in the body immediately after using powerful magic and feel like drunken.


    I pulled Lucy''s hand and walked with Nina to Fujiyan. Fujiyan is using recovery items for Nina. Alright, this.


    -The ground shook steadily.


    The birds in the forest took off all at once. From afar, you can hear the scared voices of the beasts. Maybe it''s a demonic voice.


    T ransl a te d by jp mtl .£ã o£í Looking back, I looked back and saw a giant sledging out of a tornado of fire.


    "... intact?" Lucy''s voice is shaking. If I didn''t have the skill of "Ming mirror stop water", my heart might have been broken. An enemy where Lucy''s advanced magic does not work. We can never get it. I want to escape, but the enemy uses strange movements.


    "Lucy, run away with Fujiyans," mutters in a whisper. "Well, what is it?" "Make time"


    "Xxxxxxxx (water is good)" "Water magic, fog"


    Turns the water created by spirit magic into fog. In an instant, the surroundings are wrapped in fog.


    "... Evil spirit?" I heard a low voice. An intellectual giant. Will it lead? Anxiety increases.


    "Let''s go Lucy" "But!" "Fujiyan is an important friend. I''ll ask you." However, rarely the goddess does not say anything. Please give me some advice.


    ¨D¨DThe sound resounds.


    The fog is white in front of you, but the giant seems to be heading here. Lucy ran to Fujiyan. He has zero visibility, but Lucy has good ears. You should be able to join. Alright, let''s do it.


    ¨D¨D ¡°Sneak¡±.


    Activate the skill.


    The strategy is simple. Using the fog, slash with the goddess'' dagger while stealing the opponent''s view, and hide again in covertness. The opponent is a rough tactic to stop the enemy who does not know where he is. A giant who did not pass Lucy''s magic even with Nina''s kick. It''s a certain thing that my magic doesn''t work, but if it''s a goddess dagger.


    ¡­¡­ sound, ¡­¡­ sounds of footsteps approach. Kill your breath and wait for the giant to pass by. I was aiming for the ankle from behind, if possible. Then you should stop walking.


    "... What''s a tail?" "!?" Why? Does stealth not work?


    dangerous! Be caught! I can not escape when it happens! No, is it eaten?


    T r ansl a t e d by £êp m tl.£ãom "Evasion" The giant''s hand was approaching to a desperately short distance, but he shook his dagger while activating his skill. There was no response. I was lucky enough to escape the giant''s hand. Was saved.


    "What is it!"


    Suddenly the giant shouted angry.


    "Kisama"


    Anger is mixed with the voice that seems to be kind. The ground shook, and gusts cleared the fog.


    "Huh?" One of the giants'' fingers is missing ...? Did I cut? I didn''t respond at all.


    "... the dagger ... where did you get it?"


    Hmmm, should it be honest to get the goddess?


    "It''s past to humans ..." "Eh?" When I noticed, there was a giant in front of me. Shortly after avoiding, the body is grabbed. I can''t escape.


    The face of the giant approached with his body restrained by both hands. Huge eyes, just like my head, stare at me.


    It is eaten! Ah, my adventure is over here ...


    "Wait!"


    It was the voice of the goddess that echoed from heaven.

 Chapter 26 Episode 24: Giants Old Story

    "Wait!"


    A beautiful voice resounds. The voice was the goddess. But I heard it directly from my ears, not the voice that echoed in my head as usual. What surprised me more than anything else.


    "... Is this voice, young lady Noah?" A giant who has always been expressionless is surprised. I grabbed me, I was tightened by the giant''s hand. And painful.


    "Don''t do it, my child is my follower." "... Oh ... Is that so ... I''m sorry." With being lifted in the air. Naturally, I fall a few meters.


    "I hurt." Well, but. That is not a big deal.


    "Goddess" stood up and called out.


    "Huh, thank you, true. I''m glad I''m a believer." "Um, this is one." "... We, the Titans, serve the Titans. The family is as good. "" I see. Yes, that''s right. "I haven''t been able to keep up with the sudden story, but the uncle of this giant seems to be a tribe of the Titans and a fellow goddess. So, in a word of the goddess, the giant seems to be quiet.


    T ran s l a t e d b y £êp m t l .£ã om However, I wanted help more quickly. As usual, I''m going to get out soon.


    "Thank you, Goddess." But first let''s thank. I really thought I was dead.


    "That''s true. The Titans only eat things born from the earth. They don''t have to eat humans." "Eh? That''s right." What?


    The vegetarian giant was! Then don''t look at me and say you''re hungry. Life shortens.


    "But why did you blow Nina-san?" "... I was surprised because I attacked suddenly. I was going to push it lightly." The Silver Rank was down in a single blow without responding. This giant ¡¯s uncle is quite out of standard.


    "Oh, true, old. I seem to run out of time. Well, thank you." The goddess could not hear her voice, leaving so good. What do you do? The giant''s old man is nodding.


    "Hey, Tacky!" "Hey! Giant! Get away from the truth."


    T r an s la ted by jp m t l .c o£í that? Fujiyan, who should have fled, Lucy is back. I ran away.


    "Takatsu-sama !? Did you drop the giant''s finger with that dagger!" Nina-san was amazed. Oh, speaking of that.


    "Uh, I''m sorry. You cut your finger .... Can you stick this together?" "... I don''t care ... It will grow in 10,000 years." It''s a long story, but it seems to forgive me.


    "" "..." "I talk to the giants normally, and everyone is settled.


    "Everyone is fine. This giant was a friend."


    ¡ó


    He explained to the surprised people the relationship between the goddess and the giant uncle.


    "How was this person a friend of the goddess whom Tacky worships?" "Hey, true. I haven''t heard, but a true believer in evil god!" I say before ... "Everyone is surprised.


    "... We Titans are guardians of the Titans, but our Lord has lost the war and the greats, including us, have challenged the God world to help him." "Gigantmakia "Indeed, it was described as evil because it was a tribe who fought the Holy God."


    It''s a myth. This uncle has been living since


    "... The petrification was sealed about 15 million years ago." scared. Also, I''ve been too long and imagine.


    "Speaking of which, did you say you''re hungry?" Lucy is surprised behind. It''s okay, because this guy only eats vegetables.


    "Fujiyan, do you have bread or fruit?" "Oh, yes, there are."


    "... Oh, nostalgic ..... that we can taste the blessings of the earth again." The giant is happily eating bread and apples. When Fujiyama handed the wine, it was drinking deliciously.


    "I have to give thanks." I thought I wasn''t eating enough because of the size of my body, but she seemed satisfied. The giant looks down here.


    "... I''m sorry, Beast-daughter." "No, no! I was the first to attack! La!" Nina is in a hurry. T r a n s la ted by jp mt l.c o m


    "... to you, the blessing of the great god of the earth." "Eh?" Nina-san is wrapped in light for a moment.


    "Poo, somehow the power is coming up ..." Nina is looking at her body. "Which one ...!" Nina lightly kicked a nearby rock.


    Zuo! The rock that was kicked by Nina changed into a large rock in an instant, and proceeded while sweeping down the surrounding trees.


    "Wow, amazing" "How did you do? Nina" "No, no. I was going to try it a little. This is amazing." I have. I can do 3 turns in the air. Oh, there was a crater on the ground when we landed. Nina seems to be surprised by her own footsteps.


    "... Next is Sonanaka who offered the food." Big eyes turned to Fujiyan.


    "That''s a giant god! Would you please give me the cut finger?" Fujiyan seems to be good at the giant''s finger that I cut off. Lucy and Nina have a subtle look. Do you think it''s a bad taste?


    "... I''ll do it if that''s all right." "Thank you!" There''s probably a reason because Fujiyan won''t get anything meaningless. In spite of the fact that it is important, it is stored in storage magic.


    "... Next is the Elf''s daughter?" "... Yes," Lucy grabbed my sleeve with a nervous look. Still a bit scary.


    "... you have control over the magic," "Well, do you understand?" "... Look at that magical force like a storm." Remember when we got in sync.


    "... Let''s lend a cane." "This?" Gives the giant a wooden stick that Lucy always uses. I guess it won''t break


    The giant pulled one of his hair and entangled it with the staff. The giant''s hair instantly resembled a letter of light and was sucked into a wand.


    "... Let''s return. This should make it easier to use earth magic."


    Lucy receives the wand and casts a spell. "Earth magic, rock bullets" Oiwa jumped out of his cane as much as Nina-san. "Uhya," said passing by Nina.


    "I''m sorry!" Can Nokon be fixed? However, at the time of the training, the earth magic, which was not successful at all, was activated easily. I guess you got a good item.


    "Wow ..." Lucy stares at the cane, shaking in a trap. It seems to be impressed. Tr ans l at ed b y jp £ítl.co £í


    "... Well, that''s it." "Eh?"


    "Hey, that was the hardest thing!" Lucy was angry with me.


    "... With the blessing of Miss Noah, get the sacred treasures, do you still want it? ... But past desires will destroy you ..." Are you satisfied with the current situation?


    "... You should call through Noah when you need help. I''ll help you only once." Is that a helping character? In the future, if you have any problems, get help.


    I don''t say right now to say a wish ¡û


    Oh The choice is RPG player skill after a long absence. There is no wish or right now, but there was one.


    "Can''t you help Noah out of the undersea temple?" "... I can''t do it .... In order for Lady Noah to regain her power, a believer needs to reach the undersea temple .... There is no rule. " Goddess, haven''t you heard that story?


    Here the giant uncle laughed lightly. "... It''s better to wish for the Lord than I want." The choice seemed to be correct.


    "... I''ll give you one piece of advice." "Is it advice?" When I stop spiritual language, I can''t use spirit magic.


    "... the spiritual language is meaningful only when used by the Titans. If you want to use the power of the spirit in a human body, look at the spirit, talk to the spirit, and get close to the spirit." But if you can do it, you won''t have any trouble.


    "... Look," he grabbed his head. Weird magical power flows to the body. Is this "tune"?


    "e?"


    In front of me was a turbid stream of light. It is surrounded by green, blue, yellow, white and various lights. I''ve never seen it in Tokyo, but what would it look like when surrounded by thousands of fireflies?


    The light goes out. The giant''s hand was away.


    "... Did you see?" "Yes, yes." Is that a spirit? It was a great number. Tr ansla te d by £Êp m t l .co £í


    "... I can''t see it without the talent .... You seem to be liked by the spirits." "... The spiritual language is a command from the Titans to the spirits .... The spirits are commanded. "I don''t like doing things." "... Look at the spirits, talk and get close."


    "Thank you," I was told to do various things.


    "... Farewell!"


    The giant has disappeared into the ground.

 Chapter 27 Episode 25 Epilogue (Chapter 1)

    They separate from the human children and move along the veins. 15 million years of freedom. Comfortable.


    Go to the ground with a sled. Is this around the west of the continent? A rich forest spreads everywhere. But.


    "... I don''t like it."


    The spirits are breathless and lively. We can''t imagine in the days when the Titans were walking on the ground. Instead, I feel they are looking down from heaven.


    I heard from the spirits, but now the earth has changed.


    (It''s really terrible)


    "... Noah Lady" is the youngest child of the Titan tribe we serve. The rest of the Titans are captured by them, and are the only pathetics left alone on the ground.


    (Don''t you say sorry?) Tr a n sl ated by jp£í tl .£ã o£í


    This is this. Too rude.


    "... I was able to wake up from the long seal this time. However, the one with the eyes that could see through the seal of the tribe appeared conveniently."


    It would not have been invisible to ordinary humans. That place also had magic that was hard to find.


    (I don''t think there is such a convenient thing. I called. I gave that merchant temporary "God power" through my dagger. Although the effect was already cut off.)


    Oh, was that so? But he must not have been a follower of Miss Noah. Did you say that you were a believer? Was that boy you''d like?


    (No, that girl doesn''t have that bad ability)


    T r an sl ate d by jp £í tl .£ãom Say something terrible. Is it only one believer? I was so excited to rescue Noah.


    (Hmm, yeah, but I saw that child''s magic? Could you break the elementary magic once or twice? I gave you the skill of a spirit wizard, but I couldn''t master it at all.) (And that child was weak I''m going to rush into a habitable enemy! I can''t see it!)


    Crispy and angry. It is unusual for Lady Noah to complain about the actions of followers. By nature, the Titans are gods who love freedom. Gods themselves and their followers.


    I hear that the rulers of the current world of God seem to like to manage, forcing their followers to pray and give. Is there any negative effect on Noah?


    (Because they were not affected)


    How is it? I''m not impressed to force that pure boy. A thousand years ago, Miss Noah seemed to use congregation to disrupt the world. It didn''t seem to work.


    (... well, you know)


    Even if the petrification was sealed, the movement of the world had been heard from the spirit. Noah, the only Titan tribe, seems to have worked hard. It doesn''t seem to give much results.


    Last time (it failed, but this time I''ll do it carefully, because I''ll bother the Olympos shit)


    A shadow of dark revenge appears and disappears in his voice. It is said that such a hatred voice is made. That lovely Noah lady was distorted.


    (Hm, I''m still cute)


    Right, right. It is a Noah lady who was declared the best beauty god of Titan. If you look at it, you will be fascinated by humans, animals and demons. When that boy became a believer, he wouldn''t have been insane if he had seen him. Surely, she should have been fascinated enough to think only of Noah.


    (¡­ Yes)


    "... what happened? Young lady?"


    (Nothing. By the way, what will you do now?)


    T r a n sl a t e d b y £Êpmt l.co m I''m going to go around the world looking for sealed friends.


    (Yeah, that''s good. Even if you start a war against the Olympians, you need a number!)


    After all, have you not given up yet? However, at present, only one believer can be moved. It sounds short, but it won''t do much.


    Speaking of which, it was not Miss Noah''s order to strengthen that boy''s companion, but she was secretly instructed when she was unsealed.


    (Yes, well done, old man. That girl runs away on his own and dies, so it''s dangerous to have a strong companion.)


    Honestly, I don''t know what that is for. Isn''t he giving any command to that important believer? For the time being, you seem to be aiming for the undersea temple where Miss Noah is. Honestly, he couldn''t reach ...


    (Good, I have an idea.


    Well, it looks like there is some thoughtful conspiracy. I just follow it.


    "... I''m fine, Miss Noah."


    (You move carefully, so they don''t realize)


    With that said, Lady Noah''s voice became inaudible. Now, let''s say we''re looking for friends.


    ¡ó


    "No, Tucky! That goddess''s companion is a wonderful person." Fujiyan''s tension is high.


    "Speaking of which, why did your master get the giant''s finger?" "Oh, that''s what I was concerned about." Nina and I asked.


    "Fufufu, this giant''s finger is a gem with tremendous energy. If you use this energy alone as a weapon, you can destroy one nation." Get away from Fujiyan quickly.


    "I won''t use it for such a thing. No, but it was an adventure with lots of harvest!" "Well, I also got great blessing." Fujiyan and Nina smiled I have. Tr ans lated by £êp£í t l .£ã o £í


    "Fufufufu" Lucy is holding a cane that the giant uncle modified. I tried earth magic a few times earlier, but it seems to be a pretty cheat weapon. Anyway, it seems that magic will be activated if you put in magic. It seems that fuel economy is bad, but it is excellent compatibility with Lucy who has magical power and surplus.


    Everyone seems happy.


    ¡ó


    I stare at the goddess dagger.


    I guess the goddess didn''t seem like this. As usual, he doesn''t come up with rants. He has intervened directly at the right moment. Moreover, the goddess was behind the dungeon. I felt something artificial.


    I am the only believer in the goddess.


    This is something I recently learned. It seems that such an entity that can see the goddess and have a conversation is called the "Apostle".


    Miko is also a kind of apostle. They can only hear their voice.


    The apostle sees God. The apostle hears the voice of God. God will give advice if the apostle is worried. If the apostle gets lost, God will show the way. When the apostle prays, he gives the power of "blessing."


    Do all the good stuff.


    However,-the apostle cannot resist God''s command.


    The Apostle can''t resist with the "oracle". You have to take your life and fulfill God''s command. It seems to be such a rule.


    The goddess said.


    "Get stronger" "I won''t forgive you when I die" "Go for it"


    T ra n s l ated b y jp£í t l.co £í This seems to be "Please". I can''t fulfill the goddess'' command now. I am weak. After all, it is a wizard apprentice.


    But. It should be clear someday.


    Please-the goddess'' real [].

 Chapter 28 26: Makoto Takatsuki is in a stagnation period

    "That!"


    "Runaway" skill! "Runaway" skill! "Runaway" skill!


    Goblins, orcs, and ogre corps follow. Everyone is angry. Well, if anyone throws a fire bottle at the house, everyone will be sharp, yeah. So I keep running away.


    Lucy stands in the distance. My job is to attract monsters to Lucy''s range.


    ¡°Earth magic / rock!¡± ¡°Fire magic / attribute!¡±


    Lucy raises his cane. Huge, burning rocks appear in the air.


    "" ""!? "" "


    Trans lat e d by £êp £í tl .co m The monsters notice the anomaly, but it''s too late.


    Drop the meteorite "! Blow it all away!" Lucy-san, Norinori. By the way, there is no magic to drop a meteorite. Lucy named it appropriately.


    "Avoid" skill!


    Gagagagaraga! The burning rocks entrain the monster and blow it off. The earth and sand soar and the blast blows everything away.


    All that remains is a huge crater.


    "It''s as powerful as ever. Dropping a meteorite." "The truth isn''t terrible. Did you bring in about 50 demons?" "... haha." "I have to put out the fire before that."


    In the aftermath of Lucy''s magic, extinguish a fire without causing a forest fire. Recent water magic only has such a scene. Thanks to spirit magic, you can use water even if you are not on the water. Separately, I didn''t learn spirit magic to put out a fire.


    ¡ó T r a ns l at e d b y jpm t l.co £í


    Have dinner at the usual skewers.


    "General, one more ale" "Ayo, don''t drink often these days. Makoto" "Recently, I''ve come to understand the taste of this." Ale is throat.


    "Haha, you''re a great adventurer if you know the ale''s taste." "Hmm, I''m not good at it." Lucy drinks a fruit cocktail. Actually, it is a menu that is not in this store, but it seems that the general made it for regular Lucy.


    "Hey, Lucy-chan. Let''s drink here." "I''m relieved that such a magician apprentice. Let''s party with us tomorrow."


    Adventurers around are talking to Lucy. Not long ago, I don''t think it''s a problem child who shunned every party. Wizards with powerful magic are in high demand at every party.


    "I''m not going to party with anything but the truth!" Lucy would be grateful to say this.


    After drinking about half of the "foo" ale, I was a bit cracked. "Don''t drink," "Lucas-san" seems to have defeated a water dragon that was attacking a fisherman on Lake Shimei yesterday. The dragon has never come to this world yet. I guess it''s strong. Will I be able to fight someday?


    "Hey, Makoto. You''re the McGullen Adventurer''s Guild and you''ve set the fastest iron rank record, but don''t look very dark." Me and Lucy are iron ranks now. A good intermediate adventurer.


    "Even though I''m getting the magic guy of Lucy, the true guy," "I''ve done something good"


    I can hear you. I have "listening" skills.


    "Hey! The truth is awesome! Don''t tell me anything weird!" Lucy, who has a good ear and is angry at the adventurer who hit her back. "It''s good, just leave it alone." "But ..." "They stop at the bronze rank for about two years. Lucas.


    "Makoto-kun!" Marie hugs me. "I''m glad to drink with you recently, your sister." "I''m weak and only a few cups." Lucy is getting pretty strong. Is the status related to the strength of sake?


    I don''t really like sake at all. Still, drinking ... is a mood problem.


    "I''m worried I''m worried. Please talk to the guild staff''s sister." "I''m really older!" "That''s right. By the way, isn''t it good for intermediate dungeons?" "Dakarara!" "I''ll decide!" "General-Yale will be added!"


    "Oh, I''m hoping, Makoto" hahaha, Lucas laughs. I think it''s someone else. A recent routine is what Lucy and Marie are saying. It''s not like fighting, but Marie is making fun of Lucy. Tr an sl a t ed by jp m t l.co m


    "" "" "" "..."! "" "" "" ¡±, So why do you make me an enemy, adventurers? Huh.


    ¡ó


    "Lucas, how can I be strong?" Recent troubles.


    "Ah? It''s probably strong enough, but I''ve killed a 1000 year old chimera to Griffon and what did he say?"


    "Jean Griffon and Nina defeated Chimera." "But if you didn''t, couldn''t you beat me? I''m asking." "What about me. "A party is such a thing? The role is divided between support and attacker." "Well, that''s right ..."


    Drink the ale. "General, another one ..." "Ayo, don''t drink too much" "Today is the last ..." Actually, I''m quite drunk. No good, I''m not enough self-control.


    These days, I leave Lucy to attack and all I have to do is decoy and post-processing (extinguishing). Finally, the strongest monster I beat on my own is about an auger. I felt like I was in a trap.


    "What is the true level now?" "It''s 20 now" "I''ve been an adventurer, and it''s been less than a year now, at iron rank level 20" And the general is looking away.


    "I''m not so dissatisfied." Soul Book I open my [].


    "Oh, Makoto-kun''s soul book?" "Mary, it''s bad manners to peep on my own."


    "Hmm ... but this status at level 20. Sure, it''s too low, huh !?" "Wow, Marie" "This is here! Water magic skill!" ... 99! "" I''m trying to raise my skill level to 99. "


    "After all, the truth is amazing!" Lucy already knows. Just. "This is the cause of my troubles." "What''s wrong?"


    That''s right. Even if I have low magic power, the skill level will increase as long as I train. The maximum skill level is 99. This is the end. However, the power remains low only by slightly increasing the accuracy and activation speed of magic. I did my best, but it was a loss of expectations. I thought I could get some custom bonuses.


    "That''s right, so what''s the spirit magic?" "I''m stuck there too." I asked the goddess uncle, and I can''t see the spirit at all. Can I really do it?


    T r a ns l ate d by £êp mt l.co £í ¡ó


    "Makoto! It''s been a long time." "Lucy, clothes that still have lots of exposure."


    The next meeting was Jean and Emily. Behind them are an unfamiliar fighter man and a wizard girl. It seems to be a new party member.


    This was a bit of a shock. I was hoping that I could go on an adventure with me in the future. No, it''s bad that I didn''t call out from here.


    "Yeah, Jean." "If possible, I thought we could eat together, but it looks like we''re full today." The general skewers only have one small bench. When I, Lucy, Lucas, and Marie sit down, there''s already no room.


    "I think she''s earning a lot of money recently," Jean laughs over her shoulder. Is it such a refreshing guy? There seems to be no longer a swordsman who used to hate me.


    "Lucy is flashy. I''m behind the scenes." She seems to know that I''m fine because she can read the air.


    "Then, let''s do our best for each other!" Jean laughs refreshingly and goes to another store. A fighter man and a wizard woman bow down. Everything seems to be a junior adventurer who came along after Jean took care of a rookie who recently became an adventurer. Magic swordsman, martial artist, wizard, monk. That''s a good party.


    "Hmm, I thought Jean wanted to have a party with Makoto-kun," said Marie. I thought so too. "No, I''m a bad friend with Emily," says Lucy. No, how about that? I''m just talking about my mouth, but are you really good friends when I see you go to lunch sometimes? Well, is it just different to work together again?


    "I''m going to sleep today. Lucy is off." "Eh, yeah, yeah ....." But ... "" I''m going to go to Fujiyan''s shop tomorrow. "" Okay, I understand ... "


    We headed to the guild''s rest room.


    "I''ve been shaken!" "Noisy, Marie!" "Okay, let''s drink again!"


    I felt such a voice heard.

 Chapter 29 Episode 27 Makoto Takatsuki Gets Goddesss Advice

    "I''m sorry, Takatsuki. Your husband was absent today ...


    Fujiyan was away.


    Nina-san, who responded instead, is afraid. I went without an appointment. I wonder if I''m sorry.


    "At what time does Fujiyan return?" "It''s not going to return for a few days in a big deal ..." "I''m sorry." The only opponent who could complain was absent. I can''t help but go hunting goblins solo today. When thinking about such a thing.


    "By the way, Takatsuki! Look here." Niconico and Nina are shining at the breasts they show.


    "Gold badge?" "Yes! Thanks to the blessing of the god of Takatsuki''s acquaintance, it has become a gold rank!" "It''s ... congratulations." Gold badges are the highest rank issued by guild branches. Certification of platinum or higher can only be made at the head office in the royal capital. In other words, does Nina reach the highest standards of McAllen''s adventurer''s guild?


    "No, I honestly thought that my skills were the silver rank, but I don''t know what would happen." "No, Nina''s fighting was amazing." Will rank up.


    "The master was keen to start a big business with the magic stone I got the other day, and that is also thanks to Takatsuki!" Nina raises her hands and praise. But I feel a little more vacant than happy. Everyone is doing well. On the contrary, I ... T ran s la te d by jp £í tl .£ã o m


    "Then, say hello to Fujiyan." "Yes! Come back again!" Nina with a smile smiled off and left Fujiyan''s shop. Today''s schedule is gone.


    ¡ó


    Eventually, we stopped the goblin hunt and spent a day training in a square near the guild. I expected Lucy, but I didn''t. At the end of the training, pray to the daily goddess.


    "Foo"


    As you lie down, look at your Soul Book.


    "Life: 11 years" is growing slightly. Probably the result of daily monster hunting.


    Stop "Water magic / skill level: 99". There has been no change since I canceled one month ago. I thought it might be over 100, but this seems to be the highest price. Tra ns l at e d by Jpm tl.com


    After that, there are low stats that do not look like a substitute.


    (What is it?)


    When I first came to another world, I was thrilled. Later, I was shocked to find out about my low status at the temple. I trained for one year, but I couldn''t get so strong. Nevertheless, he made use of his forged skills to manage the adventurer. Recently, the evaluation of people around us has been increasing. There is no major problem. However.


    (Is this something wrong ...)


    A little before, it was fun.


    The day you defeated the demon for the first time. The day when two cool names were given for the first time. The day when my first friend was formed. The day you died for the first time and the day you received the blessing of the goddess. The day when I could adventure with my classmates for the first time.


    It was exciting. These days ... it''s boring. I was suddenly drowsy when I was thinking about that.


    ¡ó


    I was standing in an empty space. No, it''s rude to have nothing. This is called the space of the goddess.


    "This is the goddess. It''s been a long time." However, I have been out of luck recently. Was it the last time you heard your voice when you were a giant uncle?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°That? Goddess?¡± I raised my head thinking that there was no reply and stood very close.


    Oops. The bangs are close enough to touch. And my eyes are cold. Did you get angry? These days, I''m supposed to be only a safe adventure.


    "Ah, that ~" "Hey, Makoto" "Yes" "You are my follower?" "Of course, I don''t need to pray everyday," "I know.


    "Do you know the work of the goddess?" "Is the work of the goddess? Collect donations? Ah, if prayer was not enough?" "Wow! You don''t need it, you don''t need it! "


    Tr a n sla t ed by Jp£í t l.£ão m "Oh! Goddess is the job of leading the lost lambs! You''re worried!" It doesn''t hurt. However, at that position, my face is on my chest.


    "Oh, that''s right."


    "Um, rude goddess" Goddess attack? I''m tempted right away.


    "Why don''t you rely on prayer every day?" "No, it''s a last resort." It''s scary to borrow God.


    "Okay, rely on Janjan. Don''t worry about borrowing. You''re the only believer." Interest seems high, Noah-sama. Well, but it is certain that the goddess was missing as a consultation destination.


    "Are you strong with the power of the goddess?" "Hm? I''m already giving blessing? I can''t do any more."


    "But the goddess can use these kinds of hands."


    "Is it my soul book again?" Really, this goddess has a bad habit.


    Did you write something "Here, a bit"


    "Look, look at it." Grasp your head and show your soul book. That''s why the distance is short.


    "Okay, here and here" "Um, eh !?"


    "Water magic, skill level: 101"


    "Me, the goddess? This is it." "Makoto is a type that raises the level up to level 99 in RPG games.


    I was spotted. Is it natural? The other party is a goddess.


    "Fufu-fu, let me give you even more deals. Water magic / skill level: At about 105, you can see the spirit of water." "Eh!" I was training in the rain, being hit by a waterfall, and spending a day in the water!


    "No, I saw that I didn''t do it well though it didn''t make sense." "Tell me that!" "Ahahaha" Bad character! No, no. T r an s lat ed b y jp £ít l.£ão m


    "Thank you, goddess." With this, you can continue to increase the skill of water magic!


    "Oh, I''m honest. Yeah, I''ll do my best." "This time I was quite impatient, so I was really saved." "No, I''m glad you got it. What is it?


    "No, I''m wrong. The status of the soul book is 99, the highest value. The heavenly guys decided so." "Really"


    "Actually, I''m going to go up as much as I did, so there''s no limit. I just didn''t digitize it. I heard something good. There is a result as much as you do your best. Motivation came out.


    "However, remodeling a soul book is illegal if it is a true world. If you go to a church, you will be inquired at the Inquisition." "Eh, a little!" It''s like a death penalty if you do it. It''s a barbaric. "" Why do you say this time! "" Did you not know? " I avoided the church forever.


    ¡­¡­ Be careful in the future.


    "Then it''s time," Goddess begins to disappear.


    "I''m always in a hurry." "Oh, do you want to talk to me more?" "Well, I want to talk a little more slowly." "Fufu. I''m gradually becoming a good child. You can fall in love. " I''m thrilled.


    "Yes! I have to tell you last!" "What?"


    "Go to the great labyrinth. You will have a good encounter," said the goddess.


    Yeah ... I received some very specific instructions.

 Chapter 30 28.Aya Sasaki wakes up in a different world

    Cold.


    During heavy snowfall, the heating of the bus stops, and cold air constantly enters through the gaps in the broken windows. No one can endure this.


    (What is it? Why can Takatsuki play games in such a situation?)


    A junior high school classmate played the game as if it were a high school lunch break. Until recently, you seemed to be talking stupidly with Fujiwara-kun at the next seat, but now it''s quiet. Maybe everyone is no longer talking.


    You can only hear the sound of the wind and the ticking of Takatsuki''s game button.


    (Let''s say something last)


    Hey this stupid game. Look at this for a moment. It''s really cold, isn''t it a little shaking?


    (Why it''s like fighting. It''s no use.) T rans la ted by Jpm t l.£ão£í


    Is that game fun? I''m not good at RPG. I also wanted to play games together.


    (Takatsuki-kun''s family works both parents and stays alone until late at night, so I was jealous of playing unlimited games.)


    Takatsuki-kun. Hey. Look here. Let me hear you again ...


    I can''t say any of the lines I thought.


    (No, no ...)


    My consciousness sank into the dark.


    ¡ó T r a n sl a te d b y £Êp m tl.£ã om


    I woke up in the dark.


    Totally dark. I can not see anything. But there is consciousness.


    (Well, what scary this is)


    Hands do not move. My legs do not move.


    (I am alive or dead?)


    Oh, my body moved.


    (But something strange)


    I felt as if I was turning over, but I felt as if my body had twisted one and a half laps. Terrible I felt my body.


    (It''s probably because of my mind, but I have to get out of here anyway)


    I have to get out? where? I got on the bus and was in distress. So this should be a hospital. No, no. This is not such a place. Anyway, I have to come out!


    Sloppy. An obscured urge, I moved my body, pierced something, and jumped out.


    (After all, it''s dark. I can''t see anything.)


    It is not the complete darkness as before, but you can see the light, but you can not tell where it is. Crawl Head forward with a hazy head.


    "Oh, the earliest of the sisters is you, my child"


    Tra ns l a te d b y £Êp mt l.£ão m I heard such a voice right above. Look up There was a huge blonde-eyed beauty like a Hollywood actress. She is a beautiful woman, but she seems to be a bit tight. And a face you don''t know.


    "Cute my child. Show me his face."


    No no no. My mother is a small and sober person like me, right? Even if you make a mistake, it is not a flashy beauty that 10 out of 10 will turn around if you pass by in such a town. Even the body, bon, ky, bo ...


    Is this person too skin white? Is this person dressed? Isn''t this person, lower body strange? Something like a scale or a lack of legs ...


    Sisters, "Oh, it looks like you woke up."


    Brother ¡­¡­. I am the eldest daughter and have four brothers below. Everything is my brother.


    In the old days, we often play together, but when we get older, the guys get stuck together. Recently, my sister has become alienated and was a little lonely.


    (Above all, my brother stopped playing games together.) In the old days, everything was with you! It was like that. Did you say that bitches to Takatsuki-kun?


    However, it doesn''t mean that my brothers are there if I turn around. I turned around while thinking about that.


    ¨D¨DThere were many Kyoudai there.


    It has no limbs.


    Crawling on the ground.


    It has a wet body surface and thin vertical eyes.


    Stick out your tongue


    A snake.


    That is one side. T ran slated b y £êp£ítl.c o£í


    snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake. snake.


    As far as the eye could see, he was surrounded by snakes.


    "Hitsu"


    I felt that my sight was far away because my brain didn''t accept the sight.


    However, while losing consciousness. I understood slightly.


    I-became a snake.


    A snake monster.


    Oh, God.


    Isn''t this too much?

 Chapter 31 Episode 29 Makoto Takatsuki Can Stop Departure

    "Hey, Makoto. If you sleep in such a place, you''ll catch a cold."


    He opened his eyelids and saw Lucy''s face in front of him. The area is already dark.


    "Ah, bad. That? I slept for quite a long time." "What are you doing. I don''t come at all at dinner time ... I was worried." Lucy''s sad expression like angry I''m floating.


    "Hey, I just met the goddess." "Oh !? That''s right.


    What should I say? I''m a little lost. I will talk about the soul book secretly later.


    "Let''s go to the large labyrinth" "Larby labyrinths in the labyrinth? Good! My arms ring" "Lucy will come too?" "Eh, no, no?" but.


    "Lucy is not a goddess follower, so you don''t have to obey?" "Good! Recently, the monsters around here haven''t been enough!" The demon was pathetic.


    Tra n sl at e d b y Jpm tl .c om "Well, then go to the guild to send a business trip report?" "Yeah! You''re a little better." "Eh? That''s right." I scoured my cheeks. The situation has been reversed from before.


    ¡ó


    "Yeah! Why suddenly a big labyrinth!" Mary''s voice is loud.


    "There''s no other dungeon, salamander valley in the country of fire, stray forest with a doriard in the country of wood, or a cave of ice tigers in a country of water, isn''t it?" ¡°The middle dungeon around here is just right,¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°But I''ve decided,¡± Marie smiles.


    "Hey, Lucy-chan. Tell Makoto-kun something." "Because my party leader is true. I''ll obey." Was I the leader? I didn''t know. For the time being, Lucy seems to agree.


    "Mary, please arrange for me." "Uh .... Makoto-kun and Lucy are iron-ranked, so there''s no problem with the rules ......". What, I don''t want to recommend the Great Labyrinth?


    ¡ó


    T ra n sl at e d by jp £í tl .£ão m "Oh, Makoto, you''re going to the Great Labyrinth?" "Don''t be lonely," asked Lucas and Jean drinking at the guild stall. It''s fast turning information.


    "What happened to Jean and Emily?" "I told you that you''re going to eat outside with Lucy a little while ago." "Sorry, I can''t find Lucy anymore."


    "And when do you leave?" Said Lucas. "I haven''t decided yet. Uncle, one ale." Let''s eat rice together. The shops here bake and fry oils in a bold way. It''s like Chinese food. Well cooled ale goes well with the dishes.


    "Luckus, you''ve been to the Great Labyrinth?" "That''s obvious. You''re a gold-ranked adventurer who hasn''t tried the Great Labyrinth." "How far could you go?" I also care.


    "Well, the Great Labyrinth is not a normal dungeon. There are no 10 or 20 levels. There are only 5 levels: upper, middle, lower, deep and deepest. I could only go deeper ... ¡­ Do you still have to go yet? ¡±¡° I know, from the bottom to the deep, it ¡¯s a ¡°dragon''s nest,¡± right? I was taught in the temple.


    "Oh, there are land dragons, water dragons, and fire dragons." "... It''s dangerous." "But the upper demons are just small fish. It''s about the Minotaur." "Well, if it''s true now and Lucy, you''ll be able to manage if you''re not surrounded by multiples." Lucas drank the ale while biting the fried chicken.


    "What is the middle class?" "The middle class is too many to tell. Goblins, orcs, cannibals, zombies, skeletons, immortals like vampires, lamias, arakunes, harpies ... whatever." There aren''t any strong demons there. " Do you want to go with me?


    "All the monsters in the middle class are ''flocks''." "Mu, flock?" "There is a boss in the flock, which gives instructions for simultaneous attacks and retreats. You will be surrounded by and eaten! " As expected, is it the continent''s largest dungeon? The difficulty is high. I have never seen a monster that launches a cooperative attack in such a group.


    "That''s not the only thing to watch out for." "Is there still ..." "It''s important. In a large labyrinth, there is a hunt for newcomers." "Um, a cheeky rookie, a scary senior adventurer. That''s how it seems to be anywhere.


    "It''s not at all. The great labyrinth is an admiration for adventurers. In a local dungeon, a confident guy will do his best and try with a little inspired gear? Hunt it." "..." "The only thing that''s easy to be targeted is the pattern in which the son of an aristocrat becomes an adventurer and raises his name. A newcomer with expensive armor is a duck, as you can see. "Become a monster''s food in the dungeon." "Makoto! Stop going to the Great Labyrinth!" No, I''m honestly tension is falling.


    "Oh ha, don''t stop if you''re scared. I''m going to the big labyrinth and all the adventurers are talking the same." "Well, I won''t stop going." He gave me specific instructions. This event will not be missed. However, I wonder what they met.


    "I won''t stop, but be ready," Lucas said with a serious look. "I see." This uncle is going down. The father of every McAllen adventurer guild.


    After that, I was told a lot of scary stories about Lucas''s heroism and the great labyrinth. Lucas and Jean went to go for the second house, but I was caught by Mary when I tried to go outside for a little training.


    "Hey, dating"


    ¡ó


    T ra n s l ate d by jp £ít l.£ã o£í Marie took me to a bar called "ASAKUSA" in the basement just outside the town. This name ...


    ""cheers""


    It is a quiet shop. It was an adult shop, different from guild stalls and ¡°Nikomitei¡±. I didn''t know the etiquette of such a shop, so I ordered a recommended cocktail. Hey, alcohol is tight. The color is a beautiful blue cocktail.


    "Hey, I just heard from Lucas the story of the Great Labyrinth." "Yes, there seem to be a lot of dangers." "I''m gonna go." "Is it the opposite?" Marie didn''t answer that question. Was. He drank a cocktail that seemed to have a high alcohol content and said that he was fishing.


    "I have a younger brother." "Is that so. Are you an adventurer?" "Yes. I went to the Great Labyrinth three years ago." "..."


    "I was iron rank soon. I was keen to raise my name quickly." "What are you doing right now?"


    "I don''t know. I''ve never been in contact." "..." Marie empties half a second cocktail. No contact ...?


    "Once a year, I was promised to return to McAllen and make a look. The party leader was said to be the silver rank, the rookies we were expecting at the time." "Hey ..." "Iron Defeated Griffon with 4 ranks. Isn''t that great? "" Hah, huh "" Fufu, there''s a party that recently broke the Griffon with 4 bronze ranks. My brother''s record was overtaken ... " Yeah, what should I say? For communal failure, it is sly.


    "Do you really want to go?" Asked the same question. You can cheat, though.


    "I''m going, but I''m not going to be outrageous." "But you want to get fame?" "I''m not particularly interested."


    "Lie! You don''t need fame to go to the Great Labyrinth. You don''t want to come home after all!" "Well, Marie?" "I don''t want to go back! Wait for the one who doesn''t return. Don''t go anywhere! "The shoppers look out loud, as Marie shouts.


    "What is a quarrel fight?" "The beauty opponent is quite a brat." "Do it elsewhere."


    "Well, Master." I just paid and left the store.


    "Ugh ..." Mary is crying. Is it your brother''s name who is tweeting someone''s name? I sat down on a riverside bench to calm down. Speak a little.


    "Mary, I''m timid and I''m going to go to the big labyrinth and go back soon." "..." "I''m actually going to go to the great labyrinth because I have an acquaintance." However. It''s about the goddess.


    Tr an s la ted by Jp £í t l.c o £í "Acquaintance ... Is she?" "Huh? No, no, no, no." How is it Goddess.


    (¡­¡­) I was ignored.


    "Hmm, then say that from the beginning."


    "Oh, I''m sorry. It''s noisy suddenly." "No, if you listen to your brother, you can''t help but worry." "Hmm, I''m out of the store. Let''s do it, "" Eh, I''m alone with you. " Was good.


    "Hey! Well, let''s drink again at my house to apologize for the noise! I''ll cook the food." "Eh !?" In fact, going to a woman''s room in my life is my first time.


    "Eh, um," "It''s decided! I''m forced.


    I''m drunk and I can''t refuse strongly because I heard the story. If he refused, would he be drinking alone, thinking of a younger brother who would never return? That''s a bit lonely. I guess I''m going a little bit. It''s impossible until morning.


    "Hello, arrived." Marie''s house was just a short walk from the bar. It is a brick apartment house. It''s a bit old fashioned but stylish building.


    "I just got in," "I can walk without pushing so much ..."


    "Hey, wait!"


    I was stopped.


    "Lucy?" What are you doing here? "Ge, Lucy-chan" "Hey! Where are you trying to bring your true Makoto!"


    "Okay, Lucy. Marie is lonely because her brother hasn''t returned. Look at her." "Mary''s brother? She''s sold her name in the Great Labyrinth, and now she''s playing fancy in the royal capital. Did you talk about Kyle? " Is it different from what you ¡¯re listening to?


    "Mary, your younger brother died?" "What are you talking about, Mary''s younger brother, Kyle, is a member of a famous party called" Golden Claws, "and the night of the royal capital Famous as the Emperor of


    "Uh ... my cute little brother isn''t there anymore." "Hey! You''re fine!


    "If you''re true, you''re just fooled." "I''m not fooled! Just don''t tell me!" T r a nslat ed b y £êp £ít l.c o m


    "Well, what is Lucy doing?" "I''m afraid! Don''t tell me weird!" "Um, then I''m going to sleep and go home." "Wait." Two people grabbed their arms from both sides. I want to go back.


    Eventually, Lucy and Marie at the house of Marie drank until morning.


    To be precise, I was drunk in about an hour. Headache ¤§.

 Chapter 32 Episode 30Fujiyan is doing another world harem

    "Is it okay here?" "Well, Fujiyan said so."


    Grassland from the east gate of McAllen. When he told Fujiyan he would go to the Great Labyrinth, he was strongly told, "That''s it, leave the means of transportation!" I was told to meet at noon, so I was waiting with Lucy, but no one came.


    "Did you give the wrong departure date?" "It''s about 5 minutes left until the appointment time." "But. Ordinarily, if you prepare a carriage, you''ll have to come long before?"


    Nothing is visible on the grassland with a good view. "Well, Fujiyan is also busy. Perhaps something urgent ...?" "Oh?" Suddenly, the area was dark. Something big suddenly appeared overhead.


    "Yeah, yeah!" Lucy shouts. "... Suge"


    It was a huge ship. Large sails are swirling in the wind and swelling. The white hull is divine in the sunlight. It floats shiningly.


    "Flying ship !?" "Well, Lucy. In this world, a ship flies." "I don''t fly. I only have a flying ship like a royal family ..." Lucy looks up stunned. ing. Does Fujiyan possess something that only the royal family has? There is no odd part.


    "Yah!" T r a ns l a te d by £Êp£ítl.£ã om


    Who jumped off the ship !? I was worried about breaking my leg, but the person landed splendidly. That''s cool.


    "Nina-san" "Takatsuki-sama, Lucy-sama. We''re picking you up." "Where is Fujiyan?" "I''m on board, oh! A little dangerous!" However, instead of falling naturally like Nina-san, she came down fluffy as to whether she was using something magical. I''ll land.


    "It''s spectacular, this ship is." "Huffy, yeah, yeah. Because I was surprised and kept secret. Mr. Tacky and Mr. Lucy are the first passengers!" "Wow! You can go to the Great Labyrinth with this." "Sorry, it''s bad. I''ll get you here." "What are you talking about ?! This flying ship wasn''t completed without it! "" Sorry, are you using that? "If you think you''re going to be busy recently, make this It''s just


    When I was talking like that, people gathered from the city. Well, it stands out. An elegant woman approaching from a high-rised carriage comes from among the gathered people. Approach Fujino and say hello.


    "Fujiwara, congratulations on the completion of the airship." "Oh! Thanks to Christiana for helping us to complete this, we hope to further develop McAllen on this ship. "I promise you." "It''s reliable. Then call me Chris." "No, I''m afraid for a merchant like me." "What are you talking about? Isn''t he a friend? " Do you know Fujiyan?


    "Hey, Lucy. Who is talking to Fujiyan?" "Eh? I don''t know." Lucy looks like a serious guy. I don''t know anything that I don''t know is said. I know that somebody seems to have a high status.


    Tra n slat ed b y jpm tl.£ão£í "Yo is the second daughter of Lord McAllen. Christiana McAllen is a palliative woman aiming at her husband," says Nina. Hey, daughter of the lord? As expected, Fujiyan, I know a big guy. And Nina is easy to understand and jealous.


    "Fujiyan-san has a lot of personal connections!" Lucy is impressed.


    "My master, is it time to leave?" Nina hurries. "Oh, that''s right. Chris, when we''re back, the story is back." "Yes, I''m hoping for a souvenir story." The lord''s daughter smiled while holding the hand of Fujiyan. In. "Master, I''m going yo." Nina pulls her arm.


    "Thank you Nina, Michinaka and Fujiwara." Chris speaks to Nina with a smile. Who says, "Yes, of course. I won''t let you touch one finger." Nina smiles back at Chris. At first glance, ¡°Fufufufu¡± is smiling happily. I can''t see Fujiyan''s face from here. What kind of face is that mote man? Don''t be in another world harem.


    "Let''s go Lucy" "Yeah, fun!"


    We got on the flying ship.


    ¡ó


    "Wow, it''s expensive. It''s fast." Lucy spreads his hand at the tip of the ship and receives the wind. Is it Ta-tanic? Isn''t that dangerous?


    "Lucy! It''s dangerous to stand too tight," said Nina.


    I enjoyed the air travel while leaning on the railings. The wind feels good.


    "What''s the ride? Tacky?" "In the beginning, it''s just like a vehicle moving in mid-air." "I can''t imagine a normal RPG game." However, it is probably thanks to Fujiyan''s efforts so far.


    "By the way, who is driving this ship?" "The sailors we hired for this airship. Are there any winged beasts over there?" There is a winged beastman. By the way, they are all girls.


    "No, that''s just a coincidence." "Fujiyan, don''t lie." "Well, I''m the one who hired a girl."


    "Fujiyan likes girls. I was just motivated by Chris." In high school, she lamented that she had no connection with girls. It has changed. Therefore, Fujiyan makes a difficult face.


    "It''s a difficult place," says Fujiyan, who currently has three daughters in the lord of McAllen and has not decided on a successor.


    "Isn''t that usually the eldest daughter?" "It seems to be different for each house. The lord of McAllen says that the one that developed the most is the heir," said Chris. He wants to get along with Fujiyan because he wants a track record. "" I''m aiming for my husband''s property. Yo! It''s now rumored that we have more wealth than lords! "Nina talks I will interrupt you. Maybe he was listening with his long ears. If you think about it, Lucy and Nina have good ears, so I can''t say that I was careless. T ra n slated b y jp m tl.£ã o£í


    `` Because this airship must not only be built, but also have to secure a route, I couldn''t do business without talking to those who have the interests, '''' Fujiyan explained while scratching his head. Willing to. "However, thanks to the hard work, the first continental aerial cruise ship has been realized!" Nina says with excitement. "But I made a big debt to that woman ..." "Nina, don''t say badly to our sponsors." "Tough." Both business and women.


    "Hey! By the way, what''s the name of this ship?" Lucy cuts off the conversation and asks. "Hey, he''s been listening!" Fujiyan wanted to change the topic.


    "The name of this ship is the St. Cannon! It''s a white wing running in the continent''s sky!" "Hey, it''s a wonderful name!" "The master!" Lucy and Nina praise.


    St. Canon? St. Maybe I took it from the heroine canon of a beautiful girl game that I liked Fujiyan. When thinking of such a thing, my eyes met with Fujiyan. Looks a little uncomfortable.


    "It''s a good name." "Well, isn''t it good?" I think it''s a good name, really.


    "Is this ship not attacked by demons?" Lucy said. "This is the reason why the size of this airship is so large. We plan to use it as a cruise ship in the future, so we needed to secure room, but we made it so that it could not be attacked by a flying dragon or a griffon. I see. "But a dragon?" I heard that dragons, the pinnacle of demons, destroy everything without fear.


    "We are calculating the route to avoid the territory of the dragon only. For the time being, we are applying protective magic to the entire ship, and the winged sailor is also a combatant. You''ll fight if you come. "" Oh, you''re thinking. "


    "How long do you get to the Great Labyrinth?" "It''s about a day. I think I''ll get there tomorrow morning." "Wow. It takes a week from McAllen to take a carriage." You can go straight without doing that, of course. "Fujiyan proudly says.


    "Now we''ll guide you on board! We''re preparing a gorgeous dinner at night." "Wow," Lucy is like a child. Honestly, I want to do the same.


    We enjoyed our air travel for a while.

 Chapter 33 Episode 31Aya Sasaki is Lamia

    Dad, mom, brothers. How are you?


    I am fine. I work hard in a distant world.


    However, my mood is "It''s the worst ..."


    I was reborn as a snake. I thought it was a nightmare, but not a dream. What I recently learned.


    This is not the earth. Maybe I was reborn as an undiscovered UMA. Such creatures must not be on earth.


    My current race seems to be the Lamia. I heard this from "Mother" who seems to have created me. Recently, I have become accustomed to being surrounded by a 360-degree snake, but it''s amazing. Reptiles, okay girls were good.


    And the best salvation.


    "Hey, wasn''t the frog just like that, wasn''t it delicious?" "I like insects better." Tr a nsl ate d by £êp£ít l .c o £í


    At birth, the sisters, who were perfect snakes, are now cute girls in their upper bodies. The conversation is not cute at all. I am not just a snake now. After several moults, I got a human-like upper body.


    "Hey, my sisters. It''s time for rice." Our younger sisters (the snake woman) bring us the youngest rice. Mother seems to basically not work. Because it''s our main pillar! I don''t seem to have a father. Once I asked my sister if she had a father, and she said with a scary face, "I shouldn''t say it in front of my mother." Is there any circumstances?


    Alright, rice. We are a few months after birth. I''m eating a lot. It seems that the youngest of us can eat rice first, but ...


    Rats, frogs, lizards, spiders, caterpillars, small birds, fish like crucian carp, and a lot of tree nuts. The "" "" Wow "" "sisters flock to it.


    (I guess you can eat this area ...)


    For now, pick a nut and eat it. However, this is all about nutrition. I can''t help but look around for something else ...


    (Huh ... it''s impossible.) T ra ns l a t ed b y jp m t l.c om


    The Lamia do not seem to have the custom of using fire or seasonings, and basically swallow the ingredients. Aside from rats and sisters eating frogs, I bite small fish that could still be eaten.


    (Huh? My sisters are carrying something.)


    Something heavier is being carried into something like a hemp bag. Apparently, she seems to be carried to her mother. As I have seen before, valuable ingredients are brought to my mother. The other day, animals like big cows were being carried.


    "I say Minotaur! Only my big sister can beat that!" The big sister is like our leader and seems to be the next greatest after his mother. No.2 of my family.


    "Please, great mother," hemp bag is opened.


    (Gee!)


    "Xxxxxxxxxxx!? !!?!" Came out from a human. A man who came out of metal, like armor, is shouting something. I can''t hear the words.


    "I like living well," said the mother, who wrapped her around her long body and gently stroked her hair. The human face is pale and trembling with fear. Mother smiled with a smile and ate a bite the next moment.


    (Oh oh oh oh oh ...)


    I held my head. Is this world only a monster? It was a world where there were humans. And, apparently, we are like human predators.


    "What kind of taste is a human being?" "It seems to be more delicious than a demon." "Sisters seem to have eaten." "Enviable." "We want to go hunting sooner." I can hear a strange voice. The content of the conversation was horrible.


    "Huh ... Is it impossible to live with humans ..." In fact, if I was in a world with humans, I was wondering if I could get out of here and go to a human town. Because the rice here is not delicious! However, the fear of the human beings. And mother who swallowed humans. Coexistence will be hopeless.


    "I''m fine, what''s going on?" The older sister found her sigh. "No, no, I want to get out soon." "Hmm, you''re the earliest hatch among the youngest. Sure, it''s time for you to catch your own food." Can you get out of here? In fact, we haven''t gotten out of this nest yet. The dwelling was a dim cave-like place and was not large enough but dangerous outside.


    "Tomorrow is your first outing, let''s tell the other sisters," said the older sister, saying so. Oh? I wonder if I have to tell everyone. It is troublesome.


    ¡ó Tra n s lat e d b y Jp£í tl .£ã o£í


    "Wow, that''s amazing," "I''m out of the house, it''s pretty," the sisters say, squeaky. I was stunned


    "Wow ..." It seems that our home was a cave behind a large waterfall. As you approach the exit, there is a roar of water slamming. The splashes turned into fog, and the area was white and dim. If you go outside from the cave normally, you will be hit by the waterfall basin, so you will go out from the side alley.


    "Niagara Falls?" I''ve never seen the real thing, but the rising walls of water flowing over it reminded me of the world''s three largest waterfalls in the world before. Huge waterfalls create large lakes. There is such a huge underground lake underground! Amazing!


    "Hey! Don''t be fooled, I''ll come here soon." She was hurried and moved away soon to enjoy the superb view. "This is your hunting ground," she pointed out to an underground lake, just above the waterfall where the water did not hit.


    The "" Wai "" sisters scatter at will. "Don''t go too far! There are demons deep in the water!" I thought we might be demons, but let''s keep silent.


    I jump over the rocks. I thought it was not a fish, but the water surface was wavy with water from the waterfall and I couldn''t see the water well. Suddenly, looking up, vast waterfalls continue to flow around the vast underground lake. Above that, I could see the sunlight coming in. Apparently, it looks like a colonnade.


    As I stared at the light of the day after a long absence, I saw a black shadow fluttering in it. A bird? The black shadow is flying in a circle in a circle.


    "Hey! You guys! Go back!" I heard my sister''s impatient voice. "Harpie!" When I thought it was too late.


    "Kaaaaaaaaa" it came in with a strange voice. The upper body is a woman and the lower body is a bird monster.


    "Oh! Yeah, yeah, yeah!" When I noticed, I was carried high by Harpy''s feet grabbing my body.


    "Everybody returns to their homes soon. That girl is no longer good!" That''s me! Isn''t it quick to give up? Sister!


    "Hihihihi" The turkey monster holding me is laughing with a beautiful face distorted evil. Hey, don''t lick me thinking I''m a child.


    "Eh!" Forcibly pry the claw that is holding me. What, this guy is so weak! "Eh !?" While Harpy was surprised, I wrapped around her body. As it was, it was tightly tightened.


    "Ha, Hanaset!" Falling down to the underground lake while entangled. I just went into the water. It was a bit rough, but I could land safely.


    T ran s l a ted by £Êp m tl .c o £í Alright, let''s escape. I swam in the water and headed for the house behind the waterfall. "Gaaaaaaaaa" I heard a scream from behind, and when I looked back, the harpy was being eaten by a big crocodile-like monster.


    (Yeah, yeah! Whatever! Scared! Did you have that?)


    I was in a hurry and joined my sisters. When he returned, everyone praised him for killing Harpy in the first hunt.


    No, I''m not happy at all! What is it! This world is ~ !!

 Chapter 34 Episode 32 Makoto Takatsuki Arrives at the Labyrinth Town

    Luxurious dinner was served on the airship, and Lucy and I were assigned separate suites. I usually sleep with small fish on the floor of the guild''s rest room. It ¡¯s too different to calm down!


    ¡°Sleep¡± I got up asleep and couldn''t sleep, so I went outside to hit the night breeze.


    The deck of the ship at night is dark with no light. I heard that when you turned on the light, you were attacked by a demon. On the deck are a few watchmen. It''s like a bird beast, but will the night work? It''s a night shift!


    Leaning against the ship''s railing, looking under the ship, you are in total darkness and worried about flying in the sky. If there is no city, there is no light.


    "It''s different from Japan." "Fujiyanka" appeared behind the ship owner. In my hand I have a wine that seems to be expensive.


    "How about it?" "I''m going to sleep" "Just a little bit" Fujiyan is completely a drinker.


    We sat down directly on the deck and poured sake on the moonlight. "In this world, the moon and stars are beautiful at night." "In Tokyo, you can''t see the stars." Even in any of the worlds, there were almost no opportunities to watch the stars leisurely. If you think so, such time may be valuable.


    Tr an sl at e d by jp mtl.co m "But that beautiful moon is said to be a symbol of sinisterity in this world, so it''s strange." "The magic of the moon is unpopular." Controls the darkness. Nobody took moon magic classes in the temple.


    "And that''s not all, Raphirog, the land of the continent''s moon, is perishing, as a cursed country." "Sure, because you betrayed a human race 1000 years ago and joined the demons? A myth?" At that time, a moon shrine maiden, also known as a witch of evil, was pulling a thread on the back. "" Thanks nobody uses moon magic. "


    Water magic is the weakest magic. Spirit magic is forgotten magic. Moon magic is magic that is hated. By the way, the strongest is solar magic.


    "I''m glad my skill wasn''t moon magic." "I''ve heard that recently, the Moon Priestess was defeated by the Knights of the Sun." "Huh? Do you want to do that?" There is no sin in the shrine maiden.


    "Recently, there are many disturbing rumors, such as the increase in demons and the oracle of the resurrection of the Great Devil. While chatting, I emptied wine. This wine is so easy to drink. It is completely different from cheap street food.


    "The large labyrinth also seems to be excited, with strong monsters appearing. Take care of Mr. Tucky." "It''s harder than the middle class. It''s okay because I relax and adventure in the upper class." I''m worried because Mr. Tackie seems to be safety-minded. I''m worried. "" Is that so? "" It doesn''t seem sane to challenge that giant tribe alone. " He said, "I was okay in the end."


    Oh, I''m a little drunk. Wine was more alcoholic than ale.


    Tr a nslat ed b y jp mt l .£ã o£í "By the way," pour a second glass of wine and ask what he was interested in. "What about Nina and Chris?" "Buho!" Fujiyan spouted wine.


    "That easy-going Nina was a lot hot when Chris was there. Chris wasn''t familiar because she was new to me, but she seemed devoted to Fujiyan." Thanks to you! " Manly. Do you admit it easily?


    "I can''t pretend to be unaware because of my skills."


    "I see. Skills are too strong and troublesome." If you can read your mind, you can''t be an insensitive character.


    "Which one do you like better?" "Huh, I don''t pull .... Both are important friends. What''s up with Lucky, what is Tucky?" "How?" "Umm, It''s boring because you can understand the feeling of Mr. Tucky because of his skill. "


    Hey, the wine has become warm. (Water magic / cooling)


    "It''s convenient, is it?" "Is it cool?" "No, I''m at room temperature."


    Become silent, silence comes. But it''s best to travel by air while watching the moon reflected in a wine glass.


    "I thought Tacky was a good friend with Aya Sasaki." "Eh?" Aya Sasaki. Friends who were good friends in a few classes. I''m a dead friend now.


    "No ... nothing, I''m sorry." "Well, surely Sasan and I would have enjoyed drinking like this." I want to go somewhere far away while playing games. I was talking. I didn''t think I would come to a different world.


    "... I''ve come a long way." "... I see." Eventually, I drank it until I opened the second bottle.


    ¡ó


    "Yo arrived," Nina came to wake up. head hurts. Yesterday was too late. However, it was a long time of fun.


    After a hangover, he went outside while shaking. Ugh, the sun is dazzling.


    "Makoto, look at it!" "Well, I can only see the forest and mountains."


    "Come on, look at it" with the clairvoyance skill, and you can certainly see something like a small town. Tr a n slat ed b y £Êp £ít l.£ãom


    "Oh, it''s a labyrinth town. Are you two for the first time?" "It''s the first time. Isn''t all the residents a town for adventurers?" "No, it''s a town related to adventurers. More merchants who provide items and bedding for them gathered, temple officials who heal injuries came, and a branch of the adventurer''s guild was built to organize `` water country '''' It is now the largest adventurer''s guild. ¡±For adventurers on this continent, dungeons can be a gateway. An adventurer''s town spontaneously generated at the entrance of the dungeon.


    "Let''s stop here. If you stop right above the town, you may be mistaken for a monster." "Okay, let''s get off."


    ¡ó


    Down from the airship was just enough to see the town entrance. There is a simple gate at the entrance. Unlike McAllen, there are no walls.


    "Will we come to the guild?" "Well, we want to buy a variety of information." "Yes. I''m doing different things because I have a deal." "I''m the escort of my husband." Are you a merchant''s job?


    "Mr. Tacky, let''s meet at the hero bar in the evening. It''s the biggest bar in town, so you''ll know right away." "Okay. Then go!


    "Wow, that clothes are cute," Lucy says. "Well, let''s look for the guild first." "Well, let''s go sightseeing." You are an adventurer! I''d like to get in the way, but that would be something for a boy who isn''t hot. Let''s act here so as not to offend Lucy. Recently, I haven''t been conscious of the mood of Fujiyan.


    Fortunately, the guild headquarters was quickly found in the center of town.


    In this town full of simple buildings, the adventurer''s guild was unique. It looks like a fort.


    The "great people" were full of people. The success is like assessing the defeated demons. Since there are guilds near the dungeon, there will be many monsters brought in.


    "Um, Makoto Takatsuki and Lucy J. Walker''s party. They''re both iron ranks." The receptionist''s sister is beautiful but somewhat unfriendly. Also, I feel a little tired. Are you busy? I guess I''m busy.


    "Yes, you''re done with the Labyrinth Town Guild registration. You don''t need to pre-apply for the adventure. You can explore Labulintos freely. You can buy the defeated monsters here. Do you have any questions? "" I''m okay. How about Lucy? "" No problem! Let''s go, let''s be true! " Actually, me too.


    This town has adventurers everywhere. The shop has many weapon shops, armor shops, item shops, and food for adventurers, as well as exciting dishes that adventurers may like. Of course, a lot of sake was also sold. While eating, drinking and drinking, the adventurers talk with each other.


    The McAllen adventurer''s guild was also crowded, but it was a bit different. This is a festival. There is a festival atmosphere. Although.


    T r a nsl a te d by £êp£í tl.c o m "Let''s look for a place to stay first." "Well, that''s okay. Let''s look at the dungeon first!"


    "Yeah, hey, she looks exciting." "If you want to go to the dungeon, we''ll take you instead of that kid." "How much overnight?"


    From behind, you can call a lower voice. As he turned around, a grinning, violent adventurer stood.


    Ah, I forgot that I was around, but Lucy is so prominent because he has so much exposure. Did you get entangled?

 Chapter 35 Episode 33 Makoto Takatsuki Challenges the Great Labyrinth (First Day)

    "Hey, answer me, Elf, Nechan." "I''m dressed up erotically."


    I was entangled. This labyrinth town has over 10,000 adventurers. Naturally, there are some bad guys. Lucas was threatening to say, "Young parties like you will never get involved." If you think about it, McAllen''s adventurer guilds were all good people. Just give us two weird names.


    However, coping in such a case is not to be obedient anyway. I am an iron-ranked adventurer. Let''s be dignified. To say something back, I set the ¡°Ming mirror stop water¡± skill to 99% and inhale a lot.


    "What are you talking about? We''re adventurers who defeated Griffon in McAllen! I''m not interested in small fish like that! Go away and go away." "O, hey, Lucy." Is dependable. Anyway, the attitude is bigger than anyone. But maybe it''s a bit too provocative.


    As expected, "Oh?" I pulled out my sword at the waist. Hey, it''s too impatient.


    "Who are the small fish? Huh?" "You''re a griffon? You''re a little bit more a liar."


    The inside of the guild begins to be ruffled. I think maybe the guild staff will stop after a while. I feel like it will be licked in the future.


    Tr an s l at ed by £Êp£ítl.£ão£í It seems that the opponent is not stupid enough to start suddenly. Maybe a young adventurer hit her cocky mouth and got stuck. Step forward to protect Lucy. In front of you, a blank sword shines. That''s noisy.


    "It''s a pretty good sword." The land of the sun "Hah! It''s natural. This is the best weapon shop ..."


    -Sharan, and drew a dagger and cut it, "Uri-ya".


    It was cut like butter. -Karan Koron, making a cool sound and the blade falls to the floor.


    From the experience of cutting off the finger of the giant the other day, the sharpness of this dagger is origami, but it is a "really cool sharpness" small tweet.


    "Oh ah ah ah ah, my mythril magic sword is ah ah!" Thump adventurer screamed. Was it mythril material? I did something really bad.


    Mythris weapons are incredibly expensive. But the worst thing is that it''s gotten involved earlier. Here, let''s mount.


    "I''m using a bad sword. I''m amazed at the inferior goods that can be cut into such daggers." "Teeme ..." "You guys got involved first? We are disciples of McAllen''s Lucas Dalmore. Selling to us means selling to Lucas Master. "Well, dragon hunting Lucas ..." Tra n s lat e d b y Jp m t l .co£í


    Lucas''s pupil is a lie. He''s a swordsman and I''m a wizard. Lucas seems to be selling his name in the Great Labyrinth. They are said to use their names if they are entangled by bad adventurers.


    "Hey, dude, you''re going." "Damn," the thugs left. Oh, the name of Lucas is true. Haa, I was nervous.


    "Is it true that you were Lucas-san''s disciple?" I think it''s getting important because of who. "I''ll explain later. Let''s go." "Hey, don''t pull me a little." Lucy left the adventurer''s guild.


    ¡ó


    "Hmm, Lucas was so famous." Dragon hunting "Luckus seems to be known to anyone who was an adventurer a while ago." "Sure, there were many requests to defeat dragons. I remember the various heroes I heard at McAllen''s stalls.


    "Let''s dive into the dungeon lightly. It''s just lighter."


    At the entrance of Labulintos, the reception of the adventurer''s guild counts visitors. It seems that the guild is always checking in and out of the labyrinth where people are missing every day. It looks like an amusement park.


    We told the receptionist that it was a day adventure. If we don''t return until tomorrow, we''ll be on the adventurer''s guild''s missing list.


    "Hey, Makoto. Which way do you go?" "Hmm, that''s right." To be honest, the upper layers have been exhausted and there are few undeveloped areas.


    Where are you going?


    Left: Green cave ¡û Middle: Water cave Right: Flame cave


    "Oh, it''s been a long time" RPG player skill. "What did you say?" "No, anything. Then let''s go to the water cave."


    The entrance of the huge dungeon (cave) is divided into three branches. I chose the path that suits me the best.


    As the name implies, the water cave has waterways and streams running alongside the road. The source of the water is seepage from the walls of the cave. Hence a water cave.


    Tr a nsl at ed by £Êp m tl.c om "Continuous flowing water has eroded and made the dungeon walls brittle, so Lucy''s" Meteor Dropper "cannot be used because it is vulnerable to strong impacts." "Yes! That''s right." I sigh. "


    "The upper demons are weak. I don''t think there''s a problem." "But there''s a Minotaur. That''s a higher class?" "Minotaur guards the stairs going down to the middle class. There are large and small puddles at the feet. While stepping on it, go through it.


    "Well, now?" "Well, are you going home?" In addition, you can see the adventurer''s figure.


    As expected, it is the most prosperous dungeon on the continent. Rumor has it that some dignified merchants have stores in dungeons. By the way, the price seems to be 10 times that of the dungeon.


    "Because demons are becoming more active recently, be careful." "Is it a sign of the resurrection of the Great Demon King?" "Don''t say scary things." "Yes, thank you for your advice." I thanked you.


    ¡ó


    "Hotly" creeping behind Kobolt, wandering the dungeon. Create fog to steal your sight and silence the sound with the "Sneak" skill. I killed it with the goddess'' dagger.


    "I''m done, Lucy." "This is no different from goblin hunting." Lucy sharpens his lips with dissatisfaction. All that comes out is slime, goblin and small fish.


    "Well, I don''t have to play Lucy''s magic with this kind of thing." "I say so." The dungeons are large and there are many types of demons. In this case, the Demon Forest was more chewy.


    "Gya oh ah ah!"


    A scream resounded.


    "Lucy!" "Let''s go! Makoto!" "No, I won''t go."


    "I don''t have to go." "Well, why don''t you go for help?" "I''ve confirmed with your detection skills. It ¡¯s a bullet. ¡±¡° I understand! ¡±


    Keane and the "danger detection" skill echo in my head. (This sound is a higher class monster)


    Upper layer of the Great Labyrinth Labyrinth. Originally, there is only a small fish. However, there is only one kind of higher class monster.


    "Came!" "Minotaur!" T r a n s l a te d by jp £í t l .£ão£í


    The upper gatekeeper appeared. A big ax in both hands. The number is one.


    "I was only in the back of the dungeon !?" "It''s stray. Or maybe it''s the effect of the activation of demons."


    She was ready to pray the goddess dagger.


    It''s like a big labyrinth.

 Chapter 36 34: Makoto Takatsuki fights Minotaur

    Minotaur is about 5 meters tall. Daiki: As much as someday? The big ax in my hand is wet with blood. Did the scream Lord escape? ...


    "Well, is it OK?" Lucy is astonished as early as possible.


    "Because it''s a good idea, let''s try a stronger spirit magic." From the RPG player''s point of view, there are countless blue lights drifting around. Yeah, full.


    Call the "Hello, spirit-san". The spirits of the Great Labyrinth have just met. In order to improve your impression, you must cheer your greetings.


    "Hey, don''t you play?" I feel that the spirits'' interest is coming to me. The spirit of the Great Labyrinth looks good.


    "Hey, hey! Minotaur is already close by! Rock bullets!" Lucy cast her magic in a frustrated voice. Rocks fired from a cane approach Minotaur. The fast-moving rock hit Minotaur and shattered. However, it does not seem to be very effective. "U, lie," Lucy muttered, but the rock was much smaller than the usual meteor dropper. I was too lazy.


    "Goooooooooo!" Minotaur shouts in anger, swings his ax and jumps. In a few seconds, your head may be cracked by the big ax.


    "Hey! Makoto!" Lucy is in tears. I guess it''s time. Tr an s l a te d by Jp £í tl .£ão£í


    "Water magic, large dungeon" "Gu?" The water blows up around my feet. In an instant, the passage is filled with water, and the Minotaur is left in the water.


    "Hmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!" Lucy couldn''t do "water magic, underwater breathing". In a hurry, hold hands. Now the magic effect should work.


    "Guo! Gobo! Gabo!" Minotaur struggles to escape the prison. Well, it would be impossible.


    (Water magic / water flow)


    "Hey, hey," turn your finger around. Like a washing machine, the minotaur made a swirl and turned around. The giant cow demons turned their eyes and became silent. Thank the spirits by letting the water call out.


    "Huh, huh, ..." Lucy died. No matter how much you use the magic of underwater breathing, you suddenly surprised yourself in the water.


    "Oh, it''s bad. Are you okay?" "Okay ... hey, it''s not terrible! Isn''t it the advanced magic you just did?" "Oh, it worked!" "What''s wrong! You can use advanced magic? " T r ans l a te d b y jp£ítl.£ão m


    Magical power "No, that was helped by a spirit. There seems to be infinite spirits, so that kind of magic seems to be a breeze. It''s awkward to have no fine control." Lucy has also been involved.


    "By the way, what do you do with this guy?" Although it was a big game, it was downright. "I can''t carry it." "In such a case, I want a storage magic." I regret not having Fujiyan.


    "Hey, you guys. Did you defeat Minotaur!" "That, it was saved ..." "Thank you, thank you!" I screamed earlier. He heard that on the way from Minotaur, he saw Lucy and changed his target. Did it react to red?


    "Lucy, I really don''t like monsters." "I''m not happy at all ...." That doesn''t help. By the way, I came home while learning about the labyrinth in various ways.


    "So, you''ve been in the labyrinth for half a year now." "Oh, we''re iron ranks, so we''re training carefully at the top." "But demons have become more active recently." Ah, it looks a bit strange. "" According to rumors, a dragon appears on the lower floor.


    "Impulsive dragon?" "Abominable dragon. The evil dragon that the Great Demon King followed 1000 years ago. She emitted miasma from her body, spit out curses from her mouth. What approached could suck life. Did she really come out?" Explained.


    "It''s irrelevant to intermediate adventurers like us. I don''t know the details." "But you''re terrible. Just two people just beat Minotaur." "Silver rank? "Is that youthful about gold?" "No, we''re iron rank," "Hey! That''s promising!"


    Returning to the exit, talking nervously. Inform the guild staff at the entrance that he has returned, and hand over the demon. The result of the assessment of the killed prey will be told later in the guild. More than that.


    The guild told me, "It''s noisy." "I wonder if something happened." The land of the sun.


    The Knights of the Sun "Hey, what is the land of the sun?" I''m worried about the adventurers who were with me.


    "Let''s go see it!" "Let''s go!" We all went to the town entrance.


    ¡ó


    "Is this the Knights of the Sun?" The forest near the town''s entrance was cut down, making it a military garrison. Many tents are set up. Around that, a warhorse and a flying dragon were connected a little apart.


    Called the Knights, it''s like a giant party with knights, warriors, archers, wizards, monks, and many other professions. The big sun and the emblem of Phoenix shine on their chests. Everyone looks strong. People in the town of adventurers are also worried, and the number of spectators is increasing.


    T ra ns lat e d by Jpm t l.£ã o£í "Hey! Look at the light brave!" "Oh, dignified ..." A voice comes from a female adventurer.


    "That''s amazing! That''s the brave of light! I''ve never seen it before!" What is it?


    I was there with my classmate Sakurai, who broke up about a year and a half ago. Next door is classmate Yokoyama. that? Did you not have another one? Both of them seem to be more expensive and expensive than others.


    It looks like you''re doing well with cheat status and skills. I''m not enviable.


    Goddess, this isn''t really a good encounter.

 Chapter 37 35.Aya Sasaki gets used to dungeon life

    "Huh ..."


    Struggle against Harpy? The day after unfolding. I seemed to be a force and I was taken to hunt with my sisters. This is quite nervous. There are lots of dangerous demons outside the house!


    "" "" That''s amazing. "" "Sisters of the same age can be seen with respect. No, I''m not happy at all!


    However, apparently I am stronger than ordinary Lamia. Your mother said, "Your status is much higher than other children." What is status? She seems to see something.


    That''s why my hunters have been hunting.


    After the hunt, you can spend a free time watching the Great Falls from the gap behind the waterfall. Here the light of the sun comes in. Heart is calmer than dim bed. Above all, the magnificent scenery and the explosive sound of the water blow off the haze.


    When they heard a loud noise, they saw a giant snake appearing on the surface of the water. Great sea snake. Why are sea snakes on the lake! I can not put such a slick tsukkomi. This is a fantasy world.


    By the way, Sea Serpent is the same snake as the Lamia tribe, so they are not hostile. However, it is unusual, and the dungeon is basically full of enemies. Arachne, Harpy, Lizardman, Oak, and Ogre, this underground lake is a resting place for demons, and many demons are in turf war. T r a nslate d b y £êpm t l .£ão m


    Harpy is especially bad. It''s the same half-human half-demon, so I think we should get along. Anyway, my mother and my mother seem to be between dogs and monkeys.


    "It''s a world view that Takatsuki-kun likes ..."


    I remembered my classmate who likes games. He loved RPG games. You will be delighted if you come to this world.


    "Gyaaaaaaaaaa" I heard a scream. Oh, the goblin has been dragged into Sea Serpent. You''re killing a fantasy. Huh. Let''s go back to bed.


    ¡ó


    "The magic of humanization?"


    Tra n sla t ed b y £êp mtl .£ã om After a few months. When we started hunting with the great daisies. I heard interesting information from my sisters. No, it''s good news.


    "When we hunt humans, if we attack fools honestly, we may be knocked down. They have different strengths. If there are weak humans, there are tremendously strong ones."


    "Then, use the magic of humanization to deceive the other person. Oh oh oh! great! There is a leg properly and no snake element is found. By the way, it''s naked.


    "When you turn into a human being, you roll up some cloth. If you don''t wear anything, you''ll be surprised." I thought, but they were impressed with "" I see. "" Is this a race difference?


    However, can this be used? If you master "The Magic of Humanization" ...


    "You''re dexterous," said the big sister, impressed. I was quick to see that the kids were spending time on the magic of humanization.


    "It''s difficult to imagine a human being." "I haven''t seen it properly." "What''s going on with my feet."


    Well, I''m a former human. All this is thankful to the previous life. No, humans were good in this world too ...


    "Well, are you going to hunt for humans now?"


    "No, in fact, I was afraid of being attacked by humans outside and ..." this is a lie. I lied because I was allowed to go out alone. In fact, I have never met humans. Occasionally, I see when my sisters are caught outside.


    (As expected, it is unpleasant to become a monster that attacks humans ...)


    There was no courage. In addition, coexistence with a human who gave up once has come to light. With Magic of Humanization, I''m just a fair-skinned girl. Then you can live in a human town!


    The magic of humanization has a time limit and can be solved when the magical power runs out. However, I seem to have higher status than the other sisters. Will surely last long. Isn''t this a chance? I secretly aimed for a breakout opportunity.


    But next is the issue of language. The human language of this world cannot be understood by me. I was worried about what to do about this, and my sisters solved it again


    "Hey, this is a book where you can learn human language." I thought so! But if you deceive a person, is it natural that words are emitted?


    "Taske, Oreni, what demosimas, if you''re a man, you just need to say this." "That''s right ..." Yeah, but that''s right. T ran sl ate d b y £êp £í tl.co m


    My goal was to live in a town, so of course I studied human language hard. Kyoudai and others wondered, "" "Is it weird?" " I''m sorry, I''ll be out soon, Kyoudai.


    The hunting skills are on the rise.


    It seems that I have a strange power, and if I put my strength on when I run, I can run about twice as fast as my sisters.


    After jumping "to", you can jump again in the air.


    "Ori!" When I squeezed my fist, accumulated a little, and hit the opponent, the enemy''s harpy blew off about 100 meters.


    "I guess it''s your power," my sisters were wondering. Apparently, it''s not a Lamia ability.


    "Well, ''skill'' is a guy," said the mother. Mom knows everything. As expected it''s only been 300 years!


    Yes, my mother is 300 years old. The dignity is different. No matter how strong I am, it is a small fish compared to my mother. Oops, the story has derailed.


    "Skills?" "Sometimes, there are demons born with unusual powers. We have humans. It''s better not to be involved in people with strong skills." Some important information. Is this power a skill? And if you have humans.


    Rather, do I have it because I am an ex-human? whatever. Thanks to you, you can be warrior to your neighbor''s demon.


    "Since you were born, the number of children attacked has decreased. I''m a good child."


    This world is underpowered. Not a metaphor, weak demons are hunted and eaten. We Lamias are not weak demons, but they are by no means the strongest.


    In this dungeon, there are a lot of demons that are stronger than the Lamia. So we need to unite. Mother, sister, sisters said. We Kyoudai nodded.


    (Sorry, but I''m leaving)


    T ra nsl ated by £Êp£ítl .£ãom In my heart, bow down to the family.


    At first, I was so scared that I fell. He was resentful of God because it was a snake monster. But live for a while. The Lamia knew that they were a family-oriented race. Life in the dungeon was difficult, but everyone helped each other. I was happy to be reborn in this race.


    (If possible, give back)


    "Oh, oh!" He kills a large lizard that was attacking the Kyodais with a single punch. "This is it!" The sisters were struggling, kicking off the harpy herd. "Collapse!" The arakunes attacked by the swarms were thrown by large rocks to escape.


    "You''re really strong." "I want to be strong soon." "I have a small appetite."


    Not only from Kyoudai, but also from my sister. When I realized, I was No. 3 in my family. Maybe I was on track.


    I did not notice.


    One day, my older sister saw me with jealousy.

 Chapter 38 Episode 36: Labyrinths Tavern

    "Hey, why are you going? Do you know someone? Don''t you meet and talk?" "I''m not so close. I don''t think I''ve already forgotten me."


    The Knights of the Sun We left quickly. Brave of Light: It''s true that Sakurai-kun isn''t familiar. But I saw a disgusting face nearby.


    Water shrine maiden, Sophia Roses. A woman who glanced at me and decided she had no talent. The Land of Water But the Princess is coming. Important It may be becoming apparent.


    "Hey Hey, did you see? It was a huge facet. The princess was even!" "Yes, that''s right." "Something is unresponsive. Princess Noel, the heir to the first throne of the land of the sun. Aura is Hey there, "" Huh? Was there such a person? " Speaking of which, there might be a woman in a luxurious dress nearby. But why are there two princesses in such a small town?


    "Well, it''s irrelevant to us. Let''s go to the bar where we meet!" "Before that, let''s go to the guild and redeem the minotaur." "After that! I''m hungry!" "Hey, I understand." I feel like drinking alcohol. Let''s join with Fujiyan.


    ¡ó


    The Hero Tavern was quickly found.


    T ra n s l a te d by jp mtl .£ão £í It was a bar or a huge beer garden. Tables and chairs are scattered here and there in the open air. It was a rough bar. Everywhere, adventurers drank. Some people are sitting on the ground, missing a chair. It''s a festival, this is a festival venue.


    "Takatsuki-sama! Lucy-sama! This is a yo." Niko-san was waving her long ears to the left and right. "I''ve just beat the Minotaur! It''s true!" At the table where Fujiyan is sitting, heaps of dishes are already lined up.


    "The speed of the information is truly incredible." "Wow, it looks good!" I ordered an ale and sat down.


    "What did Fujiyan do?" "I have negotiated regular flights with the guild." "Hey, did it work?" "No problem. First, McAllen, Great Labyrinth, Water We will connect the royal capital of the country, the royal capital of the sun. "


    "It''s Christiana''s strong intention."


    "Speaking of which, Sakurai-dono is coming to this town." Fujiyan says such a thing while wearing big meat with bones. "I just saw it. She wore some expensive armor." "Oh! It''s the rumored" Brave of Light. "The master and Takatsuki are acquaintances!" I''m making it. I wonder why everyone likes the hero so much.


    "Tacky, the brave is certainly a popular skill, but Sakurai is famous because he is the brave of light." "What''s different from the other brave?"


    T r a nslated b y £Êpm tl .co m "Is it really true?" "Takatsuki-sama, that''s too naive." that? Am I strange?


    The country of water "The hero possesses the skill basically belongs to the country. The" ice and snow hero ", the" burning hero "and the" fuki tree hero "are famous." I have about one person in each country and receive the best treatment. "" Hmm, I''m enviable. "


    "But, until now, there was only one ''Brave of Light''." "Yeah?" I thought it was a famous skill. A skill that I know.


    "Abel, the savior. The only skill he had is" The Hero of Light. " I didn''t have it. "" Huh ... I see. " Did no one have it for a thousand years? And the skills of the hero who saved the world.


    The Land of the Sun "Originally, when we wandered into another world, the ownership of" The Brave of Light "was claimed by the land of water, because we protected it first. I didn''t know. " "Fujiyan knows that well." Water Land "I knew later when I became a merchant. Instead of giving up the hero of the sun, I scout the rest of the world I got the right. "Is that person in charge of that water maiden? I was looking at us with glaring eyes.


    "Thank you," The Lightning Brave "in the land of the sun is in a bad position." "The brave man, Sakurai, is now a fiancee of Princess Noel." Is it becoming "And we''re rumored to be with Sophia, the water priestess." "What?" Are you being pressed by a princess from two countries? I understand why the princess is here.


    "Han! The protagonist of this world is Sakurai-kun."


    "It doesn''t seem to be all that good," Fujiyan grinned. "The Highlands'' princes are aiming for their lives. Rumors tell me." "Well, if he suddenly appeared, he would take his place." "Oh, that''s right. Yes. "It seems that classmates Yokoyama and Kawamoto are also struggling." Are the women around Sakurai-kun? If the rival is a princess, it will be hard.


    "This is the rumor that the defeat of the dragon is a conspiracy of the anti-light brave faction." "Where do you hear such rumors?"


    And how did you fight Minotaur in a water dungeon? Once upon a time, Nina went to the middle layer of the Great Labyrinth. Actually, Fujiwara Shoten sells a large amount of sake at "Hero''s Tavern".


    We drunk a lot in the air around us.


    ¡ó


    Did you drink too much? If I thought I was sipping water.


    "Is this a good seat?"


    Suddenly, the man appeared like the wind. A refreshing voice like a wind chime.


    "''Eh?" Lucy and Nina both talked. "I was surprised," Fujiyan said. "I''m just rumored," I said. T r ans lat ed b y £Êpm t l .co£í


    "It''s been a long time, Takatsuki-kun, Fujiwara-kun"


    What appeared was Ryosuke Sakurai, the hero of the light, a hot spot on the continent.

 Chapter 39 Episode 37Sakurai-kun Does Not Change

    "Long time no see"


    Sakurai-kun sits in a vacant seat without getting this consent. The clothes were, unlike the previous ones, plain modest ones. However, elegant clothes without wrinkles are floating in this tavern with many filthy adventurers.


    "Hi, the light of light ......" Lucy was about to shout, so she hurried. "Hello, I''m honored to meet you." Unusually, Nina''s voice is nervous.


    "I know we''re here well," Fujiyan says of course.


    "There was a report that the owner of the Fujiwara store had sent a large amount to our knights." "Fujiyan, did you do that?" It ¡¯s the largest army in the continent. It ¡¯s not bad to get along. ¡±Laughing, but bribes¡­. Is Fujiyan really the same age?


    Sake ¡°McAllen-produced members have a lot of fans. I''m grateful for the submission.¡± Sakurai laughed refreshingly.


    "I''m glad I made time to have Takatsuki-kun." "Oh, oh, it''s been a long time. I''m fine." That gesture will be one by one. It has not changed at all.


    Tra nsl ate d b y £êp mtl.£ã om "Did you come to defeat the dragon?" "Oh, yeah. I''m a newcomer knight, so I''ve been forced on me." The light brave smiles with a slightly troubled face.


    "Sakurai-kun, can you afford it?" "No, that''s not it. I just came today. Yes! If Takatsuki-kun is familiar with the Great Labyrinth, could you guide me?" "Eh! I''m sorry! "Lucy was about to speed up, so she closed her mouth again.


    "We just came here today. I''m sorry but I''m not going to be able to help." "Oh, sorry." I wasn''t really trying to ask for guidance.


    After that, Fujiyan had drawn out the difficult story of Sakurai-kun as a brave man using a merchant''s hearing technique. Was it about 15 minutes in time? At the end, he said, "There''s a plan for this." After all, what did you come to? I don''t drink a cup or alcohol. Did you come to talk?


    ¡ó


    "No, I''m shaking." Nina opened her mouth, feeling nervous and nervous. "What you don''t remember! It''s so intimate!" Lucy is excited.


    "No, I was surprised." "Is Fujiyan good friends with Sakurai-kun?" "No, not at all. Isn''t he close to Tucky?" You never talked.


    T ran s lated b y Jp mt l .£ão m "Makoto! Why did you refuse to guide me through the labyrinth! Wasteful" "Ah. Their purpose is to exterminate the lower dragon. We can''t guide you. Don''t be serious." "I was really serious." "My husband says, it''s convincing." Nina doesn''t know that she can read her heart.


    "Well, I didn''t know what, but let''s drink again." It''s already cold.


    "Why are you so calm ..." Lucy looks stunned, but she met every day when she was a classmate. It''s not about making a noise.


    "Oh, it''s okay. I haven''t decided where to stay today." "I''m not worried. I''ve booked a place to stay with you."


    Fujiyan booked a hotel where merchants were staying. The fluffy futon had plenty of feathers. There is a duvet in another world.


    ¡ó


    The next day, Fujiyan disappeared somewhere with Nina saying there was a business talk.


    We aim to search a little further back. The second day of exploring the Great Labyrinth.


    "What''s your route today?" Asks Lucy. "Water cave," "Well, again?" "Okay, look at this."


    "The Great Waterfall of Rabulinthos?" "It''s a superb view of the Great Labyrinth, fighting for one or two." "Hey ... popular with couples. Is this really a dungeon? "Sure, this is just a tourist spot.


    "Recently, there are so many monsters that there aren''t many visitors." "Well, couples ..." "Lucy, what''s up?" "Eh, no, nothing! If you really want to go there, how? No, I don''t! "


    The water cave is the second time since yesterday. However, Minotaur may be hungry, so be careful.


    The water dungeon is dim but has luminous stones everywhere, illuminating the cave itself blue. The further you go, the more blue you have, making it a fantastic space.


    The monsters that came out (well, dungeons) were weak, so I was able to search for it leisurely.


    Few adventurers pass by a water cave probably because Minotaur came out yesterday. We slowly progressed while searching for enemies.


    I felt uncomfortable because I went deeper than yesterday. Something that''s not a monster, just arrives at us. When we change our walking speed, we imitate it exactly. T rans l at e d b y jp£í t l .com


    (this is¡­¡­)


    "Lucy" whispered in a whisper.


    "We are attached"

 Chapter 40 38: Makoto Takatsuki challenges the Great Labyrinth (Day 2)

    "I''m on," I told Lucy.


    Lucy turns around, "Huh?" "What are you talking about now?"


    "What?" "Did you wear them all before you entered the dungeon?"


    "Let''s say it soon!" "I really thought I knew it was long ago ... I''m sorry." "Ah, no. My search was my job, but I noticed it well." It''s an insidious guy who chase to such a place. "


    Hey! Isn''t this a pretty bad situation? It''s almost as if you''re chasing a group to the back of this dungeon. You wouldn''t think of something as easy as trying to get a little disciplined.


    When I searched with the detection skill, about 10 people were following us. I don''t know how good it is, but I think it''s under the iron rank. If there is a silver rank, it will be packed. That''s Nina''s class.


    "That''s a big guy who broke Mithril''s sword," he said. "Ummm ..."


    Tr a ns la t ed by £êp£ítl.c o£í "I''m not going to drop 5 million G," he said. Five million G is about the average annual income of an iron-ranked adventurer. Yeah, if I break my belongings at the same price as my annual income, I swear revenge.


    "... Let''s run away. Water magic and fog"


    Generate fog throughout the cave. In addition, the "secret" skill is activated. All you have to do is pass it over. The large labyrinth has many forked roads. If you steal your sight and use your covert skills, you should be able to sow.


    "Did you notice?" "Find it! You shouldn''t go far." "Don''t leave.


    "I''m gone," Lucy confirmed with ears. There is no reaction to my detection skills.


    "Huh ... I''m sorry, Lucy." "Why do you apologize?" "It was my mistake." I thought I couldn''t lick it, but eventually put the party at risk.


    "I don''t care what you''re saying," she said with a bright smile. Lucy was nice to be a friend.


    "What should we do now?" Why don''t you go and consult Fujiyan when you return? T ra ns la te d b y Jp £ít l.co£í


    ¡ó


    -Labyrinth of the Great Labyrinth.


    One of the continent''s largest dungeons, one of the most beautiful places, the Great Falls.


    "Niagara ..." "Wow ..." I meditated on the world''s most famous waterfall in front of me. Lucy is next door and she''s fascinated.


    Cliffs suddenly appeared deep in the upper part of the dungeon, and a large underground lake was spreading. There are huge waterfalls around the underground lake.


    The sun was shining into the underground lake, which was so huge that the whole area could not be seen, creating a fantastic view. Big birds are flying around in the sunshine.


    "Hey, what''s Niagara by the way?" According to the map, "Is it a tourist attraction in the world before?" "Hmm, by the way, what is the middle layer below this cliff?" The underground lake spreading below seems to be located in the middle layer.


    In other words, the scenery is beautiful, but there are strong demons in it.


    It was at that time.


    "!?" Lucy suddenly looked back. My "enemy detection" skill reacts at the same time.


    "Hey, he really was." "So, I told you. Rookies are definitely here." "Yo, McAllen''s adventurer. I was taken care of before."


    The adventurers who appeared yesterday appeared. On top of that, they were the guys who seemed bad guys. A total of 10 people. That you do not notice such a large number of people.


    "Is it a secret skill?" "I''m sorry, I didn''t notice." "No, I''m guilty of it."


    "Hey, don''t hurt the elf. It''s likely to sell high. It''s unusual for red hair." "How much?" "It must be assessed properly." Well, are these slavers?


    "Well, it was bad to break your weapon. I''m sorry, how can I forgive you?" T r an sl at e d b y jp m t l.£ã om


    "Ah? You die here. You don''t seem to have the right equipment, but the dagger is likely to be a good price." "Are you a newcomer hunter?"


    "Oh, you know," grins a grin. "You! Surround!" We are surrounded by a cliff with a signal from a man with a Mithril sword.


    "Well, Makoto ..." Lucy grabs my clothes. "Well," he said, wondering what to do and what to do with some patterns.


    -A terrible "headache" has come.


    The headache subsided immediately, but tinnitus, like noise, continued.


    "Danger detection" skill.


    Originally, the skill to detect the approach of demons of lower, middle and higher classes. A skill that sounds a warning sound in your head.


    But even above the upper class. First encounter with a monster known as "Disaster designation". "Be careful because some people have ''headaches''," said Guild receptionist Marie.


    The monster of "Disaster designation" seems to mean that individuals cannot win, because the other party is a disaster.


    Disaster designations are divided into four categories: village, town, country, and continent.


    If the monster of "Disaster designation: Village" appears, the village will be destroyed.


    If a monster designated as a disaster comes out, the army will respond. Like the Knights of the Sun.


    I hugged Lucy strongly. "Makoto ...?"


    "Wow, a knight who protects a woman? You''re healthy."


    Where is? T ran s l a ted b y jp£ít l.£ã om


    Where are you?


    Where do you come from?


    ¨D¨DOoooooooooooooooh !! There was a voice that shook the air. The dust and the ground rise, and something huge appears. Just between bad guys and us.


    "Do, la ... Gon?" Lucy mutters. No adventurers have responded.


    "Dragon is all sorts of" disaster designation. "


    At a guild stall, I remembered the words explained to Lucas.

 Chapter 41 Episode 39 Makoto Takatsuki Meets a Dragon

    The dragon "..." Lucy''s tweet passed through his ear.


    A rock-like scale. It is dark brown overall, but greenish in some places like emeralds. Is this an earth dragon?


    Its mouth with huge fangs seems to swallow everything. There was enough power to be called the king of demons.


    When I saw it, what I felt was "impressed."


    "Wow ..." There''s a dragon. That dragon. The shock that ran past my body when I first came to another world.


    Ah, after all the different world is amazing ...


    Maybe I''ve been fascinated for only a few seconds.


    "Makoto!" (Make sure! Makoto!) Tr a ns l a te d by Jpm t l.£ão m


    Lucy''s scream overlapped with the goddess'' reprimand. It returns to sanity. Similarly, adventurers who return to me scream and run away.


    Escape from the dragon challenging the dragon ¡û


    A smile appears in the options displayed by the "RPG Player" skill.


    (I''m sorry)


    The cliff I hug Lucy without hesitation.


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah! Manipulates water so that it can absorb shocks, even in violent currents.


    (Water magic / water flow) T r a nsla te d by Jp mtl.co£í


    The moment you jump into the waterhole, soften the impact. The bottom of the lake was deep and never slammed into the ground. Continue through the water. I couldn''t see anything underwater in the underground lake, but I searched for monsters using night vision and detection skills.


    (Many monsters)


    As expected it is a middle class. You can see that there are quite a few monsters just by using the detection skills.


    (First out of the lake)


    Lucy, hugging herself, screaming, but once ignored and proceeded to the shore.


    ¡ó


    We went up to land and hid behind a large rock. Demonsters are unnoticed by the "Sneak" skill.


    "Hey! I don''t hear you jump off suddenly!" "If you say, they''ll be off to you, right? Hey, they''re okay." "Why do dragons appear in such places?" "Mr. Lucas told me that you don''t go there because there are dragons in the lower layer ..." "It''s a foul to have a dragon in the upper layer" Yeah.


    We sighed.


    "What should we do now?" I was doing my best to avoid injury when falling from the waterfall.


    "Maybe this is a desperate situation?" When your body gets cold, your movements slow down and you lose physical strength.


    Do you have enough food for two days? I didn''t bring much because I didn''t want to go on an expedition.


    "Would you like to find a way to go up?" "Well, the waterfalls continue all the time." "In some places, the waterfalls are interrupted.


    However, there are only cliffs and waterfalls. Has it been half a day already? But I don''t feel so desperate.


    T ra n sla ted b y £êp mtl.c o m "Oh, it''s a wonderful view." Perhaps thanks to this superb view.


    "That''s right," Lucy raises a stunned voice. "I thought back when I was a dragon, but it''s kinda strange." "Is that so?" "Yeah, do you like dangerous things?"


    "Even in the dungeon, it looks like it''s fun to be around. It just made my eyes shine against the dragon opponent." "... It was bad." "And then, the true world had a lot of flying vehicles. I asked Fujiyan-san, but why are you flying so much with an airship? "


    I don''t know. An airplane in the world before and an airship in this world are completely different. In a fantasy world, flying vehicles are important.


    "I don''t know." Well, I''m a different world.


    He continued his search while talking that he had no such love. However, I couldn''t find any way to go up.


    ¡ó


    I was so tired that I met her while taking a long break.


    "Oh, um ... are you an adventurer?"


    Suddenly, she is spoken. This is the space behind a waterfall in a mid-level underground lake, where I and Lucy took turns taking a nap. It was about time I was thinking about resuming movement.


    "Oh?" Said Lucy. "..." Then I turn around.


    It was a girl who spoke to me. The girl has white skin and ragged hair. But he has a very nice face.


    The clothes I wear are tattered, torn in some places, and my shoulders are bare. Somehow, it looked like he had a hard time.


    "Please help ... I will do anything to thank you ..."


    The girl asked for help in a voice that seemed to disappear.

 Chapter 42 Episode 40Aya Sasakis Tragedy

    "Is it okay ..."


    I got stronger. No.3 ability in a large Lamia family. If you are one-on-one against monsters near the underground lake, you are confident that you will not lose.


    In the same year, Kyodais were all alone. Hunting is well done. In any case, the mother says that she will have the next child.


    When this happens, we are our older sister. If younger sisters can do it, they will surely be more affectionate and harder to leave. The next time you go alone, leave here. I decided secretly.


    ¡ó


    "Tough! My sisters are being attacked by ice tigers!" The news was sudden. That day was not my hunting day.


    In a hurry, when they rushed, some of them were dead. The ice tiger is a tiger with blue hair and attacks "breath of ice." Every time the ice tiger exhaled, I felt that my body was slowing down.


    "What the hell!" I was angry and frustrated, hitting the ice tiger violently. Ice tigers escaped after seeing their friends being buried in a single blow. T ra n s lat e d by jp£ítl .£ãom


    "Everybody ..." hesitated and approached the dead corpse. It was rude. The internal organs are devastated and the arms are broken. All the safe Kyodais have been tattered.


    "Why ... why ..." "The ice tiger is our natural enemy. Their exhaling air blows out the cold air and slows down the Lamia''s movement." That word makes me cool


    "Why didn''t you tell me first!" "You know the rules of hunting. You shouldn''t imagine yourself until you actually see the enemy. No! If you tell me about the ice tiger first, they didn''t die! "" Well, I''m wrong! "" Yes! Big sister is wrong! " I disobeyed. Probably not the calm of the first death of Kyoudai. I could have been protected if I were there!


    "I don''t know anything!" "Ishito''s elder sister! You killed everyone!" "I guess you can do it better!" "It''s better than you!" The elder sister who pounces has a seriously angry face.


    "You!" I was beaten. "What are you doing!" From there, it was a fierce battle.


    "" Cho, a little "" My sister and the surviving Kyodais stop, but No.2 and No.3 fights can''t stop anyone.


    Big sister is strong. I don''t know the age, but I was born much earlier than us and have long led the Lamia. It''s a slurried beauty that feels a little cold compared to the big mother who is a flashy beauty. Tr a nslate d by jp £ít l .co m


    The big sister grimaced with a beautiful face, grabbed my hair and raised her fist. By comparison, I''m only one year old and the body is just an adult as a Lamia. Originally, I wouldn''t be able to fight with my big sister and win, but it was tied to "Skills" or something.


    My sister and I continued to pull each other''s hair, wrap our bodies around and beat each other. Finally, when my consciousness was about to fly, my older sister suddenly lost consciousness. "I won ..." Then I fainted.


    "Well, what are you doing?" "..." "..." After that, we were fully preached by our mother.


    I do not see my sister. Big sister does not see this either.


    "Hey, you''re the heart of this family. We''ll get along." Mother, who doesn''t care about the details, was amazed by the fact that we didn''t even say a word and ended his sermon.


    ¡ó


    A faction has formed in our family since the fight with the big sister.


    One is a big sister group. The other is a group around me.


    The older sister''s group is a hunting method in which younger children continue to focus on older children as before. Indeed, we are the ones who hunt for me.


    At first, I thought my group, which was less harmful even when attacked by enemies, was better. But it was different. Hunting of older sister grows more individually. My group is counting on me.


    (It failed ...)


    I''m glad to rely on me, but that''s not good. I got stuck.


    (Maybe she was right ...)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Even though I sometimes passed my sister, she hasn''t heard her for days. Before she was a close sister ...


    When we''re alone, we''re timing to apologize, but there''s no good opportunity. Big sister is always with someone recently ... Tr an s late d b y jp£ít l.c o£í


    I forcibly approached my elder sister and heard her.


    "Hey, I want to talk to myself tonight. Come to the back of the waterfall." "!? It ¡¯s hard to bow down in front of everyone.


    "Tonight" "... I understand."


    All right, let''s end the sister quarrel.


    ¡ó


    Once in bed, wait until the time of meeting with the big sister. However, I was out of hunting every day.


    (Ah! Yeah. You''re not sleeping?)


    Trying to get up in a hurry. I noticed something unusual.


    (Is the air cold?)


    The temperature of the Lamia dwellings should always be high, with lava flow caves nearby. Because we are weak in the cold.


    "Everyone! Sister! Mother!" Look around to tell the story.


    "Huh?" I had a nightmare. My sister, Kyoudai, is all white and discolored. Looks like you are not breathing. Inside, Harpy was attacking a breathing family.


    "You guys! Where are you from!" The entrance will not open unless your family opens from inside. No enemy can enter!


    ¡°Cach-ha-ha!¡± Harpy laughs with a harsh voice. "Damn!" He was as heavy as lead, trying to fight as usual. The body is screaming in the cold.


    Tran s l ated b y jp £í tl.£ã o m "Oh mother!" I can''t do anything. Mother, help!


    However, a strange blonde woman was always on the pedestal where her mother was sitting. Her beauty was as powerful as her mother. And mother falls down at the woman''s feet!


    "Oh my mother!" The harpies and others around me tried to rush. "Release!"


    "Oh, I wonder if you''re the young snake kid that rumored my family." "Who are you ..." "I''m the mother of the Harpies. 300 years after fighting with the Lamia, this hatred. "Wow, I don''t want a woman to sing." "Uh ..." A woman calling himself Harpy''s boss kicked her mother and heard a small moaning.


    "Oh my mother!" "Antaka ..., don''t run away!" "Ahahaha! Look at your mother''s end." Was. "Oh ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!" Said the mother screaming. No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no!


    A woman who claims to be "a beautiful color" and gives her name to Harpy''s mother has swallowed her heart! The mother fell loose and stuck. "I''ll kill you!" "The rest is only you" "Eh?" Look around. My sister too. Kyoudai and others. Everyone. Was dead.


    "Such" "But it''s a stupid life force. Still a young monster. Is it a special solid?" What am I doing? I have to fight the enemy.


    "Yes! Big sister! Help big sister!" What are you doing at such time!


    "Oh, the eldest daughter of your family, who invited us."


    What did he say now?


    "The Lamia are a family with a strong family unity."


    Gaze sadly. I can''t do that. Big sister can''t do that.


    "Please kill the saucy younger. I''m starting to kill each other with my sisters, and the Lamia is over."


    When I heard those words, I was confused and rampage. Throw the harpies out of me. I jumped at the enemy boss. The enemy is not impatient at all.


    "It''s a bit cold," Harpie''s mother said before calling out.


    T r a ns l a t ed b y jp £í tl .c o£í "Human !?" "Because we''re not good at magic. You too."


    "That''s it. The last Lamia." That was the last word I heard.


    The sharp claws of Harpy''s main ball cut me apart.


    I''m dead.


    Annoyingly, my second life ended in cold ice.

 Chapter 43 41.Makoto Takatsuki encounters XX

    "Please help ... I will do anything to thank you ..."


    The girl appealed with a fading, ephemeral voice. I''m approaching here as if my feet are tangled.


    "Is it okay? Are you separated from your peers?" Lucy tries to call her worried. I grabbed that arm.


    "Is that true? What''s wrong?" "..." No way, you''re not asking something like this tattered girl, right? "Lucy shows an expression of anger.


    "... Oh, yeah. Whatever I can do ...", the girl keeps asking for help.


    "Okay, it''s okay, we''re the same when we''re in trouble! We don''t ask for gratitude! Really, let go of our hands!"


    "Hey! I''m a good person! It''s okay. That''s such a timid guy ..."


    T r a n s l a ted b y £Êp£í t l .£ão m "Lucy, it''s a monster." Earlier, Danger Detector kept ringing and was very noisy.


    "What?" The girl with a sad expression distorted her face recklessly.


    ¨D¨DA lot of legs grew from the lower body with Bakibiba Kiba Kiba Kiba.


    "Arakuneka" "Kyaaaaaaaaaaa!" Lucy, Urusei.


    "Lucy goes down if the spider is afraid." "No! I''m just surprised. I''m not afraid!"


    Shah! Arakune attacks.


    (Water magic, ice needle)


    An ice needle pierces Arachne''s eyes. Gyaaaa! A scream was raised. T rans late d by £Êpm tl .£ão m


    "I have a spider''s eyes on the torso, but I can''t see it?" "What are you watching calmly! Rock bullets!" When Lucy turned his cane, a large rock was like a cannon. Fired.


    The rock smashed the spider woman with a disgusting sound. Arachne stuck under a rock.


    "Is it dead?" "Hmm.


    (Water magic, ice needle)


    -Oh, oh! When I closed my eyes again, Arachne screamed, pretending to be dead.


    "Thank you Lucy" "I''m sorry to be true.


    Lucy casts a fire attribute on the fired rock. Arakune fluttered with a bad smell of Ju, and eventually stopped moving.


    "Thank you, Lucy," "I was really surprised. I hear that there are some kind of people. ¡­ ¡±Did Lucy notice it?


    -Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Casa, Ka , Umbrella, umbrella, umbrella, umbrella, umbrella, umbrella, umbrella, umbrella, umbrella, umbrella, umbrella, umbrella, umbrella, umbrella, umbrella, umbrella, umbrella, umbrella


    can hear a sound. Not a human footstep. An insect. This is the sound of an insect crawling.


    "This is ..." "Oh, I''m surrounded ..."


    There were monsters on the big spider where girls grew. Everyone is turning their eyes on this. Some children lick their tongue. Well, it''s a carnivorous girl.


    "Here is ..." Spider "It''s a nest." "I don''t like it anymore." Well, usually it is.


    A flock of Arachne, "Run away," gradually narrows the distance. "How, how?" Lucy has a blue face.


    "Mr. Spirit, Ms. Spirit" This time, I''m in a hurry. Tra nsla te d by jpmtl .£ão m


    (Water magic, rampant water dragon)


    I don''t seem to be able to do small tricks, so use the biggest magic I can do now. The spirit magic that the dragon made of water, including me and Lucy, blows away the dragons made of water is difficult to control finely, but manages to guide the water dragon to the underground lake.


    Me and Lucy were slammed into the underground lake, engulfed in their magic.


    "Pooha! Rough escape." "No, I haven''t escaped yet."


    Arachne is not good at swimming and does not swim into the underground lake. We release thread from shore. If you get caught in that, it''s crazy.


    "Hey, aren''t other monsters gathering?" "That''s right.


    On the shore you can see not only Arachne, but also oaks, cave wolves and goblins.


    "Lucy, don''t bite your tongue!" "Huh?"


    "Avoidance"!


    Until a while ago, a large snake passed by past the place where we were.


    "Yes, Seasapent!" "There are lots of monsters in the water." "Harpies are coming from above ..." Sure, there are several harpies flying around overhead.


    Lucy has a little empty eyes. Hey, give up too soon.


    "Look, monsters don''t seem to be particularly friendly."


    Arachne, Orc, and Cave Wolf are skirmishing. Oh, an ocean snake dragged oak. Buhi, a sad voice is drowned by the sound of the waterfall.


    Tr an s l a ted by jpmtl .£ãom "Makoto!" Lucy shouts.


    "Cahahah" Harpy attacked from behind!


    "I see!" Thanks to the RPG player skill, the visibility is good 360 degrees. If he wasn''t aware of it, he cut off Harpy''s careless leg with a dagger.


    "It was dangerous ..." I was a little impatient even though I was calm because of my mirror stopping water skill.


    (Makoto, okay?)


    "Does it look okay?" Goddess. Please guide me a little more.


    "Hey, what are you going to do ..." Lucy grabs her shoulder.


    The harpies overhead, the underwater ocean snakes, and the surrounding monsters are Arachne and other monsters. There is no escape anywhere.


    This is the first time we have been surrounded by demons.


    "Megumi water stop" 99%.


    Calm down.


    Well (can you escape anyway?)


    Say something nasty, Goddess. The grinning face comes to mind.


    "Avoidance"! An ocean snake attacks again.


    `` Lucy, I''ll concentrate on evasion, so I''ll kick the monsters off the shore from anywhere. ''''


    Trans lat e d by £Êpmt l .co £í That''s right. The power of the spirit has not been used immediately since it was just borrowed. Once on the shore, I''m just useless.


    "Avoidance"! Cut with a dagger while avoiding Harpy''s attack. Harpy''s shoulders were missing, and he was seen rushing into the underground lake.


    There is no sign of demons decreasing. Rather, the number of Arachne is increasing. However, on the shore, various demons are fighting freely. Oh, this is bad. That''s bad.


    I will not leave my friends running away alone ¡û


    Give me a silly choice!


    "Lucy, don''t give up." "U, yeah."


    I grasped Lucy''s hand and repositioned the dagger.

 Chapter 44 Episode 42 Makoto Takatsuki Reunites

    "Hah"


    I-Aya Sasaki woke up.


    "Huh?" I''m not dead? Look at your body. No major injuries. I have a memory of my body being torn.


    Look around. This is the square behind my favorite waterfall. It is a place right out of my house.


    "Oh my mother! Everyone!" That is a dream! Everyone is alive! That''s true!


    Oiwa, which protects the entrance of the familiar home, was broken from the inside. There was nobody in the cave, which was always busy.


    "It''s cold ..." It''s not my usual home. Same as that nightmare. That was not a dream ...


    Tran s lated b y £êpmt l .co£í "Uh, uh, uh ..." tears overflow. Everyone''s last sight is burning in the eyes and stays. Those hollow eyes. Bloody mother. Why is that ...


    The Lamia dwellings had magic that only Lamia could enter. So no enemy can come in. Unless someone betrays.


    Big sister, no. That fucking yarrow ... Kyoudai, mother, sisters ...


    I don''t know why, but I was alive. Then slay the enemy. Until then, I will not die.


    Then I continued to hunt, hunt, hunt, hunt, hunt, hunt, hunt, hunt, hunt, hunt for demons. Especially Harpy. One day, I tried to crush it thoroughly, as if that boss would come out, but they ran away in the sky, making it difficult to reach out. Recently, when I saw me, I started to run away. Damn!


    The place to sleep is the Lamia bed, which is empty. The door was broken, so it was not as secure as before, but I didn''t know where else.


    Maybe the traitor''s guy would return, but he didn''t show up. Where did he go? Surprisingly, it may be dead somewhere.


    But if alive. Sure, I kill. My only purpose is to kill that traitor and Harpy. But I''m not that strong. Tran sl a ted by £êp mtl .£ã om


    Speaking of which, did your mother say this?


    "If you want to be strong, eat humans. They have a strong power blessed by God. Eating humans with high magic can make you stronger. Like me."


    Now I can''t beat Harpy''s boss. I need to be stronger and ... The means are not chosen.


    ¡ó


    For a while, he continued to fight alone.


    One day. I noticed that there was a loud noise near the underground lake. In a hurry, I jumped out of bed. I wondered if the enemy was attacking, but it wasn''t.


    Demons are flocking to something. Is that a human? Is it the adventurer my sisters were talking about?


    There are two humans. A red-haired woman and a black-haired man in gray clothing. The woman is a magician, she has a wand. What is a man, a dagger in a light dress. Maybe a thief.


    Female wizards are overflowing with magic from their bodies. I feel strong life force.


    (If I hit him ..., will I be stronger if I eat it?)


    But before that there is a hated harpy. Get rid of them first! Observe the two while kicking the harpies.


    By comparison, the female wizard is by far the most powerful. Men feel only as much life as goblins. At first I thought so. But.


    (No ... the troublesome thing is the man)


    Surrounded by dozens of demons. The female wizard is desperately casting spells, screaming and escaping from the sea snakes and the arachne thread.


    Tr an slated b y £Êpm tl .co m That guy with a piece and a dagger.


    (He has eyes behind him?)


    Dodge the harpies that attack from behind with minimal movement. Escape lightly from the ocean snake that jumps out of the water. The arachne thread has been cleaved crisply.


    Even though his physical abilities are unlikely to be high, he is easily judging all attacks as if dancing.


    (And what is that calmness?)


    While exchanging barely life. Suddenly, there is no attack from monsters. I was scratching my cheeks. Yeah, I''m in trouble.


    (Troublesome is that black-haired man ... Let''s hunt from him.)


    I increased my concentration. Even so, the gesture that scratches that cheek. I remember seeing somewhere, but I can''t remember.


    ¡ó


    -Makoto viewpoint-


    "Dumb, don''t decrease," "Meteor drop!" Lucy''s magic creates a huge water column. It is already the seventh magic. It involves several demons, but there are still many.


    "Is it okay? Lucy" "Yeah, the magic is still fine." However, concentration may be the limit soon.


    "Lucy, don''t use magic for a while. I''ll avoid it."


    There are more than 50 monsters surrounding us. Most demons are low to middle class demons. You have to be careful about two animals.


    One is a monster like a big crocodile. Daio Crocodile. It was informed to the guild. It seems to be the main underground lake. However, we don''t seem interested at the moment, and are attacking orcs and goblins. So don''t worry about that.


    Tra nsla ted by jp £í tl.c o m The problem is another one. One Lamia was mixed when he noticed this melee.


    (Normally, I heard that Lamia acts in a herd ...


    This Lamia is acting alone. At first glance, he''s fighting Harpies and Arachne, and doesn''t seem to be interested here ...


    (Don''t aim for this)


    The alert of the danger detection skill keeps ringing.


    (And it''s really strong.


    The Lamia tribe is a middle class monster. But he smashed the orcs in a single shot, tearing the wings of Harpy like paper. Rather, Harpy escaped after seeing this Lamia. I was lucky in that respect, but that one Lamia was less concerned ...


    It''s been a long time since I used the spirit magic. I''d like to sow monsters using big magic soon.


    (I don''t want to use magic in the situation that Lamia is aiming for)


    Make a gap. I want to distract you if you can.


    "Lucy," "Huh, huh ... what?" "No, nothing." I will deal with it.


    Dare against Lamia. Skills allow you to see 360 degrees, so stay tuned, especially from Lamia.


    (I guess you''ll be invited ...)


    For a while, keep your back to Lamia and avoid attacking monsters around you. Hold a dagger and wait for that time.


    (Come!)


    Tra nsla t e d b y Jp£ítl.£ão m Lamia swiftly approaches the distance.


    (It''s fast!)


    As he turned around, he shook his dagger, but emptied the sky.


    "Water magic, ice needle!" Releases the magic of crushing your favorite. In front of Lamia, an ice needle is born and fired.


    (Avoided !?) This is the first time this magic has been avoided.


    "Shit!"


    It ¡¯s a bit bad I''m a melee melee. At a close distance, look at Lamia.


    (A beautiful monster) Hold a dagger to protect Lucy while having an out of place impression. But it doesn''t strike at all.


    The monster approaching in front of her eyes opened her eyes astonished


    "Takatsuki-kun ...?"

 Chapter 45 Episode 43Aya Sasaki Reunites

    "Takatsuki-kun ...?"


    e?


    Did you say this monster now? That noisy "Danger Detection" alert stops suddenly.


    "Well, Makoto !? A monster!" Lucy screams at Lamia, who suddenly appears. Until now, I have never allowed monsters to approach so close.


    "Takatsuki ... Makoto !?" Joy Ramia shouts with a look!


    A monster who screams at me with my full name. Somehow, the pronunciation is that of the Japanese. this is¡­¡­. no doubt. This Lamia is a classmate of Class A for one year. But is there something like this?


    (Yeah! It''s no use!)


    "Well, is there a place to hide in this area?" Asks Lamia. The Lamias are territorial in the middle layer of the Great Labyrinth. There must be a sense of land from us. T ra n slated b y jpm tl.£ãom


    ¡°Here!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lamia pointed to one of the largest and smaller waterfalls. I guess it''s probably going to be behind the waterfall.


    "Lucy, get caught by me." "Oh, I see!" Lucy clings to my waist. For some reason, Lamia looks a little stuffy. Surely, Lamia clung to it !?


    "Hi! What''s this?" "Lucy, don''t worry. I''m okay." Like Arakune, just let me be careless, don''t you?


    "Mr. Spirit! Help me! Water magic, rampant water dragon"


    Unlike Arachne''s Nest, water is unlimited on the underground lake. About twice as many water dragons go crazy.


    One of our eyes, the monsters surrounding us, were blown away and washed away, and we fled to the back of the waterfall.


    Transl ated by £êpmt l.co £í There is a large space behind the waterfall, and the shadow of the demon is not visible. Did you run away?


    "Huh, huh, huh ... it was tough." "Huh, huh, huh, you escaped ... what are you up to ?!" "..." Lucy jumps in a hurry. Lamia is looking at me-no, staring at me.


    "Takatsuki-kun" "yes," he responds unintentionally. But this child ... who is it?


    "Takatsuki is ..." This time, I feel a flick of my body. Ummm.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Lucy looks a little farther away. Seen from the ground, is it like being hugged by a demon?


    "..." Lamia is reluctant about Lucy. Or rather, I only see. "Um, that''s it", I talk to Lamia.


    A person who knows Group A for one year and talks to me in a friendly way. Except for Fujiyan, only one person is aware. The appearance is completely different, but ...


    Well, apologize if you make a mistake.


    "Sasan, right?" "Did you not notice?" I got a really sullen voice.


    "No, because it looks so different." "Oh, that''s right. Hey," The magic of humanization. "Oh, Lamia is gradually becoming a human figure ... wait, just a moment!


    "You, wear as much clothes!" Lucy! Nice luck. Lamia was naked, in human form. Turn around in a hurry.


    "Sasan! Isn''t there anything you can wear?" "Hmm, it''s a monster!"


    "I''ll lend you," Lucy handed her cloak. Sae wrapped her cloak like a dress.


    "And wear this." Put on my jacket. Good, we can talk face to face.


    "It''s been a long time, Sasan" "Takatsuki-kun!"


    Tr a n sl a t e d by £Êp mtl .c o m "Hey, Makoto. Who''s this guy?" Lucy dissatisfied.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. This girl is Aya Sasaki. I''m from the same foreign world as me. Say, this girl is Lucy. I''m part of the same party."


    Lucy and Sae stare.


    "... Nice to meet you, Lucy." "... Nice to meet you, Aya. For now, let''s get away from the truth." "It''s been a long time since we met. It''s okay .... You, Takatsuki-kun''s girlfriend?" Sae-san breathed small and relieved.


    "Sasan. By the way, why are you doing Lamia in such a place?"


    "Takatsuki-kun! Listen!" "..." Lucy stares at her eyes. Well, I guess you''ve been painful, so let''s be gentle.


    "Well, me ..."


    ¡ó


    "... There''s something happening ..." Sae-san told me about her stormy Ramia life.


    "I can''t forgive, that Harpy and the traitor! I''ll blow it away with my magic, Aya!" "Um, yeah. Thank you ..." Lucy, who is passionate, seems inspired and angry.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Takatsuki-kun?


    I was shocked. Saa''s story of being reborn as a Lamia. Life in dungeon. A daily battle with a group of demons.


    (Is it much harder than me ...)


    To be honest, come to this world. Know your low status in the temple. I thought I was the hardest in another world.


    (It''s a slim game compared to Sa-san!)


    "I''ll do my best ..." "I''m having a hard time. Takatsuki-kun." Trans lated by Jp £ít l .c o£í


    "It''s Sasan who is struggling. By the way, we want to go up the dungeon, but do you know the way?" "Upper? "Yeah! Lucy, let''s go. I''m going to go back." "Hey, I''m ...?"


    "Let''s go together!" "Yeah!" Lucy, look at it like that.


    ¡ó


    We aim for the upper layer of the Great Labyrinth.


    "Kana, it''s a bit narrow, so watch out." "No, say it''s narrow." "It''s barely ..."


    "It''s easy to see Lamia, but it''s easy" Certainly it was a water cave.


    "I''m not there." "Perhaps because the time is early in the morning." "Eh! Did that time have passed?"


    "This is the upper layer," Sae looks out over Kyorokyoro and the dungeon.


    "Sorry, did you come for the first time?"


    "Makoto, where is this place in the water cave?" Enemy perception only responds to weak demons.


    "Escape for the time being."


    We were able to get out of the Great Labyrinth for the first time in a day.


    Already outside the dungeon, it was dawn and the sun was rising.

 Chapter 46 Episode 44Fujiyan Reunites

    Tucky and Lucy haven''t returned from the labyrinth overnight.


    "Master, if you''re so worried, I''ll dive into the Great Labyrinth," Nina suggested.


    "Ummm ... but there was an announcement that a dragon had appeared on the upper layers. Even though Nina, it wouldn''t be possible to oppose the dragon alone."


    I am troubled. Yesterday, the adventurer''s town became turbulent, with the announcement that a dragon had emerged from the adventurer''s guild. Usually, a few missing people lists were updated dozens a day yesterday. I was appalled when I found the names of my friends Tucky and Lucy on the missing list. I had no time to proceed with my business and canceled all of my plans today. However, the friends do not return at all.


    "Is the dragon appearing in the upper class probably because of the ''Imperial Dragon?''"


    In the Great Labyrinth, an entity called "Imperial Dragon" was born. Evil demon that even dragons avoid. It is said that a thousand years ago, the Great Demon King was used. Adventurers say that the behavior of the monsters in the Great Labyrinth has been disrupted.


    "I wish Tacky didn''t encounter the dragon." "I''ve heard that the dragon appears near the Great Falls. Like Takatsuki said when heading for the Great Falls last night." "Sure I heard ..." Oh, I''m worried.


    T r an sl a ted by jpm tl .£ão £í "But Takatsuki is a powerful demon opponent who is calmly dealt with. I''m sure he''ll be fine!" "Yes, but I''m not settled just waiting." Let''s go ... my master! I can hear the voice of Takatsuki! "


    ¡ó


    -Makoto viewpoint-


    "Dr. Tacky!" When you do, Fujiyan comes over. "Lucy-sama! Are you safe? Oh, who are you?" Nina turns from a smiling face to a sharp gaze. Did you notice the sign of Sasan''s demon?


    "I''m from the same world as Fuji and I''m from another world. It''s so complicated, so why don''t we talk inside?" "What, it''s Sasaki-dono!" Did you notice in one shot? Well, the human mode leaves a pretty long time ago.


    "Fujiwara-kun noticed right away. Takatsuki-kun didn''t notice." "I don''t say that." I was tired of fighting monsters all night.


    ¡ó


    "Well, that kind of thing." "Mr. Sasaki ..... I met my hard eyes." Hearing from Sae-san, Fujiyan and Nina are weeping. Good people. Everything seems to have been waiting since yesterday. T ra nsl at ed by £Êp m t l .co £í


    By the way, Sae is changing clothes. It seems that the only women''s clothes were Nina''s, and she put shorts on the tank top. When viewed in a bright place, the skin is pale. The color of the hair is a little purple black hair. However, his face is still his image. Nostalgic.


    "What are you staring at?" Lucy was impressed.


    Sa-san turns around to be able to hang. The grim face is the same as before.


    "Well, what are you going to do now?"


    A voice that shows a strong determination to ¡°defeat the family''s enemies¡±. Once you decide, it''s stubborn. It has not changed since junior high school.


    "But only by himself ..." Nina looks at Fujiyan, saying something. Lucy looks at me.


    Help Aya Sasaki ¡û Do not help Aya Sasaki


    Needless to say, Sae is an important friend. However, one thing to worry about. Apparently, the option with this "RPG player" skill seems to appear before confronting dangerous situations. So, is Harpy a strong enemy?


    (Did you notice this time?)


    The goddess'' stunned voice was heard. To be honest, I thought it was just the atmosphere.


    (Thank you, Goddess. Thanks for the guidance, I was able to meet my important friend again.) (Oh, yeah) Thank Goddess and turn to Fujiyan.


    "Fujiyan, let''s consider how to capture." "Hm, first of all, we need to gather information." You know, my best friend.


    "Oh, no, it''s true." Lucy says surprisingly. "It''s natural. Classmates in need of help must help."


    "But it''s Harpy''s main bet. It looks like a pretty strong enemy." Nina shows up the adventurer''s guild''s arrangements.


    "The Great Labyrinth Labyrinth: Middle Class. Harpy Queen and Children-Reward: 3 million G (Disaster Designated Candidate) Tran sl at e d by Jp £í t l.c o£í


    "Is this strong?" "Well, if you''re dealing with the whole flock, it''s more troublesome than the griffon." "It''s stronger than that ...."


    "It doesn''t matter, just a harpy can kill me with a single shot." Sae holds his fist. I''ve become quite a fighter.


    "By the way, Fujiyan. Is Sasan really just a Lamia?" "What? What?" Sae turns around. "I feel much stronger than ordinary Lamia."


    "I''m worried about that too. According to Sasaki-dono, once I think I''m dead, I don''t feel the mysterious power of being alive. Let''s use this." Do you have "" in your hand?


    "Isn''t it possible to get it only in a church?"


    "Fufufu, there are various routes. Please, Sasaki-dono, please take this booklet." "Yeah, what is this?" , The soul book emits light. It looks like your status and skills have turned out.


    "Well, how do I look at it?" "Let me" Sae borrowed a soul book and looked into it.


    Race: Lamia Name: Aya Sasaki Level: 34 Status: xxxxxx Skill: xxxxxx


    "Level 30 or higher !?" "Wow! What a hell. Your status is so stupid." "I''m losing ...."


    "Is Sasan also receiving the extra world benefits?" "Is this awesome?" Sae leans her neck.


    "The status is terrible, but the skills are also interesting." Change "Um, the unique skills are" skills "and" evolutionary skills "...?" "Oh? This is it," Lucy noticed.


    It was written as "Action Game Player" skill.

 Chapter 47 Episode 45Aya Sasakis Skill is Strong

    "Action game player?"


    "The name is similar to the true skill," said Lucy. "My husband''s skills are also good," said Nina.


    "Which one, let''s take a closer look?" Fujiyan looks at Sa-san''s soul book.


    "You can use" dash, "" charge attack, "and" air jump "as basic actions .... Sasaki-dono, can you use it?" "Um, surely the running speed can suddenly increase suddenly. `` Skill was a guy, '''' `` Dash is three times faster than normal speed !? ''''


    That''s good. It''s a simple and easy to use skill unlike me.


    "Sasan, it''s a big hit." "Well, that''s right ..." He looks like he doesn''t come.


    "No, the most ridiculous thing about this skill is here."


    Tr ansl a ted by jp mtl.£ãom Skill name "Remaining machine: 4/5" * Activated at level 30 or higher.


    "This is ..." That''s the remaining game that is often found in action games. I mean, it''s a cheat skill!


    "I know why Sasaki survived from Harpy''s boss," Fujiyan said with a sigh.


    "What? What kind of skill is this?" "Master, please explain" "Hey, Takatsuki-kun. What does it mean?"


    "No, Sa-san, get separated!" If you''re a gamer, you know.


    "Remaining is a term used in a different world. It means ''you can start over.''" "Can you start over?" Lucy doesn''t seem to be ready yet.


    "I guess, but the meaning of ''remaining machine: 5'' doesn''t mean that you''ll be able to survive even if you die up to 5 times." "Oh, so it''s reduced to 4." It seems to have been done. But Lucy and Nina are nervous.


    "Is it going to come back?" "In other words, is it the same effect as the Holy Class magic of light," Revival "?" Tran sl a t ed b y £êp£ít l.£ão £í


    "" Hey, yeah! "Lucy and Nina seem to have finally understood.


    "If you ask a church for resuscitation, will it cost millions of G ..." "Reviving yourself is no longer a sacred class ..." My classmate''s skill is cheat.


    "I understand Sao''s foul strength and skills, and take a rest. Sleep is the limit." "Yeah, sorry." "Yes. Let''s start with a slow rest first."


    Me and Lucy fell asleep like mud.


    ¡ó


    "Now, it''s a strategy meeting to defeat the Queen of Harpy," said "Oh" Sassan. The rest applaud.


    "Information sharing at first. I told you that they returned to the adventurer''s guild while Tucky and Lucy were sleeping." "Oh, I forgot to report." Attentive.


    "In the meantime, we''ve also gathered information about bad adventurers who were sitting together in the Great Labyrinth," said Nina. "It looks like they haven''t come back yet." "That''s what I mean ..." couldn''t escape the dragon ...


    "That''s bad guys, of course!" "That''s a bit hurting, but I''m reassured that I won''t have to worry about being attacked in the future," thank Fujiyan and Nina.


    "Next is Sasaki-dono." "I?" Sae seems to have been fine even after returning from the Great Labyrinth, and she went shopping for clothes with Nina. Now it is dressed like a dress.


    "This is an adventurer card." "Eh? It''s not an adventurer''s guild.


    That should not be. Adventurer cards can only be issued outside of the Adventurer''s Guild, and it is illegal to get them outside of the Adventurer''s Guild. But that''s Fujiyan. Yes, there is a back door route. Fujiyan''s bitter smile supported it.


    "Um, the name is Aya Sasaki .... Is the race a sub-human?" "If you go to the guild in the usual way, it''s a monster." "Oh, sure." Lucy nods.


    "Isn''t it bad if you can get a monster?" "Takatsuki-sama ..."


    Tra nsl a t e d by £êp£í tl.£ão m "Demons and demons can''t create adventurer cards. In this world of tribes, they''re the target of subjugation." So what about Lucy? At a glance, I saw Lucy in sight. And I was distracted.


    The adventurer card was just an elf (although Lucy said it''s an elf and a demonic half). Surely he used the back door.


    "Then, you should hide Lamia." "Yes, Sasaki''s skin is pale, so if you ask a race, you should answer with a sea race. I don''t have to worry about seldom. "


    As expected, it is Fujiyan and Nina. Think ahead and take the lead.


    "Now, that''s the main subject," Fujiyan spreads a letter of arrangement for the Queen of Harpy and a few other pieces of paper.


    "Harpie''s weakness is fire magic?" "Well, the wings burn well. I''ll ask Lucy." "Yeah, leave it!" Fire magic is really useful if you are a monster opponent.


    "What is the number of harpies?" "The Lamia family was about 100 people, so it''s probably the same." Says Nina.


    "I don''t want to make that number a decent opponent." "I guess I can''t make a single shot with a sudden hit." "If Lucy''s fire magic, hopefully ..." "Lucy''s Nocon magic It''s better not to expect too much. "" Hey! Makoto "Lucy grabbed her arm and was shaken.


    "Hey, Takatsuki-kun''s water magic? Isn''t that terrible?" Sae on the other side hits her shoulder. By the way, I''m sitting between Lucy and Sasan in the seat.


    "Water magic is not good for attacking. The magic of Water Dragon used when surrounded by monsters just blows away the monsters and does not kill them. Some drowned and died Maybe. "" Water magic, water dragon! It''s not super-class magic! "Nina raises a surprise voice.


    "I asked the spirit to use it, so I can''t use it." "It''s still a big deal." "Yeah, Takatsuki-kun was amazing."


    "I''ll do the attack. The problem is, where''s Harpy''s boss?" Grab my arm up to Lucy and stick together. Lucy is hot because her body temperature is high.


    "I think it''s the same as Lamia, and I think there''s a place to live somewhere." The skin is cool, probably because of the Lamia character. It''s the opposite of Lucy.


    It''s very cramped if they get stuck together ... narrow.


    "Well, I listened to the adventurer''s guild in various ways, but there was no information about the harpy nest."


    "Let''s break up into two hands today. I and Sa-san explore the Great Labyrinth. "I ask you to listen." "Yes! Why? I''m going to the labyrinth." Lucy protests. Tran s late d by £Êp mt l.£ã om


    "Lucy-sama, it''s no wonder where the Great Labyrinth encounters dragons anywhere. It''s dangerous to explore." "Well, sure ... but that''s true!" "I only have water around me." You just have to go to the water spirit every day to use the spirit magic. "


    "I see. It''s quite difficult." "Thanks to that, you can use super-class magic." "I guess I should guide Takatsuki to the dungeon?"


    "Oh, let''s practice the skills. I think it''s better to remember your secret skills." "I see. Takatsuki-kun looks happy." "Eh?" However, it is certainly the first time that such preparations before the boss capture are going to be done and it is a little exciting.


    "I''m sorry, Sa-san. I need to be more serious." "No, I''m gone alone. It''s good to cooperate with everyone." Sa-san''s expression is softer than yesterday.


    "Hey, Makoto. You shouldn''t do weird things just because you''re just two people." "What''s that weird thing ...?"


    "I''m training with me at night." "Naturally, Lucy''s fire magic is the heart of this time." "Yeah!"


    Well, the general policy was decided.


    "Okay, so everyone is starting to take action."

 Chapter 48 Episode 46: We Prepare for the Boss Battle

    -Aya Sasaki viewpoint-


    "How can you use stealth?" Takatsuki asked. I''m currently practicing Stealth Skill.


    "Yeah, I understand it somehow, but it''s difficult." This is an underground lake in the middle layer of the Great Labyrinth. A plaza behind a huge waterfall. It''s my favorite, but recently it''s a sad place to remember my family. But I''m not so sad right now.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Looking to the side, Takatsuki-kun spread his hands in the air and talked in a whisper.


    "What are you doing?" "I''m talking to the spirits around here. Let''s get along." "Is it possible to get along with the spirits?" "Oh, the labyrinth spirits are good. It''s easy to talk."


    I can''t see the spirits, so I don''t care. Takatsuki seems to be having fun. It was just as he thought he would be glad if he were in this world. While gazing at him, he continued to practice his skills.


    "Hello! Say, there''s a harpy." A little floating, my heart cools down. Looking through the gap between the waterfalls, you can see several harpies turning in the cave vault. Maybe looking for prey


    The back teeth are squeezed due to creaking. Carelessly, I''ll send them all to hell! Perhaps, thinking of my feelings, Takatsuki-kun talks calmly. T r an s lat e d b y jp mt l .£ãom


    "Sasan, do they always come from that side?" "... Yeah, as far as I know, the light is coming in, it''s coming from that big hole." I think it''s better to have it. "" But we who can''t fly can''t go there ... "


    I also think their nest is near the ceiling of the underground lake. But there was nowhere to go.


    "Let''s think about it later. He''s gone somewhere." As Mr. Takatsuki said, Harpy disappeared deep into the underground lake.


    "I''m okay." "Yeah." We go back to work. It''s basically quiet so it can''t be found by demons. But how calm compared to loneliness alone in a dungeon?


    (But hey) Not everything is calm. I am worried.


    (In fact, the opportunity for two people alone may be valuable.) As casually as possible. Call out to speak naturally.


    Tra n sl a t ed by jp£í tl .£ão £í "Hey, Takatsuki. What''s your relationship with Lucy?"


    Oh, it might have been a little straightforward. I wonder if it seems strange. But I''m worried.


    Beautiful redhead elf girl. It was a bit impressive, but it was a refreshing character. And for some reason, there are many exposures. Even a woman, me, gets excited.


    "What did you say? He''s a friend who set up a party about six months ago." "It''s a party of two people, right?" "It''s like being with Fujiyan, or with other adventurers, The face changes from time to time. The most often is solo. "Does you go alone?" "Because it''s easy. Goblin hunting and I''m a professional."


    For some reason, he has a face. He had the same face as when he was playing games during his break in junior high school.


    (It hasn''t changed)


    "But this time we''re going to have a party of three, including Sasan." "Eh?" "Ah? No?" "No! Of course it''s good!"


    I was surprised. I was going to ask for a party from here over time. Well, I''m already a party buddy!


    "Oh, but I haven''t talked to Lucy yet." "..." "But it''s fine."


    Lucy, abandoned. As far as I know, there was no female friend that Takatsuki would call him. Given that, I''m quite close to Lucy.


    (However, in this world, the name call seems to be normal ...) Lucy-san suddenly called me "Aya".


    (I ought to call it "Makoto", but it''s weird to call it suddenly ... uh)


    He continued his training and exploration of the day with a haze.


    ¡ó


    -Lucy viewpoint-


    "Well, let''s practice controlling the flames." After dinner, we begin to practice at the edge of the adventurer''s town. I was with Fujiyan and Nina all day today. T r ansl a ted b y £Êp mtl .c om


    He was gathering information on Queen Harpy from the adventurer''s guild and merchants, but the results were poor. All that is rumored is the story of "Immortal Dragon," "The Knights of the Sun," and "The Brave of Light."


    "Every day, the Knights of the Sun will be defeating the" Imperial Dragon "in a few days." And the merchants lamented that the dragons were on the upper floor and that the number of explorers would be reduced and they would not go into business. "" Well, that''s right. "


    While saying so, Makoto is making a small dragon with water magic and flying it fluffy. Hey, it was a water bomb before. The art is getting finer and faster.


    "How many rock bullets has Lucy been able to put out?" "Only three ..." "Oh, good. It''s increased." Nine mini-sized water dragons are flying around such truths. I feel stupid.


    "What do you do to do such fine control?" "If your water magic proficiency exceeds 120, you can do it."


    I heard you were stupid. Not at all helpful. Skill level: What is 120?


    My fire magic skill is 15 and earth magic is 11. However, thanks to the wand, earth magic is easier to use. To be precise, thanks to the magic wand that the giant gave to him.


    The current practice is to increase the number of "Meteorite Dropper" that combines earth magic and fire magic. Harpies, the enemy this time, are numerous. It was a true opinion that he wanted to get as much as possible at the beginning.


    Queen (Harpie ...... Katami of the Aya Sasaki family of the Lamia tribe)


    The adventure is due to a Lamia girl I recently met. A girl reincarnated from another world into Lamia. And a true acquaintance.


    (What kind of acquaintance)


    I heard anything, "I''m a friend who studied at the same school." Before she was a much more calm child, but when she laughed, "Ah, what do you mean?"


    Good friends. Not only is the distance short.


    (Today we were alone, we were exploring the Great Labyrinth ... and he said we would invite you to a party.)


    Invite Aya Sasaki to the party. It has no complaints. Makoto and Fujiyan''s friends. There is no other acquaintance here in another world. Moreover, because he has been reincarnated as a demon, no one knows the situation. It''s only natural to try to help. However, I am worried. Tra ns lat ed b y Jp mtl .c o m


    (Maybe Aya likes true things ...)


    Have you been in love for a long time? Did you fall in love here in this world? I don''t know.


    "By the way, Lucy. It''s tomorrow, can you show me around town?" "Huh ?!" I was suddenly told to talk and dropped a rock bullet I was controlling. I will. Rocks, scorched by fire magic, scorched the ground.


    "Is it OK?" "Uh, yeah. By the way, is it only me? Is it true?" "I will continue to search the labyrinth and communicate with the spirits." But I''m ok, I want Sa-san to teach me how to shop and how to spend money. "


    Aya and two people alone. What should I talk about ...


    After the training. The day was over, with a haze.

 Chapter 49 Episode 47 Makoto Takatsuki Finds Harpys Nest

    "I''m sorry, Nina-san. Help me." "No. Your husband has told you to help him as much as possible."


    We are not inside the labyrinth but outside. From the outside of the dungeon, we aim at the ceiling of the underground lake.


    The members are only Nina and me. The reason was that only two people could use "Sneak". Saa is currently practicing skills.


    After spending three days exploring the Great Labyrinth using mapping skills, he couldn''t find a way to Harpy''s Nest. Harpy thought he was likely to have no way from the ground because he was a flying monster. So they decided to search for the ceiling part of the underground lake from outside the dungeon.


    "Trees are annoying." Outside the dungeon, thick trees hinder your view.


    "Take care, Takatsuki-sama. There may be monsters in the dungeon, but not in the dungeon." "If you have enemy detection skills and Nina''s listening skills, you probably will not notice. I don''t think there is any. "Nina, a rabbit ear family, seems to be the most aural among the beasts.


    "There are monsters." "Yes, let''s detour." Therefore, it took time along the way.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± While dividing the plants and trees, go on and on. Silence continues. T ran s l at ed b y £Êp £í t l .£ãom


    Well, it''s hard to say one of the clever things. Sakurai-kun wouldn''t have trouble talking. I was talking about it from Nina.


    "Is Takatsuki your husband and a friend from a different world?" "Yes, but I''ve been in the world for about a year now." Fujiyan has taken care of everything. Thanks are not exhausted.


    "I''d like to ask a little like Takatsuki," "What?" Fujiyan?


    "What kind of woman is your favorite woman?"


    Is it a topic of that type? Even if you ask me who has no calendar age. However, Nina has taken care of her. Let''s deal with it sincerely.


    "Basically, I like women with animal ears." This is true. no doubt. After all, when drinking at Nekomitei, the splendor of animal ears is preached about 100 times.


    "I know it ..." Nina''s long ears are hanging out. "Do you have any concerns?" Tra ns l a t ed by £Êpm tl.co £í


    "No matter how much motion I put on, I wouldn''t get on." "..."


    It was an adult consultation than I thought! I can''t ... this conversation is heavy for me. Fujiyan, why don''t you go out! Nina is so cute!


    "Maybe you haven''t noticed my feelings ...?" "No, I don''t think that''s the case." I can read your heart! he.


    "The only way to get better is to crawl at night ..." "..." Nina-san, a carnivorous girl despite being a rabbit!


    "The daughter of the lord of McAllen seems to be interested in her husband ..." "Oh, was it Christiana?" "It''s a dirty guy! You have to make a lot of requests to do that. "


    "I''m going to ask Fujiyan casually next time." "Come!"


    During such a conversation, I came closer to the destination.


    "According to the mapping skills, it''s almost above the underground lake." "Takatsuki''s mapping skills are quite accurate. It can cover such a vast area." I wasn''t really conscious.


    "Let''s stop. There''s a harpy." "Yes, it looks like a watch. There are three." Only two were caught by enemy detection. After all, it was nice to have Nina-san.


    After observing for a while, the guardie Harpy took the place of Harpy who came out of the hole. Apparently there is a nest in the vicinity, so it seems no doubt.


    "The location of the nest was almost identified." "The lookout is awkward." "Let''s go back once."


    ¡ó


    "So Harpy''s nest is likely to be right above the underground lake." "There''s a guy ..." Sae''s eyes sharpen.


    "I have one good news," Fujiyan said. "It looks like Sakurai-dono: The Knights of the Sun defeated" Imperial Dragon "." "Oh! Sure, the adventurer''s guild was noisy today. Lucy, who collects and trains, taps.


    Tr an s la t e d by jp £ítl.£ão £í "Hey, Sakurai-kun. It''s been less than a week since you came to the Great Labyrinth. Isn''t it all over?" "It''s not going to be completed." "What is it?


    "There are three" Imperial Dragons. "" Eh? So much! "


    "Then, the behavior of the monster in the Great Labyrinth is still strange ..." Lucy fell. I haven''t been able to dive in the dungeon these days.


    "And when will we defeat Queen Harpy?" Sae''s voice is hard. "I think it''s better to be safe after all [Imperial Dragons] have been defeated ..." "When is it?" "I don''t know ..." Not necessarily. The labyrinth is large, and above all, the Knights of the Sun cannot always win.


    "Let''s defeat Harpy three days later. At least strengthen my spirit magic. I''ll wait for Lucy''s magic to finish." "Lucy, will you finish in three days?" I understand!


    "It''s a rule," Nina looks around. I took over the words.


    Queen: "Three days later. Let''s head to Harpy''s defeat."

 Chapter 50 Episode 48 VS Harpy

    The night before the decisive battle with Harpy.


    I had a dream. A space with nothing¡ªthe goddess'' room. long time no see.


    I fell on one knee and folded my hands.


    The goddess appeared, holding ice and looking at his fan. By the way, it was a rough dress with T-shirts and spats. Or rather, it''s a bit erotic.


    (Yeah ...)


    "Oh? Did you come?" I want you to dress properly, sometimes when you meet with believers. Beauty is ruined.


    "I can hear the voice of my heart," "I''m sloppy, my goddess Sama," "A little.


    Tr a n sl a ted by jp£ítl .£ã o m Mmmm, the goddess gives me a go. Let''s make this light.


    "Thank you. Thanks to the goddess for meeting Sasaki." "No, thank you."


    "By the way, why? Why don''t you get along with the Brave of Light?" "He is a part of the religion of the Holy Shinto who hates the goddess. Is it okay to get along?" "I don''t care about that. You can use it later if you get along well." Goddess who says


    "It''s a bit like using a classmate." "He''s going to be the key person on this continent in the future. Don''t be cluttered, get close. If I did, I would have met my friends again." "I''m grateful, but ..."


    "Aya Sasaki is nice. If it''s just a status, it''s a brave class. Lucy''s magic is getting stronger, and the true party looks better." But it''s just getting stronger around.


    "Decorate your status. All you need is a great skill that can reverse the shot! Continue to master your spirit magic."


    "I''m not going to be doing something harpy anyway." I felt that the power was boiling. Did you meet for support?


    "Please leave me, Goddess" bowed and raised the head, the goddess was gone. T r ans la t ed by Jp£ítl .£ão £í


    ¡ó


    "Well, let''s go." "Really, are you going so early?" Lucy rubs his eyes sleepy.


    --2 am.


    It''s time to defeat Queen Harpy.


    "I''m definitely going to go in the daytime?" "It''s sweet! Nina, this world is a weak gluttony, the enemy''s weaknesses have to go with mercy. Harpies are monsters of birds. "We''ve been laid down by the Lamias. We''ll do it again!" Sae is excited.


    "Harpie is sleeping deeply now. Let''s sleep forever." "Sure, I''m afraid of my remarks." I told Sae, but I was caught up with Lucy.


    "I and Lucy are out of the dungeon. Nina and Saa are waiting at the underground lake. Attack time is two hours from now at 4 o''clock. "Um. Please be careful not to forget the items you need. I wish you good luck!"


    Everyone nodded small and set off.


    ¡ó


    "The forest outside the Great Labyrinth. It''s dark and weird at night." Walks with Lucy, who firmly grabbed my arm that triggered her covert skill.


    "I''ve been back and forth many times in the last three days, so it''s like a walking course." "... Isn''t it difficult?" "No, it''s fun."


    Careful preparation before the boss battle. This is where you can''t help. A little, the tension goes up.


    "The fog is also great. It''s a good thing that visibility is bad, but ..." "I asked the spirit for this fog. If you close Lucy''s mouth, go quietly.


    But the way is long. I''ve time. Speaking of which, I haven''t heard of Nyan-san''s request for Fujiyan''s female relationship. When this fight is over, will you invite me to drink?


    (Don''t raise a weird flag) Rude, goddess. I''ll be careful. Tr ansl a t ed b y jp m tl .£ão £í


    "Hey, Makoto" Lucy spoke to him for a while.


    "I just went out with Aya last time." "Oh, did you get along?" Speaking of which, what kind of conversation did you have?


    "Okay. I was impressed by the menu at the cafeteria and cafe because the Lamia rice was bad." "Oh, I guess I ate just raw fish and tree nuts." It really deserved sympathy.


    "I told you I want to eat sweets, but there aren''t many labyrinth towns." "Speaking of which, Fujiyan brought chocolate. What else did you talk about? ""¡­¡­"that? Talking about food or not?


    "And then ... he told me what he was like in the world before." "It was just a game lover." Sa-san, you''re not saying anything weird.


    "I told Aya about the truth at McAllen."


    "Why my story ..." "Aya wanted to hear it. I also wanted to hear the old truth." "Oh, yeah ..." It''s a bit embarrassing. But did it get excited?


    ¡ó


    "Let''s wait here, Lucy is here." "Yeah, I''ll defeat the lookout." The visibility is the worst due to the deep fog, but Harpy''s position is known by "night vision" and "enemy detection".


    The enemy is unaware. Turn off footsteps and hit Harpy''s neck and heart from behind. Control the returning blood so that it is not immersed in water magic.


    He killed three harpies near a large rock, a low tree branch, and a large hole leading to the Great Labyrinth. We also know in advance that there will be some time left for the replacement.


    "Lucy, it''s over." "It''s been less than five minutes .... I don''t think the assassin is right." "No profession." There is no. Ostensibly.


    We approach the big hole leading to the Great Labyrinth and gently gaze inside. On the ceiling of the labyrinth, you can see a huge bird''s nest made of trees and ivy. Harpy''s nest.


    "Lucy, let it go." "Okay. I''ll give you an extra-large one for Aya."


    Trans la te d b y Jpmt l.£ã o£í Lucy''s wand can cast spells as long as rock magic thanks to the great god''s uncle. However, this time it''s magic to call a lot of Oiwa.


    Huge rocks appear one after another.


    "Cover the flame. Give fire attribute." A huge rock burns red.


    It began to shine red around, like a sunset.


    "Lucy! Harpy has begun to notice!" Some of them are looking out of the nest.


    But slow!


    Meteor shower"!"


    As Lucy wielded his cane, burning rocks, large and small, blew off Harpy''s nest.

 Chapter 51 Episode 49Aya Sasaki Reunites with the Enemy

    -From Harpy''s nest-


    (There''s something outside) (What the watchman was doing)


    Harpy is a monster but intelligent, and is good at acting in groups and protecting himself. Harpy, near the entrance to the nest, immediately noticed something unusual and looked out. I was astonished.


    The next moment I realized that the light was as if morning had come, it was a magic light trying to attack our nest, and it was all swallowed.


    The nest crumbles in vain. Friends burned by magic and crushed by the collapsing ceiling. However, there are those who flee from difficulties and take off. Nothing can attack us in the dungeon if you escape in the air!


    ((((e!?))))


    A group of us harpies flying in the air were suddenly swallowed by water. Harpy is not good at swimming. I don''t usually swim.


    Translat ed b y £êpm tl.c o£í ((((What''s up !?))))


    It falls without calm judgment. The harpies were slammed into the underground lake.


    ¡ó


    -Aya Sasaki viewpoint-


    "Sasaki-sama!" "Yeah, Takatsuki-kun succeeded!" We lurked beneath the waterfall at the underground lake, but jumped out as the ceiling collapsed with a roar.


    Harpies have descended, with the remains of the hatred Harpy''s nest. While being caught in a large amount of water.


    ¡°Lucy ¡¯s¡° Fire-mixed magic / meteor shower ¡±and Takatsuki''s¡° Super-class magic / water dragon ¡±. It''s a gigantic combo.¡± Okai Snake ¡°In the underground lake, there are yaoi crocodiles. "I guess it is."


    "Eh!" "Hui!" I and Nina hit the harpies that escaped from time to time again. The harpies are drawn into the water, screaming. Family Kataki! Don''t miss one! Tra n s la t ed b y £Êp m t l.co£í


    "Huh ... Huh ... I guess there''s no other one." "Then, where is the queen ...?" Did you run away?


    "Hey, Sa-san, Nina-san" After a while, Takatsuki-kun and Lucy-san. In my hand I have an item like a small umbrella.


    Everything seems to be a parachute item. When it is spread, it seems to be a magic tool that can fall down softly even if it falls from a high place. Fujiwara-kun has some useful tools.


    "How did you defeat Queen Harpy?" "Not yet. Are you in the middle of falling?" "What about true enemy detection?"


    Where is. Where is the enemy boss?


    Noisy, the inside of the dungeon gradually became quiet. Harpy seems to have defeated it.


    "I couldn''t help. I''ll go home and give a toast." "Hey, Lucy. That''s the flag." "Lucy, don''t be alert." Lucy in Victory Mode, Takatsuki-kun. Nina licks.


    I was a little drunk with victory. That''s how the Harpy tribe couldn''t be reached!


    At that time, I heard a singing voice. A faint singing voice that you may miss. What a kind of comfortable music. It''s not like a dungeon.


    "Huh? Can''t hear anything?" "What? ... I can hear something." "Sure I can hear something ..." We looked around.


    "I did it," and it appeared.


    We turn around all at once. Beautiful light brown feathers on a well-defined face. Queen Harpy was there. Queen Harpy sings while talking. A dexterous guy.


    "No way! The siren''s song !?" Nina shouts in a hurry.


    "Huh, Queen Harpy?" "I guess you''ve evolved and gained the power of Siren! This voice attracts men. Don''t listen to Takatsuki, the singing voice of the guy! "


    Takatsuki is looking at Queen Harpy with a slight face. Tr an s l ate d by Jpm tl.£ão£í


    unrelated! Kill before you get killed! I think so, trying to get closer.


    "Can the wizard man die?" Grinned Queen Queen, Harpy.


    "Witchman! Hit your dagger to your neck." As directed by the voice, Takatsuki took his dagger to his neck.


    "Oh!" Shouts Nina. "Well, Makoto," Lucy is bubbling with his cane in both hands.


    "Huh, my voice works especially well for human men. I was out of luck to have a man in my group." "Siren''s singing voice attracts men. The man who attacked the show was also manipulated by this guy, "said Nina, regretful. Did that happen ...?


    "If you think anyone, is Lamia who should have killed you at that time .... I''m alive." I look back at me with a murderous eye.


    "Every family in your family is dead. Not bad." "The Harpies will come back many times if I live as a queen. I''m sorry." Come. Damn! That''s right. We, the Lamia, are over because we killed our mother.


    "Don''t move. Let the human man come to me slowly. If your fellow woman attacks me, I''ll cut my neck and commit suicide." Takatsuki follows her voice Nodded like this.


    "That''s right ..." Lucy makes a sad voice. "..." Nina seems to be asking for an opportunity, but she can''t move.


    (what should I do¡­¡­)


    If Takatsuki is taken hostage, she can''t move by accident. I alternately looked at Queen Harpy and Takatsuki. Noticed.


    (Takatsuki-kun?)


    He should have been fascinated with "Singing voice of Siren". I was staring at this. His eyes are clear and do not seem to be fascinated.


    (Isn''t it being manipulated?)


    Tra n slat e d by £êp£í tl.£ã o m Takatsuki is slowly approaching Queen Harpy while staring at him. The eyes are like appealing for something.


    (OK)


    I concentrate my power on my right hand. It used to be an unconscious "Action Game Player-Reservoir Attack" skill. Of course, even if you go to the attack as it is, it will not pass, but ...


    "Leave the women here. I''m lucky. If I have children, I''ll feed them. I''ll get a human man."


    I believe in Takatsuki and keep accumulating my strength. It''s OK, sure.


    "Human men are really stupid. When I hear my singing, I seem to be a goddess. The moment I meet, I''m even a kneeling guy."


    "Hey, lick me with my feet. It''s the goddess''s feet." Queen Harpy sticks his feet in front of Takatsuki-kun. It''s a terrible but compelling beauty to attract men.


    "Well, let''s lick your feet .... Envy ... what a terrible thing!" "Um, Lucy-sama?" Lucy''s remark was later asked.


    Takatsuki succumbs slowly to bring her face closer to Queen Harpy''s feet.


    "Such dirty feet are not the feet of the goddess."


    Queen Harpy''s ankle has been cut off!


    "Gee ah!" Queen Harpy''s screaming eyes are stuck with icicles. Did you use magic at the same time as cutting with a dagger? When did you activate !?


    "Now! Now!" Shouts Takatsuki.


    Yes, only now. I reduced the distance at once with the ability of "dash".


    Without killing that momentum, he slammed his right fist, "with power," into the enemy''s torso.


    "Huh!" A big hole opens in Queen Harpy''s belly. My fist penetrated the enemy''s body. T ra ns l a ted b y Jpm tl.£ã o£í


    "Ku, shit ... you, you!" Queen Harpy''s claws urge me to cut through.


    -Spon


    Takatsuki''s dagger cut off Queen Harpy''s neck. Around, the neck rolls. Isn''t that dagger sharp enough?


    "Oh, thank you, Takatsuki-kun" "Kataki was fighting, Sasan"


    I was released from the tension I was nervous, and fell down to Takatsuki.


    (Oh, I''m dirty with return blood)


    Takatsuki-kun accepted and hugged me without worrying about me trying to leave.


    "Thank you" "... Yeah"


    (I''ve got Kataki, my mother, my sisters, and everyone at Kyodai ...)


    I put my head on Takatsuki''s shoulder and closed my eyes.

 Chapter 52 Episode 50 Makoto Takatsuki Talks About Goddess

    "... why ... my fascination ... the singing voice doesn''t work"


    Queen Harpy, who only had her neck, is calling out painfully. e? Can you still talk?


    "What the hell ... why are you alive? I''m scared," Lucy pulls. Yeah, me too. Because I''m going to dream, stop talking if my head is talking.


    "Hey ... where is the big sister?" Sae is talking to her head. It''s a very surreal picture, but it''s like a serious story.


    "... I don''t know ... After opening the entrance to Lamia''s nest, it disappeared somewhere ..." "Yes," Sae-san sunk. Well, there is still another Kataki. Head It is this how to do it?


    "The life power of a demon that has lived for more than a hundred years is abnormal, but the source of the power of the demon is the heart. If the neck and torso are separated, it will soon die out," Nina explained to me who is bib He gave me Was good.


    "By the way, why didn''t Takatsuki-kun handle this?" "I''m worried too!" Nina and Sae ask me on the contrary.


    T ra n sl at e d b y £Êp £ítl .£ã o£í Lucy is pinching Queen Harpy''s head down with a cane. Yameya.


    "I don''t seem to be able to use temptation magic or fascination skills because I have the" Ming mirror stop water "skill." "Hmm, I heard that mentally stable skills can resist fascination and genjutsu Taga ... "Nina twists her neck.


    "It''s strange that it doesn''t work at all. It''s strange Yone." "But thanks to Takatsuki-kun''s performance, Kataki was fighting down." Sae-san still buried her face on my shoulder. I''m embarrassed soon. Can I leave?


    "Ah, let''s get away from it now," Lucy came here, tired of pecking. "Um, a little more, a little more," Lucy tries to tear off Sae, and Sae is nervous. It''s a little smiling like my sister and sister. But don''t pinch me.


    "Speaking of which, has Takatsuki seen the goddess?" Nina asks with interest. "Yes, I sometimes come up with a dream. I talked about it yesterday." "Oh! After seeing the actual goddess, it is convinced that the sirens are not attracted or effective!" ?


    "Takatsuki-kun, what is a goddess?" "Speaking of truth, I believe in evil gods. Everything is a great beauty." "Oh yes, I''m always tempted with a great beauty. right"


    "Me, the goddess is tempting me !?" "I was dressed terribly yesterday, and I often touch my body ..." That''s because I''m thrilled and I want you to stop.


    "Well, that goddess, maybe a bitch." Lucy! What do you say! It''s different? T rans l at ed b y Jp m t l.co £í


    (Hey, I''m the "virgin" goddess!)


    "The goddess says she''s a virgin." Let''s declare it in honor of the goddess.


    "It''s suspicious when you say it yourself," Sasan, don''t say that.


    "Well, everyone. If you talk too much about God like that, you''ll be punished. Oh, apparently the Queen of Harpy seems to have died." Apparently dead. Well, it doesn''t matter.


    "Is there any valuable material?" "The feathers are probably materials. But the heart is the most important part of a monster that has lived for more than 100 years." He took out Harpy''s heart without hesitation. grotesque¡­¡­.


    "There should be a gemstone in the heart." "Well, this is it." Sae-san had a glowing orange gemstone.


    "Oh! Great size gemstone. It''s a good value." "There''s one more." "Wow."


    "Somehow, if you have this magic stone, it will calm down ..." Sae stares at the magic stone. "The magic stone is probably from the Lamia queen and is a show ..." "!? This is it?"


    "Isn''t it good that Aya has it?" "Yes, it''s Sae''s." I agree with Lucy.


    "Well, but ..." "I think the master will be happy too." "Thank you ...." Sa-san hugged the magic stone in front of her chest. It was good, Kataki defeated me. Really.


    ¡ó


    "Then, let''s get back soon." "Will you go through that loophole again?" Lucy seems dissatisfied.


    "I can''t help it, there''s no other way." "Because I''ve won safely ... Everyone, quiet!" "Someone''s coming." . Then there was a reaction to my enemy detection.


    "It''s like a demonic-human party is fighting," Sae-san points out, and a group of about 20 people is being chased by the demons.


    "Do you do that?" "I''ll leave it to you!" Umm, Saum, and Nina are watching me too. T r a ns l ate d b y £Êp mtl .£ã om


    "I have enough time to do spirit magic, so I''ll help you."


    "Mr. spirit, spirit, help me a little. Water magic / water whale"


    A huge water whale appears. A whale swims around the underground lake and involves a party of 20 people.


    "Wow!" "Hey!" Lucy is hugging Sassan. Along with plenty of water, a group of humans comes to where we are.


    "Takatsuki-sama, you can often use water so dexterously ..." Nina said with a surprise.


    "Oh? These guys aren''t the Knights of the Sun." "It''s true." Certainly, there is a Phoenix emblem on the chest. Is that he too?


    "Everybody! Is it safe!" I jumped in on the light brave Sakurai.


    "Hello, Sakurai-kun" "Ta, Takatsuki-kun? Is that magic everybody?" "Um, what to say ..."


    "Ryosuke! Are you OK? Oh, you guys." Then came the ex-classmate Yokoyama.


    "Saki-chan?" "Eh? Are you, Aya-chan?" Lie, were you alive? It ¡¯s been a long time, what ¡¯s happening? Did something change? Hey, two girls are excited. Saa-san and Yokoyama-san were good friends.


    "Thank you for helping everyone," said Sakurai-kun. "What happened?"


    The Knights of the Sun are all senior elites. It''s like a middle-class monster in the Great Labyrinth, and I don''t think it''s a pain


    "Oh, actually I met an abominable dragon in the lower layer of this back and fighted ..."


    Apparently, the two remaining dragons are cooperating and formidable. When members tried to separate them, they attacked the lower demons when they tried, and the enemy dragon attacked when it became inferior, and it seemed that they had withdrawn. What we saw was that he managed to escape to the middle class.


    "Fortunately there are no dead, but this time it failed ..." Sakurai-kun''s expression is unusual. "If the white sage was a cooperator, the situation would have changed if he cooperated ..." Mr. Yokoyama distorted his expression. Transl a te d b y £Êpm t l.£ã o m


    "That''s the insurance we had in case of failure. I can''t count on it." Sakurai-kun is quiet.


    "Yes! The Great White Sage is here!" Lucy exclaims. "Well, Lucy. Who is the white sage said to be the strongest on the continent?" "Hey. It''s unusual to know the truth." Because I learned this at the temple.


    "I can''t help it, I''m told you''re going to do something about the defeat of the dragon." "But if you report a failure, you''ll be able to take advantage of the Prince ..." Don''t bother me. "I don''t know the details, but they seem to be in trouble.


    Help the brave of light ¡û Do not help the brave of light


    This is that. It''s an event to listen to the goddess'' request.


    "Sakurai-kun, can you help?"

 Chapter 53 51.Saki Yokoyama cant believe his classmates

    -Saki Yokoyama viewpoint-


    "Sakurai-kun, will you help?"


    It was only a short time before the poor wizard who was with Aya-chan noticed her classmate Takatsuki-kun.


    I-Saki Yokoyama has the Holy Knight skill.


    A body that treats a holy sword and fights for light cannot damage a weak monster. With that power, I am acting as an aide to the brave of light.


    And my other skill-"Evil Eye of Mana Vision". I can see Mana, the source of power in this world. Thanks to that, we have survived a number of crises.


    Demons pretending to be weak or assassins pretending to be ordinary people. Everyone can deceive, but cannot hide their magic. That I look.


    T r an slated by jp mtl.£ã om Takatsuki-kun is weak.


    I feel it hasn''t been strong since I saw it in the temple a long time ago. Magic power below ordinary people in the neighborhood. Surely, he must have skipped training. Even in high school, I always played games without studying.


    Although Ryosuke has a great power in a different world, he is in great trouble. Without any effort, what did the guy playing help you? I told him slightly angry.


    "Takatsuki-kun, what do you want to help ..." "Is there any good hand?"


    e? Do you rely on him?


    "A little. I don''t know unless I try it." "We don''t have a way to do it anymore. Please ask."


    Oh, but I wonder if I''m going to ask Takatsuki''s fellow redhead wizard girl. Her magic is terrible. It is a level of magic that even a wizard of the kingdom does not see.


    T r an s l ate d b y Jp £í t l .c o £í "Well, Lucy and Nina are waiting. Sa-san, can you give me a guide?" "Okay." Apparently, only Aya-chan is coming together. I was disappointed.


    "Is it okay? Takatsuki-sama," "Be careful, Makoto," my two friends are worried. That''s right. He is weak.


    "Don''t be afraid," Takatsuki doesn''t know the terribleness of the enemy who speaks easily. When you see the appearance of the dragon, you''ll surely pull your hips?


    Rysuke, I, Aya-chan, and Takatsuki-kun are heading for the four. In the first place, can Takatsuki and Aya use flying magic?


    ¡ó


    As expected, Takatsuki was unable to use flying magic. Instead, they used strange magic to move across the water. Flight magic can be used by any intermediate wizard.


    "Wow, it''s faster than Sea Sapent," said Aya-chan. It looks a little fun.


    ¡ó


    "Are you here? Sa-san." "Yeah, it''s the lower layer from here. I was told you would go deeper here," said Aya and Takatsuki. Anyway, Aya seems to be very familiar with dungeons. Are you an adventurer?


    We stand on a small islet on the edge of an underground lake. At the bottom of the lake, slightly ahead of the islet, you can see a huge submerged cave. The middle layer has a fantastic atmosphere with light stones illuminating the walls, but the cave is just dark.


    "There''s an enemy dragon at the end of this submerged cave, but the members are unfamiliar with underwater battles ..." Ryosuke explains remorsely. But everyone was working hard. For a group of just rookie knights.


    The bad ones are the princes who hinder support and the wise men who can''t help at all. Thanks to you, you have to rely on a magician apprentice like Takatsuki-kun.


    "And how much so?" Rysuke, I don''t think it would be possible ...


    "For example, is it easy to fight if the enemy dragon is out of the water and out of the dungeon?" If you have it, you can definitely win. "" Okay, let''s drag the enemy out of the water. "


    (I can''t do it ...)


    "Wait a minute. I''ll call out to the spirits. It looks like this is full." "Takatsuki-kun, are you seeing the spirits ... it''s amazing." Tr a n sla t ed by Jp£í tl .£ã o £í


    Can you see the spirit? I can''t see who has the magical eye skill of mana vision? Just say the right thing!


    It seems like you believe in obedience. I''ve never seen a spirit hero in the Highland Kingdom.


    "Hey, Spirit. How are you?"


    What is that? Do you say that spirits can help you?


    "Oh, it''s a bit difficult, but ... Yeah, I''m in trouble."


    (This is the hard part)


    "Thank you, I''m saved."


    (Hah, until this meaningless conversation ...)


    "Thank you," right after Takatsuki-kun said that.


    -The world has tilted.


    I had such an illusion.


    "!?"


    The whole labyrinth is shaking. There shouldn''t be.


    I can not breathe. What? What is going on


    "What happened to Saki-chan?" Aya-chan asked me, but I was panic. T r an sl at e d by £Êp£í tl.com


    I can''t see anything in front of me. Magic Power When I realized that was all, my back was frozen.


    (What''s this !? All mana? It''s not controlled at all! Runaway!)


    "... Terrible. Is this the power of a spirit?" Ryosuke also feels this crazy magic! I have to stop soon!


    "Yeah, it''s my first time to have so many spirits come."


    As usual, Takatsuki remains a faint magic. He was at the center of the magical power of a typhoon.


    If you are a magician, you will not be overwhelmed by this magic!


    (Is magical power quiet only around Takatsuki?)


    Like the eyes of a typhoon. Just say he is the center of this world.


    "Then I''ll use my magic. It''s difficult to control, so stay away."


    What are you talking about? Humans can''t control such magic!


    "Saki. Leave it to Takatsuki-kun." Rysuke''s eyes were "Expectation and trust." Why !? I have never shown such eyes to anyone.


    "I am?" "Hmm, Sa-san is also near Sakurai-kun." !


    We three watched him away from Takatsuki-kun.


    "I''ll ask, Spirits. Water magic, Yamanotorochi."


    ¨D¨DAt that moment, a monster was born. T ra nsla te d by £êp £í tl.£ã o £í

 Chapter 54 Episode 52: Makoto Takatsuki Fights an Animated Dragon

    Yaki large snake "Water magic"


    I spent seven days making friends with the spirits, all of which was put into this magic.


    --Water-class magic of water, Yamano Orochi.


    A giant eight-necked water snake appears as if it were a mountain. Looking back, there were Sakurai-kun with excited face, Sa-san with bright eyes, and Yokoyama with his waist pulled down.


    "Hey! Takatsuki-kun, this is a snake!" Saami of Lamia seems to have become more familiar. ...... After all, this child has changed.


    "Sermit, there are two" disgusting guys "underneath. Can you drive me out of the dungeon?"


    Ahhhhhhhhhh! The water snake screamed and dived into a dark underwater cave.


    T r ansl a te d b y Jp £í tl.£ão £í I used it for the first time, but the power of royal magic is amazing. I heard that super-class magic would be more like a creature, but Orochi seemed alive. I''m scared. I wonder if Lucy will use such fire magic soon. If magic runs away, the party will be annihilated.


    "Takatsuki-kun! That''s amazing!" Sakurai-kun''s tension is high. "I hope it works." "Is that a king-class magic?" "Well. Did it work for the first time?"


    "Well ... oh ... oh ...? Is it king?" "Saki-chan, do you want to stand up?" Sae-san is supporting Yokoyama who is pulling her back.


    "Mr. Say. May I join Lucy with Mr. Yokoyama?" "Okay, but what about Takatsuki-kun?" Sakurai-kun asks, "What should I do?" Hey, what are you talking about? Brave Sama.


    "Smash the enemy out of the dungeon, so smash it."


    "Takatsu-kun!" Was suddenly called by Mr. Yokoyama. "Did you?" "U, behind!"


    Zaba! A huge splash of water came up and the Yagi serpent reappeared.


    ¨D¨DAaaaaaaaaaa! A harsh, unpleasant scream rang in the dungeon. T r a nsla te d b y jp £í t l.c o m


    "That''s ... the dragon?" Saa muttered.


    There were giant creatures like white worms that seemed strange to be called dragons. Its body has countless mouths. Now he''s struggling with Orochi. The other dragon had eyes all over her body, and her eyes were constantly moving.


    Something is different from what I imagined. I imagined it would be more severe and terrible because it was a evil dragon. That is rather.


    I agree with Sa-san, "What are you! The enemy dragon is Kimoi. It''s a dragon.


    ¨D¨DCaaaaaaaaaaaa ...


    The dragon was taken away by Orochi, screaming like a glass scratch.


    "Then, Sakurai-kun. Let''s go." "Oh, oh ..."


    ¡ó


    An enemy dragon is rampaging to escape from the entanglement of Orochi. Control and carry the magic of water so that you cannot escape.


    "How do you get this guy out, Takatsuki-kun?" "There''s a hole in the ceiling of the underground lake. I''ll take you there and throw it out."


    ¨D¨DAaaaaaaaaaa! ! ! !


    The dragon is screaming painfully. Is that a dragon with a full mouth?


    "Takatsuki-kun, the voice of that dragon is anxious, but is it OK? Our fellow witch couldn''t use magic with that voice."


    Sure, it''s a slightly unpleasant voice. It seems unlikely that magic cannot be used. Is it the effect of the "Megumi stop water" skill?


    Transla ted b y jpmtl .c o£í "That''s okay." "... The senior mage of our team was annihilated," Sakurai-kun said stunned. "Then, do those guys with those eyes have any bad effects?" "Oh, it seems that if you meet your eyes, you''ll be spellbound by magic.


    As for the fascination, the harpy just didn''t work. "Oh, no problem. Is Sakurai-kun okay?" "I''m blessed by the sun goddess, and the condition is invalid." "..." This cheat bastard. Sakurai-kun is not aware of my eyes.


    ¨D¨DGyaaaaaaaaaa! ! ! !


    He watches the fierce entanglement of the two dragons and the water Orochi unfolding in front of him.


    The Land of the Sun "But there are very few users of royal magic, especially the water royal magic." If you''re not cooperative, you can''t use it. It''s not a fuel-efficient magic. " Isn''t there an excellent wizard in the sun country?


    "I''m seeing it soon," said the sun''s rays from a hole in the ceiling of the underground lake. Is the day just over?


    "I''m glad Lucy had Meteor open a big hole." "What did you say?" "No, this is my story."


    Then the final finish!


    "Sakurai-kun. I take the dragon out. My magic disappears outside the dungeon, so I can''t start over." "I haven''t heard it!" .


    "I''ll be fine if Sakurai-kun is fine." "Come, I''ll do it!"


    "Mr. spirit, I''ll go over there." I ride on Orochi''s head. Up close is an antarctica whose skin is covered with eyes.


    (Uh, it''s even creepier when approaching ...) Let''s end it quickly.


    `` Water magic, large dragon ''''


    Yamatonorochi transformed into a giant dragon and jumped out of a large hole in the dungeon ceiling, involving two animated dragons and me.


    (Thank you ... the spirits)


    Transl a ted b y £êp m tl.£ãom The moment I got out of the dungeon, my spirit magic lost its power and disappeared. Me and the dragon are thrown high up in the air.


    (Is Sakurai-kun arriving?)


    At first glance I saw Sakurai-kun wearing a golden aura.


    (Are you absorbing the sunshine?)


    The brightness is increasing steadily. Is this the "hero of light" skill?


    Sakurai-kun, I asked for the rest.

 Chapter 55 Episode 53Ryosuke Sakurai Fights the Ryukyu

    -Ryosuke Sakurai''s viewpoint-


    great! He really pulled out the dragon. An annoying monster that was hiding deep in the dungeon and was at a loss how to defeat it. He threw it out in the sky with the magic of Takatsuki-kun. Suddenly, I remember.


    (Oh, Takatsuki couldn''t use flying magic!)


    He looked at Takatsuki in a hurry and found himself falling with a small umbrella-like item. Good, apparently had magical items. He raises his right hand and makes a gesture like "Thank you later."


    (OK! It''s my job from here!)


    Hold a sacred sword and concentrate the fighting spirit.


    -"The brave of light" skill. Golden sacred spirit. It is transmitted to the sword.


    Tr a n s l at ed b y jpmtl.com The enemy is two dragons. Takatsuki''s magical water dragon has disappeared, and they are free to expose their ugly appearance.


    (Go generously!) Hold your sword in both hands and swing.


    Light sword


    The light emitted from the sword cuts the enemy in a cross. One of the dragons burst out.


    (OK!)


    After seeing it, he realized that he would not be enemy, and another ran away. Do you want to escape!


    (That''s the direction of the town!)


    T r a n sla t ed b y jpm tl.c o £í Oops. Hurry up, but he''s a bit faster. The town is confused by the appearance of a spooky dragon that has never been seen before.


    The dragon is about to breathe! The dragon has the effect of disseminating a curse, not just a means of attack. A labyrinth town becomes a cursed town where no one can live! However, if you attack with full power from here, you will get involved in the town.


    (what should I do¡­¡­)


    When I glanced at Takatsuki-kun, she saw her face saying "Hey, what are you doing?" He raises his hands and poses, "I''m up." That''s right ... he''s done this far. I can''t rely any more.


    Prepared to get involved in the town, trying to hit the "sword of light"


    --Schilleroon


    An enemy dragon hit a transparent wall, making the sound of it breaking. The enemies seem to be puzzled.


    (... is that a barrier, and how many times?)


    What can you do? Garrison of the Order of the Sun on the edge of town. I found a magician in a white robe floating above a huge tent at the back.


    (Great sage!)


    She formed a barrier! If this. Hold the holy sword.


    Light sword


    Soon after the second screaming scream, she was torn.


    ¡ó


    -Makoto Takatsuki viewpoint-


    "Hello, thank you! The bar tonight is a celebration of the hero of the light who has defeated the legendary evil dragon!" Today''s hero bar is more crowded than usual. T ra n sl at ed b y Jp mt l .£ã o£í


    The land of the sun "All of you have today''s liquor. Thanks to Princess Noel!" "" "" "" "Uo!" "" "" "


    A special open space has been set up in the large open-air tavern, where highland knights and nobles gather. Sakurai-kun and Yokoyama can also be seen. Or rather, today''s protagonist.


    "The brave hero, Hurray!" "The Knights of the Sun, Hurray!" "Sakurai-sama, turn around here!" "Hug!" "The Holy Knight is wonderful!" Yellow cheers are flying around .


    "No, it''s a terrible fuss." "We''ll be launching in our family." .


    After Sakurai defeated the dragon, I joined Lucy and Nina. Lucy was asked, "What''s that! Really, can you use even a royal magic !?" He said, "My identity is ...", but you only have the skills of royal magic, you can''t use royal magic.


    Many of the members of the Knights of the Sun were injured, but with the help of the adventurer''s guild, they were able to exit the dungeon safely.


    The monsters of the Great Labyrinth settle down, and the labyrinthine town regains peace. And it leads to the current banquet.


    "By the way, who''s speaking?" Not an adventurer guild, nor a merchant.


    The land of the sun, "That''s your nobleman. Did you serve as a lieutenant? Husband?" "It''s one of the princes, and if Sakurai-dono fails in this defeat, he should report to the kingdom. I guess you''re doing this job out of the question. "Fujiyan laughs meanly. I really know anything.


    Tantrum "But did you really cooperate in exterminating the dragon? Did you all get credit for the Knights of the Sun?" "No. Soon, the guild will contact Tucky. "" So, why is the information faster than me? "


    "Well, this isn''t my main character," she says, knocking on the shoulders of his classmates who are eating food. He turned around, holding boned meat in his mouth and holding wine in his hand. Eat well and drink well. Although my body is small.


    "Sorry, Congratulations on getting rid of Queen Harpy." "Yeah, thank you. Especially thanks to Takatsuki-kun." "That''s not it." "But if I couldn''t meet Takatsuki-kun in the dungeon ..."


    While talking, Sa-san wraps his hands around his arms and waist. What is the race of Lamia? I might just be drunk.


    "Hey, hey! Aya is too close to Makoto!" "Another. It''s been like this for a long time. Hey, Takatsuki-kun?"


    "And what will Aya do in the future?" "Speaking of which, is there an elder sister who betrayed the Lamia?" Tr an s lat e d b y £êp £ít l.£ãom


    "That''s right, but I don''t think he''s here. To be honest, I think the labyrinth is a harsh environment for Lamia to live alone." It was too much, and it was difficult for Lamia to survive below the middle class, so he ran away somewhere.


    "Takatsuki-kun, will McAllen return to the town? Can I follow me?" "Of course ..." "It''s natural! We party!"


    Lucy told me earlier. It''s a man. "Hello, Sasan"


    "Dr. Tacky. You''re in the party too." "Master, master. I''m unusually drunk." When asked Nina, Fujiyan worried about his answering machine. Apparently it was.


    "Hey, Fujiyan. We''re our buddies." "Oh! Buddy! It sounds good!" "I''m still close."


    "By the way, how did the hero of the light defeat the enemy dragon? Did you watch it up close?" "Tell me in detail ..." "Oh, this pasta is delicious!"


    When I was moderately drunk and excited. The great man of the sun country just shouted.


    "McAllen adventurer Makoto Takatsuki. Honored by Princess Noel. Thank you.


    Adventurers of the labyrinth town turned around here at once. Uh ... I get drunk.

 Chapter 56 Episode 54: Makoto Takatsuki Talks to Princess

    "McAllen adventurer Makoto Takatsuki. Don''t let Princess Noel wait!"


    You can hear it without having to call it full name. "Do you have to go this?" Ask your friends.


    "That''s decided to be useless!" "Takatsuki-sama, don''t make a rough decision." "Since Sakurai-dono is there, he will definitely follow you ..."


    "Let''s do your best," said Mr. Sa, who is eating roast beef. Damn, I think it''s every person.


    With heavy steps, he headed to the corner where the knights and aristocratic crowds gathered. Somehow, the tables and dishes are completely different from those of the hero bar. On the elaborately designed table, there are high-quality bottles of sake and elegant dishes. Can I get it for a moment?


    "Hello, Takatsuki-kun" "Oh, Sakurai-kun. I was called for some reason." "If I talked to Princess Noel about Takatsuki-kun, I''d love to meet and talk to you." When I looked with grudge, I was sorry that I was apologized and I was taken to a noble woman.


    Next to me is an old man who has been partitioning this place. Certainly, you''re the person who is Seizo Sasa.


    T ra n s lated b y Jp mt l.c o£í "You are Makoto Takatsuki? Well, I''m not dressed up in front of the princess." "..." This uncle.


    "What is your profession?" So give the profession written in the soul book.


    "That''s an apprentice! Wasn''t he a fellow hero from another world ?! Such a vulgar thing ..." "Robert, I called you. Please refrain." The man, called Robert, stepped down a reluctant step. I don''t seem to be able to get along with this guy.


    "Hello, Makoto. This is Noel Highland, the priestess of the sun.


    The crystal clear voice is pleasant to the ears like the tone of a musical instrument. Beautiful blonde with big blue eyes. There was a princess in the picture.


    "Takatsuki is true. Thank you. But the dragon was defeated by Sakurai alone." "That''s not the case. Thanks to Takatsuki, there was no single sacrifice." Sakurai from the side But came in.


    "Oh, you''re on good terms," said Princess Noel, smiling. His laughing face is charming, and he wonders if he has a magical charm. I heard that he was a candidate for the highest power in the largest country on this continent, but he''s more friendly than I imagined.


    "I''ll thank you in the foreseeable future. Today I just say hello." "Um, I''m honored to talk." Sakurai-kun! help me. A quick glance at my classmates. Tr a ns late d by £Êp £í tl .£ão£í


    "Princess Noel, he is an excellent wizard. Why not invite him to the kingdom as a guest?" No, Sakurai-kun. Read the air!


    The land of water "Ryosuke is rare to say such a thing. But he is a people. If you take it home without permission, you will be scolded by Sofia. Hey, Sophia?" Yes, I was. At a glance, Princess Roses and Princess Sofia, a water priestess, stood.


    "Yes, he is a people of our country. Makoto Takatsuki. This time, it was a hard time."


    This guy, have you forgotten me? Well, I don''t remember the princess that he met only once in the past. I was thinking that I should say goodbye, too, and the next knight shouted. Oh, this guy. long time no see.


    "It''s rude! He''s in front of Princess Sofia! Isn''t it kneeling?"


    When she glanced at Princess Noel, she laughed, saying, "I''m going to be a curse today." Well, generous. Princess Noel can afford it.


    Princess Sofia continues without a smile. "Good, Makoto Takatsuki. You seem to be an excellent wizard. Let''s give blessing to the goddess of our religion. What are you talking about?


    A grateful knight who says, "Thank Princess Sofia for your favors!


    -I''m irritated. The anger of two years ago has recurred.


    "I''ll withhold it," "... what?", Princess Sophia''s knight approaches.


    "You, do you know your position?" "Makoto Takatsuki. What are you dissatisfied with?" I say it''s okay.


    "Two years ago, when I told me that I was desperate to become a water goddess follower, I couldn''t keep an eye on it, but could you be my friend this time?


    Wrong. They are royal and noble, and great. So it''s only selfish and it''s not a good idea to go against it here. However, he wagged his tail here and did not feel like he was under his control.


    "... you are," Princess Sofia may have come up with something.


    Tr a nsla ted b y £Êpm tl .c o £í The country of the water, "Kimi! How do you say to Princess Sophia! Don''t think you can be there."


    "Then, let''s go out. It''s not up to you to work for you," said Oh.


    (Oh oh, it''s true. I''m short-tempered.) I was immature, Goddess.


    "Oh? Mr. Takatsuki. If you have nowhere to go, Highland is always ready to pick you up," Princess Noel offers as Nico Nico. Princess Sofia next door looked a little disgusted.


    "Takatsuki-kun. If you have any trouble, please tell me anytime." "Oh, thank you, Sakurai-kun."


    Princess Noel and Sakurai-kun bowed lightly. Princess Sophia and the next knight kept their eyes, and I left.


    Well, I wonder if I failed.

 Chapter 57 55Makoto Takatsuki is amazed by his friends

    "Takatsuki-sama ..." "Makoto ..." Nina-san and Lucy talk to each other with a worried and worried face when they return to their table. Did you hear that two ears are good?


    "Dr. Tacky. You worked rude to Princess Sofia ..." "No, Fujiyan. I failed." "Takatsuki, eat some sweets and calm down." Sae recommends the cake. Is there something like this?


    "It was surprising. Tohka-san was so angry." "But, two years ago, I asked if I could get blessed, but I left my sleeves. You said you could be our friend, right? I''m angry! "Lucy is emotional, but always side by side. Thank you for such a place.


    The country of the sun, Mr. Tacky, will you leave McAllen and migrate to you? Fujin tweeted lonely.


    "Well, I was told by the princess''s escort knight to go out ..." "Would you like to go to the country where Sakurai-kun is?" Sae eats donut and fruit. Are you overeating?


    "There''s no other ate." "So I''m not going there, too?" Looking at Sa-san.


    "Why do you have a weird face? I have no ate except Takatsuki-kun." Donuts and wine will not fit.


    The land of the sun, "Well, hey ..." Lucy looked delicate. "Lucy is against Highland?" T rans l at ed by jp £ítl .com


    The land of the sun "Takatsuki is a supremacy of the human race. The elves like Lucy and the beasts like me are hard to live in." Is that so? I did not know.


    The land of water "Highland sub-humans and the Kotou are treated inferiorly to humans. I don''t like it much. The good thing is that I don''t have much discrimination. "Is Fujiyan taking a hobby over business?" "It''s natural!"


    The country of the sun, "Do you like Nina, too?" "The nobles and merchants in that country are sexually harassing immediately with the Kotou tribes. Ne, umm. Nina doesn''t seem to have a good impression of the land of the sun either.


    "Above all, if you are a Lamia like Sasaki-dono, you will be out in one shot. I will definitely be chased." "Sorry ..... By the way, my evil god religion is also exposed to the highlands Isn''t it bad ... "


    "" It''s a bad place to go to any country. "" Oh really¡­¡­.


    "When I think about it, I miss Lukas, Marie, and the skewer general. I miss Jean and Emily ..." "Would you like to leave the country?" Fujiyan says as expected .


    "Hmm, do you bow down to Princess Sofia ..." Do you ask around Sakurai? No, but not. I''m worried about that. Tr ans late d b y jp £ítl .c o m


    "Hello, it was a hard time," said Sakurai, a refreshing handsome hero. This bastard! I think I''m worried about who!


    "It''s going to be a big deal because Sakurai calls him a weird place. He''s gonna do it." Next to Sakurai-kun, Yokoyama is hiding.


    Sakurai-kun laughs, saying, "It''s okay. If Takatsuki-kun joins the Knights of the Sun, I''ll do my best." I don''t know what it is.


    "I''ll never go in." I will not be in a group like the top of the athletic club! Make it cool! I am confident to drop out in one day.


    "Takatsu-kun. Today ... Thank you." Thanks to Yokoyama. It''s rare to talk to me. Or are you a little scared?


    "I haven''t done much." "What are you talking about? You can use the few royal spells in Highland, and you''re the second meritorious person to defeat this dragon !?" People pointed out that everyone forgot that they needed seven days of preparation to use it once.


    "Well, what is it for? Sakurai-kun." "Yes. Actually, the great sage says Takatsuki-kun, or rather, he wants to meet a spirit magician." A great sage who rarely appears in public! I''m done, Makoto. "Lucy is as pleased as himself.


    "Well ... I don''t want to meet any great people anymore. Can I pass?" I''m self-made.


    "Dr. Tacky .... The Great Sage is the third most authoritative in the land of the sun. It''s better to be honest ..." "Makoto! Don''t say selfishness." Can be seen. After all, I have to go.


    "Do you have to go alone?" "No, I can go with my friends." "Okay, Lucy and Sa-san. Let''s go together."


    "Is it good?" Lucy jumped and was pleased. "Well, it''s a hassle. I''m good." For a long time, I''ll eat slowly and involve my friends.


    "What do you want to do with Fujiyan?" "Hmm ... I feel like I''d like to meet you, but I can''t afford to leave this seat empty, so I''m still there." Don''t do it "," I won''t do that ... "Nina-san''s rating has dropped.


    We were taken by Sakurai and headed to the camp of the Knights of the Sun.


    "What kind of person is the Great White Sage? Lucy" "The greatest witch on this continent. You know?" "I don''t know exactly who it is." He has only learned the prestigious wizards of his country.


    "The first great sage was the hero who fought the Great Demon King with the savior Abel a thousand years ago. The next person I''ll meet is the fifteenth generation," explained Sakurai-kun. "Fan, but the first generation is terrific, but the descendants are not relevant," Sae says sharply. Please don''t tell me in front of me I thought too. Tr anslat ed by jp £ítl .£ã o m


    "That''s different, Aya. The great sages have the power of ''inheritance'' skills." "I have inherited the power of the first generation a thousand years ago. That''s why it is called the continent''s strongest." "I see." Does the legendary wizard''s ability take over? It looks strong.


    Meanwhile, we arrived in front of a huge tent.


    -Tinnitus.


    Stop (Mah ... this ... Makoto! There ... Don''t get in! ... Damn! ... The barrier is ... Goddess? What''s wrong? (That guy ... meet me ...)


    This is the first time that there is a break. What to do ... Isn''t it better not to meet the Great Sages?


    "The Great Sage. I''m Sakurai, the 7th Division Chief. I brought Takatsuki, a spirit servant." Sakurai-kun called out into the tent.

 Chapter 58 Episode 56: Makoto Takatsuki Talks to a Great Sage

    What should I do¡­¡­? Should we not enter if we follow the goddess'' advice? But come here?


    "Are you a great sage?" Sakurai-kun did not respond to his call.


    "Are you absent?" Then go back.


    "Oh, great sage. Are they going to enter alone? Yes, yes, I understand." "... Sakurai-kun, what happened suddenly?" Suddenly, Sakurai-kun suddenly started talking to himself.


    "The sages came from the great sages. Come on alone!" "Well ..." When I was fooling around, Sakurai-kun pushed me inside.


    ¡ó


    "I''m sorry ..." The inside of the tent is dim and a magical lantern is floating in the air. The inside was overflowing with objects, and there was a passage going to the back. At the end of the passage, a little wizard in a white robe was sitting on a huge sofa. Should I go there?


    "Let''s come closer. It''ll be hard to talk." As I said, when I approached a few meters, I saw white hair hidden in a white hood. Certainly a great white sage. T ra ns l at e d by Jpmt l .£ão m


    "This is Makoto Takatsuki, a magician apprentice. Here are my friends Lucy J. Walker and Aya Sasaki."


    "Hmmm" The Great Sage walked here for a moment and looked over us. Red eyes have strong eyesight as if shooting out. The face looks like a beautiful little girl, but there is a terrifying surprise. How old are you It doesn''t look like it looks.


    "You''re half the elf and the demons," he said, looking at Lucy. I''m scared. Looking at Lucy, he was stiff.


    "It''s a Lamia, and it''s a disaster-designated level. It''s fun."


    Yabe! This person has appraisal skills! Looking at Sae, she is wondering if she doesn''t know the situation. Oh, bad. Demons and demons will be hunted! Listen to the goddess'' advice!


    "Don''t be so prepared. Did you help the little brave boy of light? The spirit angels are rare at this time. I wanted to meet a little. I have. ¡­ Does n¡¯t it mean you do n¡¯t mind being a demons or demons?


    "I''m surprised. Sit here. It''s about tea." Is this an antique that has a big round table with a season and chairs with a new season around it? T ransl ated by jp£í t l.co m


    "You are here." I was assigned to a seat next to a great sage. I get nervous.


    When I wonder if anyone is a servant, a fluffy tea pot flies and another fluffy tea cup is placed in front of me. When the tea was poured into the cup, it smelled soft and citrus. Are you living with magic? I hope those who have extra magical power.


    "A tea confectionery ... well, is this okay?" A large plate with a variety of Western confectionery appears suddenly in front of you. Now, how did you serve this candy ...?


    Space transfer "Is it?" "Well, I understand well." Space transfer Mu, unchanted magic. This person is out of specification ... Don''t go against it. I mean, I can''t even run away ...


    "So what is it for us?" Sae is eating sweets right away. Hey, refrain!


    "I told you earlier, I was just curious. I heard that the dragon was a genie who drew that royal spell with royal magic. I was stepping on it. "" If you helped, did you hear that it was over? "


    "Then, it''s going to be training. The Great Brave of Light will have about two evil dragons, and it''s hard to get your hands on it when the Great Demon King revives." Did you not help on purpose?


    "By the way ... the redhead witch there." "Yes, yes!" Lucy is nervous or speaks less.


    "Do you notice that your body is being burned by your magic?" "Eh?" Lucy looked surprised and I was surprised.


    "Do you think you''re constitutional? The temperature is the result of the magic runaway." "How do you ...?" "Do this. Wear it." To Lucy.


    "It''s an item that calms the flow of magic. It''s an item that''s priced enough to buy a house. Use it with care." "Is it okay?" Isn''t it too kind? This person. Wouldn''t a great bill come later?


    "I''m looking for a talented person right now. I don''t want to keep a good wizard asleep. Hey, Lamia is just eating that."


    "Fei" Sa-san! Reply at least after swallowing.


    "Your ''change'' skill is excellent. You can turn into a perfect person, not a half-skinned human, but rather a skill that can change anything. Dragons and demons But I was taught to my sisters as "The Magic of Humanization", "It''s a skill of the Lamia. Your skill is higher than that. That''s right ... thank you. "


    Tr a n sla te d by jpm t l .£ã om Great. This person, helpful items and advice. Isn''t it a helping character?


    "And the problem is you. The spirit witch," "... I''m just a human being." "Hou." Somehow, this person has a cold finger like Sasan.


    "Let''s see the status. It''s easier to judge it if you touch it .... It''s quite a biased status. Even though it''s low all over, only the skill of water is jumping out." .


    "Mm ... this is not what I want." I suddenly grabbed my head.


    "You are an evil god''s apostle" time was frozen.


    ¡ó


    "" ... "Lucy and I were silent. Only the sound of Saa opening the candy sounds.


    "No, Chigamasyo" for now, let''s cheat with a smile. Evil religion is a felony with no need to ask questions. It was a common view of Fujiyan, Nina and Lucy.


    "Is it the second person to meet the apostle of Noah, the evil god?" The head is held with a small hand, and it is held.


    "No ... so it must be something wrong ..." "He''s a thousand years ago ... One of the nine Demon Lords who the Great Demon King can follow, was it a" Contraindicated Black Knight "?" Is that legendary killer of a hero? " what is that?


    "Lucy, what is the contraindicated black knight?" It was finally destroyed by the savior Abel ... is that the apostle of the god Noah ...? "


    He said that Lucy was worried. Eh, what are you doing, Noah? Did you not hear that story?


    "But ... the apostle of the evil god I know was more crazy, at least I couldn''t talk properly."


    "You''re right, as if you''ve seen it." "Oh ... I have a memory of a thousand years ago."


    "Do you want to continue the apostle of the evil god?" Asks the great sage. What is this answer?


    Tr ansl ated by jp £í tl.£ão £í "No, so ... I''m not a believer in evil god ..."


    "Hmm ... well, let''s do that." Finally, your hair is crumpled.


    The land of the sun "When you come to me, come to me. I''ll give you training." the end?


    "Oh, um ... are you good?" It''s a party that feels like a felony with triple roles. Will you miss it?


    "As I said, I want to secure a few strong human resources for the resurrection of the Great Demon King. scared.


    "We don''t want to fight the Great Demon King?" "Eh? That''s right. Takatsuki-kun." I''m not a brave, I''m not strong.


    "If the Great Demon is resurrected, there will be a war between the people on earth and the demons. If we lose the war, we are all livestock of demons."


    "Sorceress-kun. I recommend that you stop the apostle of the evil god by the end. Following that evil god will only make you unhappy."


    The Great Sage lay on the sofa. After all, he was a good person for advice and items.


    It would have been great without the last conversation ...


    ¡ó


    When I returned to my seat with a feeling of haze, the banquet was almost over.


    The sickness awakens. I have lost my appetite.


    With a fluffy head, it''s blurry.


    "Takatsuki-sama. The customer came and trout."


    The Land of Water Appeared to be Sophia Roses, the princess of Water Miko. T r ansla t ed by jpmtl .£ã o £í

 Chapter 59 Episode 57: Makoto Takatsuki Talks to Princess Sofia

    I was depressed to hear the story of the Great Sage. Depending on the details,


    "Makoto Takatsuki. Are you sure now?"


    A clean, well-passing voice. Gives a refreshing feeling like cold spring water. And as always, it''s a cold expression without amiability.


    Princess Sofia was at our table for some reason. There is an escort knight, but it''s not that great.


    "What?" I can''t help ignoring the princess, so I ask her reluctantly.


    "I had him leave the guardian knight." I didn''t know what he was saying at first, but after a short pause, he understood that the arrogant knight. What? Did he get fired?


    "It''s a sin that offended the brave who saved the Great Labyrinth. Could you forgive me with this?" "I forgive nothing ... I''m not a brave in the first place, but ..." He is one of the heroes, and I want you to stay there. "


    Trans la ted b y jp m t l .£ã o £í surprised. Poor Is it up to here? I''m just a witch apprentice.


    "Hey, hey," Lucy pulls her sleeves. I know, because it''s not weird.


    Water Country "... I love the city of McAllen, so I''ll continue adventurers." When she heard that, Princess Sofia showed a relieved expression. However, it returns to the original expression in a moment.


    "Do you have any hope? What can I do ..." Oops, I''m generous. But I don''t have any particular wishes ... Yes, give it to a friend who is always taking care of it.


    "Actually, this is my best friend, Fujiwara-kun." "Takkey-kun !?" Suddenly, Fujiyan was surprised, but my thoughts should have been transmitted.


    "I would like to back up his business for our further success. He is also one of the braves from another world. My success is thanks to his support." What should I do specifically? "


    Fujiyan, unreasonable sumamani. You can see from Fujiyan that you have not heard. But, as expected. I started talking like I came up with something.


    "In the country of water, you have the freedom to do business in the country, especially if you get permission to do business in the aristocrats." "It''s good. I''ll give you a permit in my name. Please come" T r a n sla ted b y jpm t l.£ã om


    "Thank you," me and Fujiyan bowed. Is this okay?


    "I''ll see you again," Princess Sofia left quickly.


    ¡ó


    "Tackie, I didn''t expect you to talk suddenly!" "I''m sorry, but I''m sorry, but that''s okay?" The country of water "It''s wonderful! It''s good to be free to do business under the name of the first princess! This is one of my business in water country Win ... "Oh, Fujiyan looks bad.


    "Takatsu-sama, I''ll do terrible things ..." Nina smiles. "Did you say something weird?"


    "Makoto ... I''m usually asked what the royal family wants, but I''m not going to refrain once." "The master doesn''t know anything scary, too."


    "But I don''t know. I''m a different world." "But, the princess just a moment ago. I want Takatsuki to stay in the country for a long time," Sae says.


    "Oh, that''s it. It was such a rude attitude, but he told me a lot of things up here." "Probably Princess Sofia was also angry." "..." No. Apparently, Princess Sofia was cut off in her heart.


    Nina explains, "The warriors and witches scouted by Princess Sofia all escape the country and are hurt by injury." Yeah, that''s right.


    "Does that include our classmates?" "Yes. Apparently, the royal palace living in the water country didn''t fit my skin." "Thanks, Princess Sofia has eyes to see people It''s rumored that there isn''t one, and Princess Noel has a wealth of talented people. "


    Well, that''s a disgraceful rumor. "So why are you desperately stopping an apprentice witch apprentice once?" "As a result, it was good because you did not drive McAllen!" That''s exactly what Lucy says.


    "Well, let''s go back to McAllen." "Yeah!" I want to go back and eat the general skewers.


    This is the end of our adventure into the Great Labyrinth.


    But my heart is not clear.


    T r an s l a ted b y £êp£ít l.£ão m Words told by the great sages. Allegations to the goddess remain.

 Chapter 60 Episode 58: Epilogue (Chapter 2)

    I had a dream. I''m in the space of the goddess.


    ... I thought I was probably called.


    You can see the goddess sitting in physical education. What are you doing


    Even if you come close, you won''t see your eyes.


    "Goddess?" "Is it true that you are leaving my followers?"


    "I haven''t said anything yet." "Do you care what that white guy said?" White ... What did the great sages say?


    "Is the goddess a friend of the Demon King a thousand years ago?" "I''m not saying that I''m leaving the believer." You can''t do anything.


    Tr an sla te d by jpm tl.co £í "Even if you quit the believer, you will still have the skill of using spirits." "Eh? That''s right."


    "Don''t you? Stop it?" "So why do you say that?" "Hearing the story of that white guy, you think you''re suspicious of me." I was hiding the evil god. Do you keep asking persistently?


    His predecessor, "Why did I play with the Demon King?" "There were various things."


    "Goddess. What do you really want? Tell me." "... Ordinarily, the opposite. Why do believers ask the goddess for their wishes?"


    Silence continues for a while. The goddess started talking.


    "... When I was convinced, the Titans were empty after losing the Gods War. All were alone in Tartarus."


    "I spent some time with the great lords, but they also challenged the holy deities and they were all killed or sealed ..."


    Tr ans l a t ed by £êp m t l .c o£í "I''ve been alone for more than fifteen million years. I managed to try to save my friends, but eventually I was trapped in the undersea temple ..."


    "I can''t do it alone ..."


    "Still, I want to help everyone ..."


    Rescue the Titan family members. Is that the real request of the goddess?


    But the place where the Titans are sealed seems to be human. Does what the great sages say help the Titans in the first place?


    "Why did Noah''s apostle kill the hero a thousand years ago?" "The genie guys. He told the Demon King to help the Titans by killing the hero."


    Well, genie? I heard it for the first time, but is there such a thing?


    "The demons are the gods who created the demons and demons. We are fighting with the saints, but we didn''t keep our promises ..." said Noah-sama.


    "So, do you not let me kill the hero this time?" "Can you beat the hero in the first place? Maybe." I remember Sakurai-kun who was shattering the dragon at once. ...... It''s impossible.


    "Thousands of years ago and now, the situation is completely different. At that time, the Great Demon King and the demons ruled on the earth. Humans despaired and their religion for the holy god was weakened. I thought the side was more advantageous. "" Huh ... I see. "


    "Did you reflect on that, you are obliged to enter into the religion of some goddess at the moment of its birth on earth! This is what my followers can''t do!" You.


    "So, when my true classmate came from a different world, I thought it was a chance. Japanese people are non-religious." "But everyone was scouted." Moreover, my fascination magic doesn''t work, or it''s completely out of my calculations ... "My goddess is dark.


    "What are you talking about? Every goddess is doing a good dream to keep the believers away." "Is that so?"


    "And what do you want the goddess to do now?" "... The source of the power of the Holy Tribe is the religion. If they are despaired, their religion will be reduced and the power of the Holy Tribe will weaken. ''''


    A situation where humans despair .... "Is it the resurrection of the Great Demon King?"


    "But I don''t want to be the Demon King''s minions? I" "I know. They don''t trust them anymore." Tr an sla t e d by jp £í t l.£ã o £í


    "Oh yeah, as the white guy said, humans would be treated as slaves if they were ruled by the Great Demon King. It was a terrible situation a thousand years ago." I want Sakurai to do his best. I guess it would be useless if everyone''s strength was not united


    "I''ll put together a lot of information, so I''ll put it all together."


    "The goddess'' wish is


    1. Manage the threat of the Great Demon King who will be resurrected within a few years. 2. Reduce the religion of the Holy Tribe and weaken the power of the Holy Tribe. unknown


    What is that? Can you do it? Such a thing. The hurdles are high.


    "I''m not the only one who believes in such a reckless mind. You''re really free, right?"


    "I told you to go to the Great Labyrinth because of the good intentions of reuniting with a friend." Noah who comes with a cute face.


    "But now is the chance. For the past millennia, the religion of the Holy Tribe has only grown stronger. The demons, who are displeased with this, are seriously trying to make the demons attack the earth. "You may be able to do it well."


    "Instead of the brave chosen by the Holy Tribe, Makoto will play an active role, and everyone will think that the Holy Tribe would not be ate, would he prefer a true God?" Does it work? "


    The expression of the goddess relaxes suddenly as if he read such a heart. "Well, I won''t force you. Make it true."


    Hmm. Can I choose myself? But he was saying that the great sages were very worried.


    "My apostle of the god of evil spirits seems to be crazy." "Oh, that''s what he said badly. The believer who turned melodies into my charm was a bit crazy. He just looked happy! " Is that happy? In a pattern that only you are happy with, you are engrossed in vicious religion?


    "It doesn''t matter because" Enchantment "doesn''t really work."


    "Well, what are you going to do?" The goddess, sitting down, looks up.


    Would you like to take over the invitation of Noah, the evil god, and turn the world over? Tran s l ate d b y £Êp £í tl.co£í


    Yes no ¡û


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The most annoying option ever.


    I look at Noah again. Looks like a godly, beautiful and adorable girl.


    (Are you alone challenging the Holy Tribe ...?)


    Only one from mythological times. Honestly, I can not imagine. How many thousand times more loneliness I had come to this different world and trained alone for about a year?


    Noah-sama spoke to me the first time he left the Temple of Water. Even if there was a heart.


    It was thanks to Noah''s blessing that he survived the griffon.


    The spirit magic was given to Noah.


    I was able to meet Sae and Sakurai again.


    (I just got it)


    I haven''t returned anything yet.


    "What are you going to do?" Noah is looking at me with her cheek stick. Again, look at the options.


    Would you like to take over the invitation of Noah, the evil god, and turn the world over?


    Yes ¡û no


    Tr a n s l at ed b y £êp m tl .co m This world is dominated by the Holy Tribe. And unlike his predecessor a thousand years ago, he has to compete with the demons. The only apostle of the evil god in this world.


    In other words, "the enemy of the world."


    (The balance of the difficulty is strange ...)


    But no. The answer was fixed from the beginning.


    "God of Goddess, let''s realize together"


    I knelt in front of Noah-sama, looked at me and answered me.


    ¡­ Oh, I wonder if I was actually captivated by magic.


    "Thank you, Makoto," Noah''s smile was dazzling.


    -In this way, I became a goddess''s apostle who officially aims to overthrow the world with Noah.

 Chapter 61 Episode 59Aya Sasaki is guided around McAllen

    -Aya Sasaki viewpoint-


    "Is this the town where Takatsuki lives?" I am unusual. A beautiful city!


    "It''s McAllen, a town in the water. Let''s go to the adventurer''s guild anyway." "The waterway runs through the city. It''s wonderful."


    According to Lucy''s advice, I was about to hit a passerby! Think and avoid it. I''m going to crash and avoid it again. avoid. avoid. pleasant! For the first time in this world, I''m in a normal human town! I ran around like a child, sewing the crowd.


    "It''s a terrible reflex." "I just grew up in a large labyrinth." Takatsuki and Lucy heard from behind. Oh? Are you stunned?


    ¡ó


    "Makoto-kun! I wanted to see you!" As soon as you entered the adventurer''s guild, a beautiful blonde lady hugged Takatsuki-kun!


    "Ru, Lucy ... Who is that?" "Marie, the guild receptionist who wants to be true," she told me grumpy. "Hey, that''s right." This is Takatsuki-kun. Tr an sla ted by £êp£í t l .c o £í


    "Oh? What''s that child?" "Aya Sasaki. Nice to meet you." "Mary, an employee of the McAllen Adventurer''s Guild. Thank you. Are you going to register as a new adventurer?" I do. She is a beautiful woman.


    "Mary. Sae has done the adventurer registration in a labyrinthine town. It''s a party with me and Lucy, so I''ve come to the report." "Sure? Can you show me an adventurer card? "" Yes, here. "Give the adventurer card that Fujiwara-kun made to Marie.


    "Aya Sasaki. Are you from a different world, like Makoto-kun? ... No track record as an adventurer. Stone rank. And the problem is .......?" Be spread open. Yaba! Did you get a monster?


    But it was not. Unusually cool Takatsuki-kun came closer to Marie.


    "Sasan''s status is amazing, isn''t it?" "... This status is lightly above the gold-ranked adventurers. If you''re free, you''ll have more than 20 parties to recruit." Marie says it''s only when she comes close to her face. Isn''t it close?


    "By the way! I didn''t bring a girl out of the Great Labyrinth. Makoto-kun''s liar!" "No, I haven''t made a promise." Yeah, "Takatsuki was headlocked by Mary. That''s why my breasts hit my face ...


    "Lucy! Are you back?" Looking back, the girl came with brown hair and loose clothes, and a girl was calling on Lucy. T ran s late d b y jp m tl .c o £í


    "Emily, just returned, isn''t it an adventure today?" "I''m helping a church today. Many people have been injured recently by monsters. "I''m good. I''ll let you know what I''m doing!" "I''m just disturbing Makoto-kun, right?" "No! I''m surprised at the story of my new magic" Meteor shower " Please! "


    I''m excited. When I was introduced, she was a monk girl named Emily. He seems to have had an adventure with Takatsuki and Lucy. Lucy went somewhere with Emily.


    "Then, Sa-san, I''ll show you around the city." "U, yeah" I''m alone with Takatsuki! Maybe Lucy took care. It''s a date! I was excited and followed.


    ¡ó


    "This is the main street. It''s the busiest city in McAllen." "The food is delicious. Let''s go later." "The back street is a food and drink district. At night there are many people at the bar. "Would you like to stop by Fujiyan''s store later?" "In that case ... well, maybe a night store?"


    Takatsuki will guide you around the city with a familiar feel. There are many stylish brick buildings. There is atmosphere. In the city of McAllen, there are waterways everywhere and boats go through them.


    "Can''t I get on that boat?" "I can get on for a fee, but it''s faster if I move with water magic." Speaking of which, Takatsuki-kun had the magic to move on water.


    "Well, that big building?" I pointed to the stone building.


    "Oh, that''s a hot spring. McAllen seems to have a source nearby." "Hey! The town is beautiful and there''s even a hot spring! It''s a nice place!" Takatsuki laughed bitterly because he couldn''t be luxurious.


    As usual, she is easygoing. It looks as usual ...


    (Hey, it looks fine)


    That''s right. I made a reservation a few months ago and looked forward to the sequel to the popular RPG that I was looking forward to. Well, it seems like it was fun.


    What happened? Takatsuki is a friend from junior high school and recently a benefactor. If you are worried, I want to encourage you.


    "Hey, let''s go to the hot spring because it''s a long time."


    "It''s good if Sa-san wants to go." "There''s also a mixed bath!" ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ ??¡± Takatsuki-kun, who looked like a chihuahua with a bean gun, was spectacular. Trans lated b y £êp m tl.£ã o £í


    ¡ó


    -Makoto Takatsuki viewpoint-


    Funny. What is this situation.


    "Oh, good hot water" Funyat, Sa-san, whose face is loose, is next to him. The classmates are in a state where they can''t get together. Wrong. That''s a lie. A bath towel is wrapped.


    However! Below that is naked! ... calm down. It''s the "Megumi water stop" skill Help me!


    It was written that there is a mixed bath, but that seems to be a family bath. You can rent a small open-air bath. Naturally, the price is high, but there is still room for the prize money that defeated Minotaur in the Great Labyrinth and Queen Harpy. I want to ask Saa''s request.


    "Oh, I''m coming back to life." Look up so you don''t look over there.


    "I like a town with a hot spring." "Sasan, do you like hot springs?" "I didn''t have a bath in a large labyrinth, so I always bathe in the underground lake. That''s definitely restless.


    For a while, the chat continued.


    Change "Speaking of which, you''re using your skills, aren''t you using your skills?" "Yeah, before, my skin color was blue, but now I''m human?" come. No, I don''t need to show that much. Blush.


    Change: "Tell me your skills this time. I''ll teach you evasion and escape skills." Change "Okay. But do you use skills?"


    What are you saying! Changing yourself is the basis of assassin and ninja games!


    "Takatsuki-kun''s game brain is running out of control again."


    "How many levels is Takatsuki-kun?" "21. Sasan lost 10 or more." "Isn''t the level raised as much as possible?" I remember the play style well.


    "I was raising it at the beginning. But my initial status was too low and I couldn''t stretch it. Even if my level went up, my status didn''t go up much." "So, how are you doing?" No, I don''t care about it anymore, now it''s fun to improve my skills in water magic, and then I''m going to master spirit magic. "" That ''master'' was a habit of Takatsuki-kun, right? "I felt nostalgic. Is that so? T r ans l at e d by jp£ítl.c o m


    "Sa-san, raise your level. Unlike me, your initial stats are high and you have a lot of growth. And it is 3 times more effective than the" Action Game Player "skill." That''s right. " That''s why I liked action games, Sa-san.


    "Hey, Takatsuki-kun", "Why did you, Sasan?" "Please tell me if you have any troubles." "... Eh?" "It looks like you''re worried." Don''t fool your eyes. I don''t want to tell Sae some time about the Apostle of the Evil God.


    "Thank you" "No, I''m grateful" After all, familiarity is easy to talk about.


    ¡ó


    "Good luck! Celebrate Makoto and Lucy''s return to McAllen!" Lucas is gathering all the adventurers and holding a feast.


    "Makoto! Tell me about the Great Labyrinth," said Drunk Jean. "He said," Is it true that Jean is true every day? "Emily says. "Hey, hey. Emily. What are you talking about?"


    "I haven''t done any big adventures." Lie: "I think it''s true. I''m sorry."


    Oh, this feeling. I''m back at McAllen. Sae-san seemed to be enjoying it, and was drinking deliciously. Saa-san, I''m strong.


    "What did Makoto and Aya do today?" Asks Lucy. "Um, today, I asked Takatsuki to guide me through the city. I went to Fujiwara-kun''s shop, had lunch, and went to a hot spring." Sae answered.


    """"e""""


    "Ah, ah ...., that. You said that you went to a hot spring separately?" "No, I went with a family bath. Hey, Takatsuki-kun." "Oh, that''s right." So is a family bath normal? There was a lot in the city.


    "Well, really ..." Why does Jean look with such awe?


    "... at least during the day," why Emily looks at garbage.


    "..." Lucy is firm. why?


    T r an s late d b y £Êpmt l .c om "Oh, that''s .... Makoto-kun''s first woman was my plan." "Mary? What are you talking about?" "Well, that''s okay. Let''s go, "Marie entangles her arm. I wonder what. What am I misunderstanding?


    "Hey, you''ve become a man! Everyone is a toast!" Lucas !?


    "Kshit!" "Explode!" "Let''s fork!" "Harlem party isn''t it?"


    Even though the home has returned after a long time, all the adventurers abuse them. why!


    -Family bath. The young men and women who enter there seem to enter without exception. A place for men and women.


    I don''t know! Such a different world common sense! I didn''t tell you in the temple of water!

 Chapter 62 Episode 60: Lucy Remembers Takatsuki

    -Lucy viewpoint-


    "Huh? Did you end up with Jean !?" When we had lunch with Emily.


    "Yeah, Luca said that, confess quickly." "That''s right." A friend I met after a long time had a man. Well, it was like dating since I met.


    "And what about Lucy?" "Uh ..." you hear of course.


    "That''s a new party, I''m a kid doing that. Yesterday, I was with Makoto-kun ..." "Ah, that was nothing, you said the truth!" "But you went into a hot spring together. "Ugu ..."


    Yesterday, I refrained from thinking that I wanted to talk with them. Don''t think you can make that much progress in just one day!


    "They seem to be acquaintances from different worlds. Lucy isn''t that bad?" "... Wow." Now it''s a three party.


    "Makoto-kun and Aya may be sticking together." Tra n s la ted by jp £ít l.£ão £í


    Imagine going on your next adventure. Makoto and Aya are excited in the story of the previous world. After the adventure, "We''re going to enter the hot springs together" "Lucy waits in the guild" "Well, eh? Hey ... a little ..." Two people who crossed arms appeared there.


    "No, no!" Screamed. "Now, confess quickly," Emily says. Damn, it looks like you have a boyfriend.


    "Mr. Emily ... How do I confess?" "Um, in my case ..." I consulted Emily about how to confess.


    ¡ó


    -Makoto Takatsuki viewpoint-


    "Huh? Lucy, do you want to go hunt for goblins?" I thought a little unexpectedly. You don''t have to make that little money because you can afford to make money in the large labyrinth.


    "Uh, yeah. You know, isn''t it important to beginners?" "Okay, let''s go now," said the goblin hunter after a long absence. Just right for the first party of a three-party! It''s safe. T ra ns la t e d b y jp£í tl.c o£í


    "Goblin, I''m quitting. I''ve been learning martial arts to Nina recently. I''m going to look over there." "... Eh" "Don''t look like that, because I saw a goblin in the great labyrinth." Yeah. I''ll go with Lucy.


    Lucy has a small guts pose. Why?


    ¡ó


    The river flows through a large forest and travels upstream using water magic. Lucy clings to me. It''s been a while since this feeling.


    "Hey, can I ask one?" Said Lucy. "what happened?"


    "Is the auxiliary magic" Water walking "I''m using right now can be used without touching the body?" "It''s natural. You can use it even when you''re away. It just saves magical power because the effect shifts. "Because of my low magical power, saving habits are ingrained in myself. ... I think it''s poor, though.


    "I don''t always hold you down because I want you to hug me, don''t you?" "No, you just have to put your hands on your shoulders. I''m still nervous because I can.


    "No, it''s a thing that is likely to be shaken off by a curve when it moves with true water magic." "Oh, surely."


    During such a chat, I arrived at the destination.


    The fog is deep and dim. The air feels cold in the daytime. It''s near the Demon Forest. There are many monster reactions to enemy sensing skills. Oh nostalgic.


    "Well, I''m back." "... I''m inviting me. I really like goblin hunting." I have two embarrassing people. I''m the most confident quest when I come to this world.


    For a while, they hunted goblins.


    "Lucy, you''re better at magical control." Lucy''s face suddenly brightens. "Yeah! Thanks to the magic bracelet given by the great sage. With this, the magic skill level seems to be raised." "Hey, can I borrow it later?" "Skill level: 50 or more has no effect Was it written in the instructions? "


    Did it come with instructions !? Great sages are perfect for after-sales service. And it doesn''t seem to work for me. I''m more than 100.


    Trans l a te d b y £êp £ít l.£ãom "Hey, do you have any plans for this?" Lucy changed the story. "Hmm, I was going to hunt as it is, but do you have any hope?" "Hey, there''s a place I want to go to." As long as you don''t go deep inside the Demon Forest, you''ll be fine.


    We moved again using water magic. "What''s the direction?" "Um, right ahead." "... Is this a lost forest?"


    There are no dangerous monsters like the Demon Forest, but the entire forest is in a dungeon. It is said that without map skills, you will not be able to get lost. Recommended is iron rank or better. For now, we meet the criteria, but we didn''t expect to come to the dungeon today.


    "It''s okay. The lost forest is a playground for elf kids. I used to go a long way ago and I know the safe route," Lucy said. "I left the navigation," "Okay ~" We went into the forest dungeon.


    "Lucy, are you at a loss?" "Che, no! It''s been a long time, so um, this is supposed to be." Slightly, we got into the back while imagining.


    ¡ó


    "Hey, here?" It was a flower field that bloomed all over. A flower garden in a different world where many flowers bloom like never seen in Japan.


    "Hey, it''s beautiful. It''s a secret place for the elf." Lucy boasted, it was a fantastic beauty. Proceed so as not to step on the flower while looking around at Kyorokyoro. It smells sweet.


    "Hey, sit here." There was a rock in the flower garden that could be seated just for two people. Sit next to Lucy.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± What, silence continues. Speaking of which, did Lucy have anything to do?


    "Hey, how are you doing recently?"


    "How are you, Goddess?" "I''m fine." Perhaps you saw that you were worried about Noah-sama?


    "What happened?" "... No, it''s okay." "If you''re in trouble, tell me. Are you friends?" Lucy''s big eyes look into my face.


    Lucy is the first companion to come to this world. I don''t want to hide too much. But the apostle of the evil god is not organized in my head. I want you to wait a little.


    I have a long relationship with Lucy. When I was training alone in the Temple of Water, I was breathing, "I''ll do it solo!" In fact, I have been an adventurer alone in McAllen for several months.


    T r an slate d b y Jp m t l.co m (But griffon defeat and exploring the Great Labyrinth couldn''t have been conceived without Lucy.)


    If you are told to play an adventurer solo now, can you do it? I''m stronger than a year ago. But I don''t want to be an adventurer alone ...


    Lucy sits on a rock, flapping his legs. Somehow wrinkles in the eyebrows. It is a beautiful profile as usual.


    Thank you Lucy. Thank you so much and thank you in the future.


    "Oh, Lucy" "Hey, Makoto" We were talking at the same time.


    "" ... "", staring at each other, silence. I just say thank you, but it''s embarrassing again.


    Lucy comes over. A breathtaking distance. Feel Lucy''s high body temperature.


    "Oh, that''s ... Makoto" "... Yeah, Lucy" What? This atmosphere.


    It''s like I''m going to confess ...


    No no no, don''t misunderstand me. Jean said he didn''t have a romance problem at the party.


    "Um ... I" Lucy tries to say something.


    "... Wait, Lucy. Someone is watching me." "Eh !?" I''m surrounded.


    I step down the rock where I was sitting and hold a dagger. I''m sorry. There is no waterside around. Lucy grabs the sleeve of the clothes.


    (Lucy must escape first ...)


    "... Isn''t it coming?" "... maybe" Lucy has a subtle look.


    "Oh yeah, I''ve got lost" "Lucy, hey, that boyfriend?" "I''m a daughter of Rosalie. After all, I brought a man of a different race." "Hey! Introduce Lucy''s boyfriend! " Tr an sl ated by £Êp £ít l.com


    Someone has come out !? And they''re all elves!


    "Well, why are you guys?" Lucy raises a frustrated voice, "Do you know him?" "Ji, neighbors of my parents'' house ..."


    "Today we had a picnic together." "And then Lucy- ne will bring a man." "Everybody was hiding and watching." Wow, I didn''t notice at all. As expected, they are the elves who live in the forest. Do they all have stealth skills?


    "Well, when did you start watching?" "" "" "From the beginning" ""


    "No!" Oh, Lucy ran away. Elf children are chasing.


    I was asking my Lucy neighbors questions. The elf people Lucy knows are all friendly. It wasn''t the closed image I imagined.


    Also, it was hard to get my aunt elf as a pile of fruits and take it home.

 Chapter 63 61: The goddess meets

    "I''ll start today''s meeting."


    When I noticed, Noah was in front of me. I was training until about 2 o''clock, but I fell asleep sometime, I was.


    Noah-sama is not the usual dress for some reason. A tight black skirt and a white shirt. By the way, I am wearing glasses. Female teacher style?


    "I''m sorry, Noah-sama. What''s the look like?" "Because we''re going to overthrow the world together! It''s like a woman who can do it?" Looking at that figure.


    (I can only see it in cosplay.)


    "I''m sorry, I''m good. You can remember our policy." "Eliminate the threat of the Great Demon King.


    The goddess writes letters on a white board floating in the air. Bang! Hit the whiteboard with the goddess.


    Tr ansl a te d b y jp £ít l.£ã om "Let''s do what now?" Goddess, Norinori.


    "Do you find a strong companion?" I don''t think I can manage the world system alone.


    "Good answer. So, who are you specifically with?" "Well, Sakurai-kun. Are you brave?" But they''re so influenced by the Holy Tribe that it would be impossible to make friends. Wow.


    "It''s not bad, but the heroes are powerful in terms of strength, but limited in terms of their impact on the world." "But it''s impossible to convert one by one to Noah one by one." The aim is these guys! "What Noah wrote on the whiteboard.


    "... What are the shrine maiden?" "Two true shrine maiden and acquaintances," says Princess Noel and Princess Sofia.


    "No, no, absolutely impossible," Princess Noel is Sakurai''s fianc¨¦, and I hate Princess Sofia. Well, I''m not good either.


    "It''s okay! The opposite of liking is indifferent." I dislike can be converted to "like"! "" It doesn''t work as well as such a gal game. " The heroine was falling in love with the hero on the way.


    But it''s just a game. In my story, I was hated by girls once. Tr a nsl a te d by jp mt l .£ão m


    "Well, why don''t you take Noel down?" "Come on," depending on her, Sakurai-kun. I can''t do it.


    "In the first place, if you reach out to the shrine maiden, isn''t the holy tribe silent?" At least, the attitude like before was NG. "" ... I understand. "


    Nodding nod Nod. Sure, it''s a problem to be hated by the princess of the country where you live.


    "Is it okay here?" "Hmm, try to tell me, true." You don''t have to wear glasses every time.


    "I''m going to tell Fujian and my colleagues about Noah''s purpose and help me." "Hmm, but maybe they won''t cooperate?" "I''ll give up then. "I don''t do it." "Maybe I''ll go to the church to tell you?" "They don''t do that."


    "Joke, but be careful when choosing who you talk to." "Okay, so I''ll look carefully for someone you can trust." "Yes, first of all, it''s good. I think it''s good." Noah-san got the approval. Then, let''s talk with Fujiyan, Lucy and Sasan.


    "By the way, Noah. When is the best time to challenge the undersea temple?" Saves the goddess trapped in the undersea temple. This is one of my goals. I did not forget. The goddess, however, scratched his head as if in trouble.


    "The undersea temple is protected by Leviathan, a beast owned by the sea god Neptus," and "I hear rumors."


    "The beast Leviathan is ... stronger than the Great Demon if he fights in the sea." "... ??" "A demonic king who ruled the earth a thousand years ago, You''re the Lord, a monster, you don''t have to compare. " It''s stronger than Daimaou, it''s the back boss ...


    "First we''ll do something with the Great Demon King." "That''s wise."


    "Well, here''s a place like this today." "Janey." I saw Noah waving his hands.


    Noah, it seemed fun.


    ¡ó


    "U, um ..."


    This is the back room of "Neko-tei". He explained Noah to Fujiyan. If you refuse here, it''s over ... T r ans l a t e d by £êp m tl.c om


    "Huh ..." Fujiyan sighed. "I chose the tricky path ..." "U, yeah" "Tucky always chose" Hard "if there were three difficulty levels in the game." "Easy" "Normal" is not good, "" I don''t think it''s necessary to have the same policy in this world, but ... "Yeah, I think so too. But I chose it.


    "I will help you as much as I can." "Thank you!" Seriously, it was saved. Well, I fell down on my back. I was nervous. Fujiyan laughs suddenly.


    "Isn''t it between me and Mrs. Tucky?" "No, I''m close to you."


    From there, I had a chat for a while and suddenly remembered a certain promise.


    "By the way, the story changes," Nina-san asked. "I''m talking about Nina ..." I noticed Fujiyan''s reluctance. that? What went wrong?


    "No ... it''s not enough to hide it from Mr. Tucky ...", says Fujiyan, so hard to say. My son-in-law, Christiana, is asking me to come!


    "That''s terrible, then, is Fujiyan a member of the aristocracy?" Ah, but Nina ... "I haven''t told Nina yet ... I mean, should I accept it in the first place?" "I''m worried." "Chris and Nina aren''t on good terms." "I''m a love enemy."


    No matter what, the nobles of this continent seem to look down on beast races and elves and other sub-humans. The Sun Country seems to have the strongest tendency. Not only in the country of water, it seems to be noblemen. And the nobleman who was the master of Nina in the past is a bad character, and Nina hates the noble.


    "Well, I can''t get along .... but do you like Nina?" "That''s, of course. I was the first child to start doing business in this world and hire it. He / she helped the store. "" Rabbit ears, cute. "


    "What do you think of Chris?" Why are you asking this question? But talking about this with Fujiyan was unthinkable in the world before. A little fun. We were all ladies, nothing.


    "Chris, when he first met, was worried about his fianc¨¦ in the future. He was on that consultation." I had it. He said that he used his "reading skills" to elicit trust. At the time, he wanted to be close to the nobles to succeed as a merchant. We, different worlds, don''t have any custody and how to do it.


    "So, maybe I fell in love when I noticed it." "I heard that I had even broken my engagement for me ..." "Oh, oh ... that''s a serious responsibility ..." Hmm, it''s a different world.


    "Well, this is my problem. I''ll do something." Fujiyan drunk up the ale. Um, um, adult. Turn here to change the story.


    "Can I make a request from me?" "Oh, okay. Of course, okay." I''m going to cooperate with anything, but can I help?


    T r ansl ated b y jpm t l .£ã o £í Water Country "You have been granted the freedom to do business in the other day? I''d like to do something new, but I''m looking for good ideas." I wonder if I can ask amateurs what they do.


    "It''s better to ask a lot of people about this." "Umm, isn''t this a business related to cat ears that like Fujiyan?" "I''m exhausted. The shop is now owned by me, "What?" What is it ?! The owner of "Nekomitei" is Fujiyan? ¡­¡­ a friend bought a favorite store without knowing it.


    "Then, why do you want to start a ramen shop that likes Fujiyan?" "I had a contract with a pig farm for ramen. It seems that it will soon be able to produce the ideal flavor." "... I''m sorry." No, I had already started thinking about what I was thinking.


    Here, let''s change my viewpoint and explore from my specialty of water magic.


    "Well, how about this?" "... Hm, hmm, hmm, how! Is that possible ?! You can use it!"


    Apparently, it was an idea that could be used.

 Chapter 64 Episode 62Fujiyan Starts New Business

    "Welcome, why don''t you try this?" "Now the first 30 people get a discount."


    Today, I participated in Fujiyan''s new business. But I''m just watching. I thought of trying to attract customers, but the female clerks with cute cat ears and fox ears handed the products. Yeah, no man needed.


    It is Nina who sets the scene. They are giving instructions in a snap.


    "How is it going to sell?" "It''s a good reputation. How about making" Material "for Mr. Tucky?" "It''s still a long way." "It''s reliable!"


    "What are you doing?" "Fujiwara-kun''s part-time job?" Lucy and Sae passed by.


    "Hey, it''s our new joint project!" "We''ve started a new business with Fujiyan." Instead of helping the apostle of the evil god.


    "What is this?" Sae is looking inside the product box. "Wow, cold! Is this ice?" Lucy touched the inside and was surprised.


    T ranslated b y Jpm t l .co£í "Tackey made magical ice for one year with spirit magic. I put it in a box made of cold insulating material and sell it as a refrigerator!" Isn''t there a world? " "What is a refrigerator?" Asked Lucy.


    "The refrigerator is a container that keeps food and drinks cool. In the world where I was, everyone has an item." "Hey, it seems convenient. But can you make ice that does not melt?" "Water If you combine magic and spirit magic, and it''s magic that "you won''t melt for a while unless you get out of the town of McAllen," it''s actually magic that you throw at the spirit. I ask the spirits of McAllen to keep the ice condition. Of course, you can''t use it immediately in places you don''t know.


    "Wow, it looks like it''s going to sell! Are you making money?" "Well, we''re just starting to sell, so it''s a bit crazy."


    "For my skill level, the maximum retention period is one year now. If you do your best, you can extend it for two or three years." "The ice that Tucky is making for his training I heard that it was useless. I thought it could be used. "It was troublesome to melt each time.


    "Ah, Marie was wondering that the waterway behind the guild was frozen recently. That was a true job." "Mary has been thawed recently." Occasionally, when I left unmelted ice, I was found and angry. "Takatsuki-kun, I really like training. It''s the same as raising the level," Sae smiles.


    "What are you two?" Asks Fujiyan. "I asked Lucy to show me around the city. I''m going to go shopping." "Well, I wish I could invite you." I feel a little lonely.


    "Well, do you want to choose Aya''s underwear together?" Lucy asked with cold eyes. "Okay, let''s go together," said Nico Nico and Sa. "Oh, that''s fine." Yeah, go with the girls.


    "Then, the product will be sold out in a little bit, so how about your meal?" Nina came over to tell the clerk how to finish. "Agree" "Let''s go, let''s go" Tran s l a t ed b y jpm tl.£ão £í


    Anyway, everyone decided to go for dinner.


    ¡ó


    "A new business success!" "" "Kanpyi" ""


    We enjoyed celebratory drinks at Nekomitei because new products were selling well.


    "No, Tucky''s spirit magic is useful!" "It''s true!" Fujian and Nina praise. Don''t settle for these two soon. I don''t feel bad.


    "I can only use it in McAllen and the Great Labyrinth for now," she replies while eating garlic and olive oil pasta. This is delicious. I wonder if I can make it myself


    "The food in this restaurant is delicious!" Sae is hanging over a large fried fish. "By the way, the owner is Fujiya"


    """e?"""


    Lucy, Sae, and Nina look surprised. Why Nina?


    ¡°My husband, have you bought the store without permission?¡± Nina finally stares at Fujiyan.


    "Isn''t that good !? I''ve been aiming at this store for a long time!" "The master can''t put up with what he wants, too much death." Fujiyan scolded by Nina ing.


    "Speaking of which, Fujiwara-kun, I bought a series of games that I liked, or bought the whole volume of manga." "Was he putting all his part-time work into buying his favorite things?" And remember the old days. nostalgic.


    "Huh ... the treasurer''s child gets angry again." "Nina, at that time ..." "I can''t help it."


    "Fujiyan and Nina are good friends." "Because Fujiyan seems to be the first friend to come to another world." "Hmm? By the way, the true first friend is me." Are you saying that? Lucy.


    T r a nsl a t ed b y jp£ít l .c o£í "Hey Hey, Takatsuki-kun. Let''s talk about junior high school." Sa-san, let''s stop strange weirdness.


    When I was drinking happily for a while.


    "Makoto-kun! You''ve been here!" Marie came in a hurry.


    "What''s the matter, Marie?" I received a message from the Adventurer''s Guild of the Land of the Sun! Something bad feeling.


    "Yes, a message from Princess Noel." "..." This is definitely Sakurai-kun''s work!


    "Um, I''m celebrating the achievement of saving the Great Labyrinth, and inviting me ..." "Hey, it wasn''t reported!" Marie was angry. Did you just report that you defeated Queen Harpy? "I forgot," "Moh, this is Makoto-kun," her hair was crumpled.


    "The invitation date is one month later. Did you understand?" "Yes, I understand." The goddess told me to get along with the shrine maiden. This is a boat for migration.


    "I have one more call," "Huh?" Marie takes out the second piece of paper.


    "Princess Sofia has received an order to come to the royal capital of the water nation. It''s due seven days later." "..." This is an order. And the deadline is short. That cold-eyed princess comes to mind. Ummm. I''m not reluctant.


    "It says it''s a command, but in fact I want to say thanks, come to the royal capital. It''s the same thing as an invitation from Princess Noel," added Marie.


    "Isn''t it necessary to go?" "Well, if you are in a country of water in the future, it''s safer to go there."


    "I have a lot of messages from the guild, so please come out tomorrow," Marie sat down in our seat. What are you doing?


    "I''m done today! Well, I''ll drink. Ale here." "Let''s break in normally." Lucy looks stunned. "Well, even though Makoto-kun came back, I''ll go farther!" I see, or will you be leaving McAllen for a while? I just came back ... That feeling may have appeared on my face


    "Oh, Makoto-kun, are you lonely if you can''t meet me? Are you lonely?" "I''m lonely," Marie-san feels like she''s back at McAllen. When I registered as an adventurer, it was the first person to accept me.


    "That !?" Marie left. His face is blushing and his mouth is tingling. You''re not saying weird things, right?


    "Makoto-kun, are you going to stay at home today?" Before "I can''t stay", I was just drunk. T r ansl at e d by jp£ítl.£ã o £í


    "Takatsuki-kun is a woman ..." "I want to be told ..." Say, Lucy. What are you talking about? I will meet you every day.


    In the end, she was pulled by Marie, who wanted to drink and ended up drinking until the store closed.


    ¡ó


    The next day, at the Adventurer''s Guild.


    "Makoto Takatsuki. In light of his contribution to the" Abominable Dragon Subjugation "in the Great Labyrinth, she will be promoted to the Silver Rank." Marie who can do it, I think it is true. I still have my head pounding.


    "Is it silver rank? I just recently became an iron rank?" Was.


    "I''m gonna do that!" Lucy smiles with a thumbs up. Sa-san doesn''t understand well, but he smiles and I''m not too sharp.


    "I feel like I''m not good enough. Iron rank is fine for a while." I don''t think I can be the same strength.


    The land of the sun, "I''ve been invited by the royal family to the royal capital of saying," Don''t you refuse to decline? " I got scolded.


    ¨D¨DIt was a forced event.


    I became silver-ranked and was drunk by Lucas and a skewered stall general in honor of the celebration. Marie was entangled and declared by Jean, "I''ll catch up!"


    And we left McAllen again.

 Chapter 65 Episode 63: Makoto Takatsuki Goes to the Royal Capital

    The Land of Water The destination is the royal capital-Horn.


    For this trip, I also traveled by Fujiyan airship. Fujiyan had planned to obtain a business license from Princess Sofia. As before, I thought it was an easy air travel.


    "Everyone, I''ll be with you on this trip. Thank you." Miss Christiana, the second daughter of Lord McAllen, smiles elegantly. Behind the caretaker? One maid. There is a female warrior who seems to be an escort.


    (Fujiyan, why is Christiana?) (I just didn''t hear that.) I talked quietly and quietly.


    "Cristiana, are you okay with your work?" Nina-san is ready for salt. "Yes, I''ve left it to my subordinates. Greeting to the royal family is also the job of the local aristocracy," says Christiana.


    "I''m sorry for the subordinate being pressed." "No problem. By the way, where is my room?" "Well, there''s no room available." "Oh? But is that OK? "" "..." "


    Glanced and looked next door. Fujiyan also saw this. ¨D¨DSorry, I can''t help. Tweet in my heart. I was sorry for my best friend who looked sad.


    ¡ó T ra n s l at e d by jpmt l.c o £í


    After dinner, on a flying ship at night. Under the moonlight, today is the training of water magic. I wish I could do it with Fujiyan and Tsukimi as before. Fujiyan seems to be caught by Christiana or Nina. Or both?


    "It''s hard for a man to be sick." He flutters a small bird made of water while hitting the night breeze. Hmmm, the spirits aren''t fine as they approach the royal capital.


    (Actually, the power of the Holy Tribe is strong in the royal city, so the power of the spirit will be reduced in proportion.)


    Noah, is that so ... I''m a little anxious. I don''t think monsters will appear in the royal capital. Don''t you?


    "Takatsuki-kun?" Sasan came while training while watching the dim moon.


    "Dinner just a moment ago. I was awkward ..." "Oh, that''s right ..."


    During dinner, Christiana urged Fujiyan to reply to the marriage. And Nina who is sharp. At once, the air gets worse. He did not hide his dislike and continued the conversation. T ra ns l at ed by Jp£ítl .co£í


    "If Fujiwara-kun, I wish I could definitely say she was a lover!" Sae seems to be Nina''s friend. Recently, she seems to be learning martial arts from Nina, is it natural? But.


    "Cristiana seems to have broken up with her previous fiancee because of Fujiyan?" "Hey ..., Fujiwara-kun, you can''t help." Well, in high school, we weren''t really motivated, we.


    "But it doesn''t matter? If you break up with your fiancee, you don''t have to get along, right?" "Um, um," that''s true. In the case of Fujiyan, there is a cheat skill called "Yomishin" for gal game players. I don''t think it''s too much for Christiana to fall in love with Fujiyan, who understands her worries accurately and gets in on consultations. He seems to be tired because he is fighting for a noble successor.


    I''ve seen the atrocity of the "Galgame Player" skill. My skill was peaceful in that area. It''s just a change of perspective and options! But I''m glad I was stronger! He seemed to come up with something he couldn''t say.


    "Hey, Takatsuki-kun. Maybe you have Fujiwara-kun and you don''t have her?" Did you look like that?


    "No, no, I don''t care at all?" Seriously, really. I''m a hard guy.


    "Is it really?" Saa grins and entangles her arms. Is that a Lamia habit? Recently, Sae has been more involved in entanglement than before.


    "Hey, what are you doing?", Lucy with a hard voice appeared. Is it too much noise?


    "Takatsuki-kun wants her" "Eh!" Lucy surprised. "Sorry, I haven''t said that." "Well, huh. If it''s true, it''s right." Um ... a little. Are you listening?


    "Sasan, Lucy, I''m training in magic." "In this situation, do you say that?" "Flowers in both hands?" Sandwiched. Ah, if you don''t have the skill of "Ming mirror stop water", you are running away.


    midnight. Between two pretty girls. Yeah, this is a situation that is very manish.


    That''s it. I had an important story to tell them. You should talk before you get to the royal capital. I don''t want to be distracted.


    "Lucy, san. There''s an important story." "What?" "What happened?"


    "It''s about the goddess ..."


    T r a n s la t ed b y £êp mt l .co £í I told Lucy and Saa about Noah. Challenge the world as an apostle of evil gods. They listened with a serious face.


    "I wouldn''t say that I would cooperate forcibly, but it would be dangerous if I stayed together."


    "We''re at a party," he said, putting his hand on his waist and saying it. "That''s why I was worried recently. I just wanted to say it quickly." "Lucy ..." A different emotion comes up when Fujiyan says he can help.


    "You don''t have to check each time. I''m a friend of Takatsuki-kun." "Sasan ..." Sometimes I''m treated like a younger brother. For a long time. That is comfortable.


    "Thank you ... I''m saved."


    (Oh oh, girls aren''t you, Makoto) Don''t tease, Noah.


    "By the way, are we the first to talk about becoming the world''s enemy?" .


    "Isn''t this usually from a party buddy?" "Why am I from a junior high school late?" They were dissatisfied. Well, Fujiyan has "reading" skills, so he has to say first. It''s frustrating not to say.


    "Actually, Emily told me she didn''t like men more than women. I''m not interested in my appearance." Hey, defamation. I will sue. "... Sure, when I was in high school, I was talking all the time with Fujiwara-kun during the lunch break."


    I was going to talk seriously, but both of them are as usual. From now on, don''t worry about the important story, let''s talk to these two immediately. I thought so.

 Chapter 66 Episode 64 Makoto Takatsuki Arrives at the Horn

    The land of water, "that horn, the royal capital, and the castle of Roses, towering in the center," became clearer from the airship.


    "It is said to be the most beautiful castle on the continent, surrounded by thousands of fountains and flowers, big and small," adds Christiana.


    "But, the walls under construction are awkward." As Mr. Sae says, the high walls under construction are encroaching on the whole, destroying the landscape.


    "The horn, one of the continent''s leading tourist attractions, had only minimal defense and worked to maintain the landscape." "Demo, following the resurrection of the Great Demon King predicted several years ago, In a hurry, the walls are being strengthened. " Recently, monsters have become more active and ferocious. It''s hard.


    "Hey, where do you go when you get to the city?" Lucy asks in a thrilled manner.


    "First, go to the castle and say hello to the king." "Is there enough time by the due date?"


    I want to end the troublesome things first. I can search for the city slowly later.


    "Let''s get off soon," Fujino said. T ransl ate d b y jp £í t l .c o m


    ¡ó


    -The main street of Hyakka. It is a boulevard that runs straight from the main gate of the royal city Horn to Roses Castle. As the name implies, there are various flowers blooming beside the road. A brick building reminiscent of a European cityscape. The street is crowded with many people. The people walking on the road are of various races, humans, beasts, elves and dwarves. Adults, children and the elderly are walking together.


    McAllen is similar, but the people here have a slightly different mood. Somehow, it is sophisticated. Good for clothes, good for talking.


    "I feel like I''m coming out of the countryside to the city." "Hahmer, when I first came to the royal capital, I thought the same," Fujiyan said with a laugh.


    "Hey, a little" and Lucy pulled her sleeves. What''s beyond that? "Ah ... I''m sorry, Christiana." There was a daughter of the lord of McAllen.


    "I''m good. McAllen is a countryside town compared to the royal capital."


    T ra nsla t e d b y £Êp£í tl.£ã o£í "Hey, what''s that?" Nice, Sae. He diverted the topic. At the point where you point, you can see a huge tent on the square. What is that? In the world before, that tent is ...


    "That''s" The Circus of Monsters. "It''s a troupe that travels all over the continent." "I saw it once in the past, but it was a wonderful thing."


    After all it''s a circus? It''s also in this world. I thought that the circus in this world is not a human performing arts, but training a demon and making it a show. The difference around that is a different world.


    "Ah, there''s a giant and a dragon!" Lucy pointed at a giant or a slightly smaller dragon in the cage, pointing 10 meters away. "Dragon can be trained too."


    "No, that''s a flying dragon. You''ll probably be hiring from the nation, not from the circus, as a monster who can control pure dragons," said Christiana.


    "But those monsters are getting stressed out." "Sasan, do you understand?" "Hmm, somehow."


    "The monsters in the circus corps originally attacked humans and the circus corps originally bought them where they were killed. However, the treatment is bad." Do you mean? If there is a monster protection group, it seems that claims will be heard, but there is no such thing.


    "But it''s a city with lots of flowers." Lucy seems to prefer flowers to circus. We look at flower bed and potted plant everywhere.


    "It''s a beautiful city." This is the city of flowers.


    "I''m about to arrive. I''ll talk to the guard of the gatekeeper." The setup around here is always left to Fujiyan. The head falls.


    Through the artistically decorated gate, we enter Roses Castle.


    ¡ó


    "Let''s raise the hospitality"


    ¨D¨DWhen you entered the castle, it was an audience with King Roses.


    There were many other people who visited the king, but when we came, they were given the highest priority. It''s a bit of superiority.


    "This time, it was a great ceremony for the defeat of the abominable dragon in the great labyrinth." The land of water "The city of the labyrinth is a valuable resource. Said the queen in gratitude. As a thank you, I was asked which is better, the title or the gold. As an aristocrat, serving the royal palace is a little. It is good, is not it? Noah-sama. T r ans l at e d by £êpm t l.£ã o m


    (Let''s be true.) Looks like it''s fine.


    The words of the king are over, and finally Princess Sofia speaks. "Makoo Takatsuki, Michio Fujiwara. It is a license for commerce in the country of your choice of water. It is signed in my name." "Thank you." Fujiyan receives it respectfully.


    In the water country, nobility and clergy are strong. Princess Sofia is a shrine maiden who worships the goddess of water. Close to the top of the nobility and clergy. The meaning of the sign seems to be great.


    (Well, this is the last time we meet.) Glance up and look up. My eyes were in line with the icy gaze. (Wow ... I''m staring.) Princess Sofia continues her words.


    "Merchant Fujiwara. If you want, I''ll give you the title." "Huh?" Christiana was a little surprised at the words of Princess Sofia. "... No, this license is enough, Princess." In the end, Fujiyan seems to have refused.


    Thus, the audience was over. Ah, my shoulders are stiff.


    ¡ó


    "Fujiyan, why did you refuse the crown?" "If you give Princess Sophia a title, you have to live in the royal city, Horn. May have seen partying or doing business in the city of McAllen, and it seemed that the purpose was to keep us in a water country. " You read the heart of Princess Sofia. Is that the intention?


    At first glance, Christiana had a difficult face. It would happened to?


    "Makoto, I''ll be exploring the city!" Said Lucy. But. Something more important than exploring the city! "No, let''s explore the castle first" is the basis of the RPG game. Anyway, this is the first castle to come to a different world. I''ll do my best!


    "Tackey, wait!" "Takatsuki-kun, wait." Fujiyan and Saa grabbed both sides.


    "Eh?" "Don''t crack a vase or check the chest in a real castle?" "It''s a crime? You can''t search for a hidden room or a passage." Is it useless? "That''s such a stupid ... that''s right. It has been determined to be useless. Yeah, I knew.


    Lucy, Nina and Christiana are poking. "... Is that true?" "No, that''s Shimasenyo?" I smashed a nearby pot and looked into my chest.


    (Huh ~) I heard even the sigh of the goddess. What are you doing? Treat people as weirdos.


    Trans la ted by jp £í t l .c om ¡ó


    Do you feel relieved to stop my eccentricity? Fujiyan went out and told him to go to the Horn''s firm. Nina accompanies Fujiyan. Christiana is going to greet the nobleman in the royal capital. I went out with the accompanying people.


    Then, if we were thinking of exploring the city of the royal capital.


    "You! Makoto Takatsuki! Why are you here?"


    When he turned around, he was a guardian knight of a former water shrine maiden. that? Did you get fired?

 Chapter 67 Episode 65: Makoto Takatsuki Reunites with the Former Guardian Knight

    "Why are you here !?" The guardian knight of a former water shrine maiden came here.


    "I heard you got fired, right?" Was Princess Sofia lying?


    "That''s right! You''re out of the role of guardian knight of the prestigious shrine maiden, and now I''m the palace commander of the Royal Palace!" I didn''t get fired. I was saying "I had you leave the guardian knight". It''s easier to look around the royal palace than a princess with a bad personality.


    "Yes, I heard that McAllen''s adventurer was being watched by the king, but you''re the honor of serving the royal palace." "Then, our colleagues are starting today. Come here! Let''s hit the chivalry." I was taken to a training place without knowing anything. Lucy and Sae are the same.


    ¡ó


    "Let''s get your favorite weapon! There is also a wand for the wizard!" What''s wrong? Well, when you look around from the "RPG player" perspective.


    (No, there are no spirits ...)


    The country of water is a country of parliament. Roses Castle is both a royal castle and the country''s largest church. After all, the royal family has several years of priesthood experience. The princess is a shrine maiden. T ran s l a t e d b y jp £í tl.£ão £í


    Roses Castle seems to be an environment in which the dignity of the Holy God spreads to every corner and the spirits are very hard to live in.


    Tantrum


    When I was thinking about that, I heard a voice from behind.


    "If you want to fight Takatsuki, I''ll be the first one!"


    "Who are you? Are you Takako''s true companion?" "Aya Sasaki, nice to meet you. Since Takatsuki is our party leader, I''ll be a member of me first." I''m determined. But a skirt with a floral shirt. Dress close to original world clothing. In this world, a former guardian knight told Sa-san, like a town girl, stunned.


    "It''s against chivalry to treat a girl or child, just to be a fellow adventurer. Hey, do you." "Hello!", Says that chivalry is cool. What came out before was a female knight.


    T ran sl a t e d b y jp m tl .com "I''ll use this weapon." The woman knight chose a wooden sword. "I''m fine with my bare hands," Sae went out without anything. The woman knight becomes a grumpy face.


    "I don''t know if I''m injured. You don''t know the word kendo triple?" No, why did you know that? It''s the word of our world. I thought, but it may be common recognition in any world. Those with weapons are stronger than their bare hands. normally.


    "Like an adventurer, what rank?" A woman knight holds a sword. "Stone rank? Takatsuki-kun?"


    Or rather, remember your adventurer rank, Sasan. The knights at the training ground are gathering and watching. When I heard the voice of Stone Rank, she looked sympathetic. I guess everyone is imagining Sa-san''s defeat.


    "Begin!" Ex-guard, shouted. "What is a stone rank ... I''ll make a decision with a single shot!" Quite speed. Saa doesn''t move. A woman knight raises a sword


    Pish! The knight was blown off about 5 meters. With Mr. Sae''s hand.


    "Huh? Did you overdo it?" Sae scratched her head.


    "" "" ... Eh? "" "The eyes of the former guardian and the knights at the training ground were curled.


    "Ah, that''s amazing!" Lucy jumped over and glad. Well, it''s natural.


    "So what''s next? It''s just too weak," Sae looked around. The air of the place becomes a sword drink whether it was received as a provocation.


    "Next is you. Go!" "Hah!" Next came a large man. Where did the chivalry go?


    Well, 15 seconds later, it was always blowing away.


    "That''s next!" The ex-guardian knight nominates a knight who seems to be a subordinate one after another, but Sa-san beats everything.


    "What a strength," "This is a stone rank ..." "McAllen adventurers are all monsters ..." McAllen is a peaceful countryside.


    Saa is a Lamia. The Lamia, despite being a middle class monster, have higher physical abilities than humans. And Sae, a transmigrant, has a status 10 times that of normal Lamia. He also has strong skills that can triple speed and attack power.


    ¨D¨DIf you only have Aya''s physical ability, it''s like a hero. Noah''s line revived. Well, I can''t win. I mean, if I didn''t realize that Takatsuki was true in the Great Labyrinth, would I be like this ...? scared. T r a n sla t ed by Jp £í t l.£ão £í


    At a glance, all the knights at the training ground were all defeated by Sae. All that remains is the former guardian knight man.


    "Last, you," Sae-san did not let her breath out. ...... My classmates just have cheats.


    "Come, you''re cowardly! Let the woman fight, are you a sight of the heights! Makoto Takatsuki, you fight!" Is it a strategy that changes me? Good head. Sa-san is definitely my party''s strongest in martial arts. The other two are magicians.


    "... What are you talking about?" "Ah, ah ...?" Lucy shouts a little frightened. "Sasan? What''s going on?" I felt calm down and felt it. The pressure as if you were in a large labyrinth.


    Is this an "intimidating" skill? I heard that the beast race was good, but I guess I learned from Nina. The defeated knights are pale and trembling. The first female knight blew off, kneeling down and down.


    "You did something terrible to the old Takatsuki-kun, right?" "Sa-san, that''s just a little exaggerated." "I was stupid by a knight man," he complained at the drinks table. I remember that.


    The pressure from Saa is increasing steadily. "Wow, I''m that ..." Pathetic, ex-guard isn''t talking properly.


    --Don !!


    Sae steps on the stone on the floor. The stone floor is broken, and huge cracks spread in a circle.


    "... lie" "It''s a magically reinforced stone pavement." "Well, if you''re kicked by that ..."


    A voice was heard from the surrounding knights. Oops, it looks like a luxury stone floor. You can''t be compensated, right?


    "I''ll show you my best," Sae said for the first time. Are you ready to use the dash and pool skills of Action Game Player?


    It''s Saab''s deathblow that opened a big hole in Queen Harpy''s body. ...... No, no. Your opponent is dead.


    I''m glad I get angry for me, but I''m not going to get any dead, so I''m going to stop it.


    "What are you doing?" T ran sla t ed by £Êpm t l .£ão£í


    A cool voice resounded. Sadly, Saer''s ¡°intimidating¡± skills calmed down. Was good.


    "What is this fuss about?" Came Princess Sofia. I thought we wouldn''t meet anymore, but we met at once. Princess Sofia looked at us and said somewhat grumpy.


    Water country "The braves of another world. I''m grateful for the training, but our knights are weak. Please do it moderately." . It was impressive that the former guardian had a very sad face.


    "Ah, you! Are you an adventurer who saved the Great Labyrinth?" Said a boy, about 10 years old, behind Princess Sofia. It looks like a knight, but if you look closely you will wear different materials. ... That is a luxury item.


    "Nice to meet you, Makoto Takatsuki. Here''s my fellow Lucy J. Walker and Aya Sasaki."


    "Nice to meet you, Leonard Eile Roses."


    Aile is the name of the goddess of water. And the last name of the Roses royal family. So this is.


    "Prince Leonard !?" Lucy shouts. After all, Prince?

 Chapter 68 Episode 66: Makoto Takatsuki Talks to a Hero

    -Leonard Ayl Roses.


    I met for the first time, but I know the name. It is the name of the first prince of Water Country. A beautiful boy, similar to his sister, Princess Sofia. If you dress differently, you can even look like a girl.


    "Originally, the abominable dragon of the Great Labyrinth was supposed to fight the hero, too. But thank you for defeating it instead."


    ¨D¨DIce snow hero. It is another title of Prince Leonard. However, it is hard to be a hero who saves the world even though he is still young.


    "It''s good, Leo. I''ve paid them enough. You don''t need to be bothered." "..." Well, yes. Why don''t I say it in front of me?


    "You''re only nine years old. You can leave the Great Labyrinth to the adventurers." It''s a third grade elementary school. She didn''t even mind the rude statement of Princess Sofia. I can''t tell this child to fight that dragon.


    "Sister! I always treat me like a child, but I can do this much," he said, and began casting spells. That chanting ...


    T r a n s la ted by jp£ít l .com "Water magic, water dragon!" Isn''t it super magic of water? A giant water dragon appears, albeit somewhat rough. Apparently, Prince Leonard is like a water magician.


    "How are you! I can fight!" "... Okay. When the next abominable demon comes out, Leo will consider joining.


    Prince Leonard is controlling the water dragon ... but it''s dangerous. "Nupoo!" Mizu-Ryu passed the thread of the former guardian. I do my best to avoid it, but maybe it won''t hurt if I hit it? Saa''s serious punch should hurt about 100 times.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Lucy pucked her back. No, the water magic / water dragon looks flashy, but it gets soaked when hit. Well, it''s a bit blown away.


    "Koo, you have good control ..." Prince Leonard is taking time. Well ... I think I should just throw a water dragon around Lake Shimei, but the magical operation is sweet. A glimpse of Princess Sofia looked at me. Does it mean help?


    (This is ...) If it''s Fujiyan''s "upper sensibility" event? I''m not a "gal game player", so I don''t know. Let''s do it for now.


    Say, "I''m sorry," and put a hand on Prince Leonard''s shoulder.


    Synchronized (...) I''ve been using it since I got burned in tune with Lucy, but it worked. Takes control of Prince Leonard''s water magic. Until recently, the water dragon, which was wobbly, began to swim in the air with Switzerland. T r an s lat ed by £Êpmtl .£ão£í


    "Wow, amazing ..." I heard the prince''s voice. Well, I think I should first reflect on not being able to control my magic ... Well, I''m a third grader. No. The result of wondering what to do with the large amount of water generated by the prince.


    "Million waterfowls" Water dragons were transformed into 10,000 waterfowl and scattered. A large number of magical water birds fly off the beautiful royal castle. Well, it''s a pretty good picture. satisfaction.


    "Wow," Prince Leonard opened his mouth with a voice like Lucy. After that, I stared at this while moistening my eyes. "Wow, what a magic!" No, I did it properly, so it''s not as magical.


    "Thank you for Makoto Takatsuki and Leo''s help. How long have you kept your hand on your shoulder?" Princess Sofia pointed out quietly. "Oh, oh, rude." Princess Sofia''s eyes are still cold. Are you feeling good? I don''t really feel like that.


    "Then we''re here ..." Let''s go to the city. "Wait, wait, let me talk a little more! Makoto-san," Prince Leonard grabbed my hand. If the prince looks like a puppy, it cannot be ignored. Parents glanced and saw.


    "Leo, why don''t you guide them to Roses Castle? Don''t get out of the castle." "Yes!" Of course, an escort comes along. But is Princess Sofia sweet for her brother?


    ¡ó


    Prince Leonard guided us through the hanging gardens of Roses Castle, the cathedral and the Royal Palace dining room. It is said to be the most beautiful on the continent, and the decoration of the building and the rose garden in the garden are all wonderful.


    And Prince Leonard is called out during the guide. For those working for the Royal Palace, Prince Leonard is like an idol and everyone greets with a full smile. Well, Prince Leonard, it''s cute. I understand.


    What I didn''t understand was the reputation of Princess Sofia. Princess Sofia-is popular. Outstanding.


    The nickname in the country of water is "The Princess of Ice Sculpture." It means cool as ice and beautiful as sculpture. Poor affair seems to be a well-known fact, but Princess Sofia is serious anyway.


    In a village, rush if a disaster occurs. If a dispute arises in a certain town, arbitrate. For the hungry, give alms. Give a job to something that flies. A princess who works for the people of the water nation, regrets her sleep.


    That was the reputation of those who work at Roses Castle. There is a prince next to it, so it''s probably flattering. But people were talking about Princess Sofia with dear and respect. No lie was felt there.


    "But my sister also had some troubles. At first glance, I decided to evaluate her partner. Also, there were some places that were too serious and had no subordinates. That''s why they often miss talented people. Yeah, at first sight, I was evaluated as unusable.


    Tr a ns la te d by Jp £ítl.£ãom "Makoto''s friends, Okada and Kitayama, were too outstretched for the royal palace maid and kicked out by their sister ..." Hey! What are they doing? Okada-kun, did she not exist? Kitayama ... Yeah, she liked women.


    "Huh, they''re crazy." Saa sighs. "Ah, do you know?" "I''m a former classmate, but I''ve replaced a woman." "That ..., it''s filthy!"


    Okada-Kitayama Combi was out of the question, and some other classmates should have been recruited to the water country, but there are currently no survivors.


    "The military power of the water country is the weakest on the continent ..." Prince Leonard smiled lonely.


    There are few soldiers in the water nation, and they have a history of relying on adventurers, the Knights of the Sun, and mercenaries in the country of fire when struggling to defeat monsters. However, all are urgently strengthening their own military in order to restore the Great Demon King. So, Princess Sofia seems to be eager to secure talented people, but she seems to be behind her.


    "I would be relieved if you could be an excellent wizard like Makoto-san," Oops. With eyes like a puppy, you get lost when you look into your eyes with a look like a beautiful girl.


    "I''m just an apprentice witch. "Looks like ..." Prince Leonard says.


    "Everyone can''t ..." Lucy''s whisper was heard, but ignored.


    "Thank you very much for the guidance."


    We thank Prince Leonard and left Roses Castle.

 Chapter 69 Episode 67: Makoto Takatsuki and Fujiyan Go to the Night Town

    "Hey, there''s a red light district on the outskirts of the city." I thought there was no such area in the city where the serious princess ruled. Taverns and sex shops are mixed, and various shops continue.


    "Everything needs a break." Today''s dinner is just two people from Fujiyan saying "I have a story." Fujiyan is getting used to the geography in this area, and goes further and deeper.


    We arrived at a hideaway, atmospheric bar. When you enter the store, you will find smoke in the dimly lit store. Cigarettes ... no, maybe cigars? The smell of cigars is also used in McAllen''s stalls, but the cigars in this shop don''t smell sweet.


    "... Tackey, let''s stop this store," Fujiyan said with a frown. "I don''t care about the smoke of a cigar separately?" "No, it''s better to stop here." Fujiyan changed the store without saying why.


    The next one was a quiet one with a similar atmosphere. I think that it was good at the store just before.


    "Cheers," and the glasses together, took a break.


    I asked for a meal, had a chat while drinking for a while, and then said that Fujiyan was fishing. "The shop and the store were filled with smoke." "Yeah, many people smoked cigars." "Hey, did the smell change?" I thought I might not fit the meal, but it didn''t smell bad.


    Fujiyan approached her face at once and said at her ear. "That cigar is commonly called" weed "... it''s a drug." "Eh?" T ran s l at e d b y £êp £í tl .com


    "Perhaps because of the rumors of the resurrection of the Great Demon King ... it seems to have become very popular lately."


    "Well, Tacky was refused even if recommended. The effects on the body can be considerable with detoxification magic, but I can not cure mental dependence." "I think it''s okay." It is scary or not. I don''t think there is a connection for a lifetime.


    "By the way, didn''t you have a story today?" "That''s right ... actually, it''s Nina and Chris." "Oh, those two guys aren''t on good terms." Chris had applied for marriage.


    "I should just marry them." In this world, heavy marriage seems to be allowed. In terms of economy, Fujiyan would be able to afford it.


    "That''s not the case given the difference between the two people ..." Nothing seems to be good for nobles and beasts. Teka, Fujiyan. I don''t hide my harem desires.


    "What are you saying! It''s a man''s dream!"


    "What do you say! Mr. Tacky is right before Harlem!" but. Tr ans la t e d b y £Êp£í tl .co£í


    "Huh, I wanted to talk about it today." "Well, wasn''t that Fujiyan?" It''s good to listen to people, but I talk about myself. Is a little shy. No, quite embarrassing.


    "I think it''s a place for sake and tell me everything!" "Well, you don''t have to say that." It can''t be helped, today is a feast. Still, the night is long.


    ¡ó


    -Nina viewpoint-


    "Huh ..." the master went out with Takatsuki. It seems that there is an important story between men. It looked very fun.


    "Is my husband going to be a nobleman ...?" When I was alone, I remember Christiana''s conversation during dinner. To welcome your husband to a member of the McAllen family.


    To be successful as a merchant in a water nation requires a certain status. The rejection of the crown at the Royal Castle may have been to Christiana. Then what happens to me?


    Fire country "I''m going back to betting warriors ..." Also, that day full of wounds?


    The Fujiwara store is good for beasts. At other stores, poorly remembered beasts earn about 70% of their salaries. I heard that if it was a bad store, it would be cut in half. That''s why the Fujiwara store is a place where beasts gather and everyone works with a smile.


    Previous story. "Nina. Children of the beast race should have extra due to their ears." "Master, I don''t understand the meaning." Don''t overwhelm the store by overpaying beasts.


    But if your husband joins the McAllen nobleman, it won''t be the same as before. In particular, I hate Christiana. There will be no place to stay ... I sighed unexpectedly.


    --knock Knock.


    The door was knocked. "Yes, who are you?" Sasaki-san came to practice martial arts. That''s right, moving your body may be a little relaxing.


    "I''m Christiana. Nina, are you ready now?" "..." Even now, I can''t pretend to be away and open the door. Not a smile always shown to her husband, there was an expressionless Christiana.


    Tran slated b y jp £í t l.co£í "I wonder what?" "I have a story. I''m going inside." There is no escort. Isn''t he careless?


    "Sit down." He sat down on a chair in the room and faced the lord''s daughter.


    Opening first, the woman said. "Do you hate me?" "... what is that?" Was it better to deny? No, not now.


    "I hate you, too." "I know. So you mean to go out?"


    The woman in front does not say anything. I took a big breath and came all in all. The face is close. I don''t like it, but she has a beautiful face. After all, the master is a human race than a beast race.


    "Nina, marry you Fujiwara-sama." "What?" What are you talking about?


    "But I''m my first lady. You''re my second lady. I can''t give up." "I''m a mistress or a slave, am I wrong?" Absent.


    "Then, Fujiwara-sama is not convinced. You and I have to be on an equal footing." There is no equal between the noble Christiana and the beast-human I. However, her expression turned desperate there.


    "In this way, Fujiwara-san will gain the title on his own! The only thing I can give to Fujiwara-san is the status of an aristocracy!" "No such thing is a show ..." The second daughter of Lord McAllen. Wealth and personal connections should be abundant. However, Christiana laughed without a smile.


    "Mr. Fujiwara, who is pioneering new businesses one after another at McAllen, and has been in touch with the next chairman of the continent''s largest Franz Shokai. My small goods and personal connections are useless ..." I always thought she was a woman full of self-confidence and a smile. I was so weak.


    "But marriage at the same time ..." "It''s not a bad condition. There should be no disadvantage for you." Your master has the status of a nobleman and I can be with you. No problem. However.


    "You want your master''s wealth and ability ..." Marry a man who doesn''t like it to prosper in the house. It is natural for a nobleman, but it is hard for me to accept.


    "That''s it! I don''t like it!" Chris shouted. "Well?" "Why do you always deny the feeling that I like Fujiwara-sama?" "... I''m serious and do you like it?"


    I am a beast race. Beast races fall in love with strong men. You are the most successful man in McAllen, who has no fighting power.


    At first glance, he seemed to be a good young man, but all the evil merchants who approached to cheat all ran away with no penalty. No matter how clever a scammer or a savage villain, you can''t deceive your master. Contrary to appearance, he is a talented manager and the most successful McAllen. There, I was fascinated. But where did Christiana fall in love with her husband?


    Tra ns la t ed b y Jp m tl.£ão£í "By the way, what kind of place is it?" Christiana shouldn''t see her husband''s work up close.


    "My house has always been a fight with sisters. The McAllen family has the tradition of succeeding the child who prospered the most." "So the people of the city need to look good, "I have to sell my favor to others and give it to my ally." "But there are a lot of people who approach me to use me ...."


    I''ve heard it. The country of fire The noble man next door and the second son with poor personality. The nobles of the land of fire didn''t have a rogue guy ...


    "It''s Fujiwara who saved it." "Eliminate the villains approaching me and rebuild the business that was struggling." "When my fiancee looked down and I was depressed, "You can reach out," "I am my prince!" Christiana is enthusiastic.


    "Oh, Prince Sama?" I was surprised and opened my mouth. As expected, I never thought of my husband as a prince. Maybe the prince refers to a person like Prince Leonard who we met today. Well, that''s just the prince itself.


    "What''s your complaint?" "... No." Apparently, I was misled. Christiana is not a palliative woman aiming for her husband''s wealth. It was simply a love enemy who loved the same man. He also says he will marry on an equal footing with me, a beast race. It is an exceptional condition. I talked about what I was worried about.


    "Just ... what if both were shaken in the first place?" "Uh ..." Christiana steps back. Honestly, I don''t know my husband''s feelings. Even if you are tempted, I will not ride at all.


    "If both were shaken ... then it''s liquor until morning! I''ll have you go with me, Nina!" I heard that and laughed unexpectedly.


    "Good, Christiana", this noble lady. This is the first such aristocrat.


    "Call me Chris! Then wait in the room until Mr. Fujiwara returns! Two people will propose at the same time." "Come today, Kawo". Amazing, this person. With this person, you may be able to do well. I thought so.


    -Makoto Takatsuki viewpoint-


    The next Fujiyan shuddered.


    "What''s wrong? Cold?" "... what''s the chill?" "Let''s go home now." It''s almost past midnight. It was fun today.


    I only know the story after that tomorrow.

 Chapter 70 Episode 68: Makoto Takatsuki Explores the Horn

    "Tacky, Sasaki, and Lucy. We have a story." At the inn of the inn, Fujiyan opened his mouth with a serious face while having breakfast.


    "Actually ... this time, we''re engaged with Chris and Nina." "" "Eh?" "I don''t know what you''re saying.


    No, there was something wrong. Nina is on the right side of Fujiyan, and Chris is on the other side. And it was not a crisp air like before, but a friendly one. Isn''t it too different from yesterday? I didn''t say that I wanted to be better than bad.


    "Um, um, Fujiwara-kun will be married to two people ...?" Sae asks her with a shy face. "Yes ... because heavy marriage is accepted for the time being in this country." Fujiyan seems unlikely to answer. I shouldn''t have done anything wrong.


    "Hey ..." Sae stopped saying anything more.


    "Um, congratulations ... Fujiyan-san, Nina-san ..." Lucy''s crispness that says anything clearly is bad. ¡°High!¡± Compared to Nina, who smiled a lot. Well, I was so happy. And, for me ...


    (Huh? At the tavern yesterday, a harem was a reckless dream.


    ¨D¨DI was confused. Well, it''s nothing betrayal. Did you hear my heart''s voice? Fujiyan''s face was picking up. Tr ansl at ed b y Jp£ítl.co £í


    "All three are happy," I gave only a safe answer.


    ¡ó


    Fujiyan and others went out saying they would talk to the officials at work about the engagement. Me, Lucy and Sa-san are exploring the city of Horn that could not be done yesterday.


    "No, I''m surprised! No way, we''re married!" Lucy shakes her arms and tells her surprise. Isn''t that a rare story for Lucy who grew up in another world? "Elves usually have one husband and one wife ..." Elves are a Japanese-style view of marriage.


    "I don''t know what two wives are." Sassan, born and raised in Japan, twists his neck.


    "Well, but Sakurai-kun seems to have a lot of wife candidates," he said to Fujiyan. It is said that there are a large number of fiancees like a national project that make offspring of Sakurai who have the same ¡°Brave of Light¡± skills as the savior Abel. Yokoyama seems to be one of them, and he said, "Uh-he," she looked disgusted.


    "Do you really want a wife?" Lucy asks. "No, no. I''m not interested in that." "Is it true?" Saa looks into her face. 99% of "Megumi water stop" skill activated. Tra ns la t ed b y jp £ít l.c o m


    "Now I''m focused on fulfilling the goddess'' request." With a serious man''s appeal to his work, he changes the topic without lowering his favorability.


    "[...]" Sae and Lucy were whitish faces. Oh, that?


    Another woman (Why are you talking about that scene ...) Well, couldn''t you? (Let''s learn a woman''s heart) It wasn''t in the game capture book.


    "Hey, Aya. That clothes shop isn''t cute?" "That''s true! Let''s see it," said the women. ...... Do you carry your luggage?


    ¡ó


    "Hey, guys! Why don''t you watch the circus?"


    After dating Lucy and Sasan for a while. After lunch, I was hanging out.


    While taking a break on a bench near the square with a large tent, a barker who was dressed in fancy dress called out. It looks like a clown. Was there a clown in another world?


    "Well, what to do, Makoto" "Takatsuki-kun, do you want to watch?" Do I have to decide? In such a case, it''s the style I leave to others.


    "Hello, Oniisan! It''s the first time in the country of water!" The Circus Club of the Realists "is the best circus club on the continent. It''s perfect for souvenir talks. Have you ever seen a barber clown who thought I was a countryman? I will say how. In fact, from the countryside. In Japan, I lived in a city! I thought I couldn''t figure out what kind of opposition I was fighting with, but eventually entered.


    ¡ó


    The inside of the tent was dim and a circular stage in the center was lit by spotlights. There are plenty of table seats around, and customers are watching while drinking. It''s a little different from Japanese circus. We ordered drinks sitting at hand.


    "Hey, that''s a griffon?" Lucy pointed to a smaller griffon in the circle of fire than he had fought before. It seems to be getting excited.


    "Some monsters are tattered," Say says, Griffon wears fancy costumes, but his feathers and fur are worn out.


    "Are you an elf?" Next, a beautiful woman with sharp ears appeared in a racy costume. I wear something like a collar. Tra nslate d by £êp m t l .c o m


    "Because my hair is black, it''s half elf ... like me," Lucy told me. Don''t you care about your family? No, he seems to care. I don''t say anything, but Lucy''s expression is a bit steep.


    I watched it for a while, but there was a series of shows using middle-class monsters, and shows where sub-humans like Elves or Beasts women danced in the open. Monsters perform tricks and are fought among demons.


    In short, is it a world of violence, blood and eroticism? I didn''t really like it, but the surroundings are quite exciting. Do urban people want stimulation?


    Suddenly, the smell of that sweet cigar smelled yesterday at the bar. Is it "Weed"? Drug leaf. ...... Let''s stop nagai.


    We left the circus tent in about an hour.


    "Oh, are you already back?" "Yes, I really enjoyed it," he said.


    "Yes, that was good. It''s going to be a bigger festival tomorrow! Come by all means!" The clown continues his business talk with a smile. I only said that I would go if I had time.


    "I''m alright. The only women that come out are aliens or beasts," said Lucy. "Yeah, the monsters were a bit poor," Sassan said.


    She seemed unpopular with the women. The anxious points seem to be different. me? Wouldn''t it be nice if it was just a women''s show?


    ¡ó


    Night is the time for training. You can''t use spirit magic here, where there are few spirits.


    "Change skills ... it''s difficult ..." At the inn, I''ve been taught by Sae in the intermission, but it doesn''t work at all. Unlike Sae-san, it seems to be very difficult to learn from scratch, unlike when you originally have it as a unique skill.


    Things that are easy to change are close to you. Changing by gender is quite difficult. So, at first I tried to transform into Fujiyan.


    "Well, there''s something wrong with it," Nina said. Lucy and Sasan couldn''t even turn it.


    "Well, can you be me? That''s my body?" Lucy asked while hugging her body. What, like a pervert. Trans lat e d b y £Êp £ítl.com


    "I don''t have a little delicacy to be a girl you know? Takatsuki-kun" Sae-san! Is that so ...


    Today, the ladies are bad, so I decided to hang out alone at night. The town of Horn is safe even at night. A knight in the country of water is patroling. He passed the former ex-guard knight. I didn''t match my eyes.


    After walking for a while, I saw the circus tent. The lights are off and no one is there.


    "Yes, how about turning into a clown?" Change skills can be very similar, but small resemblances can be spotted by acquaintances. It may be nice if the characteristics of a clown are clear.


    Try using "change skills" in the shade of a tree. And I tried to see the result.


    "Oh, I forgot the mirror ..." I can''t confirm. Huh, it''s done. If you think that you will return to the inn.


    "Hey, what are you doing here?" Said an unknown man. Yabe, I know a clown! It looks like it''s crazy.


    "Oh, oh, a little."


    "Tomorrow is the final touch. Is it perfect?" Certainly, he said something like tomorrow is a huge festival.


    "Oh, no problem" I don''t know what it is ... "Okay, don''t pull it out. I''m looking forward to the surprised faces of the royal people." I thought he would laugh with a bad face, but the man left.


    (Suimasen, clown ...)


    It''s just a confirmation, not to mention any important messages. It should be okay ...


    "Go home early," I solved my change skills and returned to the inn. Don''t let yourself be a stranger.

 Chapter 71 Episode 69: Lucy and Aya Sasaki Talk

    -Lucy viewpoint-


    "Go for the goblin!" Makoto declared this first thing in the morning. That''s a sudden.


    "Lucy, what are you going to do, Sasan?"


    "I''d like to refrain, I''ll take a walk in the city." When Aya declined, I didn''t miss a moment when she looked sad.


    "I also shop in the city." It was a chance for Makoto and two people.


    "It''s alright! Both of us. Well, we''re going to be solo adventures!"


    "Hey, Lucy. Where are you going?" Aya asks, assuming they will act together. "A cafe with a delicious cake?" I also want to talk to Aya. Alone.


    T ransl a t e d b y £Êp £í t l .£ã om ¡ó


    With Aya, I went to a clothing store and an accessory store. Have lunch at pasta shop. There was a small park so I bought a drink and took a break there.


    Looking at the profile of Aya who is drinking fruit juice in a large cup with a glance.


    (cute¡­¡­)


    Gestures like small animals, with a clear eye. The appearance of hanging his feet on the bench is a bit childish.


    (It''s a foul because it''s as strong as a hero ...)


    But it doesn''t seem like magic can be used. If you can use magic, you will probably be certified as a hero. Speaking of adventurers, is the highest rank "Orichalcum" rank?


    Tr ans late d by jp £í tl.c o£í The highest force in the avant-garde of our party. It is an indispensable existence.


    "Hey, Lucy." Like a small talk. Aya talks with a natural feeling.


    "I was surprised at the story of Fujiwara-kun''s marriage," came. This is the marriage of Fujiyan from another world. "Um, yeah. Two brides are surprised." In fact, it is not unusual for a race to have many aristocratic wives. So this is a clue to the story.


    "What do you think, Takatsuki-kun?" The airship was always jagged. Today''s breakfast was eaten gently after a long absence. I think it''s good.


    ¡°¡­ It ¡¯s hard to love people around me at the same time.¡± ¡°¡­ Yeah,¡± said Aya''s remarks. The air has changed. This is already there. You''re talking about someone with a different subject, right?


    "What do you think Lucy has of two wives?" "Elves, in principle, will only marry one person."


    "What about Aya?" "In the world where I was, no one could ever marry him. By law." "I heard you thought Aya?" . But isn''t that Aya''s question in the first place?


    Eyes meet. Stare at each other for a while.


    "What about Takatsuki-kun?" No, rather a favorite.


    "Makoto said that his wife was all alone." "But it''s actually the same as Fujiwara-kun. Does a man like Harlem?" "Makoto doesn''t have that." He knows anything about Takatsuki-kun. "


    "Aya has been with Makoto for more than four years. Ah, I can''t beat him." "Would you like to say that?" "Another" "Hmm, I don''t want to say" "What?"


    When we realized, we were staring at the narrow bench.


    (Huh? Why is this ...?)


    ¡ó


    -Aya Sasaki viewpoint-


    T ra ns lated b y £Êp £í t l .£ã o m Oh, that? Why did that happen?


    In front of you is Lucy with a piercing gaze. The glaring face is still beautiful. Beautifulr than Saki Yokoyama and Eri Kawamoto, who were rumored to be the first and second most beautiful women in my class (my subjectivity).


    (Huh, I can''t beat it)


    My heart is overkill. The first friend of Takatsuki-kun, she likes Takatsuki-kun and is an amazingly beautiful elf girl. The point is that despite being a magician with great skills, he is not good at magic and tends to rely on Takatsuki-kun.


    (Takatsuki-kun loves taking care of you)


    I can''t leave this for a moment. This is the type that Takatsuki likes. I think it''s sly.


    If so, what about this situation? Something I was fueling. Actually, I should have been talking more calmly ...


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Uh ¡­¡­. What should I do? I want to escape! But don''t run away!


    "Aya-sama, Lucy-sama. It''s just a coincidence," Nina-san appeared! Was saved. Apparently, Nina was in the process of buying.


    "Hey, go shopping with Aya." "Yes! Go shopping with Lucy. It''s time to go home." "Yes, Aya! Let''s go home soon."


    "Huh, huh ..." Nina nodded, nodding.


    ¡ó


    We returned home to the inn with three people.


    "Hey, Nina. Will you be a noble if you get married?" "Well, how about it? I didn''t want to be a noble, just because I wanted to be my husband''s wife," he said. That''s good.


    "Nice, Nina-san," Lucy said.


    T r a ns l at e d b y Jp m tl .£ã om It is enviable to have it at all. However, I heard Nina-san was worried when I was teaching martial arts. So I can bless Nina''s marriage with all my heart.


    When thinking about such a thing.


    "They will be married to Takatsuki, h?" Nina said with a bomb with Nico Nico.


    "Huh?" Lucy and my voice hummed.


    "I was talking to Chris this morning. Maybe the wedding would be over for you. "T-That''s very hard," I and Lucy respond with a dry laugh.


    Way back. After that, it was an all-new story.


    "Then I''m going to my husband," Nina walked up the stairs. 5 steps skipping is a rabbit ear.


    We were alone with Lucy again. A quick glance at the neighbor''s eyes meets.


    "... I''m sorry, I''m sorry." "... I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I didn''t feel well." However, it seems useless to keep it ambiguous.


    "Now, let''s talk properly." "Yeah, this time." We''re party members.


    ¡ó


    "There was no goblin ..." Before dinner, Takatsuki-kun came back and was a little cute.


    ¡ó


    -Makoto Takatsuki''s View Return to Morning Time-


    Adventurers'' main task is to get rid of the evil monsters. Recently, I was only training, but I had to go out with braces if I did not regain the intuition of demon suppression.


    "... There are no monsters." There is no large rat or horned rabbit. T ra ns la ted by Jpmtl.com


    This is a small forest on the shores of Lake Shimei, exiting the main gate of the royal capital. It is a bit like the forest near McAllen. So I thought there was some prey. Huh ... are you serious?


    "Is Lucy Yasah right?" He was lucky to not bring. It was about wasting time.


    I decided to practice water magic in the water of Lake Shimei. The royal city, Horn, is opposite McAllen and the lake. He has been training for a while.


    "... Makoto Takatsuki" was called from behind. Looking back, a former guardian knight man, who had been ragged the other day, was standing. Isn''t that a subordinate of this guy who was bumpy?


    "I''m doing strange training," I was standing on the surface of the water, playing with the lake water as a flock of birds. It takes a lot of concentration, so it''s a recent practice for me to raise my skills.


    "I really wanted to goblin hunt," he said, laughing after a surprised look.


    "Hahaha, there is a barrier to demon payment in our city. Goblins will not be able to come close." What a hell. You can''t goblin hunt in the royal capital!


    "Well, don''t you need a patrol knight?"


    "The idiot! That guard is fatal, and the thieves and villains are confused. Our daily patrols are a deterrent." The character is a little bit.


    "I was told that there was a weird wizard on Lake Shimei, but ... Is it you? Don''t be too surprised by the Tokyo people." Oops, I was notified. I used magic like McAllen. Beware of magic that stands out.


    A former guardian knight turns around when she looks back. The country of water "The monster suppression is largely dependent on adventurers. Thank you for coming to the royal capital and going out to eliminate the goblins." "Huh ..." suddenly, what?


    "I''m sorry for that," he apologized.


    Eh, did you delete? After seeing the uncle''s tsundere, a rare (not very happy) thing, he returned to his inn.


    Lucy and Sae were shopping all day today. "They are always good friends," Nina smiled.


    I wonder if I should have mixed there.

 Chapter 72 Episode 70 Makoto Takatsuki Goes Again to the Royal Castle

    The country of the sun, "Well, let''s go to the royal capital soon," suggested to everyone in the evening. There is no reason to stay here.


    "Isn''t there a goblin?" Lucy peeks into her eyes. Suddenly look away.


    "There are few spirits here, so you can''t practice." boring.


    "I guess it''s okay." Sassan agreed while messing with her hair. It''s a bit uncomfortable because Saha has beaten all the knights. The patrol knights meet quite well when walking around the city.


    "Then it''s better to report to the castle before you leave," Fujiyan advises. Is it like that?


    "Then I''m going to say hello to Ojo," says Chris. "Chris, let''s go with me?" And Chris''s friendliness aren''t hurt. What was the killed air up to the other day?


    We waited for Chris and Nina to return, preparing for the departure.


    Tra n s lat e d by jp£ítl .£ã om ¡ó


    "... I told him that I would leave for the sun, and I wanted to have a dinner, so I received a message to come to Roses Castle tonight." Chris returned with a embarrassed look.


    "I guess ..." Fujiyan mutters. "This means we have to go ..." "Ma-ko-to," Lucy shook his head. Yes, I will learn soon. It''s a compulsory event.


    "Is there a lot of delicious food?" Sae is different from everyone. "It is rumored that the level of court cuisine in the country of water is high." Oh, was Nina with you? Girls who like food.


    So we headed to Roses Castle again.


    ¡ó


    "Wow, it''s delicious!" "This is delicious!" It''s really delicious. There is only a royal capital of a tourist country.


    Tr a n s l a ted by £êp £ít l.c om Bonito A sashimi platter made of a fillet steak that can be cut with chopsticks, and a whole fish like a huge one (some of them looked like soy sauce!). Numerous fresh salads with crab, shrimp and wild vegetables tempura. I''m worried that there are a lot of Japanese dishes. ...... No, it probably fit our tongue.


    "Hey, Takatsuki-kun! That sweets corner is amazing!" "Okay! Let''s go!" Me too. Well, it was good to come.


    "How about you, Makoto-san? Did the dishes at Roses Castle suit your taste?" Said Prince Leonard. Tighten that you should not be rude. I''m worried that Sa-san drinks wine in the back. You shouldn''t be crude.


    "I''m new to this kind of delicious food." "I asked my sister to open this dinner, and I wanted to talk with Makoto again." Leonard, of course, is not a boy.


    "Would you please show me the magic again?" "Um ... that''s right, so here." I came near the fountain in the castle garden.


    Animal dance (Um, water magic!)


    Use the water of the fountain to make it into the shape of a mermaid, bird, horse, or other suitable animal, and make it jump. It''s like a water show. People who were playing at the party venue played music to it.


    Although there are few spirits, there is only the fountain water of the Royal Castle and it is good water containing magical power. Remember the temple of water. Speaking of which, is this the head temple of the Temple of Water?


    "It''s amazing! How much practice can you master your water magic so far?" Prince Leonard seems satisfied. Was relieved.


    "Hey, how much is the skill of the true water magic?" A red dress with shoulders looks great. Even in such a place, it is true that it does not float.


    "I guess it''s over 150," she whispers. Modification of the soul book is illegal and cannot be said openly. The formula is Water Magic Skill: 99.


    Lucy, huh! I groaned a little. "Wow, I''m still 30 ..." "No, I didn''t even have 10 when I first met."


    I think that magic proficiency actually tends to increase with weaker magic skills. In order to improve your skill, you need to increase the number of times you use magic. However, a royal wizard like Lucy has a hard time using magic once. You have to control a tremendous amount of magic every time. At that point, if you''re an elementary Shoboi magic like me, it''s easy ... I''m sad to say it myself.


    "Makoto-san! Would you teach me the magic!" With clear eyes, Prince Leonard asked. Oops, this is unexpected.


    "Do you listen to Prince Leonard''s request? ¡»


    Tr a n s l at e d by jp mt l.£ão£í Yes no ¡û


    It''s been a long time. What should I do¡­¡­.


    If you choose "Yes", will it stay in the horn for a while? Choosing "No" ... Is it OK to turn down the Prince''s request in the first place? I don''t hate Prince Leonard. I understand that he is friendly and longs. My sister But I''m scared. Well, I''m worried.


    "Leo. What are you doing?" A cool voice echoed from behind.


    ¡ó


    -Princess Sofia''s view-


    At Leo''s request, we set dinner for tonight. However, I don''t know if Takatsuki really is that attractive.


    At best, it''s just a magician who can use a little water magic. To that extent, there are many in this country.


    "No, my sister! Don''t you know the delicacy of Makoto''s water magic ?! It''s like a living!" Is such a thing useful for the defeat of Daimaou? After all, it would be a child deception.


    Nonetheless, all the hero candidates in the different worlds I have noticed have left this country. That''s my fault. People from different worlds have little faith in God. Failure to realize this and forcing the country to rule was a failure.


    In that respect, Princess Noel of the Sunland is doing well. Money, status, and lovers.


    The Land of Water "Sophia, get your brave of light back with your good looks!" My mother is trying to catch a strange rumor to attract the brave of light. That wouldn''t make sense ... Amater In the first place, the opponent is Princess Noel, the shrine maiden of light, called her princess. There is no win.


    Oh? It looks like Leonard is talking to Makoto Takatsuki. Hopefully you haven''t infused anything strange.


    "Sister! I''m asking Makoto to learn the magic!" "Good evening, Princess Sofia." Leo with a full smile and Makoto Takatsuki with an awkward smile.


    "Leo, he''s an adventurer. Don''t overdo it." The prince begs the adventurer for magic. Above all, he is a witch apprentice. What are you thinking ...


    "Prince Leonard, if you want to learn magic, there will be many more qualified wizards than yourself." That''s a good answer, and Makoto Takatsuki. Tr a n sl a ted b y jp mtl.com


    "Leo, let''s call the royal palace''s senior water wizard teacher later." The sadness of our country is that even super-class wizards are not.


    "No, my sister! Makoto''s water magic is an art. It''s different from other people." "No, it''s a purchase." I wonder what. The composition is like persuading Leo in cooperation with Makoto Takatsuki. Well, if you were thinking how to soothe.


    "Report! A group of demons has appeared in the city!"

 Chapter 73 Episode 71: The Burning Royal Capital (Part 1)

    "What''s the matter? There must be a barrier in the royal capital." The soothing voice of Princess Sofia resounds in the crowded venue.


    "That''s it. A group of demons has suddenly appeared in the city! The cause is unknown. We are now giving priority to the evacuation of the residents." Not only that, but also pay for the rescue of the residents. If you are hesitant, you will pay 1.5 times the normal amount. "" Hah! Immediately! " princess. Oh! Judgment is early.


    "All the knights in the royal palace must defeat the monsters and protect the inhabitants." "Sister! I will go!" I seemed a little lost. Maybe he doesn''t want to risk his brother too much. But isn''t the brave hiding in his own country''s crisis?


    "Sasan, Lucy. Let''s go." I''m not part of the Royal Adventurers Guild. However, he is a water country adventurer. Look for some help.


    "I understand!" "Let''s go!" Lucy and Saa nodded strongly.


    "Tackey!" "Fujiyan, evacuate with Nina and Chris. Nina, please!" "Please leave! Husband, Chris! Go go show." Started to go to destination.


    ¡ó


    T r ansla ted by jp mt l .c o m ¨D¨DThe city is burning.


    No, it just looks like because smoke is rising in places. It is not a big fire.


    You can see the monsters rampaging. The number is not very large. But the fear of those unfamiliar with demons is considerable, and screams can be heard everywhere.


    "Eh!" Sae''s fist blew away Kobolt-like monsters. "Soil magic, rock bullet!" Lucy''s magic hit the oak brain and killed it.


    "Please escape here-" I pulled out the elderly hand and led me to the shrine, a shelter.


    ¡­¡­ Without the water and no spirits, I can only do this¡­. No, this is an important job.


    "Makoto, look!" "Takatsuki-kun! Griffon!" Turns around with the shouts of Lucy and Sa-san. Griffon is heading here!


    "There is no troublesome monster!" Hold a dagger. "Go down!" The ex-guard knight came out from somewhere. Tran s lat ed b y £êp mt l .£ãom


    Gutsun! And collided with the griffon with a loud noise.


    "Gugugugu ..." An old man with a red face is stopping Griffon! Don''t do that, uncle!


    "Water magic, ice blade!" I release a small amount of magic without sparing.


    Guieee! Griffon, whose eyeball is pierced by an ice blade, agonizes in agony.


    "Earth magic, large rock bullet!" Lucy''s Oiwa and "Hah!"


    Griffon hit a private house and got stuck. Great, both. Despite its small size, he easily defeated the griffon that had previously been so difficult.


    ¡°Captain!¡± ¡°Are you safe?¡± ¡°Thank you, adventurer!¡± The uncle''s subordinate knights also came.


    "Hey, Takatsuki-kun," Sae looked at Griffon''s corpse and uttered something. "This is the guy I saw in the circus," "Like other demons," said Lucy. Certainly, the pieces of the circus outfit can be seen though it is tattered. Escaped from the circus? But are they all rampaging like this?


    "Makoto Takatsuki. Do you remember this monster?" "Maybe it''s a circus monster in the middle of the city." The monster "What! "Let''s go." If anyone is late, the circus tent is the most dangerous.


    ¡ó


    "That''s terrible ..." The square in the center of the city, near which it was most destroyed. The corpses of demons and the corpses of shredded people are also rolling.


    "His work ..."


    -Oh, oh!


    A scream that shakes the air resounds. Giant. A giant rampaging nearly ten meters away.


    Tr ans lat ed b y jp £í tl .co £í "I''m going!" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "", "The old guardian knight''s uncle, followed by his subordinate knights.


    "Lucy, let''s aim at his head. Sa-san, I''ll break his feet, so ask him to stop." "Okay," "Leave it." There is a large fountain in the square. If you have water-you can fight!


    The knights led by the uncle are attacking. The giant''s movement is slow, so he doesn''t seem to have attacked him, but his opponent hasn''t been hurt.


    "Hey, you guys are adventurers too!" "The guys are the biggest big guys!" "Help!" Alright! This won!


    (Hey, don''t be careless.) Yes, Goddess. As always, take care of your life.


    "Fire magic, fireball", "wood magic, wind blade", "mixed magic, meteorite dropping!" Adventure magicians and Lucy''s magic explode to giants. Lucy''s magic, better control.


    I''m approaching the giant a bit, feeling sorry. The magical giant is wandering. A tough giant.


    He hit the giant with the water fountain of water magic. Water pours on the giants and the nearby knights.


    "Hey!" The uncle knight said something, but later.


    Freeze only the feet of the "water magic ice floor" giant.


    "Oh?" The giant broke his balance-put on his ass.


    "Now!" "Defeat!" The knights call.


    ¨D¨DHypto, A small shadow fell around the giant''s head. Sae?


    He jumped a few meters and then dropped his heel on the giant''s head! That ¡¯s the ¡°Aerial Jump¡± skill!


    Susin! The giant''s head shook the ground, and the giant stopped moving.


    fell down? How! And everyone springs to victory. T r a ns l ated b y £Êp £í tl.£ão m


    "Kicking technique, great, you, gold rank?" "Hey, what magic is it to drop your meteorite?" "It''s good. You''re a hero." It is praised among adventurers and knights. Both seem shy but happy.


    While looking at it from a distance, I checked around a little with the ¡°enemy detection¡± skill. Is it okay already?


    The giant still seems to have a slight breath, but is gradually weakening. Some adventurers are wary and alert, but they seem to be in danger. After a few minutes, it should die.


    "I was saved." When I noticed, the old guardian knight was next to me. "Because I''m a proud friend," it''s a waste of me. "No, the magic that turned that giant down. Did you use it? I couldn''t beat it without that tact." "Is that so?" Right.


    "Everybody, are you okay?" The late came with Prince Leonard ... Princess Sofia came here. Can I not escape?


    "The monster defeat seems to be almost over. Everyone did well." Princess Sophia''s voice nodded happily. Looking at this, she is an excellent princess. I''ll show my face to dangerous places.


    "Sophia! All the circus monsters have been killed!" Reported the knight who was looking into the tent. That''s a terrible report. Were you demonic?


    "The monster is cut by a knife and not a monster''s work." "Look for the surviving circus. Listen to the details." "Hah!" Speaking of which, is that clown safe?


    ¡­¡­ No, in retrospect he said, ¡°Tomorrow is a big festival¡±. Are you a bit suspicious now?


    When I was thinking about reporting it to my old knight just in case.


    "Painful!"-The throbbing shock hit her head with a hammer.


    Is this an enemy sensing skill? This headache ... a monster designated as a disaster?


    "Is it true?"


    "Did you? Makoto Takatsuki" Uncle also worry.


    "... a monster designated as a disaster ... maybe coming" T r a nslate d by jpm t l.c o£í


    "Eh?" "What ?!" But where? Isn''t this a labyrinth?


    ¡°¡­ D ¡­¡­ kui ¡­¡­¡­ d ¡­¡­ ku¡­ i ¡­¡­¡­¡­ nin¡­ gen¡­¡± moans. Is that a giant still alive?


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D Yeah, I hate it. I know, I know.


    I heard a strange voice. A gentle little voice like a child or a girl.


    ¡°¡­ Chika ¡­¡­¡­ La ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± I have a bad feeling.


    "Someone! Stop the giant!" Shouted Princess Sofia. The knight and the adventurer follow their voice.


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D Yeah, I ¡¯ll give you the power. That''s why I get your heart.


    Mysterious voice keeps talking. "Lucy, Sa-san. Can you hear this child''s voice?" "Eh?" "Child''s voice?"


    "Ooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    The dying giant suddenly stands up! But the body collapses. Will it crumble? No, the skin had come off, and underneath it was something red and muddy. The muddy fell on the ground, squeaking, and the ground melted black.


    Can you melt? Melted by heat? Is that like lava? The giant''s body turned into something covered in lava. Lava has a lot of white stuff ... is that a bone? Is floating. Why doesn''t bone melt?


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D Let''s go against fate! You are a good warrior!


    The childish voice ceased to be heard there.


    "------- Kaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    The giant''s voice changed from low to harsh, like pulling a glass. I heard this strange voice somewhere.


    "Abominable ... a giant ...", a muttering voice reached someone.

 Chapter 74 Episode 72: The Burning Capital (Part 2)

    The body is covered with muddy lava. A large amount of bones and skulls are floating on the surface. I''m scared.


    "Abominable giant ..."


    Yes, this strange voice and creepy appearance resembles an abominable dragon. No, it doesn''t matter now. I have to beat this guy. The city gets messed up.


    ¡°Lucy!


    ¨D¨DKaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    An unpleasant strange voice of a giant resounds. The knights and the adventurers were sitting with Lucy''s blue face.


    "Lucy !?" "Oh, okay ... so ..." "Isn''t it okay!" What? What did you do


    Tr an s late d b y jpm tl .co m "The abominable demon''s voice is under a curse that instills fear ...", turning around, a pale pale Princess Sofia stood. They are not immune to condition anomalies, and they don''t sit as well as others. However, it still looks painful.


    "Is it safe?" "Yeah, I''m fine." It may be less effective for Satan, a Lamia.


    "Makoto, are you fine?" Prince Leonard seems to be OK. Well, Sakurai-kun was fine with the protection of the goddess. The brave can be relieved by cheating.


    "I have the skill of stopping water in the mirror," "... but you''re still fine?" Princess Sofia asked astonishingly. I''m the second time the abominable demon.


    "I''ll defeat him!" Prince Leonard put on a pale, shiny sword. Is that a magic sword? I guess it is a legendary weapon transmitted to the royal family.


    "Leo ..." Princess Sophia looks anxiously.


    The sword of ice "!" Prince Leonard swings his sword and a huge magic blade attacks the giant. Oh! great! The blade is more than ten times the size of Jean''s magic sword. Zakuri and the giant are severely damaged. However¡­¡­.


    Tr a n s l a t ed by jp m tl .£ão £í "I''m regenerating," Sae says, the wound of the giant is healing from the side of the cut. I don''t know if they''re doing any damage.


    When the giant shakes his arm, Buon and the prince take a hurry. A little dangerous. "Leo!" "Koo!" Again, sword the giant, but the result is the same. Does Prince Leonard not have such a great skill as Sakurai-kun? At a glance, Princess Sofia looks flaky. Well, isn''t it hiding something trump card ...?


    that? To be honest, I had room in my heart. I saw Sakurai-kun killing the dragon at once.


    The hero is an overwhelming strong person in this world. Prince Leonard was convinced that was the case.


    (Makoto, the hero of light is special, but Leonard is the weakest of the heroes ...) A comment from Noah enters. How ... Is that so.


    Look around again, hugging Lucy. The knights and adventurers are afraid of the abominable giant''s voice and cannot move. Saa can move, but he is a lava giant whose whole body cannot attack with his bare hands. Probably, Sae''s arm will be extinguished. The attack by Prince Leonard, the trump card of the ¡°Ice and Snow Hero¡±, seems to be less effective.


    ...... Is this a pinch?


    Buon and the giant''s fist approached the prince. Bad, that is inevitable!


    ¡°Prince!¡± The uncle of the knight thrust Prince Leonard and took his place. Did he move in spite of sitting down? The uncle took the giant''s fist from the front and hit the wall while spinning, as if hit by a truck, and went through the wall and disappeared.


    "Uncle!" That died ... Absolutely not. Damn! She grinds, but she breaks her head off now.


    Calm down. Myogami water stopping skill is 99%. Don''t lose your cool.


    "Wow ah ah ah" Prince Leonard''s movements are messed up as allies are killed and calmness is lost. Don''t you have tranquility skills?


    "Hey ... I guess it''s okay to die up to four times. I''ll try to attack you, stingy or stingy?"


    "... No, I don''t think that a giant covered with lava can be attacked with bare hands." Above all, how can I make a special attack on the premise of dying?


    The giants are turning back to see how they are getting used to attacking Prince Leonard. Each time the giant moves, the body''s lava is scattered and turns the area into a scaffold of fire. Gradually, Prince Leonard''s escape becomes less. Then don''t get caught someday.


    T r an sl a t ed by £Êp£í t l .£ãom "Sa-san, follow Prince Leonard! Throw it at rocks or rubbles, and distract yourself! But don''t get too close. Don''t get caught!" I ¡¯m sorry! Ask for something dangerous.


    Suddenly she looked back and looked at Princess Sofia.


    "Makoto Takatsuki ... I can''t do something ..." "Princess Sofia ..." Princess Sophia, with a sad face, spoke to her as if to pray.


    "Can you hear Princess Sofia''s wish? ¡»


    Yes ¡û no


    Emotionally, yes, but how?


    Think. I have hands ... Some hints. What is the item of the rebirth? Doesn''t a helping character appear? If this is McAllen or the Great Labyrinth, spirit magic can be used.


    (Actually ... use Princess Sofia) Goddess? use? What are you saying?


    I use it ... maybe ... maybe.


    "Princess Sophia! Do you have any magic skills?" "I have never trained a wizard ... but ice magic and royal class skills, but I can only use defense magic to protect myself. ¡­¡­ ¡±


    Enough. I grabbed Princess Sofia''s hand without hesitation. "What !?"


    tuning--. At that moment, I was surrounded by the illusion of being in a great waterfall.


    Cool, pleasant magic power flows in large quantities.


    "Hmm!" Princess Sofia can hear a small panting voice.


    "Sasan! Prince Leonard! Leave me!" "I understand!" Prince Leonard did not hear this voice, but Sassan held the prince and left.


    T r an sl a t e d b y £Êpm t l.c o m "Water magic, water dragon!" Ice, released from my hand, heads towards the abominable giant. that? The water dragon has become an ice dragon? Is it the influence of Princess Sofia''s "Ice Magic, King Class"?


    ¨D¨DKaaaaaaaa ¡­¡­ a ¡­¡­ a


    Attacked at all, giant skin is frozen in places. The giant''s movement slowed down a bit. Oh, this seems to be effective. No, no? An ice dragon is torn by a giant.


    "That, Makoto Takatsuki ... Is that one?" Synchronized "I''m a princess of Sofia and used magic .... Isn''t it painful?" "Yes, yes ... but a little rest." I''ll go next. "


    Synchronization Increase the rate since the Princess''s permission has been obtained. More magical power has flowed in than before.


    "Huh!" Princess Sofia is turning her back with Bikun. Did you use too much magic at once?


    "Water magic, dance, two ice dragons" This time, create two ice dragons and attack the giant. He is sticking his fangs to eat the giant''s body. It seems to be a little damage ... After all, the end is crushed by a giant.


    "Well, it''s a decisive factor that it''s super magic." "... Huh ... Huh ... Huh." Princess Sofia is out of breath. It may be bad for your body to stay in tune for too long.


    "Oh, that ... hot body ...", Princess Sofia appeals.


    "Is it painful? Is there any pain?" "No, no ... it doesn''t hurt ..." "I''ll decide next. I''ll do my best." "Eh?


    -Perfect synchronization. In the sense of becoming one with the other party. Deep, deep, penetrate into Princess Sofia ...


    "I''m sorry, every time I make a painful voice ..." Isn''t it really painful?


    However, a great magical power has flowed into it. Moreover, unlike the free magic of spirits, it is easy to handle. If so, it looks good.


    "Water magic, Yamatano ..."


    Well, wait. Can I use water-class magic in such a city? It involves the adventurers and knights around. Alright, let''s arrange!


    Tra nsl a te d by jp£ítl .co £í "Water magic and ice phoenix" Originally a phoenix that is a king of fire magic. Replace it with water magic.


    (I''m going to be crazy) Just stay focused and stay silent. But thank you for that hint! (I''m sorry)


    The royal magic is completed. A huge, ice phoenix appeared in front of me. Oh! cool!


    "Go! Defeat the abominable giant."


    "Oh, that ... is that a king-class magic?" "Thanks to Princess Sofia." No, really. Has royal magic skills.


    "Yes, yes ... I see." "It looks like I can beat him soon.


    At the point where I pointed, the body of the abominable giant was frozen more and more. Alright, let''s decide.


    "Water magic: great ice prison!" Finally, a huge ice sculpture was completed. The giant is stuck in a slightly stupid pose. An ice phoenix descended on it. It''s not easy to draw.


    "... Did you beat him?" Asked Princess Sofia. "I think it stays frozen for about 7 days. In the meantime, please treat it appropriately." McAllen, which has many spirits, can keep it frozen for about a year. It''s impossible with a horn.


    "... I see." "Huh, I was saved."


    "Oh, that ..." "Thank you, Princess Sofia," "Yes, yes ... that, hand," "n?" He was holding his hands.


    "I''m sorry." For a moment, Princess Sofia looked silly, and soon returned to a sharp face.


    "Listen, everyone! The abominable giant has been defeated. Anything that can move will search again for remaining monsters and evacuate the inhabitants. Help the adventurers, if possible. "The shrine maiden!" The first reply was from a former guardian knight. What!


    "Are you alive !?" What about that giant blow? I thought I didn''t even keep the prototype.


    "Hahaha. With my ''iron wall super-class'' skills, to that extent, it''s like a mosquito .... hag." "Is it okay?"


    "No problem. Then the moving knight will go to the rescue of the inhabitants. Send some shrine maiden and the prince to the castle!" "" "" "" The knights of his men seem to have revived.


    These guys are amazing. Until a while ago, did he return to the scene even though he was almost dying? It might be a black workplace.


    "Makoto Takatsuki" Princess Sophia turned his back to me. Next door is Prince Leonard, carried by a knight. If you look like this, you''re really just a child. I feel sympathy for the hero''s responsibilities.


    "Thank you earlier, thank you later." "No, it''s a big deal ..." The magic came from the princess.


    "I''m going," the princess and the knights walked toward the castle. Haa, I''m glad I managed to do it.


    I was left and looked at my friends. Lucy''s complexion is much better. It looks OK. Sa-san ...?


    "Uh ..." Sae is shaking with a pale face! Is it a curse of an abominable giant?


    "It''s cold ... It''s cold ... Takatsuki ..." "Oh!" For the Lamia, the cold was a weakness!


    Giant ice sculpture, giant ice bird. Moreover, it has fallen to snow due to the influence of royal magic. Is the sensible temperature about 3 degrees or less?


    "Sasan! This is a haori." "Oh, thank you."


    "Ah, are you okay?" Lucy came over. That''s right!


    "Say, come here. Lucy too."


    "Hey!" "Wow, Lucy-san. Warm-up." Lucy, Lucy, and Funya-san.


    "What, what?" "Bad Lucy, Sasan can''t cool her body. Keep it for a while." "Wow, Lucy Cairo." I''m back. Was good. Thanks to Lucy''s high body temperature, I was saved.


    "Um, it''s cold. I understand ... Ah, are you okay?" "Hmm, it feels good" "A bit, where are you touching!" I''m sorry. Yeah, it''s beautiful to see the entanglement between cute girls.


    "Let''s go back to the inn, looking for people who were late to escape."


    We walked around the city carefully and returned to our inn.


    Hello, this time I''m tired, Goddess.

 Chapter 75 Episode 73: After the Mayhem

    -Fujiyan viewpoint-


    A crying child. Mother soothing it. Elderly people who are afraid of anxiety. The knights of the Land of Water are enthusiastically guiding people to the evacuation area.


    "It was a big deal," Chris said. "Is it okay for Takatsuki? If possible, I would like to participate in the defeat ..." "Because this is the royal capital of the country of water, there must be many excellent knights and wizards ... "Let''s do it", but the ability to cheat in another world is powerless in these situations. I am resentful of my lack of combat ability.


    "Nina. You will be part of the McAllen family. Don''t mix with adventurers and go to dangerous places." "But! Endanger Takatsuki, Sasaki and Lucy, I''m the only safe place ... "Chris and Nina worry about Nina. It''s hard to understand both feelings.


    The evacuation area is full of anxiety and sadness ...?


    "Nina, Chris, the story" interrupts the conversation between the two who are split. Suddenly, there are those who are anxious and scared by the group of demons that have appeared. ...... That guy, hello.


    "Nina, can you take the man with a deep hat over there alive?" "Eh?" "Husband? What are you talking about?" You.


    "I take all the responsibilities. Don''t let him go." "... There''s a reason. I''m sorry." ¡­¡­ I have to talk to them someday about the ¡°Galgame Player¡± skill. T ra nsl at e d by Jp£ít l.£ã om


    Popular "I''ll take him out of the way. Nina, I''ll ask you after that." "High, leave it to me." "Fujiwara-sama, Nina, watch out." Tucky is a more dangerous place. I''m living my life. I''ll do what I can.


    -Princess Sofia''s view-


    I returned to the Royal Castle, entrusted Leo to the medical team, and ordered the knights to rescue the inhabitants. "Um, princess. I wish I could take a little rest ..." "No need. I''ll go around the temple, which is now an evacuation center, and look around the people. My father and mother are safe, right?" "Hah! Her Majesty the King and her Queen have been evacuated to a safe place." "Okay, I''ll change clothes." I closed my door.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Foo¡± After a break, I released my ¡°Cold Blood¡± skill. The "cold blood" skill keeps my spirit cool. The drawback is that the expression looks cold.


    "That!" My calm feelings grew at once. Hold your cheeks with both hands. hot.


    Walk in front of the mirror and look at his face. "What a ..." A bright red face was reflected. Is this the face called the Ice Sculpture Princess?


    "Mako Takatsuki ..." Just calling the name shook my body. Hold your body with both hands. It''s not cold, it''s the opposite. T r a n sl a t ed b y £Êp £í t l.c o£í


    "Um ... the magic of entrainment ..." I grabbed my hand as if I was a princess and came inside. Body and mind.


    "..." I remembered it. Pleasant, like a penetrating back. It''s like being held by that guy ...


    "I don''t do it!" I am a shrine maiden who serves the goddess Aile! Even though this body dedicated to God is not unclean! However, Takatsuki is behind her mind, and her smiling face does not leave her mind.


    Leo is cornered. Knights and subordinate adventurers are scared. I thought it was no good. The royal city, Horn, is being breached by at most a giant. Yes, despair.


    ¨D¨DI will decide next. I''ll do my best in that desperate situation, cool tone like a small talk.


    ¨D¨DThanks to Princess Sofia, that face that smiled refreshingly¡­.


    "It''s not like that now! Sofia!" I re-activated my Cold Blood skill and returned to her original look. Change clothes quickly and leave the room. Looking over uneasy subordinates.


    "Go to the city. Come along with anything that can move, but don''t force the injured." "" Hah! ""


    Forget now. Only now. I am a symbol of peace in a water country. Don''t lose your cool.


    ¡ó


    -Makoto Takatsuki viewpoint-


    All the monsters in the city seemed to have been defeated, and they did not encounter them on their way home.


    Back at the inn, Sasan and Lucy rested in the room. I headed to the adventurer''s guild and reported the story of a clown and a strange voice.


    "The circus officials are exploring at the command of the princess. Thank you for the information." Staff listened seriously. However, the story of the strange voice seemed to be something we could handle. Well, it''s possible that I''m wrong ....


    Tran sl a ted by £Êpm t l .£ão £í Then we looked around the city a bit and saw the knights guiding the residents. I returned to the inn, thinking the adventurer''s job was unlikely.


    Nina-san told me that Fujiyan was able to do something important. I want you to wait at the inn for a few days because you are busy. I answered OK and decided to rest that day.


    ¡ó


    About sleep that night. Stood in the space of the goddess.


    "Noah-sama?" While smiling, Noah-sama with a smiling smile appeared.


    "Hello, Makoto. Thank you for your time today." "Noah. I was saved in the fight against the giants today." That hint was helpful. Without that, the giant could not be beaten.


    "Well, I think I was really flashing on my own. In that case, did Aya die about once?" "..." Again, today''s battle was a tightrope. Conveniently, I had strong water magic skills and it helped me.


    "That''s not the case. The water country has a lot of water-related magic skills. Leonard-kun has super-water magic skills. Wouldn''t it be nice to synchronize with him?" There was a hand, "he said, but it was impossible to use entrainment in that scene where he was fighting a giant.


    "By the way, that child-like voice before the abominable giant appeared. What is that?" Noah-sama knows something.


    "Oh, that? That''s the voice you guys call the Great Demon King." "Eh" Noah-sama simply answers the fact of the shock.


    "Are you reviving the Great Devil ?!" "I haven''t. That voice is just a residual thought. It''s a past recording." It looks like we were having a conversation.


    "I don''t need to worry. Anyway, the resurrection of the Great Demon King is about to begin. Is it more than a year away?" "... I''ll give you important information."


    "Well, you don''t have to worry about the truth. I''ll give you the information I need when I need it." Well, you''re a Noah-sama''s apostle.


    "We, the tribe, can''t directly interfere with the people on earth. We use apostles and shrine maiden to do various things. It''s not just me." Noah said cutely. What I say is too cute.


    "In the meantime, are we the God''s piece?" In the case of Noah, do you feel like a single "Infantry" in shogi? A little, it is impossible game.


    "Isn''t there really about Keima?" "Please deny the piece." Well, I''m glad to be called Keima instead of infantry, and I''m a little glad. T ra n s l ate d by £Êpmtl.c o £í


    "I''m telling you the truth or the piece, but you can''t really say anything at all." "I see." "... Ordinarily, do the apostles of God hear more to say? True escape is important even if you run away." "Well, please tell us in a direction that will save our friends and others." I''ll tell God how to tell him ... "said Noah with a stunned face. I guess it''s weird. Are you saying


    "Well, that''s it. We did it really well today!" And you can''t escape. Various assumptions were sweet. I have to re-form my strategy.


    "Isn''t there?" "?" "I''m gonna get along with the shrine maiden." "... I don''t get along?" I think I''ve got along with Prince Leonard the Hero. What about my sister? After defeating the abominable giant together, I went somewhere soon. I guess I have to take command as a princess.


    Noah makes a gesture like, "Wow!" "What''s going on?" "This is what makes you insensitive?" "What did you say?" "You don''t like insensitivity," "..." twice. Was it important? I''m not insensitive ... I talk to Fujiyan about Lucy Yassan.


    "I''ll do my best to get along with Princess Sofia. I''ll be more trained and stronger." "I''m serious. Well, let me give you a hint of a kind gentle goddess." Good mood.


    "Is it true that you use the ''Ming mirror stop water'' skill when you use spirit magic?" "Yes, I use it. Not only when using magic, but always." Mental stability skills, such as "Why?" And "Megumi Tosui," are useful when using magic. I learned at the temple of water. Even in actual battles, I feel it.


    "Spirit. I''d be more pleased to reveal my emotions." "Is that so?" It wasn''t in the book. "Everyone is more fond of talking than being unfriendly, isn''t it?" "..." Sorry. I was shocked that the spirits seemed unfriendly.


    "Well, do it. As a spirit genius, it''s still a beginner." "Okay, I''ll try it out." I recently got used to it. Noah-sama had a disgusted face. Oops, did you read your heart?


    "Now, it''s time to get here," thank you and let''s go away.


    "Makoto" "Yes, what?"


    -There was no sound, and my cheek was kissed.


    "Today''s reward," Noah waved with a smile and disappeared.


    "..." I forgot to breathe. It was completely unexpected.


    My heart is still screaming even when I use the "Megumi water stop" skill. Yabei, the temptation so far, my heart shook the most.


    T r a n sl a ted b y Jp mtl.£ã o£í ¡­¡­ I think it''s a reward for my hard work, so let''s receive it.

 Chapter 76 Episode 74 Fujiwara Shokai is Popular in the Royal Capital

    "Hey, Fujiwara Shokai has given me a meal." "Not only that, you can get some clothes." "I''m really helped because my child is young. Really." "All the shop clerks are just cute beastmen. "I''m going to be healed." "I wonder if I''m going to join the company ..."


    Currently, the royal city Horn is recovering from the damage of the demon. The area where the giants were rampaged was the most destructive. Many people have lost their homes due to other large demons destroying their homes. Countries and churches provide temporary housing for displaced people, but there is not enough supplies. Especially with food.


    Fujiwara Shokai, the company that Fujiyan manages, reads and supports it as soon as possible. ...... No, it''s really too terrible, right? Really the same age as me?


    On the day that the demon rampage occurred in the royal city, he returned to McAllen by airship and gathered all the supplies and human resources. Only a few days later, nobles and firms have brought relief human resources and supplies. The refugees of the royal capital were all well-stocked by Fujiwara Shokai.


    "Fujiyan is amazing!" Lucy said while watching the refugee children happily playing. "Yes, don''t keep your turn. Don''t interrupt." Sae is giving out sweets to the kids. Speaking of which, did you have four younger brothers? She is familiar with her children.


    Over the past few days, I and Lucy have been helping the adventurers clear rubble and repair the house. But a world with magic is good. Big rubble is also called ¡°floating magic¡±, so it can be hurried. Me and Lucy can''t use it, so it''s a clean sweep. The adventurer''s guild will get a reward.


    Since she is good at cooking, she works with Nina and volunteers to make meals and with her children. This was Sassan''s name. Lucy and I have just finished work today and have just arrived before dinner.


    "Hello, then. That''s the last. Ah! Takatsuki-kun, Lucy-san," "Thank you, Sasan-san," "That''s great, Aya," "Yeah, it''s fun to play with kids." Sa-san smiles without getting tired. That''s great. T r a n slat e d b y jp £í tl.c o £í


    "Let''s return to the inn soon. I guess Fujiyan will come back around today." "It''s like it''s moving around all the time." "Nina also talks?" "Well, Nina is a subordinate of the store "That seems to have to take care of them." "It''s hard ... I''m just getting married." "Hey", two women look sorry. Well, Nina is definitely a fianc¨¦ of Fujiyan. Chris, too. That''s not to be involved in such an incident.


    "Well then, let''s go back to us alone." "Yeah" "Yeah."


    ¡ó


    ¨D¨DAt dinner.


    "Well, I finally met you." Hahaha, there was Fujiyan laughing lightly. Next to him is Chris.


    "Are you okay? Chris" "Oh ... Nina. It''s been a long time." I wonder if Nina cares for Chris.


    "Thanks to Fujiwara-kun, the kids seem to be fine even without a house," Sae smiles. "It seems that Sasaki-dono helped Nina-dono." "Thank you very much! Sasaki-san is good at handling children." "I watched my brother a lot." But I think it is true. really. The children of the royal capital all yearned for Sasan. T r a n s l a t e d by jp£í t l .c o m


    "By the way, Mr. Tacky. I''ve heard! You''ve defeated that abominable demon!" Fujiyan shook the topic of where he had heard. Kyo: "Hey, don''t say anything rare, Fujiyan. That''s the snow and snow hero, Prince Leonard, and the adventurers who were there."


    --The abominable demon has been defeated by a hero.


    At present, such stories are circulating in the people of the royal capital. On the day when rumors spread that "the little brave was about to lose to the demon," the people of the royal capital were frightened.


    It is a royal and adventurer''s guild that takes that into account. In the midst of the guild of the royal capital, adventurers in battle with the giants were begging for a low attitude. Of course, the hush fee is high at the request of the royal family.


    "If you do, give me your credit again," Lucy smiles bitterly. "But that''s cool! It''s like a hero protecting everyone from the shadows."


    "In the first place, it was thanks to Princess Sofia that I defeated the giant. I didn''t give up any credit. It''s like the royal family has defeated." Takatsuki-sama, don''t be afraid of this. " Well, it was an emergency, so I''m not crazy.


    "Let''s get along," Lucy said, reminiscent of past experiences. "What happened?" Chris said. "I used to burn my whole body when I was in sync with Lucy in the past." "Huh ... it was hard."


    He extended his right hand while saying, "Well, Lucy.


    "Synchronizing" while grabbing the hand.


    "Huh!" Lucy becomes a bikin. "Hot!" I was attacked by the heat, as if I was taking a bath.


    "Ah, I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I''ve improved my skill level, so I thought maybe I''d go well with Lucy ... but I couldn''t do it at all." Isn''t it rough? I''m supposed to be able to tune because I have a great mage skill that can use "fire, water, wood, earth" magic My body is incompatible. When you think so, was it compatible with Princess Sofia?


    "Hentai" Lucy, whose face turned red, muttered with Jito eyes. "Rude" No, wasn''t the synergy suddenly delicacy?


    "Hey, hey, try me too," Sae grabs. "It''s better to stop it, Aya. I''m terrified." "Ok, it''s good." Would.


    "Synchronization"-but nothing happened.


    T ra nsl a ted b y £Êp £í tl.£ão £í "... I don''t know what?" "Well, it would be useless without magic skills." "Wow, that''s boring." Saa''s status was a short-range power type. The magic power should have been the average person.


    "Takatsuki-sama, Takatsuki-sama. I have an earth magic / intermediate level and a water magic / elementary level yo." You have a water magic. I had never seen using it. Don''t use or weak water magic.


    Trying to grab the hand of Nina who was offered ...


    "Do you go with Nina-san? ¡»


    Yes no ¡û


    ...... What is it? This choice is Lucy and Sasan didn''t come out.


    In front of me, Nina with an excited face. Rabbit ears are moving. Will this person be Fujiyan''s wife? I don''t know why, but I think it''s better to stop "yes". Somehow, I have a bad feeling.


    "Lucy has great mage skills, but I just failed because I just failed to synchronize. It looks like I''m sick." "Yes, Car" Nin disappointed.


    What are you saying (even though it was an NTR opportunity)? Goddess.


    ¡ó


    "By the way, it''s this uproar. It''s like the demons were behind you." Fujiyan said after a while. What''s a "Demon?" It.


    "What is that?" Sae doesn''t even know. "The demons are races that are a mixture of demons and the blood of the demons. Many were born during the Dark Ages a thousand years ago, when demons ruled over the earth and the races lived as slaves. They are the survivors, "explained Chris.


    "The demons are stateless races. Rather, they are stateless wanderers. They have migrated from the western continent to the northern continent for millennia. "It''s said that they live a lot ..." "The demons are races that are hated by both humans and demons," said Lucy and Nina.


    "Huh ... is there a race problem in another world?" "Are they the ones who caused this incident?" "Sasaki-dono. That''s right. In fact, it took a few days while I was investigating the relationship behind it."


    "" "Eh?" "Did you do that while helping refugees in the royal capital? What afraid of this person, cheat.


    "That''s right! My husband suddenly found the culprit from the refugees!" "I was terrified. If I thought I was stronger than Nina ..." With Nina who was excited , A little scared Chris. Tr ans lated b y jpmt l .c o m


    "So that?" Sae wants to hear more. I also care. "No, I''m done by handing over the demons who seemed to cause a fuss to the Knights," answered Fujiya with a laugh.


    "Don''t lie, Mr. Fujiwara. When you handed over the Demon Man to the Knights, did they tell the Knights exactly where their hideouts were. I remember the face I knew, what the hell did you look into it ... "


    This is that. Fujiyan''s cheat skill "Yomishin" is playing an active part.


    "No, I didn''t do that much. It was less dangerous than Mr. Tacky." He humbled himself, but he wasn''t serious.


    We are celebrating our safety. We enjoyed a meal after a long time.


    ¡ó


    ¨D¨DThe next day, there was a call from Roses Castle.


    It is the cool beauty Princess Sofia who will take the place. This person, too, will not work. It''s hard.


    "The merchant Fujiwara. This time, the contribution to the royal capital was a great ceremony. Donation of a large amount of supplies to the people, even cooperation with the arrest of the demons who were moving behind. Thanks to many people''s lives were saved. "It is a matter of course as a resident of the water country." That''s a big deal.


    "Do you have any hope?" "Actually, I have to engage with Christopher, McAllen''s daughter," "Yes," Princess Sofia continues without surprise.


    e? Can I say that important thing here? I thought I heard later that while returning to McAllen a few days ago, Chris reportedly reported his engagement with Fujiyan to his parents'' home. He was questioned quite a bit, but he persuaded the royal city that he was in an emergency. That''s why it''s loose.


    "If you can give me the title and territory, I''d like to be near McAllen." "Okay, so let''s arrange that. I''ll give you more details later."


    So, is Fujiyan a member of the nobility? Besides, two wives. ...... I feel like Fujiyan has gone far away. What is this feeling?


    Like an old friend who had been in a year-end party after a long time became a venture president? Different.


    Tra ns late d b y £êp £ít l .c o£í "Next, Makoto Takatsuki" is called by Princess Sofia and goes forward.


    "This time, it was a great defeat of the abominable demon." Prince Leonard is supposed to have been defeated.


    Looking around, Prince Leonard is watching with glittering eyes. Mouth-closing order Well, it''s all relatives, and it''s probably spread.


    -Here, Princess Sofia breathed a little.


    What is it? I don''t need a rank or a head, so I''m fine with money. Oh, but. Fujiyan is an aristocrat.


    The Princess of Sofia has told the water country "Makoto Takatsuki. I will give you the title of a hero."


    ¡­?

 Chapter 77 Episode 75: Makoto Takatsuki Chooses

    -There are two types of heroes in this world.


    One is a brave man chosen as a goddess. Sakurai-kun of the ¡°Brave of Light¡± skill. Leonard the prince of the ¡°Snow Hero¡± skill. They are those who have received heroic skills from the goddess.


    The second is a hero chosen by the country. This is often chosen from adventurers and knights who serve the country. In the country of fire, the champion of the fighting party held every year is the ¡°hero of the country of fire¡±. The purpose is to keep strong people in the country. Currently, there is no ¡°state-certified hero¡± in the country of water. Well, I didn''t care that it had nothing to do with me ...


    "Makoto Takatsuki?" He was a little conscious.


    "Oh, am I a brave person? But ..." No way. I thought at best it would be a prize or a crown. The hero is a symbol of national peace. Therefore, losing is not allowed. The responsibility is too serious ...


    "This is not compulsory," huh? Is that so. I''m going to give you an order. Then, even if you refuse ...


    The country of water "If you become a hero, the government will undertake all of the accommodation, meal, and equipment charges." great! Looks like a Japanese politician!


    "I''ll give you 10 million G every year as a reward." It''s kind of scary. What can you do? Nationally certified hero. T ra nslated b y Jpm t l.c o m


    "As a rule, the heroes are required to participate in the plan to defeat the Great Demon King. At present it is the" Hokusei Plan ". Since the plan will be executed next year, this year is only preparation. Huh? Is that so? Isn''t it too slim? I''m worried about the "Hokusei Plan".


    "I would like you to live in the royal city of Horn, but you also like McAllen, so you can continue to stay in McAllen. There is also royal lodging in Ojo." I''m exhausted. What will you do so far? Just ... I''m the apostle of Goddess Noah. In order to become a hero in the country of water, you must convert to the goddess of water ... ...... It''s no good, let me refuse.


    (Actually, you can accept me, I''ll talk to the water goddess) Can you do that? The Holy Tribe is an enemy, isn''t it?


    (Leave it to me. Aile of the water goddess is a child who understands the story, so you don''t have to convert.) Is there any relationship between the deities? Well I do not know. The goddess'' permission has been granted. Um ... Look back.


    Look at Lucy and Sasan. Lucy feels impressed by his eyes. Saa-san is a nice face. Nina and Chris also have surprised and friendly smiles. The only thing that is a bit worrisome is that Fujiyan is surprised by opening his mouth.


    "Makoto Takatsuki ... I don''t say I''m going to reply right away. I just want you to consider it slowly." Princess Sofia is too kind! What''s going on here. Just.


    T ran slat ed b y jp £í tl.co m "I''ll take it home."


    ~ Several days later ~


    "I thought carefully, but I will refuse it after all."


    Yeah, it''s impossible. As expected, it''s too rude. If you refuse, there is only now. In other words, it''s time to reply.


    RPG player skill is activated.


    "Are you a hero in the land of water? ¡»


    Yes no ¡û


    Looking at those choices, a foggy feeling and memory grew.


    The game I liked when I was young. It was a remake of a famous RPG game. The hero is a hero.


    He set out on a journey with only a little money and a torch from the king. There is no companion. Alone alone, defeated demons, raised levels, confronted dragons, helped the princess, defeated the demon king, and saved the world. It was cool. At that time I wanted to be a brave.


    That''s right now. I don''t want to be a high school student and be a hero. ...... No, no.


    When I came to a different world. My classmates and Sakurai-kun were enviable. They were jealous with strong status and skills. He was scouted by dignitaries of the country, and after leaving the temple one after another, he was jealous and could not sleep at night. He has trained all night long with magic skill.


    (I missed it a while ago)


    A princess with a beautiful face is in front of her. At the time, he didn''t give me any blessing. The princess tells me to be a hero.


    Support is perfect. Both money and equipment are provided by Janjan Country. Some of them are reliable. Even a goddess who can give you hints if you need help. I''m much better off than the hero of the game.


    T ra nslat e d by £êp m tl .c o £í ¡­¡­Funny. Isn''t the other world a kusoge?


    No, wait. I''m not really strong, right? Don''t get me wrong. I''m a witch apprentice. He, the game''s protagonist, was a hero. So it''s strong enough to defeat the Demon King alone. Different from me.


    That''s why. Can you become a hero? Do you not regret it?


    No. I don''t know.


    ... In such a case, I am.


    "Princess Sofia" "Yes, what?" Princess Sofia has a nervous face. When I first met, I was not good at it. The impression changed considerably.


    "Are you a hero in the land of water? ¡»


    Yes ¡û no


    "Thank you for the title of the hero," "...! Well, you are" Roses the hero "from today."


    ¨D¨DIf you get lost in your choices, choose the one that looks more fun.


    I always decided according to the rules.


    ¡ó


    After the ceremony of the hero Makoto brave. Princess Sofia called out. ¡­¡­ The truth of the brave man is that his body is painful. The name is a bit embarrassing.


    "Yes, Princess Sofia" "I have a story later. Could you come to my room?" "I see." Will he be preached about the hero''s attitude? likely¡­¡­.


    ¡ó


    Tran slate d b y jpmtl .co m "Mah! The brave isn''t terrible!" "I''m hired, but I''m a brave?" "It''s a great day! It''s the best day," Lucy and Chris praise. Feel the importance of the brave in this world.


    "Hey, Takatsuki-kun. You did it!" Sae, my classmate ... is that. I like games and I''m honoring me as a hero. I''m grateful for this.


    "Tacky ... What happened to Princess Sofia?" "Eh?" Fujiyan said something weird.


    "What?" Heart "No, too much of Princess Sofia ..." What happened?


    "Takatsuki-sama, Takatsuki-sama. You''re called by Princess Sofia? Don''t be afraid this time ...", Nina of Hell Ears warns you.


    "What''s next, Nina, what is it?" "Takatsuki is fighting with Princess Sofia in the Great Labyrinth." "Eh!" This is Nina. I won''t say that anymore. I have grown up.


    "Hello! Congratulations on your appointment!" Suddenly spoke from behind. Former guardian knight.


    "Oh, you look fine. I''m glad." "Hah! A wasteful word." "... Can''t you stop that tone?" I ca n¡¯t calm down.


    "But the difference in position must be clarified ..." Strict in vertical relationship. And serious. Many people in the water country are serious.


    I''m sorry to have changed the duties of his patron knight. Let''s ask Princess Sofia to put it back.


    "Makoto doesn''t like being afraid. Let''s do our best together as a hero in the land of water." I''m the hero who protects this country with him. I have to do my best.


    "I''ll show you to my sister''s room." "Oh myself! We''ll guide you." Many people in the castle gathered. Eventually, one of the knights guided me.


    ¡ó


    "I''m sorry ..." she is passed to Princess Sofia''s room. I am alone. Inside, Princess Sofia was waiting alone.


    "Please go to your seat." On a glass table with a tall decoration, sweets like cookies are lined up. Beside it are a teapot and two teacups. The princess brews tea with an unfamiliar hand.


    Tr a ns la ted b y jp £ítl .£ão m ¡­ Does the princess do it herself? Isn''t it usually work like a maid?


    I was sitting on a fluffy chair. Unlike a skewered old man''s ragged bench, it''s restless. It''s not a comparison.


    There was a sweet smell like Muscat. "Please," "Thank you." Put a little bit on the brewed tea. ...... It has a delicate taste. I guess it''s the finest product. Delicious, but I don''t know the difference in taste.


    ¡°Makoto Brave,¡± Princess Sofia, looked at her with a piercing eye. "Yes, yes."


    "Thank you this time, and forgive my remarks at the Temple of the Water," he bowed deeply. e?


    "That ... Princess Sofia. I don''t care much and I don''t care about the old days anymore." The princess bowed so deeply. I feel like I''m doing something really bad.


    "You have a big heart," said Princess Sofia, who lifted her head and smiled a little. This is better.


    "I prefer a smile" "Eh?" I put it in my mouth.


    "Ah, no. I''m sorry ...." "..." Ah ah, I feel like I made a conversation mistake. I was staring again. I feel like my face is red.


    "By the way, were you good at being a hero?" "I defeated the abominable demon and saved the royal capital. That is also a demon that Leo could not defeat. The hero is natural." ¡­ That ¡¯s right. The point is that you only need the power to defeat that giant alone.


    "Then I''m counting on you." "Yes, leave it to me." Princess Sofia smiles slightly. Yeah, it''s cute to laugh


    "By the way, Makoto the brave. What about my guardian knight ... if you can ... you are ..." Oh, that''s right. This has to be said.


    "Princess Sophia. Would you like to return him, the former guardian knight? Because he seems to have been transferred because of me." "I see ..." I feel sorry. Did you say something weird? I haven''t said it.


    (Huh ~) Noah?


    The Land of the Sun "Leo wanted to talk to you. Is it over? But it was easier than I expected. As Noah says, should we go a little further? From now on, I''m a work colleague.


    I gave my right hand. "... What," "I''m looking forward to seeing you in the future."


    "This is it." After a little lost, Princess Sofia responded. Princess Sofia''s hands were strong. Something ... Stare at each other while holding your hand for a while.


    "Thank you for the tea." "... Yeah." I released the princess''s hand and left the room.


    Well, it''s difficult. This time, let''s talk about how to treat women.


    ¡ó


    After leaving Princess Sofia''s room, a guard in front of the door closed the door.


    -Buff! There was the sound of someone diving into the bed.


    "" ... "I involuntarily look down at the guard.


    "Sophia, what''s going on?" Said the guard. "Nothing," said the cool voice of Princess Sofia.


    Is it just me. I greeted the guard and returned to my friends.

 Chapter 78 Episode 76: Epilogue (Chapter 3)

    -Christiana viewpoint-


    "After all, Takatsuki was terrible. It was exactly what my husband said!" Nina''s ears were shaking. "Oh, Nina. Are you not happy that Mr. Fujiwara became a noble?" Such a light mouth would have been even worse before.


    "Hah! Swimmers, Husband!" Yes, that''s right. "


    In particular, rumors that the legendary Great Demon Lord will be resurrected now make people anxious. The Dark Ages where people were enslaved by demons. The eschatology that it will be revived has been whispered. In the streets, suspicious evil religions that are not goddess religions and drugs called "weed" that relieve fear are popular. Everyone is scared.


    Therefore, in the town where the hero is, everyone wants to live and the land price rises. The royal capital of each country is a typical example. Apart from that, the cities where the heroes are are all big cities.


    (McAllen is in a city with a hero ...)


    "Don''t get busy, Chris." "Yes, that''s right." Fujiwara speaks as if he is reading his heart. McAllen is expected to receive a large amount of human resources. This is a chance to grow the city of McAllen!


    "It looks fun, Chris." "You''ll be busy too. Please be prepared." Nina and I laughed. T r a n s l ated b y £êp£í tl.£ã o£í


    "Ah! The truth is back." "Takatsuki-kun, how was that?" I heard Lucy and Sasaki. The rumored brave is back.


    "Well, I just talked about the world." Takatsuki, who had just become a state-certified hero, returned while scratching his cheeks.


    (It doesn''t look strong at first glance ...) However, he has already fought twice with that terrible abominable demon and won. People from different worlds are all amazing.


    "What kind of talk did you do?"


    (e?)


    Hearing that, I was hardened.


    T ran s lat e d b y £êp mtl.c om "Takatsuki-sama! Did Princess Sofia serve tea on her own !?" "Yeah, yeah. Yes, but was there any problem?" "It''s rude to let the princess do it. "Isn''t that what you say?" "No, Lucy. That''s not the case ..." Even if I look around, I''m just surprised.


    "Chris?" "Chris, what''s wrong?" Fujiwara and Nina ask what they are. "No, no. It''s nothing. I was just surprised ..."


    Yes, it may be just a short notice. It is better not to say anything that is light.


    --A woman in Roses invites a man to the room and acts on what he created.


    The meaning is, "I want to be close to you personally."


    Water Country It''s an old custom of a noble lady. It is now obsolete, and few people have done that recently.


    But I learned from a tutor, "I don''t do that because there are rarely misunderstood men." Princess Sofia is the most educated in the country. There is no way I do not know that. Oh, that''s it. To Makoto Takatsuki, the hero of Roses.


    Cold sweat passed through my back. (... Don''t do anything rude to Takatsuki)


    "What did you do with a scary face? Chris," Nina looked into her face with anxiety. "No, there''s no problem." Rather the opposite.


    (But this project is still in my hands ...) I will talk to Fujiwara immediately after this. Together with Nina. I carved deep into my heart.


    Makoto Takatsuki, Roses'' state-recognized hero may be a princess of Sofia.


    ¡ó


    -Makoto Takatsuki viewpoint-


    "Tackie. I''m sorry, I have to return to McAllen once." "A few days later, I''ll be back." A lot of work has been left for McAllen in helping to restore the capital. They seem to return to McAllen once.


    Me, Lucy, and Sae are in the meantime, in the royal capital, Horn. Fortunately, the princess prepared the place to stay!


    I was a little worried about Chris''s attitude. Until now, it was a reasonable sense of distance as Fujiyan''s friend. Trans la t ed b y £Êp £ít l .c o£í


    "Takatsuki, when you return to McAllen, we will prepare the highest class room and let our chef arrange meals. Please tell us anything you want!" That''s fine. "


    He cares a lot here. After all, the brave is amazing. So be careful not to get too sick ...


    ¡ó


    --next morning.


    I prayed to Noah of the daily routine and went out for morning training. The location is the garden with the largest fountain of Roses Castle.


    (There are no spirits ...)


    Well, Roses Castle is inevitable. Ming mirror water stop, release.


    "Mr. Spirit, Ms. Spirit" Use spirit magic instead of using tranquilizing skills. A huge body of water is created.


    "Hmm, it doesn''t change so much ..." Are there too few spirits in the castle? Is it the influence of the Holy God?


    "The brave man?" Looking back, a former guardian knight stands. No, he''s back to the guardian knight, not the original.


    "Oh, good morning" "Is training from such an early morning?" "It''s very hard to look around." "Um, I don''t know when the demon will appear. Awareness is high. Should I help? For the time being, I''m a hired hero in a water country.


    "By the way, thanks to the brave lord, I have been able to return to the Guardian Knight! Thank you!" Thanks to that, I was able to regain my honor! " I feel guilty ... However, my uneasiness is not transmitted to the old man, and he is laughing.


    "It''s always a wonderful garden." The large garden at Roses Castle is full of flowers all year round. "Oh, yeah." Honestly, I wasn''t interested in flowers or anything, and I only looked at the presence of spirits.


    "We must do our best to preserve this scenery," said the old man, stroking like a flower. ...... I don''t like the big guy a bit, but it shouldn''t be a tea. Uncle is surprisingly romantic.


    "When the Great Demon is resurrected, let''s become a shield for my hero." "Oh, I''m counting on you." The skill of the uncle who is pinching after hitting that giant is encouraging. Tr an sl a te d b y £êp mt l.£ã o£í


    "Speaking of which, what is Princess Sophia''s ''Hokusei Plan''?" My first job as a hero seems to be that. "Oh! That''s the example plan! Brave, do you know the north continent apart from the west continent where we are?" I remember what I learned in the temple of water.


    "Yes, the Nine Demon Lords once followed by the Great Demon King. The surviving is the northern continent reigning as the Three Demon Kings." It is commonly called "Ma Continent".


    "Hokusei Plan, maybe ..."


    "Before the Great Demon is resurrected, defeat the Great Demon of the northern continent in advance. That is the plan of the North Conquest." Finally such an event.


    As an RPG player, there is something deeply emotional, but it seems that my current power will not work. After all, you have to keep the spirit magic extremely.


    "Are you not afraid of the brave lord?" "Oh, I don''t know how strong the Demon King is, but I have to train more magic." "It looks fun, it''s reliable." Did you see it? It''s kind of dangerous.


    "Then, I''ll go back and look around." "Oh, thank you for all the things." I thanked my uncle and returned to training. I''d like you to talk more in terms of tone. Like before.


    (That''s true, they''re doing well with those in the land of water.) "Noah" (I talked to the water goddess Eir. "I was glad that I wasn''t there."


    (Well, once you wage war, why don''t you talk about it afterwards?) "Well, surely ..." After the war, if Americans couldn''t talk to hostile nations, wouldn''t Americans talk to anyone? The Shinto War is like an old thing.


    (That''s right. But I can''t get the blessing of the water goddess, but be patient.) "I won''t say such luxury. Noah''s blessing is enough." (Good child, good child. Good luck.) Noah''s voice can no longer be heard.


    "Huh ..." Well, do you do your best? It seems that the battle with the Demon King is waiting.


    ...... A hero? I don''t know.


    -Fufu


    Hmm? Did you hear any laughter? I wonder why

 Chapter 79 Episode 77: Makoto Takatsuki Remembers

    I had a dream. It''s not where Noah is. It''s just a dream.


    ¡ó


    --- A low-rise apartment in Higashishinagawa. It''s my room where there aren''t many things.


    "Hey, Takatsuki-kun''s parents aren''t there at all." It was a dream of playing a game with Sae-san.


    "I''m a co-worker and come back every day at midnight. Thanks for playing the game." "Isn''t that lonely?" "Another. I''m used to it all the time." There is no conversation. One person is easier.


    "Is there three younger brothers?" "Four, no loud." "But you''re good friends? I''m the only child, but I don''t know." I used to be a sister girl before, but I haven''t been playing games recently. "


    "So, why don''t you come home? Isn''t there a girl who plays games as a girl?" "But ... I don''t have a child who likes my favorite action games." I''m not good at it, "" Okay, I''m also dating Takatsuki-kun''s RPG game. "


    I''ve always liked playing games alone. I''ve learned recently that it''s fun to line up like this. T r a n s la ted by £Êp m t l .£ã o£í


    Next door is eating pocky crisp. Sa-san who likes sweets always brings sweets. I like potatoes and salty rather. They eat each other''s sweets.


    "By the way, isn''t Takatsuki taking too much time to prepare for the boss battle? Weapons, armor, everything, and so much buying items." "Oh, it''s normal." "I don''t want to check my strength.


    I am a principle that pushes the game as little as possible in RPG games. That''s what Sa-san felt like. Well, Sa-san who likes action games has a play style that requires continuation.


    "Hey, if you beat this boss, it''s my game next." "Ryokai" Sa-san brings the game to my house. They alternately play the games they want to play. It has been a rule that has been going on since the first year of junior high school.


    In the game, he traveled through the dungeon and came before the boss.


    "I have a boss in this room! Are you ready? "


    Yes No ¡û Tr an s la te d b y jp £ít l.£ãom


    On the screen, a cute anime-like heroine speaks to the hero. My eyes and chest are big. The heroine is dressed in a sensational style with many exposures. Well, I don''t like RPG, which emphasizes character illustrations.


    "Takatsuki-kun, do you like these characters?" "... No." "But this child is cute. He really likes it, doesn''t he?" Are you ready to be returned?


    "Hmmm, I prefer not having big breasts," said Glance, looking at him. In her second year of junior high school, Sae''s breasts are very modest. Even in the first year of high school, there was no big difference.


    "... Why don''t you look here?" "I like the fact that I don''t have big breasts." Because it is important (the rest is omitted), "Hatsuo Osuyo, Takatsuki-kun" and "opposition to violence" are completed, so challenge the boss. I made all the preparations, so I defeated it without danger. Save and end the game I was playing.


    "Then, the next thing I brought today is xx!" "Oh! The guy who released it yesterday?" Rent ... I''m sorry for my brother. "


    This is the usual scene of junior high school. nostalgic. Ah, the scenery is blurred. I''m about to wake up soon. Why did you have such a dream?


    ¡­¡­ Thinking now, it was a bit like Lucy, the heroine of that game. Just before waking up, I thought so.


    "..." I woke up. This is the room of the hero (I) of Roses Royal Castle. I have been here since yesterday. Is the bed king size? I wonder. It''s just big. I guess there is my room in the world before.


    "Takatsuki-kun! I found a delicious crepe shop!" Sasan came while rubbing her eyes in bed. I still like sweets. I look at Sasan who hasn''t changed much in my dreams. As a matter of fact, they have been reincarnated as demons.


    That''s it. I remembered something important in my dream. Recently, I was just doing my training. But it''s different. We are a party. So we have to aim for the best condition of all the parties. The best equipment you can buy now and the best possible items! That''s my play style.


    "Sa-san, let''s go shopping!" "Hmm?" The face of a small animal has not changed since junior high school.


    ¡ó


    "Well, I thought he was inviting me for a date." "Isn''t it like a date?" "Well, weapon shops don''t go on dates! Takatsuki-kun." It''s a bit bruising.


    "Which one is better?" Swords, axes and spears. Weapons in the royal capital have more weapons than McAllen. If you cut the receipt in the name of the brave, Royal Roses will pay you. That''s wonderful!


    Tr ansl at e d by jp m tl .com Say, "Hmm ... I''m a little bit of a knife ..." "e?"


    Listen to the story. Anyway, I like fantasy originally. Sa-san, a Japanese high school girl, seems to have difficulty swinging a sword or knife. Well, that''s right. He was unavoidable when he was living in a large labyrinth, but he didn''t want to use his blades to kill monsters. I get blood. So Sa-san is a bare hand.


    "But there are some monsters that can''t be touched with bare hands, like an abominable giant." "Soda ne," sighs together.


    "Well, let''s look at the equipment and items." "Yeah, I''m sorry. Takatsuki-kun."


    Sae is a set of fighter''s clothes and an accessory that has a defensive magic effect. I bought a bulky healing item. The receipt is paid to the Roses royal family.


    ¡ó


    "Makoto-san, Aya-san, are you back?" I met Prince Leonard on my way back to Roses Castle''s room. "Today I was studying magic with Lucy." "Lucy didn''t bother me ...?" I didn''t mind today because I''m going to practice magic all day. You don''t run magic at Roses Castle, right? Lucy''s fireball will burn out the flowers in the garden.


    "Hahhh ... it''s okay. But I''m a bit mad and I''m resting in my room right now." Let''s go see it later.


    "By the way, are you two returning home?" "Yeah, clothes and items. I bought a lot!" Sae-san seems to be happy, but it''s he (royal) in front of me who pays. Right.


    "I really wanted to see a weapon," I said, and Prince Leonard''s face shone brightly. "Would you like to see the treasure house of the royal family? If you are Makoto and Aya, you have no problem using them."


    "Wow, I want to see, I want to see," Sae jumps. ¡°Now, please go here.¡± I should have consulted Prince Leonard from the beginning!


    We were taken to a treasure house under the Royal Castle.


    ¡ó


    He opened a large metal door and entered a dark room.


    "Something ... moldy, this room" magic power "Yeah ... but with weapons and armor, but it''s terrible. All these are all magic weapons." Weapons will probably cost enough to buy a house.


    Tr a ns lat ed b y Jp mt l .£ã om "It''s okay to watch it freely, but call before touching it, especially if it''s a weapon that has a" curse "that is tightly sealed with a chain or cloth, so be careful." Sa-san, trying to touch it! Be careful too.


    Look around for a while.


    "Prince Leonard, what is this sword?" "You are the" Holy Sword Ice Sword ". Would you like to use it?" "This is an ice sword ...." Let''s stop.


    "Can I take it?" "Please, please" Niconico and Prince Leonard recommend, and pull out the sword from the sheath.


    The smooth blade is pale and light. Is this a holy sword?


    "Takatsuki-kun, are you okay?" "Oh, thank you."


    "Is it a little ... heavy?" Smiled Prince Prince Leonard. "It didn''t fit me," he returned. Huh ... I couldn''t get the ice sword.


    "Prince, what is this?" Sae seems to have found something. "Sasan, is that a hammer?" The shape is not something used by carpenters, but a shape like a pico-pico hammer. At first glance it looks like copper, but it looks like pink gold. Says, did you choose by color?


    "Now !?" Prince Leonard expressed a startling look. "What happened?" "Oh, Aya! Can you hold it with one hand?" "Eh? What?" Is that a magic weapon?


    "That''s a little, show me." "Oh, it''s a little heavy." "Hmm, which .... Uhhhhhh!" What is this?


    "Well, Makoto-san! It''s ''The Demon''s Hammer''. A certain brave man was used a thousand years ago, but he was too heavy to use for a thousand years." Although it looks small, it seems that it weighs about 100 kg.


    "I''ll show you the true shape of your weapon ..., um, turn it here." When Prince Leonard spins the end of the handle.


    "Wow," "Oh," in a blink of an eye, the hammer turns into a stupid object that is more than two meters long. Indeed, it''s a weapon whose size can be changed freely. This is not 100 kilometers. Did you swing around with one hand?


    "Hey, it''s interesting. The design is cute." "Is it cute?" The huge hammer is swinging around like before. Oh, dangerous.


    "I''ll give it to you if you like it. I''ll tell my sister," Prince Prince Leonard said. How do you draw a hero?


    T r ans l at ed b y £êp£ítl.co m "Well, Sasan?" "Yeah, I''ll do this." The hammer became smaller.


    "The smallest size is about the size of an accessory, so it''s lighter. If you don''t use it as a weapon, carry it that way." However, the people who can use it are really limited. I''m glad she liked you.


    ¡ó


    "Lucy, are you okay?" Somehow, my clothes are falling more and more ... Isn''t it too bare?


    "I heard that I used magic so much that I got sick." "Yeah ... I''ve been asleep for a while." I''m still asleep.


    "It''s moderate," "The truth is, I''ve trained all the time."


    "I''ll go back to my room, but will Lucy come too?" I just wanted to talk to Lucy. "A true room !? Uh, yeah. I''m going." Why are you so surprised? It is a room for rent.


    ¡ó


    "Lucy. Don''t you learn the skills before the magical training?" "Eh, why?" If you remember, I think it will be useful in the next fight. "Or maybe this should be done not only by Lucy, but also by the wizards and adventurers of the kingdom? Will we talk to Princess Sofia or Prince Leonard later?


    "Makoto ... Is the" Megumi stop water "skill a rare skill?" Is that so?


    "I have a variety of mental stability skills, but the true skills I have are the top skills. If I could remember, would I have to be a" cool "skill?" "I see. There are various things. I''m using the "Still Water" skill all day, but I don''t feel like I''m losing my concentration. "" ... Is it all day? "


    "I think it''s probably the same effect as the ''concentration'' skill .... I wonder if it would be more effective to train using that skill." "I wasn''t really conscious, but maybe." I was just using skills to reduce the anxiety that my classmates were going away more and more during the temple. Did it have an unexpected effect?


    "Yeah, but it may be true. I''ve been trying hard to train my spells until now, but maybe it''s better to learn" Cool "and" Concentration "skills first! Thank you, Makoto" Better yet, so Lucy can''t fight with the next detestable monster.


    Sa-san got a weapon. Yeah, there''s a lot I can do.


    "So, do you practice your skills?"


    ¡ó


    ¡°¡­ Zzz¡± ¡°I fell asleep¡± I worked hard for a while, but my skills practice made me sleepy. I laid a futon on Lucy who had been sleeping in my bed and let it lie down. It''s awful to wake up.


    Lucy is sleeping comfortably. Looking back at the sleeping face, it seemed weird, so I returned to training.


    "Mr. Spirit, Ms. Spirit" I use the spirit magic by turning off the "Ming mirror stop water" skill.


    -Fufu


    You can also hear the voice. This is that. Is it the voice of a spirit?


    Has my spirit magic progressed?


    Hmm ... I don''t know ...


    I can''t use big magic because it''s in the room.


    ¡­¡­sleepy.


    I had fallen into bed one day.

 Chapter 80 Episode 78: Makoto Takatsuki Talks to the Demons

    I woke up with a voice coming from outside the room.


    "Good morning, Aya-san." "Good morning, Princess Sophia, Prince Leonard. Do you have any business for Takatsuki-kun?" "I didn''t hear when Leo met the brave man." Isn''t it? "" ... Leo. Shut up. "Hmm, noisy.


    "Takatsuki-kun, are you up?"


    "... Hmm, I''m awake." Eye replying, rubbing my sleep. I trained until late at night yesterday. The door opened quietly.


    "Good morning, Takatsuki-kun. Have breakfast together ..." "Good morning. Today''s schedule ...", Sa-san and Princess Sofia came in and hardened. Hmm?


    "Good morning, everyone. What''s up?" I greeted while growing up ... but no reply came back.


    "Hey, Takatsuki-kun." Sae-san''s cold voice. An irresistible chill called Zoiari ran down the spine. The "danger detection" skill sounds at a loud volume. e?


    Tr ans late d b y Jpm tl.co m "Makoto Takatsuki ..." Princess Sofia muttered like an ice rain. Not a metaphor, the temperature of the room has dropped. "Ice magic, king" skill is activated ...?


    Well, what happened !?-That question soon melted.


    Clothes "Makoto and Lucy are good friends. You''re sleeping in the same bed. By the way, why is Lucy?" There was a prince with a pure heart with a smiley face.


    Thanks for explaining the situation! Prince Leonard. And the situation is the worst! A quick glance, Lucy is sleeping asleep. Well, I was sleeping in my bed yesterday. The shoulder strap of the camisole that I always wear comes off, and my bare shoulders and arms are visible. Oh, at first glance, it looks naked. OH! This is Akan!


    "Well, that''s right .... After shopping with me, they last night ..." Why is the hammer you got yesterday gigantic! Don''t point that at your classmates!


    "... In the room of the sacred hero ... so this is a man from a different world ..." A princess of ice is flying around Bumbyn around Sofia, who has the coldest eyes ever. Wow, the spirits are full of energy. Well, this is how they share emotions with the spirits. That ¡¯s not the case if you ¡¯re impressed!


    (Quickly, make an excuse. Bad end course.) I was caught by Noah-sama.


    "Cho, wait a minute!" I managed to explain to them and understand. T r ans l ated b y Jp£ítl.£ã om


    ¡ó


    "I''m sorry, I slept in the true room ..." Lucy apologized, sorry. "No, I guess it''s OK."


    "Oh, good. I''m going to sleep in Takatsuki''s room today, too." "It looks fun! Can I go out to play?" "Good, but I''m training?" Sasan and Prince Leonard seem to come to my room today. It doesn''t matter. He suddenly notices his gaze and turns around.


    "Is Princess Sofia coming to play?" "What? What do you say!" Hmmm, I thought it would be good to get along.


    "... Makoto the brave. I have a little talk, so come to me in the evening." Princess Sofia has gone.


    "Hey, where are you shopping today?" "Well, next is my order." "Makoto-san! Let''s practice magic together." Eventually, he went to Prince Leonard''s magical practice, went shopping with Lucy, and had a tea with Sassan. Ok, it was a fulfilling day.


    ¡ó


    -That evening.


    I am in the dungeon of Roses Castle. This is a place where sinners who have committed evil sins are trapped in a holy barrier to escape. She was taken by Princess Sofia and came to a man in a prison. Thick iron locks are attached to the feet and are connected by thick chains. that? I remember this guy ...


    "He is the leader of the group that caused the demonic disaster the other day." "Hey ..." I talked a little, but maybe he.


    "Who are you?" The man in the jail looks up at us with dark, cloudy eyes. "He is a hero in the land of water. You have defeated the monster you have set aside," Princess Sofia replied instead.


    "... Is this a brat? Damn, did your awakening fail ..." "Awakening?"


    "The giant has become an abominable demon. He has defeated the abominable giant." "..." The man glances hatingly, without saying anything. Oh, is it awakening to be an abominable demon? And I said what I was concerned about.


    "You''re a fellow clown from that circus," said the man who had spoken to me who turned into a clown the day before the monster rampage.


    Tr an s l a t ed by jp m tl.c om "... What do you know? I don''t know," replied the expressionless man. Well, let''s be honest. "Makoto brave. Do you know the man of this demons-The Serpent''s Cult?" "I saw it once near the circus tent, with a man with a suspicious clown. ...... What is the serpent cult? "Using a change [] skill, he blurred out the story he was wandering about late at night. Majin ...? Fujiyan said that this demonic incident was the work of a demons. But the serpent cult is the first word I hear.


    "..." The man doesn''t say anything.


    "Behind this monstrous disaster, it turned out that the ''serpent cult'', which their demons worship, is pulling a thread. He hid in the royal capital, Horn, to hear this opportunity The clown man is probably an executive of the religion, and we are following him, and this was investigated by your friend''s merchant, Fujiwara-dono. "" As expected, Fujiyan. " It''s an activity. The name of Fujiyan appeared and the man distorted his expression.


    "That damn! What the man is! Finding the place of the hideout we''ve been building for more than a decade!" Gashan and the man beat the prison fence. Over a decade? It was planned. What I''m doing is terrorism. It appears that thanks to Fujiyan, terrorist groups have been arrested.


    "It is said that the serpent religion worships the Tuffin, the devil god, and the founder of the serpent religion is the millennial Great Demon King," explained Princess Sofia. "She is the Great Devil! Don''t call that great Lord with such a playful name! He''s the prophet who guides the demons! He''s the miracle resurrection and you humans Will exterminate you! "Shouts with bloodshot eyes. He yelled at us with a mix of hatred and madness. A little scary.


    "Um, Princess Sofia. By the way, why am I here?" "Your enemy who has become a hero is not limited to monsters." Princess Sofia stares at me with sorrowful eyes.


    "Most of the demons are said to be in the land of destruction, Rafi Roig, but some live in a country of humans. "There are those who threaten our peace. Remember." "Oh, yeah ..." Isn''t it simply enough to defeat the Demon King? The difficulty level is going up.


    "Is it normal to be good !? You''ve roasted, rejected, and slaughtered our demons living quietly!" A man might grab the bar I was shouting at it, even if I could get caught on my chain.


    Water Country "That''s an old story. At present, we don''t try to find and discriminate against the demons who aren''t doing anything .... In general, though." There is, but his voice is low. Did you do it in the past? Or is discrimination still continuing in other countries? Well, even if a country says that discrimination is useless, it doesn''t matter whether it permeates the actions of the people.


    "Look at me ... It''s useless to restrain me. There are countless fellow members of the cult. I don''t think you have time to rest." Princess Sophia calm down to the man who utters the curse. Told. "I know that your next aim is the kingdom of the land of the sun. I''ve contacted the land of the sun." For a moment, the man took a stunned face.


    "Where''s the information from?" "You don''t need to know that. Let''s be the hero, let''s go." I and Princess Sofia have left the dungeon.


    ¡ó


    "I''m sorry, Makoto the brave. I don''t think it was a funny encounter, but I thought it would be better to actually meet him in your position," said Princess Sofia, apologizing. "No, I didn''t know, so I learned." Really, I never knew. There are various things in this world. It''s annoying. There was no such dark history in the textbook of the Temple of Water.


    "The demons are also miserable people .... After the death of the Great Demon King, they were persecuted by the west continent and could not live on the harsh continent of the north .... As a result, they were discriminated against for thousands of years as a landless wanderer. "Why didn''t the northern continent have a country?" "The demons are looked down on by pure demons. They are called semi-monsters." ¡­ I see. ¡±You are hated by both the race and the demons. It''s hard to know.


    The snake god "''faith'' has become the center of their hearts without a country." "Eh? Evil god?"


    (The letters are different. Write the name of a snake god and it''s a snake god) Thank you, Noah. I was impatient. T ra n sl a t ed by jp £ítl .£ão m


    "What''s up?" "No, no matter what. The demons believe in the serpent god." "The serpent god is another name for the demon god Tufon. According to legend, the Great Demon King is the Demon King It is said that he was an apostle of Tufon, and as a result, the religion spread. "" Huh, there is such a history. " You may not remember at a stretch.


    "By the way, is it true that the royal capital of the country of the sun is being targeted?" "It seems that there was a plan in the place where the religion was based. There seems to be traces of investigating the royal capital of the country of the sun ... "" I see. "


    "You will get as much escort as you can from the land of water." "No, no, I have Prince Leonard too. That''s just as good." Rather, Princess Sofia is more dangerous. The princess targeted by terrorists is in any situation.


    Even so, race and religion issues are deep-rooted in every world. I also believe in God that I can''t tell, so I''m not another person. Speaking of which, let''s check just one just in case.


    "In the country of water, religion other than the goddess of water is forbidden," said Noah. "No, the religion is free." Noah, the information is wrong!


    "In the land of water, there are so many adventurers and travelers that restricting your religion will prevent people from coming. However, it is forbidden to" spread "any religion other than the water goddess Eil. If it''s malicious ... there''s severe punishment. "" ... I see. " It is illegal to increase Noah''s followers. Good to check.


    "You surely worshiped a god other than the six goddesses?" "Yes, it''s a minor goddess ..." At the time of the appointment of a hero, I was offered to convert, but I changed another god I refused to say that I had faith.


    "If you convert to the water goddess Aile, I''ll ask you to give me the maximum blessing ... but that''s an insult to your religion. Forget it." . I''m afraid I need to be converted, so I''m saved.


    "By the way," Princess Sofia has changed the topic. "Leo is going to your room tonight. I''m sorry for the inconvenience." "It''s okay. I''m just practicing magic together." "I''m a really hardworking person. Your friends in the country were just playing, "said Princess Sofia, smiling.


    "Haha ... they''re strong even without training." I miss my classmate Okada-kun and Kitayama. Where and what are you doing? Are you chasing a woman''s ass in another country?


    "I don''t think they defeated the abominable demon." "It''s tough. Well, I''m weak, so I train every day."


    "... I''m going to pick you up, so Leo shouldn''t bother me so long," said Princess Sofia. You can stay forever though. He / she cares.


    "It''s okay to worry. Princess Sofia is also welcome. I''d like to hear more about the" Snake Order "and" Hokusei Plan "earlier." "!? I''ll go! "He said in a strong tone. Did you feel sick? When I thought about it, I was disrespected to hear such a story from the princess.


    "Okay later," gracefully bowed, and Princess Sofia left with a light step. Well, either. The more you talk, the better you will probably be.


    ¡ó Tra ns l a t ed b y jp £ítl.£ão m


    Then a few days. In the afternoon, I got the equipment of Lucy Yassan and trained with Prince Leonard and the patron knight. I train at night, but Princess Sofia, who appears suddenly, told me about this world. And one day.


    "No, I''m waiting for you," Fujiyan returned to the royal city, Horn.


    "I''m waiting for you," "I''m sorry, I''m late," said Nina and Chris.


    "No, it was also meaningful," he said, so we had more than enough equipment and items for everyone. My equipment? Lack of strength, all powerful magic armor was overweight. Good! I have spirit magic!


    "Fujiyan, did your work calm down?" "Yes, it''s all over the place. I left the rest to the store." So the schedule has shifted a lot, but let''s go back to the original plan.


    "Tackey, are you going to Symphonia, the royal capital of the land of the sun?" "Yes, let''s go."


    The capital of the Kingdom of Highland, the largest continent. To the place called the center city of this world.

 Chapter 81 Episode 79 Makoto Takatsuki Arrives in the Country of the Sun

    "Thank you, everyone," Prince Leonard politely greets. "This is it, Prince Leonard." Fujiyan answered smilingly.


    This is Fujiyan''s airship "St. Canon". It''s already a few trips, so it''s a familiar journey for me. However, this voyage has a slightly different air.


    "I''m afraid to come to such a place ..." "Be careful at your feet ..." Chris and Nina, the fiancees of the ship owner, are humble. That opponent.


    "You don''t have to worry about me." The beautiful voice is from Sofia, the first princess and shrine maiden of the water goddess. Why she is here-


    Yesterday night.


    "Princess Sofia, we''re heading to the land of the sun on Fujiyan''s airship, but will we ride together?" But, surely, the royal family would have had the airship. I guess I''d probably go separately. I was invited to make sure.


    "I''ll go with you." "Eh?" "I''ll be ready. I won''t forgive you if you leave it." Oh, that? Do you refuse?


    Tr a n s la t e d b y Jp m tl.£ão£í Yes, my fault. I''m sorry, Chris and Nina.


    There are many water knights lined up on the deck of a spacious ship. It is the guardian knight who has returned that is conducting it. Their mission is, of course, the escort of Princess Sofia and Prince Leonard. Are they always standing upright? That''s hard.


    I looked at the shrinking royal city Horn while leaning on the airship''s railing. Roses Castle in the sunshine is beautiful. I was planning to leave soon when I first came, but now it''s regrettable.


    "Makoto, this airship is fast. Much more than the royal ones!" Said Prince Leonard. Not a usual royal costume, a little rough outfit. Even so, there is an elegance that cannot be hidden. It will be a picture.


    Suddenly, I asked what I was concerned about. "Prince Leonard. Did you go together this time because I became a hero?" "Yes. One of the purposes is to announce the birth of a new hero to other countries. Communicating the threats of the demons and the serpent cult, which is already transmitting information through transmission magic, but the detailed story is easier to negotiate with something directly. " Here, Prince Leonard lowers his voice.


    "But in my reading, my sister thinks that the purpose is to dispel the rumors of the examples." "Rumors of the examples?" "Oh, that''s it." You sure heard that story. It''s a ridiculous man to be approached by princesses from two countries! I remembered that I was angry.


    "What''s the real thing?" "It has nothing to do with that. It''s a rumor that my mother has sent to the Sunland. She seems to have been regrettable for being captured by the Brave of Light. It was a great annoyance. "" It''s hard. " Here, Prince Leonard smiles.


    "In the country of water, Makoto-san has become a brave man, so my sister is also safe." "I am a newcomer brave. Can you meet your expectations?" I need to do the same thing. Tra nsl a ted b y jpm t l.£ão m


    "Leo. What are you talking about?" Oops, the rumored princess. "No matter what," "The wind feels good."


    "... I see. By the way, the brave man. Do you remember the land of the sun that we talked about yesterday?" Princess Sofia has taught me a lot about this world. Yesterday, I was asked to explain about the country of the sun going ahead.


    "Well, are there four major aristocrats who can''t go wrong?" Retraces the memories learned from Princess Sofia. Sure


    ? East Roland House ? West White Horse House ? South Belize House ? Northern Ballantine House


    The four of them and the Highland royal family are said to be "Five Holy". The country of the sun revolves around the Five Holy Nobles.


    "It goes without saying that the Highland royal family, but the remaining four aristocrats also have more financial and military power than the Roses royal family." "Is that really serious?" In simple calculations, is there 5 times the national power of a water country?


    "... the water nation is actually like a subordinate nation of the sun." Prince Leonard screams without force. "Leo. What do you do with that consciousness? You should look back at them someday." Princess Sofia, who remains resolute.


    I wonder what. I feel sorry like a diplomat in a weak country who is struggling ... Is it really hard for a hero in the country of water?


    (Facts, did you notice now?) Noah-sama. Did you know? (Either way, we''re going to choose the one with the higher difficulty, right?) (In addition, it gets angry when spoiled.) Certainly, I hate seeing strategy books and wikis first in games. So what is it?


    "Are you true? What''s wrong?" "No, whatever ..." "I don''t need to worry," Princess Sofia told me to tell herself. I want to hear a detailed story, but it is hard for a princess to hear. Will you ask someone later?


    ¡ó


    About half a day after leaving the horn


    "Old man, tired" I handed the drink I brought from the ship''s canteen. "Oh, brave man, thank you, but I''m on duty now," rejects the serious uncle.


    "Hello, everyone. Thank you for your good work." "I''m getting cold." Lucy and Sasan helped out and gave drinks and snacks to the knights. This is from Fujiyan, because she will always be on guard. As expected, I don''t care.


    "Hey, Princess Sofia also said he could make it a little easier." "Mm ... then I can''t help it." "Isn''t this a sake !?" "Hey, Kanpei" "Oh, hey! I''m on duty ..." "Okay, I''m okay." Drank. T ra n sl a t e d b y Jp £í tl.£ã o£í


    "By the way, there''s something I want to ask you a bit." "... What is it?" He said he gave up and joined the spree.


    "In the afternoon, Prince Leonard said that the land of water is like a subordinate of the land of the sun, is it true?"


    "The military power of the water nation is weak. The rebellion of the great labyrinth in the other day, and the suppression of the rebellion caused by the demons in the past could not be done without the power of the sun nation. "I see, I see." "At least 30,000 troops in Japan. The only hero was Prince Leonard ... Now, there is Makotoden. The Army has more than 300,000 and five heroes. " It''s like me and my classmates ... oh, that was even more disparate.


    "Hey, what are you talking about?"


    "It is said that this world is up." "?" Sae and Lucy bow their heads. Are Sakurai-kun and Princess Noel the top of that superpower? Not really.


    Then, for a while, I went with the uncle''s bitches. After all, Princess Sofia was more an angel when she was a child. Prince Leonard is a child, but the hero''s responsibility is too great. Uncle seems to accumulate stress.


    I drank a sweet cocktail.


    ¡ó


    -Two days later.


    "That''s the Symphonia, the royal capital of the land of the sun." "It''s the first time I''m here." Of course, me too.


    "It''s near the sea," the royal capital of the Sun was near the mouth of a large river that reached the shores of the continent. Isn''t Manhattan like this in America?


    "Fujiyan, what''s that?" "It''s the statue of Abel, the savior." "Hey, big." On the high pedestal, the figure of raising the sword in the right hand is `` It looks like the statue of Liberty '''' `` I was the same impression when I first saw it '''' I feel like I''m on a school trip. I''m excited.


    "What the hell is that! Here we go, Princess Sofia of the Land of Water!" Uncle is rubbing with the gatekeeper. "But ... now it''s difficult to get in and out of the kingdom because a violent criminal has escaped. Even if you''re a royal, you have to check it out ..."


    "Fujiyan, is the criminal who escaped a demons?" I recall from Princess Sofia that their next terrorist target is the royal capital of the Sunland. "Well ... which one" Fujiyan stares at the gatekeepers. He seems to be using the "Yomishin" skill.


    "No ... apparently, the escape was like" Moon of the Moon "." "... Huh?" Is the shrine maiden a criminal? Tr an s la ted by Jp£ítl.£ão£í


    "Did you not say before? The priestess of the land of destruction, Rafirog, is a cursed priestess. It is said that the witch of evil that betrayed mankind a thousand years ago, its reincarnation. I heard that the shrine maiden was defeated before the resurrection of the Great Demon King, but ... apparently she ran away. "" Is your ancestor doing bad things, will he be defeated? " The moon''s shrine was also doing evil, led by criminals and demons of Lafi Roig, and it seems that the Knights of the Sun had cracked it down. " Is it feeling? Doesn''t matter to me. After all, the check was over and we went through the big main gate.


    "It''s a great person!" "It looks like Shibuya." We went out on a boulevard full of people.


    Behind them are two huge buildings that are unlikely to look like a different world.


    "On the right is Highland Castle, the continent''s largest building," explains Princess Sofia. Ordinary houses are at most two stories high. How many floors is Highland Castle up to, even though it is large, about three stories high? I wonder if it is comparable to the buildings in the world we were in.


    Its appearance is magnificent. Even though it should be far away, the castle looks like a swan with its wings spread, overwhelming what you see. Roses Castle was beautiful, but Highland Castle is full of dignity.


    "In the left hand is the Cathedral of Our Lady," continues Chris. There is a building with a solemn presence that is different from Highland Castle. As an image, is it "Sagrada Familia" seen on TV in the past? There was a huge church-like building with many towers piercing the sky.


    "The King of Highland in the Royal Castle. The Pope in the Cathedral. These two reign as the tops of the royal capital," Fujiyan said. that? Do you have two tops?


    "For more details, let''s come back again. Let''s head to the hotel where we will stay today." Fujiyan leads the way.


    "Everybody ... we," Princess Sofia called out. "Oh, I''m sorry. Sophia and Leonard are in the first ward." "Yes, you are the third ward." Princess Sofia and Prince Leonard pulled the escorts and headed in different directions. .


    Apparently the place to stay is different. We came together, so we should stay at the same inn.


    "Dr. Tacky. In the Royal City of Sinfonia, you have a fixed city where you can stay depending on your status."


    The first ward ... The royal second ward ... The priest third territory ... The noblemen fourth to sixth ward ... The ethnic tribes seventh and eighth territories ... The ninth ward of sub-humans such as beastmen, elves, and dwarves ... The lowest status (ex-criminals, mafia, etc.)


    It seems that it is divided like this.


    "Is Fujiyan a noble, so it''s the third ward?" "Well ... that''s what it is." In this case, the country of water is better.


    "Hey, look at it," "Wow, there''s a lot of shops," Lucy and Saa are window-shopping. Tr an s l at e d by jp£í t l .£ã o£í


    "Fujiyan, what ward is this area just after entering the main gate?" "It''s in the sixth ward. Is it in a place? Where is it?


    From the entrance to the main gate, the main avenue extends to Ojo Castle. Its construction is similar to Roses. However, instead of going straight to the Royal Castle, you can see a huge gate on the way. Maybe that separates each ward?


    Walk along the main street with everyone. Look at McAllen, Horn and Sinfonia.


    This is the first time in a different world that people are likely to run into someone who is rude. How many people are there? However, I feel a little uncomfortable ...


    "The elves and beastmen aren''t good," Sae tweeted. Yes, unlike McAllen and the Horn, only humans pass each other, and almost no other races are visible. "This is because it''s in the Sixth Ward, Heming Street," says Lucy.


    "Is the country of the sun a country with a difficult status system?" "Nina, don''t worry. Stretch your chest." Chris strikes Nina''s back.


    "Tackey, let''s go to the inn first." "Oh, it was a long journey. Let''s rest at the inn." While thinking about such a thing.


    We passed the first gate and proceeded to the next ward.

 Chapter 82 Episode 80 Makoto Takatsuki Goes to Highland Castle

    "It''s good hot water." "Ah, a big bath is nice." I and Fujiyan have come to a large public bath at the inn. Of course, there is no Lucy or Sassan because it is gender-specific.


    "There is a communal bath in the country of the sun, too." "No, the culture of taking a bath together is not the culture of the country of the sun. Well, it was Fujiya. I know a good place.


    "It''s wonderful! In another world, everyone goes into the bath!" And Prince Leonard, who had been to the first ward, is here for some reason. Princess Sofia arrived and greeted the Highland Castle as soon as she arrived. It''s a working princess. In the meantime, he came to us because he was free. By the way, the escorts also invited me to take a bath, but they refused, saying, "It''s ridiculous to be with the prince!"


    "Makoto and Fujiwara. Let''s go to Highland Castle together tomorrow. It''s your first time." Prince Leonard walks straight in the hot water. I can''t see below the shoulder because of the steam that shakes with steam. Thanks to her beautiful face and unchanging voice, she can only be seen by a beautiful girl.


    "Makoto-san?" Looking into the neck with a small neck ... Chi, near and near! Huh! Wait, Prince Leonard is a man! Looking at the next Fujiyan while looking away.


    "..." I was really gazing. Hey, are you going to get two brides soon? "Hey, Fujiyan, Fujiyan" "Hah! What am I?"


    (Makoto ... Isn''t he tempted by a boy?) Noah-sama. That''s a terrible misunderstanding.


    "Prince Leonard, I''d like to guide you tomorrow. By the way, unlike the horn, the royal city of the sun is divided into a castle and a church." "Yes, unlike Roses, the Highlands are a state of religion and state So, "I noticed a good thing! It has something to do with the country''s structure." Tr a n s la ted by jp mtl .£ã om


    "Tacky, do you know who made the land of the sun?" "Oops, don''t be stupid, Fujiyan." The story was heard enough to be heard in the temple of water.


    You know "Abel the Savior?" Salvation "Yes! But the Highland royal family. Did you know this?" "Eh?" Mystery?


    "The savior Abel was left somewhere after the establishment of the land of the sun, so the first king of the Highlands is Our Lady Anna," replied Prince Leonard.


    "Anna Virgin ... Anna is the sun shrine maiden who is a friend of Abel?" "Yes. And Anna is also the first Pope of the Sun Goddess." I''ve become.


    "The Highland royal family is a descendant of Our Lady of Anna. The sun goddess has inherited the role of Our Lady from generation to generation." The King of Highlands is the top of the country, but he cannot command the Pope. He is completely independent. "" The premises of the Basilica of Our Lady of Anna are said to have extraterritorial rights. Be careful if you are interested and approaching. ''''


    Well, I''m not approaching. Despite worshiping the old goddess, she is too scared to go to the continent''s largest religion.


    "Well, that''s why the wish of the Highland royal family is to take in the bloodlines of Abel, the savior." "No ... I can''t do it." T r a ns lat e d by £êp m tl.co £í


    "That''s right, but there has recently appeared a man who is said to be the reincarnation of the savior Abel." "That''s no way ..." "The hero of light, Sakurai-dono." "Well," came from a different world, isn''t it strange that the hero of this world is reborn?


    "It was terrible when rumors spread that the brave of light had appeared for the first time in a thousand years. The whole country was boiling." Prince Leonard remembers that time. Sakurai-kun ... It''s going to be great. Hey, sympathy. For a long time, I have a strong sense of responsibility. I guess they are trying to meet their expectations.


    "At the moment the Brave of Light appeared, the first place in the Highland throne was changed from the first prince to the second daughter, Princess Noel." "... second daughter?" The people of the land of the sun are saying that Sakurai, who is said to be the reincarnation of the brave of light, and Noel, the sun shrine maiden, who is the reincarnation of Our Lady Anna. I want it. "It''s like a legend a thousand years ago. The responsibility is serious, Sakurai-kun.


    "He''s too tough." "Hey." Once in the same class, he went to a much higher height with his desks side by side.


    "Maybe it''s time to get up. Is it going to go up?" "Would you like to have a drink today after this?" "Like" "Is it okay to join me?" "Of course. It''s no use. Killed by Princess Sofia.


    Later, a party was held with Sae, Lucy, Nina, and Chris, and Princess Sofia with a tired face arrived late at night. I invited her to drink tea, but she left, saying, "Tomorrow, I''ll be working early in the morning." Princess, serious hard work.


    ¡ó


    next day. We were led by Prince Leonard and came to Highland Castle. Fujiyan seems to have a job as a merchant, only me, Lucy and Sasan. Princess Sofia seems to have come to the castle, but she seems to be working at another location.


    Highland Castle, which was magnificent in the distance, has a more overwhelming presence when approaching. Although it is a rugged masonry building, it is probably because stone alone cannot maintain this height, so it is built using magical power.


    Many knights are walking inside the castle. The crests engraved on each armor vary. "There are many knights." "Because there is an inauguration ceremony for the Chief of the Knight of the Sun, the brave of light soon. Knights of the Five Holy Nobles are also gathering."


    Five Holy Nobles. A nobleman dominating the sun lands of the Highlands, Roland, Whitehorse, Belize, and Ballantynes?


    "Wasn''t Sakurai-kun a knight commander before?" When he left the Temple of Water, he had already promised to be the knight commander.


    "Because he has the same ''Brave of Light'' skill as the legendary Savior. Many people said that the treatment of the knight commander class was natural, but the opposition seemed to be strong," said Prince Leonard. "Specifically, it''s like the Roland family who favored the first prince, and the Whitehorse family who favored the second prince," Lucy said. What is a well-known fact?


    `` Although the brave warrior Sakurai was the acting knight commander, the other day, he accomplished the feat of defeating the three ¡°abominable dragons¡±, and he has officially become the commander of the Knights of the Sun and the 7th Division. That''s a big deal.


    Tra ns l ate d b y £Êp£ít l .£ã o m "Takatsuki-kun is also involved in the defeat of" Abominable Ryu! "? I was caught when I said it was something else. "Well, there were so many things after that, it''s like the old days." It looks like a long time ago.


    "The abominable demon is such a simple ..." "Makoto, a monster that is said to be a natural enemy of humanity ..." Prince Prince Leonard and Lucy said stunned.


    "Oh, that''s it. Please ask Prince Leonard for one." "Yes, what?" "Would you like all the knights in the water country to learn the" Cold "skill? I always use the magical state magic of "Enchantment", so I think it''s awkward if you don''t have it, I think it''s actually a small fish. " I don''t think it''s a move.


    "Apart from the second half opinion, it is important to take countermeasures against abnormal magic! We will consider it soon." Prince Leonard should be an obedient child.


    Then for a while. We explored Highland Castle in various ways.


    "Takatsuki-kun, don''t open a closet on your own even if you become a hero?" "Eh?" I don''t look for hidden passages. ...... Isn''t it good?


    ¡ó


    About a while after exploring the castle.


    "Mr. Sasaki !? Maybe you''re Sasaki? I''m Takeda. It''s been a long time!" A knight-like young man suddenly talked to me in a passage inside the castle. Not me but Sassan, but.


    "Um, Takeda-kun? It''s been a long time." My opponent was former classmate Takeda-kun. I''ve never talked to me. I was in the sun country. Was she a friend?


    "You weren''t in the temple of the water? Did you move to another place? Well, it''s a coincidence. I''m an advanced knight at Highland Castle. "Don''t you eat somewhere?" "... Hmm, I''m visiting the castle with Takatsuki right now." Sae refused.


    "Takatsuki? Ah, have you been there? It''s been a long time." "Oh, yeah. It''s been a long time." Ah, this reminds me of the temple age of water.


    "Mr. Sasaki, have you come to Symphonia recently? I know a good store. What time is it good?" "No ... I have a plan today." Sa-san. Is this something to say ...? Did you notice that Sa and I were talking with me, Takeda-kun looked uncomfortable? "Hey, I''m good friends with Takatsuki." "Um ... I''ve met Takatsuki in the Great Labyrinth and I''ve been helped." At the next moment, Takeda-kun becomes a mean expression.


    "Well, Mr. Sasaki. Takatsuki was so low on status that he wasn''t scouted by anyone at the temple and he was left to the end. Did you know?" ...... Uze. I lost the feeling of being amiable. What do you know? Famous?


    "What''s the truth? Takatsuki. Don''t look like that. It was bad to say in front of Sasaki-san." Saa''s expression becomes a little hard. He changed his voice as he had come up with something.


    "Hey, isn''t Takeda-kun a knight? Is that the same as Sakurai-kun?" Sae suddenly talks amiably. Hmm? Tr ans la ted b y £êpmtl.c o£í


    "No, no, because it''s Sakurai and the cheat cheat. It''s so special," Takeda answers with a bitter smile. The Country of Water "Hey, by the way, is Takatsuki-kun the current hero? Did you know?" "... Huh?" Takeda opened his mouth and then laughed out loud.


    "Hahahaha! Sasaki-san, you''re being deceived! Takatsuki isn''t a brave man!" "Makoto is a brave man in our country! I guarantee in the name of Leonard Ayl Roses!" ¡­ Eh? Prince Leonard ¡­¡­? ¡±Apparently he knew Prince Leonard''s face. Takeda''s face turned pale. Well, if you work for the Royal Castle, you know the royal faces of each country.


    "Please rude the rude statement just before!" "Um, Prince Leonard? I don''t care ..." "I''m sorry! I''ll retract the previous statement!" What can I do with it being withdrawn?


    "Oh, a little. Wow, it was bad, Takatsuki. This time again! Yeah, then!" Takeda left somewhere with a suspicious behavior. He talked on his own and left without permission. It''s a busy guy.


    "Dasa," Saa''s cold muttering was heard.


    "The other person is just the same foreigner as before, isn''t that something ...?" Lucy said quietly.


    "Well, isn''t it good? Leave it alone." That road was the one I went one year ago. I''m already over. I don''t care about that guy. I don''t care ...


    "By the way, Sasan, were you good friends with him?" In fact, was it good before?


    "... I was invited to play karaoke a few times in the past, but I didn''t go because he was not good at it?" It looks like a face. Oops, this is a teasing attitude.


    "No," "Fan," "No," "Hey, really?"


    "Come, close, close" Sassan doesn''t even have to look like that. You really have good eyes, right? (Because it''s a monster)


    "Let''s go next! Don''t flirt at Ojo!" Lucy pulled her arm. "Well, a little more." Sassan pulled the other side. This is a different world harem! Different. No.


    Anyway, I wouldn''t meet my classmate in such a place. But the sun is the continent''s largest nation and the best country for security. If we close our eyes on prices being the highest of the six countries. There may be other classmates ... It would be troublesome if you get caught. It''s harder to meet an unfamiliar classmate than a monster ... Huh.


    ¡ó


    Highland Castle was so large that it couldn''t be turned around in a day. Trans lat e d by £Êp m tl.£ã o m


    "Let''s take a rest," Prince Leonard was guided behind the Royal Castle.


    It was a large, spacious site that would have been around four soccer courts. There, many knights, wizards, monks and archers train in combat. On the side of the plaza, there are many shops that seem to be food stores.


    "This is a training area for the Knights of the Sun, but if you''re a soldier, you can use it in other countries. Let''s eat a little bit at those shops." Shock fact!


    "A state-recognized hero has the same rank as a general in the water nation, but he is not particularly tied to military service. It is an organizational affiliation." Did you hear about it? ... Didn''t you hear? " "Takatsuki-kun, I was floating", Sa-san, don''t say! To be honest, I was listening to the tension that became a hero.


    We headed for the area where food shops lined up, squeezing the side streets of the practice area. Looking around, many people are playing mock matches with wooden swords and practicing attack magic. And I was worried.


    (Well, there is a water spirit)


    Although Roses Castle was hopelessly low in spirits. Does Highland Castle have the effect of not having a church function? Or is it related to the sea nearby? In any case, it has never been better to have a lot of my lifeline spirits.


    When thinking about such a thing.


    "Hey! Hey! What did the brave hero of the water nation do at Highland Castle !?"

 Chapter 83 Episode 81: Makoto Takatsuki Fights the Brave

    "What was the hero of the water nation doing? Ah?" I thought it was a statement to me, but it seemed different.


    Standing there was a sharp, knight in golden armor. Ultramarine eyes on blonde. Due to the gorgeous decoration of the armor, it seems to be a fairly high-ranking figure. And it seems that his character is bad. Teka, the gala is bad.


    "Hey, hey. Don''t be silent, say something, hey, shit."


    "Prince Leonard, he?" Asked Prince Leonard, who turned down. "... It''s Gerald, the Lightning Brave in the Land of the Sun." "Ah? A hero like this countryside yankee. Unlike Sakurai-kun and Prince Leonard, aren''t there too many items?


    "You don''t have to tell me that much?" The lightning hero looked as if the trash had talked. "What the hell are you talking about garbage?"


    "Takatsuki is a brave man in the land of water!" "I have defeated the abominable demon!" Sassan and Lucy introduced herself instead. It was hard to say "I am a brave man" by myself, so that''s OK.


    "Brave ... Takatsuki ..." The expression of the man changed to a steep one. "Are you a hero from another world?" "I''m just a newcomer hero who just worshiped recently."


    Tran sl a ted b y £Êp mt l.c om "Let''s lend me" Are you a thug! Well, it looks and speaks like a thug. ...... I''m just a hero, right?


    "What?" The man did not respond and threw a wooden sword in front of me.


    "Let''s get your hands together. Don''t worry, we''ll do it yourself." Well, I only have a bad feeling.


    "Makoto-san! No, he''s a hobby of smashing those who don''t like it!" Shouts Prince Leonard. Well, I thought that was the case.


    "I''m sorry, Kas. I was hunting more than a hundred demons and dragons at your age. I''m shaking at home, even though the abominable demon has appeared in my country''s dungeon. Please withdraw such scraps. "" ...... "Prince Leonard is shaking with regret. But that''s right. Prince Leonard thought it was normal to not go to dungeons because he was a kid, but the brave hero of the sunland works even at the age of nine. Is there a labor standards law in this country? Isn''t there?


    "Hey, do you? The hero is a symbol of the power of the country. No way, I refuse?" Said the lightning hero.


    "Or is it a magician like a prostitute behind, or a fighting woman with a breast like a cutting board? Hmm, aren''t the girls behind you stronger than you, the hero?" Well, I''m hit. The back two are stronger. However, if you tell your friends that way, you will be sick.


    T r a n s l a t e d b y Jpm t l.£ão£í "Takatsuki-kun, I''m good. I''ll be with you instead." Sae-san is motivated. "Hey, can you drop this meteorite and eat it?" To Lucy! Oh, was she more temper than Sa-san?


    "Okay, wait a minute. Should I just do it?" "Oh, it''s the same from the beginning. Guz is gonna be here." but. Isn''t it low? Oh, a hero and an aristocrat? Isn''t the aristocracy low?


    "Makoto-san ... I''m sorry. I''m sorry because of me." "What are you talking about, he''s crazy." "He was originally ... a representative of a hero in the land of the sun. It seems that it has been that way since Mr. Sakurai deprived him of the "Brave of Light". Makoto-san, don''t overdo it ... "" Ah ... I see ... "Kuchi was overtaken by Sakurai-kun. Oh, poor you.


    However, such a small child will not have eight hits. In the middle of the training ground, a lightning brave man is standing with his arms folded. ¡­ Such, even if you do n¡¯t go to the middle. Surrounding warriors began to pay attention to "What is it?" I hate it.


    I''m heading there too slowly. Honestly, I want to go home.


    "It''s Gerald Ballantine, the hero of lightning," said a man, holding a wooden sword.


    Well, wasn''t the Ballantine''s house a noble family? One of the Five Holy Nobles of the Sunland. After all, the case is equal to the royal family of the sun country ... That''s what I thought if I told Prince Leonard a rude tone. I was caught up with the troublesome guy.


    "Um, Makoto Takatsuki, a brave man in the land of water ..." Maybe. I don''t use a sword, so I borrowed a stick that was there.


    "Is it a wizard? ... I''m often called a hero with that scum-like magic." Some time ago, Sasan and Lucy were stronger. You know that my magical power is small, do you have an appraisal skill?


    "Oh, let''s go!"


    Has disappeared !? Evasion skill! Avoid short bursts of Gerald.


    A ghastly wind noise passes by my ears. This, this guy. Are you doing this now?


    "What is that turtle? How to avoid it!" "Gaha" A strong shock runs around the shoulder. You''ve been kicked !? I was targeted for a moment of stiffness after using an evasion skill.


    "Oh, it''s over!" You can easily avoid the non-chanting and blinding spells of one of the trump cards (Water Magic / Ice Needle) as you try to pursue further. In the past, Sassa was also avoided, and wouldn''t work if there were some level differences?


    "Look at the garbage attack." Damn, I can hardly see the attack. Anyway, you can concentrate on avoiding only sword attacks, and avoid other attacks.


    "Geho" In addition, he was kicked his back this time after being aimed at after the evasion skill. Avoidance! Avoidance! Avoidance! Tra n s la te d by £Êp£í t l.c o£í


    "That''s troublesome! Crawl and crawl all the way, and apologize! No garbage like you''re a hero! Oh!"


    He should have avoided it with his avoidance skills, but his wounds will increase. It should be a wooden sword, but it''s like a metal cut. What happens when you fight?


    "Hey, let''s end with just one sword. At least use magic sword skills."


    This bastard. (Water magic, fog) (Water magic, ice needle) I aim to crush the eyes again while hiding the view with fog.


    ¡°Uze!¡± Shouted the brave, a gust of wind blew off everything around him. Or crazy!


    "Oh!" He was blown away by the shock of a bomb exploding up close.


    The taste of blood spreads as if the mouth was cut. It manages to prevent the stomach from flowing backward. I''ll jump consciousness once more ...


    "Takatsuki-kun!" "Makoto!" "Makoto-san!" Lucy and Sae-san and Prince Leonard rushed in. "You! Let''s do it! Makoto is a magician!" "Okay, Lucy-san. Next time I''ll be with you." "Makoto-san ... together with me." Lucy and Sae-san, Raise your anger and enter between me and the lightning brave. Prince Leonard has teary eyes.


    "Oh, wait a minute, wait, all three. I''m still okay." To be honest, my body is screaming, but somehow I stand up.


    "... you''re stupid." A brave lightning hero who speaks with a ridiculous voice.


    "Hey ... wouldn''t it be bad?" "Gerald used to lynch a guy he didn''t like before ..." , Please call Princess Noel. "


    I can hear such a voice. Do you guys do this all the time ...? It''s okay.


    "Hey, how are you?" ...... Is this the hero of the land of the sun?


    "Woman. I''ll love you in my bed. I''m honored." "Who are you? ..." "This is the worst." Lucy and Sasan curse a little.


    T r an s l a t ed by £Êp m tl .com "I''m the only one to fight." I push Lucy with Sae and move forward.


    "That''s no good! Takatsuki-kun" "Hey, let''s fight together! Makoto" "Because it''s okay" I smile at the two who are about to cry, and I move forward. No good. Let your friends make such a face ...


    C: Oh, honestly, it seems. Even though the "Ming mirror stop water" skill is still being activated at 50%.


    "Takatsuki-kun! Are you okay !?" Looking back, she saw Sakurai-kun and Princess Sofia. I was seen in an unexpected place.


    "Stop now!" Princess Noel stops with a severe expression.


    "... Noel?" Gerald muttered bitterly. "What are you doing? He''s a brave man in the land of water. Do you think you can forgive this?"


    Hey hey Great. Princess Noel is the heir to the throne of the Sun Country. It should be the highest power candidate on the west continent. Is such a tone allowed?


    ...... No, than that


    "Princess Noel. This was a match I agreed with Gerald. Could you let me do it to the end?" "Makoto brave! What are you talking about?" Raising.


    "Takatsuki-kun ..." Sakurai-kun has an uneasy expression. Bad, worry.


    "Takatsuki, the hero of the land of water. Will you stop if you are in danger?" Princess Noel gazes with serious eyes. "... Yes, I''m saved." Thanks to Princess Noel who cares about this. He turned to the lightning brave with his arms folded.


    "Gerald, the lightning brave. I''m going to use ''to a certain'' magic from now on, so how about winning it if I avoid it?" If I win, I''ll cut off one of your arms. "


    "I won''t let you do that, so don''t worry," said Princess Noel. The de S brave in front of you is about to seriously cut off your arms ...


    "Well, everyone, please leave me." "Sloppy, sloppy. Powerful magic takes time to activate. Before it activates, it is cut off by me."


    People around me make a circle around us. ¡­ I want you to stay away. Well, either.


    Trans late d by Jpm tl .£ã o m "Oh, let''s do it fast. With the magic power of that scum."


    ¨D¨DI made ¡°Megumi Shusui¡± 0%.


    "That''s smashed!" Gerald closes the distance in an instant.


    (Water magic, water dragon)


    Before the sword arrived-a huge water column blew up, centered on me.


    "I''m gone, but run around in the training ground.


    (I''ve called everyone) (I''ll call you more) (Is it painful?) (Is it okay?) (Is it okay?) (I was killed by him) (I''m scared of him) (Yachae) (Help me) (Hey, let''s play) ( (Wow) (No, I''ll beat him) (More, let''s call a lot) (Hey, okay, okay?) (Hey, sorry) (Let''s play) (I''ll call more) (A lot of friends came) (Hey) (Wow) (Fast, magical)


    ¨D¨DGreat chorus of spirits reaches ear


    Everyone is talking freely. During the battle, he kept talking to the spirits and gradually increased. Now, many blue spirits are flying around me.


    I borrow a little of their "infinite mana". With their magic, they continue to shoot super-class magic.


    "Let''s get in the way!" Light like lightning and a large tornado centered around him. Suiryu cannot approach Gerald.


    Gerald, the lightning hero who rushes through the swarm of water dragons. It''s a hero even if it rots. Isn''t it stopping at the super magic level?


    I said to Gerald.


    "Then, we''re going to use huge magic."


    "... Ah?"


    For a moment, looking at the face of Gerald, the lightning hero who looked suspicious.


    ¨D¨DWhat is a spirit? I''m glad I''ve exposed my feelings. Noah''s line revives.


    Anger I used Spirit Magic.

 Chapter 84 Episode 82: Makoto Takatsuki Overdos

    -Gerald Ballantine''s Viewpoint-


    In front of you is a magical wizard, like a ragged scum. Is this the same hero as me? get annoyed.


    "I''m sorry!" I slashed a nearby water dragon. I was a little impatient when nearly a hundred ¡°water magic, water dragons¡± appeared. However, after all it is water magic. For me, the hero, there is no water magic attack power.


    Above all, here''s that fucking guy, The Brave of Light. I''ll make your rag a rag before your eyes! Hit the water dragon in front of you with all your might.


    "That''s it, it''s over! Kudara!" I approached him, trying to dodge it.


    Unlike before, the hero of the water country has a richer expression. Immediately distorted in pain. "Well, I''m going to use magic now," he said.


    "Ah?" What do you say? I guess the super-class magic was your trump card. Don''t say bluff.


    Tr ans l a t e d by £êpmt l .c o m A brave man in the water nation raises his right hand. The next moment, a huge body of water appeared around him. ¨D¨DSuzuzuzuzuzu ... The mass of water is increasing forever while changing its shape.


    "!?"what. Water magic water generation? Water multiplies as soon as you swallow the training ground.


    "Uo!" "What is this amount of water?" "Yabe!" "All is water!" "Is this water generation !?" "Impossible, this scale!" "Lucy, go down!" "Kyua!" "Run away!" "Get away, get involved!" "Makoto-san, amazing ..."


    You can hear the voice from the surrounding garbage. That''s a lot of water. The amount of water is enough to swallow Highland Castle, but what happened?


    Once, take a distance from the huge body of water. The lumps of water are steadily increasing and are now even over Highland Castle. Hey, I''ll blow them all. Garbage ...


    Lightning thunder "Sun magic." The super-class magic that I released is slammed into a body of water. However. "That" There is no magical effect, probably because of the amount of water. Water continues to increase. Do you have to slash directly?


    Thunder sword-sun magic


    T r a n slat e d b y Jp £ít l.c o £í Hold the sword and activate the magic sword skill. A skill that used the legendary savior Abel. This ends the silly battle.


    My wooden sword shines golden and turns into an incomparable weapon such as a magic sword there. In this case, the type of weapon does not matter. I''ll cut through all the little magic.


    "Ryosuke-sama! Do you have to stop?" Noel is seen shaking the shoulders of the light brave guy. ¡­¡­get annoyed.


    "Okay, if you''re Takatsuki," you hear the voice of the light brave shit. What do you trust that Cass wizard? I''ll make sure your friends never get up again. So look silently.


    "Snacked" concentrated terrible "Lightning Mana" on the sword held in the right hand-


    I plunged into a huge body of water. He is in the center of the body of water. The water is dark and you can''t see her face. However, the position is known by skill.


    (End!) Just before the sword arrives


    -Water magic, deep sea


    For some reason, he heard his voice in the water where he could not hear.


    (!? What? My body is heavy ....) The water generated by that guy hangs over my body as if to cling. But I can''t move. The evil spirit ...


    Is it enough to generate this much water? It''s a child trick. I swing my sword and try to swing it down


    -Water magic, 1,000 meters deep


    When I heard a word I didn''t recognize.


    (Gatsu!)


    The pressure on the body is dozens of times. My body is as heavy as lead. The arms and the legs move somehow. This bastard, cheeky magic.


    (Blow off this damn water) Concentrate the magic to use magic ... T r ansl at e d by jpmtl .c o £í


    -Water magic, 2,000 meters deep


    You can also hear the voice. The pressure further increases. You can see that the bones in the body are making a squeaking noise. I can not breathe. My head pounds. The vision becomes dark. The entire body is emitting danger signals.


    (Well, what? ... this is ... first)


    -Water magic, 3,000 meters deep


    A voice resounded in my ear. Bokin, and some bones broke.


    (Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!)


    Severe pain runs. The scream cannot be raised. However, they grind underwater. Uh ... uh ... hey, kill me ... but first, get away from here ... no ...


    -Water magic, depth of 4000 meters


    Plainly. His voice reached his ear. Before thinking about its meaning, Gushari and Nanika were crushed. I don''t know if it was my arm or my leg.


    (Ah ... ah, ah ... me ...)


    Understanding cannot keep up. What am I doing now? Every time he speaks, the pain continues to increase. I can''t think of anything. No, I know only one.


    --be killed


    Fear runs around the whole body


    -Water magic, 5,000 meters deep


    Tr a nslat e d b y jp£í tl.£ã o£í Did you hear that voice? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. The brain refused to understand what happened. My body ...


    (¡­¡­ o¡­ re ¡­¡­¡­ death ¡­¡­)


    "Takatsuki-kun! No more!" Immediately before losing consciousness, I saw a shadow of someone jumping in. It was that ridiculous "Brave of Light" that rescued me.


    ¡ó


    -Makoto Takatsuki viewpoint-


    "Is that?" When I noticed, there was nothing in the space ... the goddess. "Noah?" I suppose I was playing against the lightning brave?


    "Makoto" Oh, there was Noah-sama. "I''m sorry." As usual, kneel down and say hello.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± No reply. Possibly, looking up.


    "Stupid stupid stupid! What are you doing!" "I hurt, it hurts, Noah-sama."


    "Makoto! Seiza!" "Yes, yes." why?


    "Why do you know where you are?" I was in the training ground behind Highland Castle a while ago. And he must have been fighting the lightning hero Gerald ...


    "Are you losing?" Wow, embarrassing. I''m so cool with Princess Noel. Did you lose?


    Looking up, Noah looks stunned. ¡°See,¡± Noah snaps his fingers and a big screen appears in the air.


    "Makoto!" "Takatsuki-kun!" "Makoto-san!" Healing water "Okay ...!" Lying around me stunned, Lucy, Sassan, Prince Leonard, Princess Sofia, Sakurai-kun I''m here. Princess Sofia is casting a recovery magic.


    "Sophia is healing me right now." Huh, but I''m stunned.


    Tran sla te d b y jp £í t l.£ão £í "I ended up losing ..." I dropped my shoulders. Noah says nothing.


    ¡°Here, look,¡± Noah snaps his finger. The screen switches. What is reflected there.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­e?"


    The limbs were in the direction that humans couldn''t do, Nestle, Magali, Hishageta, and the lightning hero Gerald. e? A little. wait a moment. this¡­¡­.


    "... and are you dead?" That''s a lie. I''m rolling people ...


    "Our Lord, goodness. Light magic, resuscitation." At that time, the beautiful voice of Princess Noel resounded. The body of the lightning brave, wrapped in sacred light, returns.


    "I''m glad. Noel is nearby. There are only a few people on the continent who use the holy magic" Resurrection "?" Was good! It doesn''t seem to be a killer. Princess Noel, saved!


    "I would like to thank you later. By the way, did I do that?" I don''t remember at all. Funny. I have memories up to where I tried to use spirit magic.


    Violently, "Makoto. I''ve done your spirit magic," Noah-sama told her on her waist. "Is it a runaway ...?" "Well, Ryusuke-kun, the brave of light, has stopped you."


    When Noah rings his finger, the screen switches. "Look here." A huge body of water floats fluffy. Is that ... the water I generated?


    "The water that Makoto produced as stupid as it was. It was enough to swallow Highland Castle. If left alone, it would have flooded the city with many people washed away." ¡­¡­e"? "Really. But I should be faint. Who controls it?


    On the "Look at that look" screen, a white robe looks like a magician with white hair ... a great sage? Is the great sage man controlling the water I made?


    "That''s a bit tedious." I heard the voice of a great sage. Wow, bad mood. The continent''s best wizards were taking care of me as she grumbled. Soon, all the water will drain.


    "Thank you, Great Sage," Lucy is thanking instead. The space transfer said, "If there is a spirit messenger, tell me to come to see you." Wow, I''m angry. Oh ... I''m afraid to meet. Absolutely angry.


    "I''m grateful to the person who took care of me." Noah-sama, who put her hand on her waist, said, "Mr." ...... Yes, I have troubled various people.


    "Well, but I was bad too. True, I used spiritual magic with emotions as I said. I should have been more careful." Noah smiled with a troubled face It is.


    "Isn''t it the wrong way?" "Because the emotion I put in was" anger ". If it was any other emotion, I think that I could control it if I had true skill. It''s the most intense emotion, which is why I was able to beat the lightning hero. " Sorry, anger is no good.


    "By the way, why do you think the Holy Tribe dislikes spirit magic?" Noah asks, "Oh, what''s sudden?"


    "It''s not changed. Spirit magic, the damage of a runaway is too great. It''s just as if it were a mistake." "... Damage" Sure, if there were no great sages, it would be large It was causing flood damage.


    "That''s why the" soul book "issued by the Church of the Holy Trinity limits the skill to a limit of 99, pretending it will not grow any further, so that the spirit can not be seen. It''s a popular belief that magic is unpopular, as well as rumors spread by the church of the Holy Tribe. "" Is that so ...? "


    However, I can understand the teachings of the church. Runaway of spirit magic is scary. Oh, I failed. Later, let''s have a (one) reflection meeting.


    Say, "Well, it''s not just bad." Take out a piece of paper, and say, "Is it my soul book?" "Hey, look here" is ah ..., it doesn''t look so different ...? "Skill level: 200 !?" I guess it was 160 just recently. Did you go up like this? Great, this is not a trick to gain skill !?


    "I don''t think I can remember the truth, but it''s a powerful magical barrage. Well, but don''t use spirit spells in" Anger "in the future. I''m terrified that I want to involve Sasan and Lucy. This is forbidden.


    "I''ll wake up soon." "I''m worried." Noah-sama smiles with a troubled face.


    I was kissed on my cheek as before.


    "Ah," "This was a failure, but don''t let my mind down. I didn''t shake it." Did he comfort you? Thank you Noah, muttered small.


    ¡ó


    I woke up. Lucy and Sae''s face are approaching very close. ¡°Makoto!¡± ¡°Takatsuki-kun¡± ¡°Takatsuki-san, are you feeling fine?¡± Behind Prince Prince Leonard with a worried face and Princess Sofia.


    A quick glance at Princess Noel, a little further away.


    "Wake up, Gerald." "... I''m alive ... are you?" There is a lightning hero near Princess Noel. Apparently he seems to have recovered.


    "Thank you for doing the hard work, apologize to the truth." Respect in a sense. However, as expected, I asked Prince Leonard nearby.


    "Princess Leonard, the hero of lightning, is such a tone to Princess Noel? Is Princess Noel greater?", The Prince looked sorry.


    "Gerald and Princess Noel have been acquainted since childhood. In fact, they were fiancee before the hero of light emerged." "... Eh !?"


    Sakurai-kun took your childhood fianc¨¦? In addition, Sakurai-kun''s second place as a hero ... What a sad story ...


    "I can cry ..." "Yeah ..." We, the heroes of the land of water, sighed deeply.


    "... shit" "Gerald!" Ignore Princess Noel''s voice. Without eye contact with me. The lightning brave left with little curse.


    ¨D¨DThe appearance is not intimidating as when you first met.


    Gerald''s back was leaving melancholy.

 Chapter 85 Episode 83: Makoto Takatsuki Reunites with the Great Sage

    "Is it true, are you okay?" Princess Sophia called out as he stared away at Gerald''s back. Yes, I have to say thank you.


    "Thank you, Princess Sofia, for the recovery magic earlier." Sure, it was an intermediate magic. I can''t use it.


    "Did you notice? ... It''s not worth the thanks." ¤× The princess turned sideways. Well, isn''t he angry after fighting with a hero from another country? Did it fail?


    The land of water "The brave man of our country was sorry. The true man of the brave man" Next came Princess Noel, the priestess of the sun. This person also helped me.


    "Thank you for reviving Gerald''s body a while ago. I''m sorry for the inconvenience of my magic runaway." Said Princess Noel with a surprised face.


    "Did you look at me? It seemed faint." Oops, Speaking of which, Noah showed me how Gerald used resuscitation magic. I was fainting. I''m sorry.


    "Um, I just felt like that. By the way, why did I faint?" Did you get involved in the magic you used? If so, it''s a silly story.


    Tr a nsl a te d by £Êpmtl.£ão£í "Takatsuki-kun, that''s my fault," said Sakurai-kun, next to me, without apologies. "I felt that Gerald was dangerous because of Takatsuki''s magic. I was violent, but I was forced to stop it."


    "That''s right! Sakurai-kun. I went to Takatsuki-kun at a very high speed and did high-speed belly bread!" Sa-san explained. What? Did you stop with belly bread?


    "Ah, aya. Did you see that?" "Amazing, I couldn''t see it at all ..." It seems that Lucy, who should have good eyes, and even the hero Leonard Prince, couldn''t catch up. Sakurai-kun. And you can see it too.


    "I''m saved, Sakurai-kun." Or maybe there''s only Sakurai-kun who can be stopped if the spirit magic runs away ... It was dangerous. No spirit magic runaway, absolutely.


    Oh yeah, there are other things to worry about.


    "He''s a lightning hero, he''s from the Ballantine family of the Five Holy Nobles, isn''t he ok, is he okay?"


    "It''s okay, Makoto, I''ll tell the Ballantines," Princess Princess Noel answered, smiling. Is it safe if Princess Noel says that?


    "Thank you, Noel." "Fufu, the brave men of the land of water are Ryosuke''s friends and important customers. No matter who says what, leave it to me. It ¡¯s great, ¡±said the next king, Princess Noel. I think she''s a charming person. T r a ns l a t ed b y Jp m t l.£ão£í


    "Hey, spirit witch. Did you get up? Come to me later." ""!? "" Space transfer Suddenly, a great sage appeared in! Then he said what he wanted to say and disappeared again. He''s a free person.


    Oh, Princess Noel is hardened with a smile. "I''m sorry, Makoto. The Great Sage is my magic teacher ..." Apparently, even Princess Princess Noel doesn''t seem to be able to raise her head.


    "I was going to see you anyway to thank you," she said, but she was very angry.


    "Then, let''s go see the Great Sage now." "Well, why don''t we take a little rest?" "That''s right, Sakurai-kun made a high-speed belly bread?" Sae, you just want to say high-speed belly bread? Sakurai-kun''s face is slightly pulled.


    "Mr. Sasaki .... I just couldn''t help it. I''ll show you if you go to Takatsuki-kun, the Great Sage." "Thank you, I''ll be saved."


    "Let''s go Lucy" "Eh? Me too?" "Thank you for the bracelet, don''t you say that?" "Uh, yeah. Yeah ... a little scary."


    "Well, how about you?" "Well, I''d like to see a little more of the training ground here. There are some exercise equipment that seems to be interesting." Although I couldn''t visit the facility. There is only a training ground for the strongest military on the continent, and facilities are substantial. Recently Sae seems to be enjoying the martial arts she learned from Nina. If you have high physical ability, it seems worthwhile.


    Prince Leonard and Saa remain on the training ground. Princess Sofia and Princess Noel left for royal talks. And Lucy and I were taken by Sakurai-kun to the place where the great sage was.


    ¡ó


    "Here it is" Sakurai-kun took me to a small playground at the end of the Highland Castle site.


    "... Wow!" "... What, here." There was another world of white silver cut out. An ice house that didn''t fit the scene was built with a strange presence. Lucy and I look up at it.


    The high fence surrounding the ice mansion is probably sparkling, with sparkling crystals. Around the castle, magical flames are blazing, illuminating the ice castle. And despite the snow falling on the ground, the flowers are in full bloom everywhere.


    The seasonal feeling is unreasonable. No, everything is dead.


    ¨D¨DIs this created with the magic of the great sages? ... It''s like a wonderland, a wonder garden, a wonder house.


    Trans l ate d by £Êp£í t l .co £í "Then, let''s go together." "" What? ""


    "Why don''t you come?" "If a person who is not called goes, the great sage will get angry." Sorry, Sakurai says. I''m living in a house where my self-assertion is intense, so let''s call more people! Great sage. But he was a bit pretentious.


    "Let''s go. Lucy." "U, yeah." We stepped on the seasonal snow and opened the door to the ice house.


    ¡ó


    Inside the ice house was dark. The outside was so shining! Barely evenly spaced candles on the ground illuminate your feet. A dungeon! What''s this eerie atmosphere ...


    "I''m sorry. Makoto Takatsuki is here." "Um ... dark, scary." Lucy is grabbing my sleeve. Proceed before fear.


    "Let''s come," "Hi!" "Kyu!" Bikun, looking back at me and Lucy, a doll in the shape of a maid stood. So scary!


    "What is this ...?" "Well ...?" "This is it. Follow me." My words are ignored and guided to the back. I suppose he''s a great person, isn''t he a servant?


    In the back of the dark room was a great sage in a white robe. Lying on a huge sofa. The room feels like a tent in a labyrinth town. Surrounded by expensive antique furniture. Do you like dark and messy spaces?


    "It''s been a long time, great sage. Thank you for treating the water that was generated too much by spirit magic." "Thank you, that bracelet at that time." First, I and Lucy thanked me. However, the sage remains a dull look.


    "... The spirit messengers, the apostle of the evil god doesn''t seem to have quit." "... Oh, that''s right."


    The Land of Water "Well, okay. I didn''t think I''d be a brave in this short time. Now I can''t make it more public to be an apostle of evil god. It''s too bad for the morale of the people." Yes, the Great Sage says. Oh! Apparently they continue to miss it. Was good.


    "In addition, it''s not about killing the lightning hero boy, but Gerald is sorry. Even if he had the same" Thunder Hero "skills as Abel ..." "It''s amazing! Lucy strongly defended. But I don''t remember. Because the magic runaway.


    "What a great thing. Such a runaway magic can''t be used." "Yes ... that''s right. I''ll be careful."


    "If you runaway, I thought you were the redhead wizard. By the way, you were the Walker family?" "Well, yes. Lucy J. Walker." .


    T ra nsl ated by £Êp £ítl .co £í "Is this a descendant of Johnny ... I''ll do this." Lucy receives it.


    "This is this?" "This is the stick used by Johnny" "!? Great grandpa !?" Is the Great Sage an acquaintance with Lucy''s great-grandfather?


    "Does Lucy''s grandfather know the great sage?" He asked Lucy, who answered.


    "I don''t know the hero Johnny Walker of the country of wood? You are one of Abel''s friends."


    Abel the Savior. Saint Anna. Great white sage. And Johnny, the legendary magic archer.


    A member of a legendary party that saved the world. Only four people. I remember thinking that it was very few. But one of them was Lucy''s great-grandfather! And it''s a longevity elf. Is it a person four thousand years old even a thousand years ago?


    "Lucy! Isn''t that amazing! I wish I could tell you." Even so, the great sages are still generous. He gave me valuable weapons. I don''t seem to be angry at the end of my runaway magic. It was good.


    "Well, I understand what I didn''t want to say," grinned, said the sage.


    "Huh? What''s the matter?" Treeland "My great-grandpa ... The hero Johnny Walker loved a rare and rare woman in the elf ..." "The fifty wives, Double ... The number of women who have reached out is countless. "" ... yeah "A member of the legendary brave party? What are you doing Well, but is that the case? Heroes say they like color.


    "Thanks to those who claim to be Johnny Walker''s offspring throughout the continent ... from real offspring, to not." "It''s like," "I respect my grandfather, but I hate bad places." Lucy got a glimpse of one of the serious reasons for color love.


    "But that idiot didn''t take his hand to Anna or to me, probably because Abel was there," said the Great Sage. Oh? That''s a worrisome word.


    "It''s as if you are talking about yourself." The Great Sage must have just inherited his memory through his "inheritance" skills.


    "Well, I haven''t said that yet." Staring at Ruby''s eyes straight.


    "How do you hear about me?" Asks the Great Sage. "A descendant of a great sage who was a member of Abel, the savior of a thousand years ago, if you inherited the abilities of the first great sage with ''inheritance'' skills ..." You must have heard such a story before.


    "That''s a lie," said the great sage, "Eh?" I and Lucy both startled at the same time.


    "Lie ... what is it?" "Oh, there is no skill in" inheritance ". Maybe it''s somewhere, but I don''t know such a useful skill." You don''t have the abilities of the first great sages! Then you''re tricking everyone! " Lucy had previously said that the Great Sages were great or just at the top of all wizards. It may be a betrayal of that. Tra nsla ted by jp mtl.£ão m


    "But he''s a great person as a wizard, isn''t he good?"


    "No! It''s important to have the power of the great sage who fought with the savior Abel, a thousand years ago! So, the skill of the Brave of Light is great, Princess Noel, who has the ¡°miko¡± skill, is respected by everyone, and the ¡°thunder hero¡± skill is one of them. ¡±Gerald. I''ve been told. Oh, poor you¡­¡­. But that''s right. Thousand years ago, Abel and his companions were the heroes of the world. Their skills are sacred to all the inhabitants of this world.


    "I''m excited and bad, but I have the power of a great sage, Abel''s companion, you say." "Eh?" You haven''t inherited it, right?


    "What do you mean?" "I''m a great sage a thousand years ago."


    "Oh, that''s not the case. I''m not a long-lived elf for a thousand years." Lucy denied that she thought it was a joke. In the first place, the great sage looks only younger than me. The tone is¡­.


    The immortal "I am" air frozen. Haven''t you heard any terrible stories, "Eh?"


    "Only some royals and nobles know this. You''re ... a member of the hero, so it''s okay." "Huh ... that''s right." It''s just Tell me, Sakurai-kun. Ah, but maybe I couldn''t say it without permission.


    "Abel helped me a thousand years ago. I''ve been on the human side ever since." "..." Lucy freezes. The residents of this world seemed to be shocked. Is the legendary hero a demonic or was the hero himself alive?


    "That''s why Lucy was a half-demon, or Sasan was a forgiving monster." Last time, I thought it was weird because he easily missed it.


    Vampire "That''s right. By the way, my race is''. I''m originally a human." When the great sage laughed, she saw sharp teeth. When I first saw it, I thought she was a pretty girl like a doll, but now she''s a bit scary. The Great Sage slowly approaches here.


    "Is it a vampire? Did you go out under the sun a minute ago?" Speaking of vampires, the sun''s light must be a weakness.


    "Oh ... I felt the worst. I was sleeping in the daytime." what?


    "I can withstand the sunshine for a short while. I feel sick." "That''s right, it''s been a nuisance ..." You are in the position. It looks down on the sage, a short stature. Is it better to kneel?


    "Thanks, I''m a little anemic." Their hands are cold. Previously, when I was looking at my skills, I remembered that I felt quite "cool hand".


    "It''s a nuisance, a spirit messenger. Give your blood."

 Chapter 86 Episode 84: Makoto Takatsuki is a Great Sages Favorite

    "Spielt your blood, give me your blood," the Great Sage told me, peeking through the sharp fangs. Wait a minute!


    "Hey, wait!" Lucy''s freeze seems to be over. I pulled myself from the great sages.


    "What do you mean, don''t you give me blood ?!" Vampires "Did you not hear me? I''m not sure. Drinking blood is commonplace." Oh, that''s right. When blood is sucked, the person becomes a vampire. Everywhere is the same.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t make vampires from other nations. I''ll do it." Uh, powerful! White skin and large red eyes approach.


    "Then, let''s go." "No, don''t hurt ..." I didn''t reply to my request. It is grinned. Oh, and the Great Sage opens his mouth wide. Capri and his small, cold lips touched his neck, with sharp pains following him. "Kuh ..." Than I expected ... it doesn''t hurt ... maybe.


    "Mah, Makoto ..." smiles to Lucy, who is watching over her, so she doesn''t have to worry.


    ¨D¨DThe sound of the great sage''s throat reaches your ears.


    Tr a n sl at ed b y jpmtl .c o m Wow ... this is my blood drunk.


    "Oh, that ... no more, or just drink my blood!" Lucy offered to take over, worried. "... I''m fine ... so Lucy ..." I don''t really want to be a girl.


    ¤Ã Hatto, the Great Sage releases his mouth. Great recovery "" In a moment, the wound in the neck heals. The pain has gone. Do you use recovery magic after sucking blood?


    "Wow, it''s delicious." A little sage who dyed his cheek licked his tongue satisfactorily. A small tongue licks the blood dripping a little from the mouth. ...... Something is erotic.


    "Does it fit your mouth?" You''re really angry when you say "muzzy"?


    "I still don''t get ''clean blood'', especially because other people are eating good food." "What is that?" In the previous world, it was all junk food like hamburgers and french fries. I was eating. I''m living a bad life for my health. You seem to like my blood.


    Lucy''s expression is clouded in the words of the great sage, "... unclean blood." "What''s wrong, Lucy?" "I can''t do it ... I can''t substitute for true ..." Did clean blood cause any depressing factors?


    T r an s la te d b y £êp mtl.co£í "Hey, redhead wizard. You''re misunderstanding," said the Great Sage.


    "... Is the blood of my demons ''dirty''?" That''s another meaning. Are you a demons in the first place? " The demons are "dirty blood." I wonder what. It''s a discriminatory expression ...


    "Then, what''s ''clean blood?''" Asked Lucy, the wise man turned his eyes to find it hard to answer. It''s an unusual attitude, even though he seems to be dignified.


    The wise man opened his mouth, saying, "Well a wise man?" "Ah, what''s called ''clean blood''? That''s the blood of a human who has never had a sexual experience."


    "Huh?" "What?" "You are a virgin, are you a virgin?"


    "Wow, wow, wow, wow, virgin!" Shouted reflexively. "Eh! No?" Lucy, stop seriously. It''s a lie. It is a virgin.


    "Well, but my" Appraisal / Super Class "skill says" Status: Virgin. "" Is it possible to see it with my skills? " No privacy? I will sue!


    "Or do you know your appraisal skills?" Lucy is backing her body.


    "It seems that you can know the number of experienced people when it comes to" appraisal / royal class. I don''t want to know. " Appraisal skill, devil skill pretended to be adult ...


    ¡­¡­ Fujiyan ¡¯s appraisal skills were super-classic, right? Doesn''t your skill grow and become a king? No, I''m good because I''m zero!


    "Um, that''s true, isn''t that virgin so blood is delicious?" "Um, after all, living blood is best for" virgins "of" humans! " Lucy turns away and shakes her shoulders. ¡­¡­Hey. You''re laughing.


    "This is the end of the spirit magic runaway. It''s a chara .... Huh, I''ll always lend my help if I give blood." "Yeah, that''s a bit ..."


    "What do you do with your regular meals?" Asks Lucy. Sure, what are you doing?


    "As I said, only some humans know that I''m a vampire. It''s a state secret. My food carries blood for medical use. Live blood to drink is the best. "Do not look here while licking your tongue.


    "Isn''t it okay if you are not me?" "Hmm! It''s always so full. The bloody taste of the light brave was the worst. A virgin man in your age. I refrain from getting blood from children as expected. "" ... "A rare virgin seems to be. I''m glad. ¡­¡­What''s this. Bullying? sexual harassment?


    Tran s l a t ed b y jp £í tl.c om "Sakurai-kun doesn''t have a woman''s inconvenience." "I''m really fine.


    "You can also talk about people, virgin wizards," "Cho !?" Oh, Lucy. Even though I have no experience, the gaze from the top is twice as shy.


    "Well, I''m going home." I''m tired.


    "Well. Come back if you have any trouble." Compared to when he came, a great sage who seems to be in a better mood.


    "Oh, by the way, I''ve defeated the Ballantine''s hero, so I may have been watching." The Land of the Sun "Well, I wonder who I am. If you''re stupid, I''ll exclaim you. "Oh, this is encouraging. Princess Noel and the Great Sage. If they are ally, they will be fine.


    "Instead of that ... do you know?" You can pay with your body. Well, there. I wonder if it''s a blood donation.


    "Oh, yes, if you can, keep your virgin in order to keep your blood clean." "Don''t tell me crazy."


    "Why are you planning to abandon your virgin? Sorry, don''t let the blood taste bad." "Eh! And there''s definitely no latter.


    "Thank you for everything." "Oh, um! I want to remain.


    "Lucy, can you suck the blood?" "Fool. Not everyone is fine. I''m a former human. The blood of elves and demons fits my body." It''s hard, vampires too. I left the Great Sage''s mansion.


    ¡ó


    I was tired of losing blood and took a nap in my room at the inn for a while. At dinner time, I went to the cafeteria. Fujiyan who was there flew the moment I saw me.


    "Tackie! I heard! You''ve killed lightning brave Gerald!" Great, merchant network. Is it actually Twitter?


    "Is that half-killed?" "It''s almost dead ..." Sassan and Lucy put in the stuff. Did they both return from Highland Castle? Did they just talk about Jella?


    "Well, Makoto-sama. Defeat the third-ranked lightning brave ..." said Chris, who is trembling. "After all, I think Takatsuki is not just a person!" Nina lifts me as usual.


    "Chris, what''s the hierarchy?" Sae heard the words I was concerned about. Tra ns l ate d b y £Êp£í t l.£ão m


    "Once a year, there is a summit where royals and representative aristocrats from six countries gather. At that time, strong fighters from each country gather to play the game before." Nina-san supplemented Chris''s explanation. "I see. By the way, first place?"


    "It''s already the reincarnation of Abel, the savior here," The Brave of Light, "Sakurai-sama!" Nina turns to Sakurai with a smile. Yeah, I was always worried. ¡­ Why is Sakurai-kun?


    "I was called by Fujiwara-kun. I don''t care about the meal. I also wanted to talk with everyone slowly." Behind you is still beautiful Yokoyama-san. My eyes met and I smiled. I had never met my eyes in class. I mean, I was looking away. Isn''t Group A high for one year?


    "Well, everyone! Let''s have dinner. I''m ready." I moved to a table with a huge selection of dishes.


    ¡ó


    Assorted cheeses and hors d''oeuvres that seem to be high-class dishes in the country of the sun. Salads and terrines using seasonal vegetables. An elegant soup with fragrant mushrooms. A large shrimp gratin like Ise shrimp. Various meat steaks and bright sauces. And a lot of fruit and dessert.


    "It looks like French cuisine" "Yeah, but it''s high in calories, so I have to be careful not to get fat" "Ah, that''s a problem" "Hey" are doing.


    "What did Fujiyan do today?" "I''m greeting around the company I''m looking for. I''m planning to go around the city of Sinfonia tomorrow, so how about together? "I guess I''ll go with you." The largest city on this continent. Excited.


    "Still, Mr. Tacky. You''ve done nothing again." "That''s true. You''re fighting against Gerald, the hero hero," says Fujiyan and Chris with an embarrassed face. "I can''t help being over there," I''m not bad.


    "But Takatsuki-kun. I''m glad I was with Sakurai-kun." "I was really wondering what happened at one time." . Magical power Lucy felt that the spirits were running away. It seems that they couldn''t be stopped even if they did. Sakurai-kun stopped it there.


    "Sakurai-kun, I was saved." "Is it natural that Takatsuki-kun would be helped?" Both face and heart are handsome.


    "Ryosuke was really close to Takatsuki-kun," said Yokoyama, as he noticed. Not really, though. Certainly, there may be many opportunities to talk like these days ago.


    "Takatsuki is a friend from elementary school," said Sakurai. ...... No, not a friend. In junior high and high school classes, I rarely talked.


    "Yeah yeah!" "What the hell!"


    "Tackey! I''m not listening!" "I didn''t see you talking when you were in junior high school?" "It''s okay." T ran s l ate d b y Jpm tl.c o£í


    In the upper grades of elementary school, I and Sakurai-kun had a high caste high and low wall. With Sakurai at the center of the class. I was playing games and reading comics in the corner of the class.


    "Takatsuki was the house next door. I used to play together when I was little." "Makoto! You were a childhood friend of the Light Hero !?"


    "Sakurai-kun. The apartment where I live was just next to Sakurai-kun''s apartment. I didn''t call it the next house." "But when I was in elementary school, I went to school together. Well, that''s right. I remember well.


    "Hey, what was Takatsuki''s elementary school days like?" Sae-san is involved in Sakurai-kun. There''s nothing interesting about it.


    "Oh! Well, I''ll talk to Takatsuki-kun in the past," Sakurai-kun returns with a smile.


    e? What are you talking about?

 Chapter 87 85 Memories of Ryosuke Sakurai

    -Recollection of Ryosuke Sakurai-


    I guess that was the third year of elementary school. After school, we got together.


    A group of three boys and two girls. Among them was me and Takatsuki-kun. Takatsuki and I, who were close to each other, always met together first.


    "No, Sakurai-kun was ringing the intercom in my house every time. I wanted to stay at home."


    "In the first place, I always said that I would go if I could go. Even though I was playing a new game," "... That''s not much different from junior high school. Takatsuki-kun" Mr. Takatsuki and Mr. Sasaki who are smiling.


    Well, it was a group where the house often gathered together in the neighborhood. Play outside on a sunny day on weekdays. Play on someone''s house on a rainy day. It was such a daily life.


    One time, an uncle giving me sweets came. I smiled and talked to us. One day, it appeared in a small park where we often play. The dress was normal and not suspicious. Above all, it was a gentleman.


    "Let''s give this to a cheerful child." I always have a little candy. At first I thought it was suspicious. The girls woke up watching the cute Pomeranian telling them they had come for a dog walk. The puppy was cute, and when I realized I was playing with my puppy and my uncle on a daily basis. I didn''t think too much. Tr a ns l at ed b y £êp m tl .com


    "It''s suspicious." "Well, I can''t say anything yet ..." Sasaki and Fujiwara-kun have subtle faces. Takatsuki is listening with his cheek stick. You haven''t forgotten, right?


    For a while, it was fun to think that our playground had more cute puppies to play with.


    -And an incident happens.


    Uncle who always smiled. But that day was different. The man did not take his puppy, which he always carries. But we weren''t vigilant. In a small park surrounded by apartments. We went and said we''d give you sweets. The man manifested himself in a place that was difficult to see from behind, behind a tree.


    "Is it true?" "Eh ... no way" "Yeah, he was a pervert aimed at a young girl." "What ..." Sasaki and Fujiwara-kun frowned.


    The man suddenly beats me and Takatsuki-kun to silence him. I was trying to undress the two scared girls.


    "That''s right," Chris, a nobleman of McAllen, is holding a rabbit-eared woman''s hand, as if she was a little scared. Tr a n sl at ed by jp £ít l.£ão £í


    "For the first time in my life, I was hurt and scared by being beaten by an adult, but I thought I shouldn''t be like this and faced him." "I''m so terrible. With an expression. "But if you''re a light hero, it''s okay?" Fujiwara-kun''s lover, Nina, shook his head curiously.


    "In the previous world, I''m a helpless child who is neither a brave nor a man. The other boy and me were eventually beaten by that pervert." With our stupidity, trusting such a man, and following the stuff. My friend is beaten and the girl is crying. However, such a situation where nothing can be done.


    "Shouldn''t we just have been loud," Sasaki says. "I called for help, loudly. The girl was crying, but the kids were always playing in the park, and it''s normal for kids to make noise. Nobody came to help. "What a bold offense ..."


    Absolutely. Use your puppy to be alert. Crime using the blind spot in the middle of the city. No details have been asked, but he may have been an addicted prisoner.


    "What? What''s true?" "..." Lucy, a red-haired elf, shook Takatsuki''s shoulder. Takatsuki is wrinkling in his eyebrows as he remembers that time. His expression is unusual.


    "So what?" Sasaki urged.


    "I thought I couldn''t do it anymore. I was beaten and my whole body hurt and I couldn''t speak. I couldn''t anticipate what would happen, but my body was trembling with fear. It was hopeless. ''''


    At such time.


    -Gashan.


    Weird sounds were certainly heard. The perverted man has not been heard. It''s crazy about scared girls. When the magic hand is about to stretch


    -Gashan, Gashan, Gashan, Gashan


    The strange sound echoes continuously


    "In less than a minute, people came out of a nearby apartment. And even the police. I didn''t know what had happened." "" ??? "" Fujiwara-kun and Sasaki-san However, she had a glanced face. I wonder if I skipped too much.


    "Um, I don''t know," Lucy, Nina, and Chris look in trouble.


    "Takatsuki-kun, what did you do?" Sasaki asks Takatsuki-kun for an explanation. Tra ns lated by £êp£ítl .£ão m


    He is grumpy. "... Even though I shouted out, nobody came to help me. I was forced to come." He explained what he had done.


    "That''s what it means?" "Takatsuki-kun broke the window on the first floor of a nearby apartment and made a fuss while we were a decoy." , Said the conclusion.


    "" Eh? "" Saki, Fujiwara-kun, and Sasaki open the mouth again. Takatsuki has a bitter face. Why?


    "... Is there any help coming out of breaking the glass?" Chris looks strange. If you are in a different world, that would be such a reaction.


    "In the world we were in, it would be a great fuss if we broke one of the apartment windows. A peaceful town with no monsters," said Takatsuki. "Takatsuki-kun, I guess it''s not one piece. Did you break all the glass in the nearby apartment?" I think we could do that without hesitation.


    "Yeah ... but how did you happen to find a handy stone or something like that? The apartment where Takatsuki was living was in good condition and there were no pebbles?" Sasaki-san said Have you ever been to my house? Takatsuki asked the question with a disgusted face.


    "... I was carrying around. A lot of iron balls to break the window glass." "" "... What?" "Sasaki-san, Fujiwara-kun, and Saki look at Takatsuki-kun. Yeah, I was surprised to hear this later. Takatsuki-kun begins to speak steadily.


    "... I was just hooked on the game at that time. There was a game where a lot of police gathered when the hero rampaged in the town. In that game, I used to shoot guns and use grenades, At best, if I could just break the glass of a private house ... I could do it, and then I wanted to see how much the police could gather. "" So, did you carry a tool to break the window glass? " Sasaki-san raised his voice as if he was impressed.


    "Someday, if I have a chance, I''ll try it ... I''m a cute mischief of an elementary school student." "Is it cute ...?" Fujiwara-kun looks confused.


    "Takatsuki-kun, the game brain ..." "Noisy, Sa-san. It''s a black history! After that, my teacher and my parents were upset and angry!" I have. Oh, right. That was true. Did you say that you were angry and dissatisfied?


    "But thanks to us, we''re saved." "That''s right! I''m supposed to be my wit, but the next day the hero is Sakurai-kun and another boy! I have 20 reflections! Ah, yes, how many glass pieces did you break? "Sasaki-san said. So, Takatsuki laughs grinningly.


    "Destruction: 11; Accuracy is 90%. It''s pretty good. I wrote it in my reflection." "I didn''t reflect on it!" "I was even more angry. What''s wrong?" Kun and Sasaki are comics.


    It''s been a long time since I talked to Takatsuki-kun. pleasant. After all he remains the same. Always talk about the game at your own pace. It''s the old way. The memories of those days come back to life.


    "Soon ago was about the third year of elementary school, and the next is the fourth year ..." "Sakurai-kun! Let''s stop talking about the old days soon!" I got a drink in the glass in front of me. Well, I''m Shimoto ... But I don''t want to refuse the sake that Takatsuki-kun poured.


    T r ans l at e d b y Jp £í tl .co m "Let''s just drink now," says Takatsuki, who recommends alcohol. It''s been a long time since I can talk to Takatsuki slowly.


    I took the poured glass and drank the contents.


    -Return to Makoto Takatsuki''s viewpoint-


    "... zzz" A cup full, Sakurai-kun fell asleep. that? Is Sakurai-kun a weak drinker? Is the Brave of Light a condition anomaly invalid?


    "Ryosuke is Shimoto. Also, at night, the protection of the sun goddess weakens and you get drunk," explained Yokoyama. "Hey, that''s right. Surprisingly," Sae is squeezing Sakurai-kun''s cheeks. There is certainly no sign of getting up.


    "It''s a liquor recommended by Takatsuki, so I guess I forcibly drunk it." Well, what I forcibly recommended was bad. Was it Alhara? However, I was relieved to be able to talk about the old black history.


    "But Sakurai-dono seems tired too. I felt that when I met him before." "Is that so? Husband" "Um, I feel a little bit nervous." Oh, I didn''t notice at all. Don''t look closely at Fujiyan. Hearing that, Yokoyama has a sad expression.


    "Is Ryosuke a hero of light? In this world, everyone is expected to say," Reincarnation of the Savior. "He became the fiancee of Noel, the successor to Highland''s first throne. The first and second princes have been poisoned and cursed, and they have been targeted by assassins many times. "" "..." " What difficulty: Very hard. Sakurai-kun, I was struggling ...


    "But," Yokoyama''s expression makes her look a little amazed.


    "Ryosuke is a blessing of" The Goddess of the Sun, Artena. " In addition, any injuries can heal in the sunshine. Isn''t it a foul play? " Invincible cheat! What kind of guy can beat Sakurai-kun in this world?


    "Well, when we are targeted at night, we''re crazy about our knights escorting shift work." It is an invincible hero in the daytime, but is it dangerous to be targeted at night?


    "Speaking of which, Saki is your fiancee, isn''t she?" Sae asks casually. "Yeah, both me and Eli." "That''s right, don''t you care?" Sae has a slightly subtle face.


    "Hey, at first," is the gentle gaze at Sakurai-kun a charm of a married woman? "There are more than 20 fiancees, and they are all ranked. I''m 18 and Eri is 17. I don''t care."


    "I''m terrible," "Niji ..." Lucy and Saa make a surprise voice. 20 harems? I ¡¯m the king. Oh, princess fianc¨¦e?


    "But it doesn''t look fun at all, because the King ordered me to make as many children as possible to leave the descendants of the Brave of Light. Because I spend the night every day, I don''t have time to settle down. In the daytime, I have to put together more than a thousand knights. "" ... It will not rest my heart. " Tell Certainly, when I hear that, I''m not too enviable. Like Fujiyan, maybe the best brides are about two people. I''m zero.


    "So, like me and Eli, I''m rested when I''m with an old acquaintance. In the past, I had a bad friendship with Eli over Ryosuke, but now I feel like a fighter." Sa-san has a difficult face. Lucy is listening to Yokoyama''s story as impressed. T r an sl ate d by jp £í t l.£ã o m


    "Hey, Takatsuki-kun" A classmate''s best girl looks straight at you. When the class was together, I was never called that way. "What?" I answered naturally.


    "Even though you can rely on me and ask for help, there''s no one to rely on." "Is that so?" "Ah, sure. Sakurai-kun is always a leader." Sae agrees with Yokoyama''s words. Speaking of which, indeed. There was always a group around him. People gather around him.


    "So it was impressive to have Takatsuki help me a long time ago.I told you that I was glad when I had Takatsuki help me with the royal magic in the Great Labyrinth, and defeated the abominable dragon." Yokoyama. "After all, Takatsuki always helps in unexpected ways." "Oh, that''s okay." Only the labyrinth''s spirit was good.


    "Please help me again." "... Oh, I understand." Would you help me get used to it?


    "Ryosuke, it looks like it was fun today." Yokoyama smiled while stroking Sakurai-kun''s hair.


    The Country of Water "I really wanted Takatsuki to join the Knights of the Sun, but I''ve become a hero, so I''m going to miss him anymore." "Hey, hey ..." Hey! Sakurai-kun. The brave Will you not join the army?


    "Then, Ryosuke is sleeping. It''s time to go." Yokoyama, who says Sakurai-kun is a princess. When I see Mr. Yokoyama slenderly lift Sakurai-kun lightly, I think it''s a different world.


    "I''ll see you again," he said.


    ¡ó


    "Sakurai-kun and Saki-chan are having a hard time ..." "It''s hard for the brave hero ..." Sae-san and Lucy looked off with anxiety. Somehow, I''m sorry.


    "Tackey, why don''t you go see me next time?" Last time and this time, I had you come from the other side.


    "Let''s go and have some souvenirs to play with." Though the face is completely different from when I was in elementary school. I thought that wasn''t bad either.

 Chapter 88 86Makoto Takatsuki explores the capital city (Seven wards)

    "Tackey, this is the Seventh Ward Street. It''s a sub-city." "Hey ... the back of Highland Castle is the Seventh Ward."


    The first impression I saw was a messed up town. The ground is soil, not cobblestones. Lots of people, a little dusty. The speaking voice is loud and noisy. People ... Beastmen, elves, dwarves, lizardmen, and various races. There are many merchants in the race. There are wooden stalls and piles of products everywhere.


    "Taketsuki-sama, be careful not to come off." "Nina, I''m not a child." Today, I accompanied Fujiyan and Nina. In the 7th and 8th wards, people who are not merchants may be entangled if they are hungry. Ajin''s city. Is security not good?


    "Can you get these three?" Fujiyan buys a sandwich with chicken and vegetables at a stall. "Please, Nina and Tacky" "Thank you, husband" "Thank you, Fujiyan" bread is similar to French bread and is hardened. As you walk, you''ll be covered. The gravy is soaked into the bread and mixed with the rich sauce is delicious.


    Here "Fujiyan often comes?" "Prices are cheaper than in Roku Ward. And there are a lot of bargains sleeping." "There are a lot of scabs. Don''t worry, "It''s best to buy in the 6th ward and sell it in the aristocratic district in the 3rd ward." Wow, are the prices different between the area where the people live and the area where the people are? Stocking is cheap, sales are high, but is it the basis of business? If you have the "Appraisal / Super Class" skill, you will find something to find.


    Look around again. It may resemble the market landscape around Southeast Asia. The atmosphere is nice.


    "By the way. Sofia told me that we''re having a" Celebration Party for the Birth of Roses "at Highland Castle tonight. The organizer is Princess Noel." ¡­¡­ ¡±New hero? Oh, me.


    Tra n sla t ed b y jpm tl.c o£í If you celebrate in the land of the sun "But here?" "Takatsuki-sama. Excites the crowd by announcing the bright topic of the birth of a hero. A common thing is death." I see. The brave is a political tool.


    The country of the sun "However, beware of politeness compared to the country, be careful ..." Nina-san looks anxious. "I arrived at the Royal City of Sinfonia, and I bought a fight of the Five Holy Aristocrats soon." Ummm. I''m not an impatient person ... I''m not. Recently the image is bad?


    Let''s change the topic, "Where are we going?" "Here''s a person who took care of me in the past. I''m going to report on marriage as a business negotiation, too." When I look at my happy face, I am relaxed.


    "Now, let''s go," Fujiyan showed us, and we headed to our destination.


    -Lucy''s point of view-


    Makoto went out with Fujiyans. "When you come to a new town, you should explore first! Think with common sense." I''m fine. The Lightning Hero I just fought with yesterday. Is my body okay?


    "Aya. Why don''t you go out with Makoto?" "Takatsuki and Fujiwara-kun told me to go to an arms store or an armor store. I thought it was boring. Lucy-san?" "I''m asking the sages to train." "Hey! Looks like it''s fun. Can I go too?"


    T r an s l ated b y jp £í t l.c om Aya reports that the Great Sage is the vampire and the hero himself a thousand years ago. Maybe that blood was sucked. It should be no problem because he is a true party friend. But aren''t you afraid to meet? Makoto said he wouldn''t meet the Great Sage for a while.


    "But before that I want to take a walk. How about together?" Aya wants to shop. I like walking, it''s like Makoto. "Yeah, good." I''m the first highland royal capital. It''s noticeable that the elf is hovering alone in a race area, so maybe Aya will help. We went out to the town together.


    ¡ó


    "Tah, it''s expensive ..." "Yeah ... this dress design is cute," Aya faces her face. The price of the royal city Sinfonia is high. Roses'' royal capital, Horn, was also expensive compared to McAllen, but here it is more.


    By the way, my ears are covered with a hat. Elves can pretend to be human races if they cover their ears.


    "Do you want to eat something?" "Is it okay not to go to the great sage, Lucy?" "It''s noon. Great sages are sleeping late in the day, so it''s better to be late." Fujiwara-kun said there was a party at the castle? "


    Feast Celebrate the truth of the new hero. The Land of the Sun However, the courtesy of the courtesy of the supreme people. Elf I ... "I wonder if I shouldn''t participate." "Eh! Nina-san will not come out! I''m just worried." Aya pulls her sleeve.


    "There''s Chris and Princess Sofia." "No, I''m not that close to them ...." Well, I''m the same. Having such a conversation.


    "Two of them. You have an unusual fate." The main voice is purple hood and robe, but I can''t see her face, but her voice tells me she''s a woman. There is a big crystal ball on a small desk. ... I wonder if a fortune teller. Someone with a bit dubious air.


    "We?" Aya responds. "Hey, hey. Don''t." Divination is popular with women of some races. However, some fortune tellers are scammers who cleverly charge high fortune-telling fees. In the first place, the user of "Fate Magic" that reads the future is very rare. The wizard you meet on such a roadside ... maybe a fake or a weak wizard.


    "I''m a fortuneteller in this world too," Aya looks at with interest. "Oh, you came from a different world. You have a strange cause and effect." "Do you understand?" Oh, I got caught. I also go to the fortune teller.


    "What do you want to know?" In the shadow of the robe, I can''t see the whole face, but it''s a pretty woman?


    "Hmm, but is your fortune telling really?" Aya smiles.


    "Oh, I''m out of my mind. Do you still take pride in the fate of the royal capital?" "Okay, try to guess me. Then I''ll ask you fortune-telling." Oh, good, Aya. If you don''t hit it, it won''t hurt anything.


    A common scam that uses appraisal skills or knows you too is a scam that pretends to be wind. In practice, appraisal skills can only read information on expressions, such as current information such as occupation and name. Of course, "future" and "human heart" cannot be read. That area is the territory of fate magic and legendary "reading" skills.


    "Well, let''s see ..." a fortuneteller looking into the crystal ball. T ranslated b y Jp£í tl.c o £í


    (Hey, Lucy, is fortune-telling a magic?) (Yeah, a metallic fate magic, but it may be the first time you''ve met the user.) A real fate magician is valuable. Some aristocrats hire fortune tellers with high salaries.


    "Oh, you got an interesting result?" Said a fortune-teller. When she saw her glance and her eyes, she was thrilled.


    "You ... I''m worried about love." "... Oh, OK." Aya answers the fortune-teller''s question. But any girl of that age is so. To that extent, anyone can say. Looking at Aya, she has a disappointed face. I thought it was that much.


    "Huh, that trouble is ... I''ve come to like the same people as my friends. Are you hit?" "!? Yes, maybe." Is this a real fate wizard?


    "And that''s your friend," the fortune-teller''s mouth twists meanly. "Is it an elf girl next door?" "!?" This, this fortune teller! What do you say! Although it is hit. I''m hit!


    "Hey, hey ... amazing. Sister." Ayano ... Are your eyes serious? "Well?" So, fortune-telling fee should be paid in advance of 5000G. "I''ll take it." "But this person is amazing. Lucy-san."


    "Well, what do you occupy? Are you able to connect with that person?"


    (Hey! I''m not ready for my heart! Don''t divulge!) I thought, but Aya''s words had nothing to do with it.


    "... the whereabouts of my sister who betrayed my family." Aya lost his family in the Great Labyrinth. I defeated Harpy, one of the Queen Kataki. Aya''s sister, another enemy, is missing.


    "It looks like it''s in translation. Could you wait a minute?" The crystal ball dimly emits light in various colors.


    North continent "... I understand. Your sister is in ... I don''t know why I''m in that place." "Yes .... I''m still alive." Aya clenched her fist. ing.


    "If the continent is different, it would be difficult to get more detailed information," said a fortune-teller, sorry. "Yeah, thank you. I just knew I was alive." "Hmm, I''m telling you that you have a strong hatred of mana. But revenge is like a curse."


    "Do you want to stop?" Aya''s tone is hard. Aya, who made the cause of losing her family, wouldn''t want to forgive her sister.


    Ho, "That''s right. By the way, if you get an extra fee, I will tell you if you can connect with your thoughtful person." "Eh?" That''s a problem! This person''s divination seems to be very hit!


    T r a n sl a t e d b y Jp£í tl.c o£í "Let''s stop it. My favorite person, I really hate spoilers." Aya responds with a relaxed expression. Yeah, it was good ... That''s true.


    "How about your red-haired lady?" "Well, I''m OK too!" I''m really worried.


    At that time, he suddenly heard me from behind.


    "Hey, fortune teller there. Do you have permission to do business there?" Came the knight in white armor. The emblem engraved on the armor is the saint Anna, a maiden who prays. Temple Knight, is he ...? Certainly, the knight who protects this royal city, Sinfonia.


    "Oh, it''s troublesome. I wonder if I''m going to the store today." The fortune-teller stood up and started clearing the crystal ball.


    "You''re open without permission! I''m going to accompany you." The knight approaches her fortune teller in a fork. He touched the knight''s armor lightly while saying, "Temporary knight, okay, because you got permission."


    "... Ah, yeah. That''s right. No problem." The knight softened his tone and looked terrified. He left to the one who came to the air.


    "Now, ..." "Hey, Lucy! The fortuneteller just looked back." When he looked back, his figure had disappeared.


    "I was a weird person." "Ah ... I''d better be more suspicious." "Hmm, but she told me where my sister was." Aya seems satisfied. Certainly, the skill that easily hit us is real. Human feelings cannot be read with appraisal skills.


    "Hey, by the way, I''m talking about Aya''s favorite person," she confirms. The people who like me have declared the same.


    "Well, they''re crazy." "That''s right." Recently, I was just training and I didn''t really think about that.


    There, Aya makes a slightly difficult face. "Honestly, I don''t think it''s the case when you''re in a party."


    "Recently, Princess Sophia''s attitude towards Takatsuki is suspicious." "I understand! At first glance, it''s expressionless, but it''s easy to see the truth!" But that''s true! "" I feel like my heart beats faster as the truth approaches! "" ... Lucy, are you doing that? "


    Half elf. I''m confident of good ears. Ah, stop your eyes.


    For a while, the topic of Ayato Makoto was excited. I went late to the Great Sages and was angry.


    T r an sl at ed b y jpm t l .com "Why don''t you bring a spirit angel!" No way, even the Great Sage likes it? The body, just for sight, right?


    -Return to Makoto Takatsuki''s viewpoint-


    The target shop was a fine shop, unlike a stall stall.


    "Hello! Uncle, it''s been a long time!" Nina is making a high touch with the shopkeeper. The owner is a strong tiger beast. I guess he''s a large physique and is almost two meters tall. His age is hard to understand, but he feels old because of his gray hair.


    "Oh, I''m fine, Nina. Fujiwara-san isn''t going away." "It''s been a long time, my husband. Are there any good products today?" "Oh, I''m purchasing a lot. Today, there are no more bargain products. "Hahaha, laughing. Merchant greeting?


    "Where are you?" The land of water "This person is the hero of the moon, Takatsuki-sama Death!"


    "I don''t look so strong ... I''m sorry. I''m the owner of the shop here, Teogil. I used to be an adventurer, but I didn''t take care of Nina at that time." "I''ve been adventurous and took care of her several times." "How! That Nina went to a hero''s party! That''s why she got a job." San.


    "No, uncle. I''m going to be Fujiwara-sama''s wife! This is the report for today." "What!"


    "Mr. Fujiwara, you''ve heard you''ve become a fiance with your McAllen noble. If you''re going to make Nina a concubine, I wouldn''t be willing to bless it ..." I''m my second wife, but she''s treated the same as Christana, the second daughter of McAllen''s second daughter. "" ... What are you talking about? I don''t think that''s the case. " It seems that it is incredible to say that if you do business in the Sun, the beasts and nobles will be treated equally. The class society in this country seems to be deep-rooted ...


    "I can''t believe .... The nobleman Christiana looks like a bold man." "Now, my good friend Death." "Okay, that''s good." Nina with a smiling expression looks a little complicated. Theo-gil of the face. Are you worried about Nina joining the nobility?


    "By the way, how long have you been in the royal capital?" "Five days later," Inauguration of the Knight of the Sun, inauguration. " "Fujiyan answered on behalf of us.


    "... I see." Teogil seemed to say something and swallowed it. I wonder what?


    For a while, the three were booming, so I looked around the store. The product lineup is abundant just because of Fujiyan''s specialty. There are many products that you have never seen before.


    Suddenly, it smelled. Leaf cigarette Glance and look at the corner of the shop counter. That is¡­¡­.


    After that, Nina promised to come again and left Teogil''s shop.


    Immediately after leaving the store, Fujiyan said, "Let''s get out of Nana Ward."


    "Husband, are you going to go some more?" "If you have urgent business, I''ll take a little more stroll here?" Change "" Do


    "No, there''s an important story I want to share with you, but it''s really bad," said Nina with a serious face. Eventually, he returned to Roku Ward Street. Enter a private room of a nearby restaurant.


    Fujiyan said, frowning and caring about her.


    "Nina and Tucky. Please calm down and listen. Apparently, there is a large-scale rebellion planned by sub-humans, mainly the beasts in the 7th and 8th wards."

 Chapter 89 Episode 87: Makoto Takatsuki Knows Highlands Darkness and Light

    "''Huh?" I and Nina both raised a stupid voice.


    "What is the rebellion?" "What is desca !? Husband!" "I''ll explain quietly."


    In the story of Fujiyan. He said that he had just read the heart of the shop owner and learned that a rebellion against large aristocrats was planned in the royal capital Sinfonia soon. The country factor in the sun is dissatisfaction with the severe class system. It seems that he cannot endure it.


    The land system of the sun "But! The class system of the! Is slowly relaxed. Especially the next king, Princess Noel, is critical of the current class system. Why this time!" Nina is upset. "I know that, too. Honestly, I''m having trouble understanding why I''m planning a rebellion now ..." Fujiyan seems to be embarrassed.


    "Fujiyan, why is the land of the sun so noisy in the class?" "Hm. It originated in the dark ages a thousand years ago ...


    The history that did not tell at the temple of water. It is said that in the dark ages ruled by the Great Demon 1000 years ago, it was the human race that had the most severe control from the demons. People are weak. Now that there is Blessing of the Holy God, the most prosperous people on the continent are people.


    Beast races, elves, dwarves and other sub-humans are strong without blessing. That''s why many people had successfully escaped from demonic rule. However, the races were most strongly dominated by demons. As a result, races were slaves of demons and created many distorted beings like demons.


    T r a n s la ted b y £Êp £í tl .£ão £í Then comes Abel the Savior. This continent was saved by a race hero. The country in which the hero''s hero founded became the champion of the continent. From there, human race began to control other races. In short, is the bullied child gaining strength and revenge?


    History must be repeated. Now, the oppressed subs are trying to fight back.


    But I don''t know if it''s a rebellion. In other words, it''s like "war" ... This is the continent''s largest city. I can''t imagine how much damage would be done.


    By the way, what is worrisome.


    "Speaking of which, Fujiyan, I told Nina about my ''reading'' skills." "Yes, I don''t want to hide it from my wife. I told Nina and Chris." Looking at Nina''s glance, she looses her expression and her long ears are moving.


    "When I was taught my husband''s" reading mind "skills, I thought that my heart would stop." "Is it up to that?" "The legendary skill of the first Franz Shokai president, Yo. Chris, "I was so stumped," Nina smiles. Was good. Apparently, the two wives accepted Fujiyan''s skills. The air becomes a bit loose and relaxed, but soon the expression becomes severe.


    "Return to the story. Theogil is a serious Onojin, and because of his tragic determination to challenge this rebellion, there is no reason to be optimistic. There must be some reason." "Isn''t it better to tell Fujiyan, Sakurai-kun and Princess Noel?"


    T ran s la ted by jp m tl .£ão£í "Yes, but I can''t tell you anything. First, we will gather information from the merchants of the royal capital while consulting Princess Sofia via Chris." "Husband. If so, it is necessary to procure weapons. Ask the arms merchant to show, "Hum. Let''s hurry."


    ¡­¡­Oh. We will decide the arrangements with Teppaki. I want to help too, but maybe it will get in the way. Professional job Leave it here.


    "Tacky, I''m sorry, let''s break up here today. Tacky is preparing for the evening party." "Uh, yeah. I understand. Fujiyan, tell me anything to help." Of course! "Said Fujian and he left quickly with Nina.


    I walked alone on the way back to the inn.


    (Rebellion against the class system ...)


    I learned it in a history class. Even if it is said that it will happen in the future, I do not know the actual feeling ... Is the American Civil War a war over slavery? But this time, the lower class rebels against the nobility. Is it a little different? Is "Spartacus Rebellion" seen in a movie a long time ago when the movie is close?


    I returned to the hotel while thinking about that. There was no Lucy or Sasan yet. He practiced water magic while praying to Noah.


    ¡ó


    That evening. Eventually, Fujiyan, Nina, and Chris did not return to the inn. Are you collecting information about the revolt?


    "Let''s go, Lucy!" "Uh, I''ll stay ..." "Okay, Lucy. I''m with you." We three headed to Highland Castle.


    "... Big", "Hiroi", "Amazing person" me and Sasan, Lucy was overwhelmed by the huge hall of Highland Castle. The simple and elegant Roses Castle is incomparable. Elaborate decoration and sculpture. A lot of palace dishes that you can''t eat.


    "Versailles Palace?" Saa-san muttered. I remembered the famous French palace: "Have you been there?"


    And the people there are also brilliant. She wraps herself in a luxurious decoration, smiles gracefully, and talks. The shadow of the rebellion I heard from Fujiyan in the daytime doesn''t feel like it. There was a glorious glory there.


    The country of water "I''m waiting for you. It''s Makoto and his party." What was waiting there.


    The rule "Did you come? Leo, brave explain the party in the land of the sun," "Yes, sister," there were Princess Sofia and Prince Leonard. She wears a different outfit than at the Roses Castle party. Beautiful two people look good on anything.


    "Makoto-san. Do you see the difference in the height of the floor at this venue?" "... Sure. Does it make any sense?" Seems to be. Only a few steps, but there are stairs. T ra n s late d by £Êpmt l .£ã om


    "The foreground is the place of the common people. Next is the noble area, followed by the priestly area, and the innermost area is the royal area." It''s a troublesome country.


    "Makoto, the brave, is on par with the noble, so it''s okay to go up to the third place." "Yes. It''s the fourth place, that is, only the place where you are now is the permitted area. "" Well, "looks back on Lucy and Sasan.


    "I understand," "Yes, be careful." I have no acquaintances, and I''m stuck in the same place. -I thought that.


    "You. He''s the one who pulled 10 out of the sun knights on the training ground yesterday!" "Hey! It''s such a small. It''s a big deal." "Oh, no. It''s just a coincidence." Sae is surrounded by senior Highland knights. Apparently, he was doing what he did at Roses yesterday at the training ground yesterday. Certainly, if you are surrounded by tall knights, you can''t look strong, but that''s the physical ability of a hero.


    "Hey, that dress is wonderful." "What''s your name? Don''t you talk to us?" "Beautiful hair like a red rose, I''m enviable." I am adventurous with the brave of the water country. "Lucy is surrounded by a young noblewoman. He seems to have attracted attention for his fancy dress and eye-catching appearance. Well, I can talk like that in the first meeting.


    And around me ... no one comes. why!


    ¨D¨DI understood the reason immediately.


    Use the Listening skill. "Is that the brave who killed Gerald?" "I can''t believe, Gerald is the eldest of the Ballantines." "That hero hero ..." "It must be a pretty crazy guy." I''m a little interested. Let''s talk to me. "" Don''t do it!


    ¡­ Is it a failure to fight against the lightning hero? Treated like swollen.


    (Oh, wasn''t it a party that welcomed you?) "I''ve heard that, but it''s just a show. Am I a beast or something? Noah, what do you do in such a case? (... Good luck) Goddess doesn''t help!


    (Damn, other acquaintances ...) Princess Sofia is chatting with another royal family. Does Prince Leonard also accompany it?


    Sakurai is a hero but is in the royal area. Is it because she is fiance of Princess Noel? The great sages ... aren''t there. Fujiyan, Nina and Chris are obviously not there.


    (I know less!)


    Huh, Bocchi? I took one of the wine bottles and glasses on the line, went out onto the terrace and drank wine while watching the night view. This is delicious. Every time, it tastes the same high-end taste as wine when drunk by Fujiyan and the airship. As expected, it''s Richland Highland. All you can drink fine wine?


    Tran s la ted by £Êp mt l .£ão m Highland Castle is located on a slightly elevated area of the Royal City of Sinfonia. The terrace overlooks the royal capital. Even at night, the light of the city shines without fading. I realize that there are human activities by the number of lights. The Highland Castle party is gorgeous. The Royal City of Sinfonia is prospering with many people.


    (... Isn''t rebellion really going to happen)?


    "Oh, what''s the protagonist doing here?"


    A fun, fun voice. Perhaps the reason why you don''t have any dislikes is probably that your personality appears in your voice.


    "Princess Noel. Thank you for inviting me today." The party organizer came.


    "I don''t want to talk to you, the guest of honor." "It looks like you''ve done too much yesterday," Princess Noel sighed.


    "Gerald is currently reluctant. There are probably many people who want to talk to you who have won the lightning brave, but you may be shy to the head of the Ballantine family." There is a middle-aged blond who looks at me hatingly. Yeah, I felt my gaze. I didn''t look there.


    "He is Gerald''s father. It seems he knows his son was wrong ... but his emotions don''t go down in theory." Princess Noel muttered with a troubled face. Well, if your child dies, do you hate him or her? Becoming an aristocracy has even more face problems. ... Let''s be quiet.


    Butoh "Oh, it''s begun" The music changes from slow to a little tempo. In the center of the hall, there is a dance space where nobles dance gracefully in pairs of men and women. Among them, the one that stands out.


    "Sakurai-kun?" The brave man of light was dancing with a beautiful woman. At a glance, when I look at Princess Noel next to her, she doesn''t seem particularly concerned. Would Princess Noel not dance?


    "He''s the second fiancee of Ryosuke-sama. The fourth fiancee is next." More than 20 people hear the rumor The fiance corps. Mr. Yokoyama ... oh, he was in the back. Does Sakurai dance with everyone? It''s hard.


    "Is Princess Noel okay?" "Everyone knows that I am the number one fiancee. I would hate to appeal to everyone now." Is it like that?


    "I don''t have a third-party fiance," Sakurai-kun, who has changed the song and is currently dancing with the fourth-place fiance (beautiful). I heard it casually.


    "She is pregnant. She hasn''t come to the party." "!?"


    "Oh, didn''t you know? Ryosuke-san currently has two children. It''s going to increase to five when I add the children born in the future. One of them is Eri Kawamoto, another world I''m a lover''s kid from "." I didn''t know at all. Neither Sakurai nor Yokoyama said anything. By the way, I thought I wouldn''t see Kawamoto-san in the Great Labyrinth or yesterday.


    Tra nsl a t ed b y jp£í t l .com ¡­¡­ with 20 fiancees every day. Are you obliged to leave the descendants of the Hero of Light ...? It has been almost two years since Sakurai came to Highland. Naturally, are there one or two of the children?


    I wonder what. I used to have children in the past. Should we simply say "congratulations"? Hmm ... I''m bothering my head.


    "Makoto also has two cute lovers." "He?" She gives a strange voice to Princess Noel''s cheerful voice.


    "Oh, is it different?" "I''m not."


    "What if you are planning to engage with Sophia-sama?" "No, not at all." When you say that, Princess Sofia gets angry. However, Princess Noel''s response seems to have been surprising.


    "I''m a serious person. Is it true that the hero makes a lover after defeating the Great Demon King?" "After the Great Demon King ...?"


    "If you defeat the Great Demon King with Ryosuke, a new legendary hero will be born. The wealth and honor of this world are all those of the heroes." Mr. ...... but it is.


    "After you defeat the Great Demon King, you have to go to the next dungeon," Noah-san is waiting for the undersea temple. The great beast is Leviathan, a beast that is said to be waiting. No, it''s a long way. Can I really clear it?


    "... Why? You can get everything in this world?" Princess Noel with a surprised face.


    "I''m waiting, but I''m waiting." Somewhat cold eyes.


    that? Did you say something strange?

 Chapter 90 Episode 88: Makoto Takatsuki Listens to Old Story from Princess Noel

    Princess Noel''s eyes staring at me are a little cold. "Makoto brave. Is that a copy of the legend of the Savior?" "Eh?"


    "Legend of the Savior?" "... Don''t you know? It''s a famous story," said Princess Noel.


    --Abel, the savior who defeated the Great Demon King and made the world peaceful a thousand years ago. Abel, the legendary hero of the sun, gathered the surviving races and founded it. That is the zero year of the Salvation calendar. The Highlands wanted Abel to be king. But Abel left, saying, "There are people waiting." Nobody has seen him since. Such a legend.


    "... I didn''t know." Did you think you imitated it and looked cool? It hurts a bit. Noel''s cold eyes can nod.


    "I didn''t know that," she reappeared. "Makoto, I hate this story! If I was imitating, I thought I would get angry." Princess Noel with her hand on her waist and a mummy face. He''s an expressive person.


    "Why do you hate me?" "Well" Noel looks at her relentlessly. "Abel, the savior, had a lover named St. Anna, but it seems like there was another woman saying" There is a person waiting! " "Ah" I see. That''s right. Is there any other woman, the savior?


    "For the time being, historians have said that Abel, the savior, had an elderly mother and lived modestly in his birthplace." "Hey, that''s right." What? "


    "The rest of the Savior will not be able to follow you at all. You have to make a story like that. You cannot be told that Anna, the Highland''s first king, had his lover taken by another woman. "It''s hard ..." This country has been troublesome since its foundation. T ra nsl at ed b y jpm tl.£ã o £í


    "If you''re a sage, do you know the details?" Because he''s a party member of the savior Abel a thousand years ago. "The great sages insist that they don''t know about the lost savior ..." "Huh ..." What there was wonder?


    "That''s why the same skill as the Savior," The Brave of Light, "Ryosuke''s lineage is absolutely necessary for the Highland royal family. Skills are often expressed by the same lineage." The owner didn''t show up. "" Yes ... it''s the pain of the Highland royal family. "" For the first time in a thousand years, Sakurai-kun came from a different world ... "


    Anyway. Is skill determined by bloodline? Reasonably, royals such as Princess Sofia and Prince Leonard have powerful skills. Thanks to Sakurai-kun''s wife is twenty. Harlem ... I guess. Oh, the dance partner has changed again. What fianc¨¦ is that girl?


    (But the next king in this country is Princess Noel ... Isn''t the successor to Princess Noel?) Somehow he looks at Princess Noel. Sakurai-kun, with this neat Princess Noel ... After all, I''m blessed. Envy, explode.


    Did you notice that gaze, look at my face and make a mischievous face. "Oh? Makoto-sama. Could you mean I don''t have to have a child?" "!? No, no. Such a thing." Here, Princess Noel looks here with a meaningful expression.


    "The shrine maiden of the goddess must be clean. I can''t have a child right now." "Um?" Look at my face with such a bad sense. Princess Noel is quickly approaching. Pull my collar lightly around my collar and bring my mouth closer to my ear.


    Tra nslate d b y Jpmt l.£ão m "The shrine maiden must be a virgin, so I have no experience," she whispered. "!?, Noel?" The body temperature rose with the dialogue and the sighs around my ears. Or the face is hot! Isn''t this guy too much ?!


    "Oh, I didn''t do it. I''ll do it." Princess Noel laughs. If you''re a princess, it''s too much fun!


    But, yes. There are many beautiful fiances. But, is the most beautiful princess Noel a surplus? Sakurai-kun. That was disappointing. Well, well, but.


    (After all, it''s only after you defeat the Demon King and save the world that you can be linked with the princess, Sakurai-kun)


    In me, his liking rose. (That''s just true?) Noah-sama. For me, it''s a good feeling.


    "It looks fun, Makoto brave. Noel." Incidentally, it dropped to the temperature of the air. Is it cold !?


    "Oh, Princess Sofia?" "Oh, oh. Sophia-sama." I and Princess Noel keep a distance. "When did you get along?" Princess Sofia with cold eyes and voice, just as Lucy''s stayed in my room.


    "Well, I came without my partner. Thank you, Noel." "It''s a natural duty for the organizer to entertain guests. Then Makoto." I thank Princess Noel. And Princess Noel left shortly afterwards.


    "... If you come here, I would have dealt with you," said Princess Sofia, muttering. Can''t I go to that royal area?


    Then Princess Sofia and Prince Leonard. She was introduced to a Holy Knight who became friends and a young noble woman who became familiar with Lucy. The second half was a pretty exciting party.


    Finally, the greeting of the new hero was made! I didn''t hear it, Noel!


    It was a bite. Please stop suddenly unreasonable pretend ...


    I use my mind. Sun country.


    ¡ó


    --That night. In a dream, I was in the space of a goddess.


    "Noah-sama?" "Hello, Makoto" came Noah-sama in a party dress? Did you want to wear it just after watching the party? I look good. Tra n slated by £Êp £ítl.c o £í


    "What''s that?" "Fufu, aren''t you cute?" A little! When I move so much, the inside of the skirt is ... I can''t see it! Is the absolute territory of the goddess alive?


    "It looks good," "I''m true, you''re gracefully shouting shrine maiden and heroes." As always, he makes a bad expression. I''m getting along.


    "Are you talking about Sakurai-kun or Princess Noel?" "That''s a high affinity from them. Let''s go with this condition, my cute Makoto." The land of the sun. I want to go home again. " A bloody brave man. The aristocrats who are unreasonably resentful and unusually talk insidiously. After all, it''s an Ajin revolt. That''s too much trouble. Speaking of which, did Fujiyan get some information? After all, I couldn''t meet today.


    "It looks like you''ve identified some of the leader classes in the Ajin Rebellion Plan?" "Hurry!" It''s been less than 24 hours! Is it an FBI? Jacques Bauer? Teka, Noah.


    "Don''t spoil it." "No, I''m a goddess. It''s my job to guide the apostle. Really, don''t you think that I''m a capture wiki or something?"


    "That''s not the case," I actually thought. "Hey!" "What''s wrong with that?" Noah-sama came out of the event.


    = "I can''t handle my appearance event like this !?"


    "Moh, this is the game''s brain''s apostle with ''RPG game player'' skills," Noah complains. "So you''re talking about your future plans?" "Oh, let''s hear your true opinion." I snapped my finger and the whiteboard came out in the air. It''s like school.


    "You should stop the rebellion, right?" This is not the case when the Great Demon King''s resurrection is imminent, but you are fighting with your relatives. The person who took care of Nina seems to be participating in the rebellion.


    "Yeah. How to stop is also a problem. It would be disadvantaged in a war against the Great Demon King''s army if it was a method that would leave grudges on the races and sub-people." . It''s bothersome Japanese.


    "Well, here''s the problem. Why do you think this is the timing of this rebellion?" "It''s because of the dissatisfaction with the class system ..." No, isn''t it? The towns of the tribes and sub-humans were clearly separated. Trouble is unlikely and the aristocratic young woman was friendly to the elf Lucy at the party today. Apparently, Princess Noel is following the position system because she is opposed to the status system. Princess Noel has no image of racial discrimination.


    "I''m not dissatisfied with the simple class system ...?" "Maybe, what do you think?" Noah hits the whiteboard with Tonton and black magic. A rebellion planned in the Highland Royal City of Sinfonia. The benefit is ...


    "Is it a demon ..." Snake cult "?" I think it''s worth checking out. "The goddess winking. I see it with a sneak eye.


    "Do you know all of the goddess? If a rebellion like this happens, the number of dead will increase, and please tell me all." Step backwards as Noah-san was impatient.


    "The people of the serpent cult have so many followers of the fanatical King of the Devil that I can''t read the movements of" other gods "like me! So why can''t Princess Noel and Princess Sofia also teach the goddess? " Does a strong religion make you invisible to other gods? T ra n s late d by jp m t l .c om


    "Noel-chan should have the most information, not only the power of the goddess shrine maiden, but also the power to move the temple knight and the status as a royal family." "... I couldn''t read the story of the rebels and the serpent cult at the party just before," he said. Why, it is better to listen efficiently.


    Speaking of which, I remember what was once told by a great god uncle. "Is there a chance to get help from a friend of Noah''s fellow giant who I met before?" "Oh, hey. It''s difficult, isn''t it? I am not good at the details, and in the first place the tribe is prohibited from directly interfering with the people on earth. "Is it true?" The tribe is good enough to give blessings and items. He seems to forbid intervening directly in the struggle of the people on earth.


    God World War "If the Holy Tribe, the Demon Tribe, and the Titan Tribe fight directly, the earth would be messed up. The old ground, and the earth was all broken once." I''m going to have it, and it will cause a bigger war.


    "When you ask for help, you want to bless some of your fellows or have a powerful earthy item." The Titans seem to have the power of earth spirits. . Not at the moment ... Sa-san is not a magician. Lucy has already enhanced the item. Is this method pending?


    "Ah, yeah. One thing to note."


    "I don''t like the goddess of the sun, Artena." Be careful. "In a water country, I became a hero but did not convert. Noah talked to the water goddess Eir. Apparently it is difficult in Highland.


    "Be careful of the goddess of the sun because there are many savvy believers among the six goddesses." Believers in the sun goddess are serious, and when they are turned on, they are annoying. Be careful not to cause any trouble ... I''m a minor religion (one believer).


    "So, finally," this was the main subject, and "Kyu-ku-gai" was written on the whiteboard.


    "Let''s go to the slums in the ninth ward." Is Kyu-ku a slum? For an RPG game, this must be explored!


    "I don''t have a treasure chest, but maybe there are hidden passages?" As expected, Noah. I know.


    "But why do you look into slums?" "In the 9th ward, demons live." "!? Are demons in the royal capital?" It''s not the same city as the mafia, so it''s not comfortable, but there''s no other place to live. I''m doing silly things, "said Noah. I see ... the lowest town in the Royal City of Sinfonia. If you live in a town where demons live, you may know something about the serpent cult.


    "Okay. I''m going to the Kyu-ku street, according to Noah''s advice." "Sure, there are some dangerous places. Be careful." Noah disappeared.


    ...... Is it dangerous? But it also smells a bit of adventure. The next destination has been decided.

 Chapter 91 Episode 89: Makoto Takatsuki Explores the Imperial City (9th Ward)

    "Takatsuki-kun looks good."


    Tanuki: My figure is now a beast race. As a result of experimenting with the change ¡°¡± skill, I was most comfortable. If you want to transform people, you''re still a raccoon, right? "Sa-san is the appearance when he met him in the Great Labyrinth." Sa-san is a person with a bluish skin that looks like the Great Labyrinth instead of his usual human form. Is it a sea race?


    ¨D¨DWe are currently in the 9th district of the Royal City of Sinfonia.


    ¡ó Several hours ago ¡ó


    At first, Lucy said, "I''m going!" "Lucy! You''re in the 9th district!" "Lucy will definitely be attacked by a thug!" She was intensely opposed to Nina and Fujiyan. Lucy is always lightly dressed and exposed. Elf''s beautiful appearance and red hair. There is nothing more noticeable.


    "It''s like a beautiful woman like Lucy giving meat to a hungry wolf herd when she goes to a slum." "Ugu ..." Chris says. As a result, only me and Sa-san went to the slum area in Kyu-ku. We can change shape with "change" skills.


    "Let me remember ..." Lucy was dissatisfied. Bad, Lucy. Now, let''s go somewhere together. by the way.


    Tr an sl a t ed by jp £í t l.£ão£í "Fujiyan, did you know the leader of the rebellion?" "Where is that story?" Chris is surprised.


    "Because I asked the goddess," "It is truly a goddess. I''m just going to talk to Sofia-sama." It seems suspicious. However, the "guru" who initially planned was still unknown.


    "I heard that a man from The Serpent''s Order is using Sinfonia as his next target," said a man referred to by Princess Sofia in an underground jail in the royal city of Horn. "Yes, it was a story I had previously taught by Mr. Tucky. I suspect that the involvement of the demons ..." "It''s still unknown and Te ..." Fujin and Nina are sorry I said so.


    "I''ll be exploring the 9th ward. I''ve got advice from the goddess." "In the 9th ward, we don''t know much, so we''re glad ..." "It''s a dangerous place? Makoto-sama." Asked Chris. Is it so dangerous?


    "Takatsuki-kun, I''ll be with you too, so I''m okay," Sae swings a huge new hammer. I don''t want you to be a scene that uses it ...


    "Take care. I''m going to meet Princess Sofia and talk about my future plans." "Okay. I''ll investigate it moderately and round it up."


    We were told to join this evening and exchange information.


    T r a nsl a t e d by Jpmt l.£ão m ¡ó Present ¡ó


    "It''s kinda dim ..." Sae tweeted. As soon as you enter Kyu-ku Street, the air is different from the past.


    "I heard that this area is the most developed right after entering the parcel gate, but ..." Nowhere is lively. There are many empty stores.


    A person lying down on the roadside. A person who stands alone. A person smoking on a bench. The decadent air is drifting.


    "Weird smell ..." Sae frowned. Sure smells. One may be the smell of poor sewage and waste management. In addition, this sweet smell ...


    Narcotics ¡°¡­¡­¡± The same aroma as the horn bar and the circus theater. Once, the real thing was shown to Fujiyan. At first glance, it was shaped like a cigarette. (It was even found in the shop of the tiger and beast race owner who took care of Nina yesterday ...) Is it circulating in the capital city Sinfonia?


    "It''s unusual to see the smell of drugs clearly on the main street ..." "Maybe there''s no police?" Temple Knights On the west continent, it plays the role of police. The Knights of the Temple is an organization run by the Church of the Six Great Goddesses. In towns where churches are located, temple knights keep security. He was at McAllen, but always drank with the adventurers. McAllen is peaceful.


    There are no knights in the 9th ward. Is it a lawless zone?


    "... I don''t see anything?" "Yeah ... I feel my eyes." They are looking here.


    I''m dressed like a slam. People walking here gradually. Someone will follow.


    And the road ahead was blocked. I''m muttering something.


    "Let''s escape!" "Yeah!" We entered the side street from the main street. He relied on his ¡°danger detection¡± and ¡°runaway¡± skills. By the way, Sa-san is faster than me without any skills. Wait a minute!


    ¡ó


    "Sasan, it''s too fast ..." "There''s no one to follow me up here." It''s a large deserted place. It had a rough fence, a vegetable field inside, and chickens are grazing. "Is it a field? It''s strange to be in such a place." "It looks like. I''ve never seen the vegetables growing." The atmosphere is different from the glamorous royal capital and the entrance to the slum town just before It is. It''s a little different, but it''s a little calm. At the back is a tattered church.


    "Is it a church?" "Slum churches seem to be very difficult."


    "Don''t do it!" "It''s what we grew up!" "Stop it, it''s our few foods." "Oh! I don''t know, I don''t know!" "Who''s so grateful I can live here, dirty bloody boys!" A child and an old woman who grieve . The other voice is the voice of rough men. Are the fields devastated? Tran sl at e d b y jp£ítl .£ã o £í


    "Takatsuki-kun!" Sa-san ran. Quick! For the time being, chase Sae.


    ''Can you help the children? ¡»


    Yes ¡û no


    (That''s right) "RPG player skill" reads the air exactly. (Well, I guess there is no need to select this time)


    "You guys! I''m sorry to bully such a small child!" Sassan will never give up if he''s in trouble. Sa-san, who has returned to her usual human form, has decided a pose. However, even if Pete is cute and cute, there is no power at all.


    "Ah?" "What is it?" "It looks cute when you look closely" "You are a lolicon?" "It''s not a lolicon!" "What''s good without such a breast?"


    (Oh, I''m ridiculed about my breasts, Sa-san is sharp) He said, "It''s not the problem! Takatsuki-kun!" Changes Sasan seems to be unacceptable to be misled by the "" skill. It is mysterious commitment.


    "... then, be prepared." Gogogogo ..., a murderous voice that seems to hear a sound effect. Saa''s "Intimidation" skill has been activated. (Scary) Even when I''m behind, the spine gets cold.


    "Hi!" "What the hell!" "This is killed!" The other party was bad.


    "Well, dull guys!" Sae is crossing her arms. "Sa-san, sa-san. Here and here." "Eh?" Looking at the other side. All the children were sitting down. Some children are incontinent.


    "Oh ah! I''m sorry, I''m sorry!"


    ¡ó


    Me and Sa-san were guided into the church. The church is as old as the exterior. However, it was found to be groomed and people live here.


    "Thank you ..... for those like us." It''s tired, but this old woman looks like a sister. "Thank you!" The polite children are all dressed in shabby clothes.


    T r a n slat ed b y jp£í t l .c o£í "No, I don''t do much. It''s such a terrible thing to these little kids." "Why are they doing that?" Said an older sister.


    "This church doubles as an orphanage. All the children here are abandoned children because they draw" Demon Blood "... I hate us for holding ... No, I despise it. "" The demons ... "" Yes ... or those called "dirty blood," I am one of them. " Had small horns. Also, wear it again.


    "But the demons'' blood is pretty thin. There''s nothing special about them, but they look a little different from everyone ... and all the kids here are so sad," says Sister sadly.


    "We don''t know the faces of our parents ..." "Because it''s dirty blood ..." "We can throw away children who look like demons." The children''s expressions are dark.


    "... What, that" Sa-san frowns. "Isn''t it okay to get out of the royal capital?" Wouldn''t it be better if you go outside the highlands where the class system is severe?


    "There are more than 50 orphans here ... and abandoned children every few months ..." "Yes ...?" In the first place, it looks like there is no money. They seem to be self-sufficient.


    "Is McAllen going to help Mr. Fujiwara and Chris ...?" Saa-san looks here, can''t give up? Ummm. I understand my feelings ... but it''s not easy to take care of this big house. Fujiyan is not a charity.


    "McAllen? Do you know the adventurers Jean and Emily?" "I know. I''ve been on an adventure together." "Yes! Are you fine?" Sister looked happy for the first time.


    Jean and Emily were from an orphanage here. Speaking of which, I was from an orphanage in the land of the sun. Hmm? That is


    "They ... were you demons?" "Ah ..." Sister looked surprised. Did you think it was a gag?


    "Oh, we''re different worlds, so I don''t care." "Is it a different world? Is it a legendary hero !?" "No, it is not a legendary hero." "???"


    The land of water "What a brave man!" "Nii-chan, great!" "Cool!" "Brave ..." The eyes of the children are hot. This is shy.


    "I''m sorry, Takatsuki-kun" "Okay, that much" "Yeah, it''s fun!"


    "I''m fine with Jean and Emily. Even though I''ve been an adventurer, I''m regularly sending us away, but it''s not going to be an easy life ..." Sister smiles. Jean: Did you do that? I didn''t know at all. Then we talked about McAllen''s Jean and Emily for a while. Sister nodded happily.


    "Yes, Jean and Emily are lovers." "Isn''t it like that before?" She seems to have been dating recently.


    "At the orphanage, Emily was like an older sister. Jean was an adventurer and raised her flag! I went with Emily, who was worried." "Well, let''s make fun of Jean next time." "Takatsuki, bad taste." Let''s talk about this church and sister. A good souvenir story might have been made. Tr a n sl ate d b y £Êp £ítl .c om


    I didn''t just come to talk. This is a demon orphanage. May have some information.


    "Is this church ... a sun goddess religion?"


    In the country of the sun, "There is no church that worships God other than Artena." In the country of water, "Huh.


    "By the way", let''s talk about it casually. "Do you know the serpent cult?" The moment she said, Sister''s face became steep.


    "Do you think we''re worshiping the devil?" "No, no, no!" "No!" Sasha and I waved in a hurry.


    Drugs: "Their abhorrent groups are indiscriminately attacking their races, spreading their horrors, and causing confusion in the world. It''s aimed at the less powerful demons like ours ... " Well, the people here are victims of the Serpent''s Order ... Hmm? One point that is worrisome.


    Drugs, "What is the snake cult spreading?" Drugs "Yeah ... Every resident of Kyu Ward Street knows. The snake cult is getting funding from the sale. However, there has been a man who has claimed to be a member of the cult recruiting us to cultivate the plants that will be the raw materials for us. "" Such ... these children? I can''t forgive you. " Is showing. I see. With the snake cult. Was it connected?


    "We''re looking for a serpent cult. The other day, a man from the cult that made a monster rampage in the royal capital of the water nation said that this was his next target." Sister with a funny face.


    "Anything is fine. Don''t you know?" "What about the underground waterways?"


    "" The underground waterway? "Sae-san and me bow.


    "The Royal City of Sinfonia has intricate underground waterways that double as sewers." "It''s rumored that there''s a hideout for the Mafia hideouts and the serpent cult." It''s a place that is said to stay away ... "It''s a dubious place. Did that happen?


    "It''s the underground waterway of the Royal City of Sinfonia ..." "Takatsuki-kun ... Is it going to go?" "Eh? Did you say weird things?


    "Takatsuki-kun is going to put his neck in a place that seems dangerous even though he is a careful play group," "Is it fun to be in the underground waterway dungeon of the royal city?" However, a facility located further underground in the slums of the royal capital. I feel like I''m getting deeper.


    "Are you going to the underground waterway of the Royal City of Sinfonia? ¡»


    Yes ¡û no


    Today is a day with many options.


    "Sasan, let''s go." "Yes, I understand." Sae laughed with a troubled face.


    We headed to the underground waterway of the Royal City of Sinfonia.

 Chapter 92 Episode 90: Underground Waterway of the Imperial City

    "This is the entrance to the underground waterway .... Is it really going?" A boy from an orphanage who gave us a guide turned his worried face.


    "It''s okay. If it looks dangerous, I''ll be back soon."


    The place I visited was like a large well outside the city. Looking into the circular hole of the stone brick, it leads deep into the basement. You have to use a rusty ladder to get down.


    "Now, let''s go." "Be careful ..." Sassan and I entered the underground waterway while being watched out by the boy.


    ¡ó


    "It''s dark ... Sa-san. Are you OK?" The underground waterway is almost completely dark with few light sources. I can see it with the "night vision" skill.


    "Eh? It looks normal. It''s brighter than the large labyrinth." "Ah, that''s right." As a labyrinth, she was born and raised in a labyrinth. Physical ability is different.


    "But it was good. I imagined a more dirty place because of the sewage facilities, but the water is also beautiful." "It seems that they draw water from the" St. Ruin River "flowing beside the Royal City of Sinfonia. The lower stream is connected to the sea. ¡±¡° Hey ¡±We are walking leisurely in the underground waterway. By the way, Sae-san is holding hands. As always, it was a cool hand. Tr an s la te d by £Êp £í t l.£ão m


    Okai Snake "Water surface magic is convenient. But is there no monster in the water?" "Sasan ... It''s not a labyrinth." I can''t be there. There are barriers to avoid monsters.


    "It seems that there are only class 0 weak creatures in the waterway." "Class 0?" "Oh, the monster danger class. The adventurer''s guild has decided."


    As a matter of fact, I explained to Sao how to classify the strengths of monsters in this world.


    ¡ö Danger of monsters ... Recommended adventurer rank class 0 Harmless ... Can be defeated by ordinary people Class 1 Danger: Lower rank ... Recommended class 2 for stone rank adventurers Danger level: Medium ... Recommended class 3 for bronze rank adventurers Danger level: Higher rank ... Iron rank adventurer recommended class 4 Disaster designation: Village ... Gold and silver rank adventurer recommended class 5 Disaster designation: Town ... Platinum rank adventurer recommended class 6 Disaster designation: Country ... Mithril Rank Adventurers Recommended Class 7 Disaster Designation: Continent .... Brave / Orichalcum Rank Adventurers Recommended Class 8 Disaster Designation: World .... Bring me Abel Savior!


    "Huh, it''s such a detailed setting," Sae says, impressed. "By the way, Mr. Sa-san is designated as a disaster." "Foo !?" Apparently he didn''t recognize it. Hey, I''m unaware of my strength.


    The underground channel has many branches, a small channel with a width of 2 to 3 meters and a middle channel with a width of 5 meters or more. Be careful not to get lost in your "map" skills. However, there is no monster, so it is peaceful unlike a dungeon. Be careful, you have to meet a serpent cult or mafia so that you can''t find it. For now, I don''t see anyone.


    Tra n s la t ed b y jp £ít l .co £í With such a feeling, I was leisurely traveling along the underground waterway.


    ¡°Sasan, stop¡± and ¡°search for enemy¡± skills responded. "Yeah, I can hear the footsteps. And more." Hit? Is it a snake cult? We took a breath and waited for the enemy.


    -Gacha, Gacha. With loud footsteps. He appeared.


    He looks like a human, but has no flesh in his body. There is a moving figure with only bones. Undead.


    (Skeleton !?) (There''s a monster! Takatsuki-kun) Funny ... What is the barrier to avoiding monsters?


    (What to do, Takatsuki-kun) (Hmm, you can pass through) As a theory of dungeon capture. The monsters I encountered met as much as possible, "Keep down each one." To avoid pinching and shooting later. Veteran adventurer Lucas has been wary of leaving the dungeon on the way out.


    "Let''s defeat, Sasan" "Ryokai, Takatsuki-kun" There are a lot of "water" that can be used as a weapon in the underground waterway. Fortunately, there are so many spirits.


    "Water magic ice floor" Freezes the floor and deprives the skeleton. There are three demons. First of all, if you think that one by one.


    "Hotly," Sae hit all three monsters with a huge hammer. The skeleton shattered with a gashan and the sound of a crushing object.


    "Wow ..." "What? End?" "Well, as you see." The bones that were former skeletons are shattered and smashed against the wall. There was no turn. ¡­ Do you want to proceed?


    Then, what appeared was "Skeleton, skeleton, zombie, skeleton ... there''s quite a lot." "Only undead ..." Sae-san muttered with a slick face. All of that was beaten by a single blow. Hmm, convenient. However, there is something to worry about.


    "They are always acting in three bodies." "It''s just a coincidence, isn''t it?" "Maybe you''re telling someone." It''s common sense for the army on this continent to form a team together. Manipulating ghosts and zombies is a moon attribute. Is there any man who is manipulating them somewhere?


    "Isn''t it related to the sermon cult of the demons?" "Isn''t it better to go back? Takatsuki-kun." Looks anxious. Sure, you don''t want to come across a monster that''s stronger or a lot of monsters. Will we return soon? Trying to say.


    "Well, somebody! Damn! These guys"


    I heard a man shout. Looking for help in such a suspicious place full of undead? Absolutely not solid ... What did you do?


    "Takatsuki-kun! Let''s go!" It''s a man. Transl ate d b y Jp mt l .£ão£í


    We headed towards the scream.


    "Hey, good!" A young man was surrounded by skeletons and zombies. Hey, hey, it''s just paper.


    "Water magic, water dragon!" "Wow ah!" The magic I fired involves only a man and takes her away. The skeleton and the zombies remained there. The man involved in magic was drawn here.


    "Sasan!" "Okay" Dogan! A full swing of a huge hammer released by Tossa blew the undead corps. There seem to be about 20 bodies.


    "It''s over!" "It''s too fast!"


    "Who was attacked by a demon?" "I''m fainted. Hey, get up." He hit a young man''s cheek. Apparently, I''m about 20 years old and a dog on my head A beast race with ears like a wolf. It''s dark and can''t be seen, but the clothes you wear look fine. This dress in the 9th ward. suspicious¡­¡­.


    "... Uh, what happened to me. Did you die?" "I''m alive." "Oh, you''re there!" Seeing the skeletons and the zombies falling apart, I was surprised.


    "Are you all defeated !?" "This is Sasan-san." "And then, you''re really .... No, I was saved. Thank you." "No, I''m sorry." Sae-san is huge. Hammer back to a smaller size. Well ... what happened to this person? A serpent cult, mafia, bandits, or just ordinary people? ... Lastly, there is no.


    "My name is Peter Castor. Feel free to call me" Brother. " Bow that took a little acting. It''s a brutal man. Charming in Japanese style.


    "Well, Sa-san" "Takatsuki-kun, you''re the leader of our party" Almost everyone killed the monster. The land of water "I''m Makoto Takatsuki, this is an adventurer of my fellow Aya Sasaki."


    The Land of Water "Why is there an adventurer in such a place? ...... Oh, why did you defeat the monsters? Thanks for your help. Even so, the adventurer''s guild is arranged quickly!" Nodding as you did. I don''t seem to be suspicious of us. Suddenly I can''t ask, "Do you know the serpent cult?"


    "Do you often see monsters in the underground waterway?" "Hey! That''s not true. The underground waterway is a playground from the time of the kid, but this is the first time this undead comes out!" Apparently not. It looks like something weird is happening.


    "But I killed about 10 pairs of skeletons and zombies before I came here." "That''s amazing! Really, young lady! Well, I guess you can''t use it for trading in the future!" Holding his head. This person, the action is an over-reaction.


    "We''ll be back home soon?" "Oh! I''m saved. I was with my friends, but I was attacked by a demon and got lost." Peter said happily.


    Tra ns lat e d b y jpmtl.c o £í "Is it okay to search for my friends?" "Because I became a decoy and attracted the demon. He would have escaped." "Hey." The place I met was that, but maybe not a bad person.


    "Let''s go." "I''ll guide you. The underground waterway is a playground since I was a kid, so I know any way out." ... isn''t it a place where kids can''t get close?


    ¡ó


    "Hoi" Sa-san shakes a giant hammer, and the monster blows away.


    "She is that lady. The monster is a tiny piece of wood!" Peter exclaimed. "But Takatsuki is stronger." Sae returned while reducing the size of the hammer. What a bit! Don''t say the right thing!


    He showed his brother, "Wow, how many ranks are you?" "I''m a mid-level adventurer in silver rank. Sa-san just lifts up."


    "By the way, what is Peter doing in the underground waterway?"


    Brothers, "Hey, stop" san "! Peter is fine! Today we were meeting at work, but no business partner came, no monsters came out, it was a terrible day. Thank you, Goddess Ira-sama. "Peter prays to a huge goldwork necklace on his neck.


    (Is it not a snake cult?


    Serpent cult members worship the Devil God Tufon. And Noah says that he is a devout believer. I won''t pray to other gods in acting.


    (The goddess Ira is the god of good luck and business. Many believers are merchants.)


    "That was a disaster, Peter. Is this the exit?" "Oh, here. I''m not sure." We left the exit a little far from where we entered.


    "Dazzling," "I can''t get used to my eyes." Sae and I came out of the dark underground waterway to bright ground and covered my eyes with my palms. I want sunglasses.


    When he saw his brother, "Haha! It''s essential when you get out of the underground waterway," Peter wore sunglasses. Hey! Are there sunglasses, another world? Well, do you have colored glasses?


    "You are young!" "Is it safe!" "Is there any injury !?" "Who are you!" Tight, big men with tattoos and hairstyles have appeared! Everyone wears sunglasses! What are these guys?


    Tr an s lat e d b y £Êp £ítl .£ão m "Oh my god! These are the benefactors who saved my life in the underground waterway! I''m not going to be rude!" . "" "I''m sorry, you are young!" "


    "Eh" me and Saa look at Peter and Peter.


    My brother said, "I''m sorry! I don''t have time today, but I would like to thank you later. I''ll lend you this as a proof of promise." .


    Brothers, "Well, let''s meet again!" Peter was surrounded by men in large black clothes.


    "" ... "Sae-san and me are suddenly left behind.


    "Hey, Takatsuki-kun ..." Yeah, I know what I mean. "Peter, I was a young mafia head ..." Goddess Ira seems to be a popular goddess for mafia and bandits besides merchants.


    "Takatsuki-kun ... what''s a young head?" "Well ... I watched it in a movie before. It looks like a mafia post." "Fun, what are you going to do?" ¡­Yup"


    We eventually got back to the inn with no clues to the Serpent''s Cult.


    When I returned to the inn, I was waiting for a "order to appear from Highland Castle."

 Chapter 93 Episode 91: Makoto Takatsuki Talks to the Highland Noble

    --Highland Castle "Silver Wing Room"


    One floor below the top floor of Highland Castle. The top floor is a place where only royals can enter. In other words, it is the place where the highest identities gather except for the royal family.


    (Well, who were you? Princess Sofia) (... I''ll just say it again, Makoto brave.) I speak quietly with Princess Sofia in a whisper.


    The Kingdom of the Sun The First Prince Gaius Highland The Second Prince Giuliano Highland The Second Princess Noel Altena Highland and the Goddess of the Sun Altena Church Cardinal


    Altena Church of the Goddess of the Sun Pope Loma Borgia


    Lord of the Eastern Territories Lord of the Grand Duchess of Michael RolandWestern Territory of the Dukes of Marco Whitehorse Lord of the Northern Territories of the Great Duchess of Lorenzo Belize Duchy of Bartolomeo Ballantine


    Presidency Vittorio White Heather The Knights of the Sun President Uwain Bradnock


    T ra n sla ted b y Jp mtl .£ão £í The Land of the Sun A huge round table is lined up with heavyweights.


    (Did you remember?) (I can''t, Princess Sofia) (Huh, I understand, I will tell you later.) Princess Sofia sighed and said a little happily. Like such a bad child ... I can''t remember so many at once.


    Look over them again. Those who don''t seem to be too cheerful.


    "What has happened to His Majesty the King?" Someone of the Grand Duke, with his cane, opened his mouth. "My Majesty is not in good shape. Today''s meeting will be absent," said one Prime Minister.


    "Is it again? I''m in trouble with His Majesty the King." "What''s the other thing ... is the Great Sage the same as usual?" Certainly, there is an image that seems to be skipping.


    "What is it that we want to talk about until we take our precious time? Noel." Anyway, it is very spicy for my sister. "I''ll talk about that from Sophia," Princess Noel turned around and smiled.


    "Oh, if you were sitting on the edge from the beginning, were you the princess of the next small country," one of the Grand Duke said boring. "Don''t despise. There''s a brave man who has lost to the wizard of the small country, so I''m sorry." "Marco, what do you want to say?" How are you doing? "" ... "


    T ran s l at e d by £Êp£ítl.£ãom For some reason, I can stare at this with Girori. Princess Sofia''s expression remains the same. I''m sorry, my stomach hurts. I want to go home.


    Oh, why was it so troublesome?


    ¡ó Several hours ago ¡ó


    When I came back, there was Fujiyan, Nina and Princess Sofia at the inn. Is Lucy still a great sage? Recently, I have been working hard. Fujiyan rushes here.


    "Fujiyan, right now" "Did you return! Tackey, you have been able to find out who is coordinating this rebellion." "Not fast !? Fujiwara-kun" Sa-san gives a surprise voice. Yeah. I asked Noah-sama that Fujiyan''s ability to gather information was a foul.


    "Sir Fujiwara is excellent," said Princess Sofia, too. "Why is Princess Sofia here?" "I''m told to come to Highland Castle in the future. Before that, I wanted to gather up-to-date information about the revolt ... far more than we do Sir Fujiwara has collected the information on this. By the way, Makoto brave and Aya Sasaki. You went to Kyu-ku street. Did you have no danger? " The expression doesn''t change, but I felt it from my voice.


    "There is no danger ..." "It was hard! I was chased by residents of Kyu-ku Street, I was attacked by the undead in the underground waterway! Takatsuki wanted to go as soon as I got a new map Sae blocked my answer. Hmm? Looking back, was there a lot of trouble?


    "What did you say right now?" "Sasaki-dono! Undead!" "Really desca !?"


    "Well, when you enter Kyu-ku, you are chased by the slums ..." "I''m also worried about that, but what is Andet !?" "The underground waterway was full of skeletons and zombies." Briefly explained the story so far.


    "The underground canal is such a thing ..." The family "Kastall''s young head desca !?"


    Everyone was different in surprise. In particular, Princess Sofia is thinking with a difficult face.


    "The hero, come to Highland Castle with me." "Huh? I want to eat something ..." "It''s always better information to be in Noel''s ear as soon as possible. Undead in the underground waterway "" Do you know it already? "


    I was forced to accompany me. I''m not called ... By the way, the other members are answering machines. Say and see her, see Princess Noel of Highland Castle. When I talked to the information gathered by Fujiyan and told me, "Let''s have a meeting right away," suggested Princess Noel. This place has been opened.


    ¡­¡­hungry.


    ¡ó


    Princess Sofia finishes the briefing. T r a n sla t ed b y £êp £ítl.£ãom


    "What is the rebellion of the beastmen?" "The infamous livestock. Again, our system was born. We should return it to slavery once again." The country of wood "So, before the resurrection of the Great Demon King It''s not a good move. Many people are subordinate, and there will be a rebound from them. "


    By the way, I haven''t said anything. Is there a point to be there?


    "I''m gonna leave the details behind and quickly catch and execute the rebel masterminds." Oops! I know your face, Gerald''s dad! Like my son, he has a lot of blood. Reverse or similar to my father?


    "While we were planning a rebellion, we haven''t implemented it yet. Because there are considerations for other countries, let''s say that the leader of the plan is to deport the country." I do. "Isn''t that okay?" Is the second prince trying to get bored all the time?


    "Well, everyone will arrest and interrogate based on the list of rebel leaders submitted by Sophia. Are you sure?" "" "" "" ... "" "" Princess Noel smiled and said, "Now, let''s move on." Is Noel the facilitator of the meeting?


    "Then go to the next agenda." "Is the undead underground waterway ..." "Is this the negligence of a temple knight protecting the royal city? Pope Roma." I do. Did you just insist on Gerald''s father earlier?


    "I''m urgently ordering the Knights to search for underground waterways. However, this has never been the case in a royal city with a well-bounded barrier. Investigation into the cause is not important." "It''s not easy to understand right away." "No, it''s easy. Death magic is the creation of undead. Specter magic is the attribute of the cursed moon. Speaking of which, the troubled person who escaped the moon shrine the other day "I was trying to spit the relationship between the moon shrine maiden and the serpent cult ..."


    The first prince who was upset. Did he make a mistake?


    "If you escape, you have no children." "The moon shrine was recently reported to have contacted one of the temple knights in Roku Ward Street. Perhaps the underground waterway is not relevant." The cursed person likes dark places. By the way, what happened to the temple knight? "" ... It was cursed.


    (Sophia-sama was cursed?) (The moon shrine maiden is a master of darkness and curse magic. I will tell you later.) A little, longing.


    "Okay, the cause isn''t limited to the moon shrine where the underground undead escaped. By the way, it''s a matter of how strong the undead is." "I''ll explain that from the true hero here." Do i speak? The eyes of everyone turned here for the first time.


    "Um, I and two of my fellow adventurers entered the underground waterway from Kyu-ku-gai. I thought I might have a clue to" The Serpent''s Cult. " "The number of defeated is about 50", "... 50 are many" "But it is a monster that can be defeated by two adventurers. It does not matter much" Is a strong man who has defeated Japan''s proud "The Lightning Brave". Any monsters will fall upon him! "As I said earlier, every time Gerald''s story came out, I was glared at Lord Ballantine Can you stop instigating me? Are you on bad terms? I guess it''s bad.


    "The undead in the underground waterway is currently being defeated by 1,000 temple knights. All will be eliminated shortly," said the Pope with Nico Nico. This person seems to be mild and easy to talk to. The image of Noah''s stiff head doesn''t come out.


    "Then, we just need to catch the moon shrine maiden." "It''s also a matter of time. We''ll harden the check and never go outside the royal capital." It was a blind spot that weakened. I need to improve. " Is my turn over?


    "Finally," Princess Noel looked over everyone and said, "Is it still there? Alright, let''s do it yourself." Tr a nsl a t e d by jp £í t l.co m


    "There have been reports that demons in the forest near the royal capital have recently increased and become more active. Using monsters to attack villages and towns is a common practice in The Serpent''s Order. It happened in the royal capital of the country. "" Because the serpent religion lacks weapons and the number of people. I only have hands to use demons. "" But it is not a bad hand. Especially recent demons are formidable "Hmm, it''s ridiculous to compare my Sinfonia with the royal capital of the land of water! Especially now, the Knights of the Sun, the Knights of the Temple, and the Knights of the Four Heavens are gathering together. Don''t be afraid! "


    (Oh, is this the Demon King flag?) Noah, did you hear that? I ask you just in case, isn''t the Great Demon King resurrected yet? (Yet) ... because you believe it, right?


    "The relationship with the Order of the Snake is unknown, but their next target, which caused the royal turmoil, was the Royal Sinfonia. Optimism would be dangerous. Thank you for the patronage of the royal capital. "Princess Noel looks at the Knights General. The silent man, who had been listening quietly all the time, only said, "Yes."


    "So today''s meeting is going to be dissolved. Thank Goddess."


    The meeting is over. tired¡­¡­.


    ¡ó


    "Then, I''ll talk to Noel after this," Princess Sofia tries to leave with no expression. However. (It looks a little tired ...)


    ¨D¨DMakoto, please help my sister. Prince Leonard was saying. I don''t know if I''ll be fine.


    "Princess Sofia" "Yes. What''s up?" "Would you like to go out for dinner next time?" "!?"


    Shit! And grabbed my hand. Lucy hot.


    "It''s a promise." "Yes, yes." Maybe you''re not hated ... Do you feel better if you eat delicious monsters? Next time, let''s ask a good shop for Fujiyan.


    She saw Princess Sofia heading to the royal floor where Princess Noel was, and descended the steps of Highland Castle.


    (Speaking of which, is Lucy still a great sage?)


    Also, I refrained from drawing blood, though. It''s a matter of course, and I''d like you to see them together.

 Chapter 94 Episode 92: Lucy and Makoto Talk to the Great Sage

    "Oh, by the way, dinner is not yet ..."


    I wonder if Lucy will be invited to a tavern somewhere. Heading to the Great Sage''s mansion while hungry. Open the big doors of the glorious ice house and walk down the dark hallways.


    "Hello ..." When I entered the room at the back, a lot of flickering and shimmering flames came into my eyes. Red hair that can be seen in the back, not to lose the flame. "Lucy?" I noticed that the flames around Lucy were candles, not magic flames. A small spark bursts out. A new candle is set on fire.


    "Hmm, 1 minute and 10 seconds. That''s quite good," said the Great Sage. "Makoto!" I was embraced. My body temperature is still high. "Look, all this, I lit it with no chanting magic!" Looking at Lucy''s smile and over 20 candles around her. Hey, I can''t sing this in just a minute.


    "Don''t do it, Lucy. Skill level exceeded 50?" Non-chanting requires a skill level of 50 or higher. "Well, just barely. It''s better to use the ''Fire Magic / King Class'' skill without increasing your level of skill," said the Great Sage. Originally, skill seems to be more important for strong skills. Well, the stronger the weapon, the more rules you have to use.


    "Great Lucy" Lucy''s efforts are definitely real. "Yeah! But what happened? Did you come to see me?" "Oh, I''m thinking of having the great sages look at the training, too." There is no point unless you have a little training.


    "Fufu, good. Before that, do you know?" ¡­¡­ Huh. "Please, give up," and I give my sage to my sage. Dull pain caused by the sharp teeth of a sage runs. The body gets hot every time blood is sucked. "¡­ How about the taste? Great sages." Instead, she patted the back of the head lightly. Is that good?


    Then give blood for about 10 seconds. "Wow," the Great Sage raised his face satisfactorily and licked his red, wet lips with his tongue. It''s a dirty atmosphere that doesn''t look like a young figure. Wow, erotic. T ra n s l a ted by Jp £ít l.c om


    Heal the bite with recovery magic and turn around again. "And I wanted the Spirit Master to train too." "Well," Lucy seems to be growing fast in a few days. Expectation.


    "Now, let''s see the magic of the spirit witch. Try to extinguish the fire from the redhead with no chanting magic." "The true magic is fast. Great sages!" What? ¡±A great sage laughing grinning. Lucy, you don''t have to raise the hurdle ...


    "Then I''ll give you a signal. Go ahead." With the signal of the great sage, I frozen all the candle cores. The light of the candle goes out and the inside of the room darkens at once. Well, it took about 2 seconds.


    "How is it?" "Huh, as usual, the strange magic activation speed of his head." Lucy, who is used to seeing my magic, raised his interest. Looking at the Great Sages. "..." There was a wise man with his mouth half-open.


    "What did you do now?" "It''s just no chanting magic." "Something strange? Great sages." I don''t know why I''m surprised, Lucy and I asked.


    "Hey, redhead wizard. How do you set the magic target when you use non-chanting spells?" "Eh, of course, look at the target ... that?" He used to extinguish the flame behind him, too. "


    "It''s a skill. I can change my point of view." The ability to change the point of view of "RPG Player Skills". Not a fighter, but a useful skill in that it doesn''t create blind spots. T ran sl a t e d by £êp £ít l.com


    "Well ... did you use non-chanting magic through your skills? It''s a dexterous man, and the magic is incredibly accurate." The wise man snapped his finger. The flame bursts out and all candles are re-ignited. Again, the room was bright.


    "As expected, a great sage." The magic I can do seems to be easy. "Uh ... I took more than a minute," Lucy is depressed. But. In the past, it took three minutes to fire once. Great growth.


    "Don''t be afraid, redhead. It took me 100 years to reach this area." "" Eh? "" "How long does the spirit speller remember magic?" "..." Gathered the stunned gaze of the great sage and Lucy''s gaze. What are you doing? Even complain.


    "No, I can only use elementary / water magic." Other attributes cannot be used, and power cannot be increased. All you have to do is increase your skill level. "Even if there is a limit .... No, what happens if you practice without worrying about the limit? ... By the way, your skill level ... You ... ... skill level: 200?" "Eh, yeah! True, I didn''t say 150 before this time! "


    "I got up again from that point." "Eh, I can''t catch up forever ..."


    "I don''t know this. I won''t be taught. On the contrary, I want you to teach me, what do I do to make my skill so much?" "Oh, please tell me something." Isn''t it a loss?


    "Well, don''t say that. Do you have any weapons you want? National treasure, but there are some worthy weapons." "Hmm, I don''t have the strength to handle only daggers." Yeah. ¡±Hanging Noah-sama''s dagger, he sued. There is no better weapon for this dagger since Fujiyan said it was a national treasure.


    "U, um, yeah ...", a great sage, thinking with his arms folded. Did you bother? It''s surprisingly disciplined.


    "I''ll talk if you have any problems." "I''m sorry." "No," I greeted the great sages and left the mansion with Lucy.


    ¡ó


    "Well, Lucy. Let''s eat somewhere." "Eh, yeah. Didn''t you really eat dinner?" "Did you eat Lucy?" "There is a lot of food for the great sages. The chef will cook and bring you the food. " No staff members eat the rest. Thanks, Lucy is all-you-can-eat. Eh, what is it? Isn''t that the best?


    "I wish I had something ..." Rather, I just became a sage snack. Damn. "Ok, really. Let''s eat somewhere."


    We entered a fancy bar in Roku Ward. I ordered a sandwich with lamb and vegetables, and a dish like pasta with lots of fish and shellfish. "I''m eating a lot today." "I''m tired of everything." "Huh, what happened? Tell me."


    Lucy, who is next to the counter seat, approaches her body. near¡­¡­. I talked about what happened today so I didn''t mind it.


    Tran s l at e d by Jp £í t l.£ã om "... Well, it''s like this." The land of the sun. "Eh? ...... in Kyu-ku, go to the orphanage where Jean and Emily grew up, explore the underground waterways, fight the undead, Did you meet your head and finally arrive at the summit meeting? "" Oh, we''ve got it neatly organized. "


    "Well, while I''m away, Makoto and Aya go on an adventure more and more ..." "It''s okay. In the end, Fujiyan has found the search for the rebel culprit." I''m a classmate friend of my cheat skill.


    "Lucy trains well, is it going well?" "Yeah! Great sages are abundant in magical knowledge. I''m really good at teaching!" Daimichi has a "Fire magic / class" skill, so you can be taught by the best witch on the continent.


    "But, as I was told, it was good to learn the" Cool "and" Concentration "skills." "It was good." In recent years, he has been practicing unchanted for a long time. In the Dark Ages, where the Great Demon King was, there seems to have been no spellcasting witch. As expected, a thousand years ago.


    "It feels like it''s been a while now, it''s been a long time." "Why? I''m seeing you every day." "Hmm, that''s right. It''s been a long time to drink together like this."


    Recently, I''ve often been with Sasan, Fujiyanara, and somebody else. The only time we were alone with Lucy was when we first had a party at McAllen. nostalgic. When you first met, didn''t you know what to talk about?


    At first I was nervous to Lucy, who was beautiful. Now, he is a friend who can talk easily. but¡­¡­.


    "Well, Lucy. Isn''t that close today?" Somehow, he''s leaning on his left shoulder and Lucy''s finger crawling his left arm a while ago. Tickling. Although not breathtaking, the face is also close. "Is it horny?" "Ah," what are you saying, Lucy? I can''t afford it.


    The land of the sun, "Oh, that''s weird. Noble lady taught me." "What are you taught ..." "Well, any man is a good one." Do you use weapons all the time? It seems that FUJIYAN''s attack from Chris was terrible until he got engaged. The darkness of the aristocratic society?


    --Khan, Khan, Khan, Khan


    The sound of a bell ringing from afar.


    "Lucy, what is this bell?" "The bell of peace? It seems that it will be heard when there is nothing abnormal from the four gates of the Royal City of Sinfonia." "But?" "In fact, the security of the Royal City It seems like a sign of the change of the temple knight in charge. "" Huh, I see. " That''s practical. The day has fallen, but the royal city is so lit and never dark.


    "Hey, I can drink more today," Katsun said. He is peeped at with a challenging glance. He looked into his eyes when he looked down. He looked away from the cleavage and said, "If you drink too much, you will not be able to get up tomorrow."


    "It''s okay. I''ve become stronger with alcohol recently." "I''m so careless ..." I worked a lot today and I''m gonna drink.


    ¡ó


    "Oh, Takatsuki-kun and Lucy are back in the morning." "Sa-san, my voice doesn''t match my face." The voice is refreshing, but my eyes are scary. Take down that huge hammer incidentally. T r an s lated b y jp mt l.co m


    "You seem to have enjoyed it, Makoto the brave," said Sofia, a cold voice princess. What''s the default for this person? You are right, right?


    "Does this look fun?" Lucy said, "I''m asleep because I''m sleeping." In the end, Lucy drunk too much and collapsed. Heavier than it looks ... no, I can''t say this.


    "Tackie! It''s tough!" "Look at this!" Fujiyan and Chris came over. Fujiyan gives a letter.


    The family It was an invitation from the young mafia "Kastall" in the 9th district-Peter Castor.

 Chapter 95 Episode 93: Makoto Takatsuki Is Invited to the Mafia

    Family-Castor.


    The Land of the Sun They are called the three major mafia and are one of the most famous mafia on the western continent.


    (I just knew ...)


    Was the mafia to which Peter belonged such a big company ...? I imagined it was a very minor mafia. He was not very strong.


    The family "" Castall "," Shaula "," Denebora "is behind the royal city of Sinfonia," Fujiyan explained. Its subordinate organizations are scattered throughout the continent.


    Gambling "The Castor family is a mafia who organizes the work ..." Nina is looking down on the worm. It would happened to?


    The Country of Fire "Nina is a mafia who has borrowed money. I bought it when she was enslaved." "Oh oh, don''t say it! Remember, trout!" , Waving long ears. A little cute. Gambling By the way, did you say Nina-san borrowed in the past?


    "By the way, what is the price of Nina who is worried?" "Sure, it was exactly one million G. I bought it for immediate money!" "Oh, affordable" I don''t know the price of slaves. T r a nsl ate d by jpm t l.£ãom


    "Husband! Takatsuki! Don''t tell me strange things!" Gambling "Nina ... I''ll never let you do that in the future." There was Chris with a stunned expression. By the way, Saa took Lucy to his bedroom.


    The family said, "Makoto brave. Will you accept Castor''s invitation?"


    "Hmm, what''s on the invitation? Fujiyan" "Let''s read aloud"


    ¨D¨DTo your dear brother. We celebrated our eternal friendship with a big party and a great meal. I want you to give thanks. Of course, bring that strong lady with you. The location is the VIP area on the top floor of the Grand Highland Casino.


    PS: If you show the badge you have passed, make sure you enter the casino with a free pass. You can play at the casino. If you give my name, it will give you a service. Peter Castor-


    "" "" ... ""


    "What will happen if you go?" Elementary "... Maybe I think I''ll be entertained." "And I''m going to be able to turn back if I slip ...." Looking at the faces of Nina and Chris, it seems to be the opposite It is. T ran sla t e d by jp £í tl.c o m


    "Tackie? What is the badge written here?" "This is it?" "Show me," give Fujiyan the golden badge given by Peter. I''m staring at whether I''m doing "appraisal".


    "... The twin emblem carved on the badge. It''s definitely from the Castor family." Chief "Speaking of Peter, the fifth son of the family Genova Castor. It''s a big guy ...." Princess Sofia is calm, but her voice is small.


    The message "I don''t know when I''m coming," says only the location. Have you forgotten the schedule? "Tackey, this is a mafia-specific phrase," You can come anytime. "" "I''m ready to welcome you, so please prepare that too." I don''t feel like entering the mafia.


    Behind him, "I''m most concerned about the nobles in the Castor family," "Is the Mafia connected to the nobility?"


    "Takatsuki, that''s the common sense of the Highlands ... unfortunately." "The three mafias have their own aristocrat backing. Behind the Castor family are the Ballantines." "Ge" Seriously. It''s Gerald''s home. Yeah.


    "Wouldn''t he be abducted if he was invited, would he be abducted ...?" "Because the relationship between the mafia and the aristocracy is a trade between power backup and cash payments .... "I don''t think so," "Tucky is the benefactor of the Castor family''s son ...", though Chris and Fujiyan would give me relief.


    The land of water "Makoto brave. You are a representative. Don''t worry." "Princess Sofia ..."


    "So, I''m afraid to wait too long, so let''s go quickly and return the badge and go back." "Takatsuki-kun, where are you going?" I grab his hand.


    "Sasan, let''s go together." "Hey? Uh, yeah. Where?" Fufu, you agree. Can''t cancel it anymore? I''m sorry, but if it''s bad, you can''t take away the strongest guy in the proximity.


    "Let''s go, too. I need someone who can negotiate when something is wrong." "I''m sorry, Fujiyan" I''m sorry. "Well, if my husband is going, I''ll go," Nina-san. I don''t seem to want to go terribly.


    "Water country" So, how many knights are there ... "" No, Sophia. So if there is a problem, there is a possibility that it will be a problem between nations. I think it is better to leave it to my husband. Nina, please. "" Chris. Leave it to me! "


    The story was organized. Headquarters I, Sasan, Fujiyan, Nina went to the Mafia at a four-party.


    Don''t be nervous ...


    ¡ó


    T ransl a ted b y jpm t l.c o £í --Grand Highland Casino


    It seems to be the largest casino in Sinfonia. The building has a strange presence. The building is probably about 10 stories high. In this world, it may be the tallest, but it is far from the skyscrapers in Japan. It is modest compared to Highland Castle and St. Anna''s Cathedral. What stands out? The whole building is shining golden.


    "Kinkakuji?" "That''s much larger, Takatsuki-kun." Sae and I looked up at the building.


    "It''s the place where the most money is moving in the royal capital Sinfonia." Nina happily supplements the commentary on the gambling "Fu-hu, everything you can do". Gambling Nina, aren''t you here today?


    "By the way, it''s in a strange place." The golden building stood through the walls of Roku-ku and 7-ku.


    "The inside of the casino is a kind of extraterritorial law. The entrance is divided into races and sub-humans, but there are various races in the casino. In a sense, it''s probably the most equal place in Sinfonia. "" Huh, that''s ironic. "


    "Hey, Takatsuki-kun, Fujiwara-kun, let''s go inside. Well, is it fast for kids? Rude!" He was caught by Nyan. I approached it.


    "Ah," "Ah, what, sir, what''s with this child?" Show the golden badge and invitation. "Peter was invited by someone and says Takatsuki. May I enter?" "Taketsu-sama! I''ve been waiting! Please click here!" change. He had a heavy door open and entered the casino.


    "" Ooh "" is a red carpet. Lots of slot stands are lined up, and you can hear the sound of coins flowing out. Roulette and blackjack stands with dealers dressed in tight suits. Are you walking around the casino ... a bunny girl? Fishnet tights with a garter strap attached to a costume like a swimsuit. Erotic! And are those ears real or false ears ...?


    Just comparing with Nina next door. "Takatsuki-sama?" Look away in a hurry.


    (If you do, don''t look at your friend''s wife with such eyes.) Goddess! Misunderstanding! (Is it true?) It''s a lie. Bunny and Nina bother! (Ear)


    "All the bunny girls in this casino are rabbit ears beasts," Fujiyan said with a grin. "Hey, Nina looks good!" I thought, but what about giving it out? "Nina was also a bunny when I met him," Fujino says, nostalgic.


    "Eh?" Sae-san and me startled. Was Nina a bunny girl? Have you purchased a bunny girl (Nina)? This devil! ...... I''m fine.


    "Oh, didn''t you say that?" "I haven''t heard of it" "Fujiwara-kun''s skabe" Classmate Nori, I and Sasan teasing Fujiyan with me. Nina looks at KyoroKyoro and the casino''s playground with glittering eyes. If you leave it alone, it will go to the game console. Sasan is pulling Nina.


    "Here, Takatsuki-sama." The staff (black clothes) guided us while we were beating our wasteful mouth. "I''ll guide you to the VIP room." I wonder if I''m going up on the stairs, and I''m taken to a place where there is a stairwell. There was a place surrounded by an iron fence, and there was one wizard.


    "I''m going up." The floor on which we are on rises. Elevator !? It''s going up with "Floating Magic"! As expected, a different world of swords and magic ... However, the climb speed is quite slow. Tran s late d b y £êp £í tl.c o m


    "Hey, Fujiyan," "What?" "Who is the Castor family who needs attention?" In the meantime, let''s review the notes.


    "It is, of course, Genoa Castor, the leader of the Castor family. However, it will be absent today. There is only a role of the back society, and it rarely appears in public. He was told that he had a big scar on his face. "" Yeah, yeah.


    "Then, it''s Jacques Castor, the eldest son of the Castor family. Probably he''s most likely to be here today. He''s blond and big and beautiful." Peter certainly had a wolf-like ear. I asked while remembering that.


    "Mr. Tacky. Most of the Castor family''s cadres are races." "Well? Yes." "However, some of the concubine''s concubines seem to be sub-humans. That''s why. " He says that he uses the son of a race and the son of a subs in the right place. A merchant.


    During such a conversation, we arrived at the top floor.


    The casino floor on the first floor was full of luxury, but the top floor is exceptional. Heavy interior with black tones. Luxurious chandeliers are shining. Below that, a group of black clothes was waiting.


    A frivolous man is approaching him.


    Brothers, "Well, I''ve been waiting!" "Oh, oh," Peter turns his arm around his shoulder with a smile. This friendliness. There''s something like a classmate Yankee. But it''s his personality that doesn''t feel so bad? Or my familiarity.


    Family "I''ll introduce you, I''m proud of it." There were a lot of powerful men lined up there. (Oh, it''s a mafia. It''s a serious mafia.)


    Behind them are beautiful women in high-end dresses. Is it a prostitute? But the more eye-catching-


    A middle-aged man wearing expensive clothes and luxurious accessories sitting in the middle of a black clothing group. His face had a big scar.

 Chapter 96 Episode 94: Makoto Takatsuki Talks to the Mafia Commander (Part 1)

    A strong man sitting down in the middle of his seat. Big scar on face.


    He said he didn''t have a wound on his face (...? That''s the Castor family). When I glance at my best friend, my face is strong. Was Fujiyan also unexpected?


    Brothers! This is my pride! Peter smiles and guides me and Saa to his seat. Apparently, Peter says that family refers to the entire mafia, not to a family with blood. The Mafia was told that his relatives were tightly bound and would not allow him to be insulted by his friends. You have to be careful with your words ...


    "Brother, are you two of them?" "My friends Fujiyan and Nina." "My name is Fujiwara. Thank you." "Hello, Nina, Su" I''m Peter, so sit down here. "


    Sit on a chair that is as comfortable as a chair at Ojo. While surrounded by a strict mafia, she was encouraged by a refreshing blonde man saying, "Well, drink." Is he the eldest of the Castor family? It looks like a good young man.


    "... Genoa Castor. My stupid son was taken care of, the brave man." It''s cool. "No, it''s a big deal." Anyway, Peter''s father''s power is amazing.


    "Dad, I''m gonna reflect on you," says Peter. It''s a very similar parent and child.


    Tra n sla t ed by jpm t l.c o£í "Today the Highland''s best ingredients were cooked by the Highland''s best chef. The woman also has the finest. Have fun. Oh, yeah. Self-introduction was late. -Castor "is the refreshing blond guy. After all he is the eldest son of the family.


    Following him, the Mafia began to introduce themselves freely. "I''m the No.1 knife user in the family." Come in. Well, that''s fine. Killing: "... in the last struggle, ten people were lost." "I''m bare hands and I can crush human heads ..."


    What scary it. ...... Akan, Muri! After all it is mafia of apt! Even though I''m not good at classmate Yankee, it''s impossible for me! Looking at it, Fujiyan and Nina also stopped eating.


    (Sorry, Sasan. Bring me to this place ...)


    Looking at the neighbor Sa-san with the "change viewpoint" skill. "Wow, what is this? Oh! This is delicious!" You really enjoy cooking. Saa-san has a good liver.


    "Oh, you''re afraid the customer isn''t doing that! We''re not saying weird things!" The eldest son, Jack, shouted at his subordinates after seeing us (except Sae) who weren''t eating well. "" "" "" "" " Jack doesn''t seem to be just as refreshing as he looks ... it looks like normal, and switching to the mafia face is like Peter.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry to see these rumored braves." Jack instantly switches to a refreshing face and apologizes to him. What a quick changeover. "Yes, yes ..." I will nod quietly.


    When you finally look at the food, it is certainly gorgeous. "Takatsuki-kun, look at it! Look at this foie gras!" "Sasan, don''t talk while eating." . Tr ansl a t e d b y Jpmt l.co£í


    And when I empty the glass, a beautiful woman pours alcohol. At a glance, I smiled. It looks more brutal than Lucy. I''m not calm.


    "Takatsuki-kun, are you fidgeting?" "Sa-san is too calm."


    "No, but my brother is a hero. I was deceived because he was an adventurer!" "It was bad to hide, Peter." He replied with a rather awkward feeling, but he seems not to care.


    "Are you a hero?" "I can''t see it."


    I can hear a whisper. Is the brave rare among Mafia people?


    "I heard he beat Gerald''s kid," Oops asked. This must be careful. Sure, Gerald''s parents'' Ballantines and Castors are on good terms.


    "That was just lucky." "Hey, Brother, you can''t beat Magella over Magella. Oh, Jack." Because it was just a spirit magic runaway! Hey, I want to explain, but can you take it off !? Even Peter and Jack are likely to be close to Gerald. Is it a family relationship? The aristocracy and the mafia are so much ...


    "When there are people who go against the Ballantine''s family, we often come to us for" consultation ... ", chief Genova muttered quietly. "" ["..." "" "Tensions run on all four of us. Th-This is. After all it was useless!


    "I didn''t say anything unusual. Bartolomeo was there." "That''s right," said Duke Bartolomeo Ballantine. The father of the lightning hero Gerald, one of the Five Holy Nobles. At yesterday''s meeting, I was really staring. Maybe you should be grudged at me ...


    "My father, the Ballantynes, is a proud family of knights. I heard that it was a one-on-one match with the brave lord of the water country. I will not repay it behind the scenes." did. "Yes," said Genova, a boring leader. Oh, my heart does not rest. I''m afraid, the boss, has a severe facial scar. Isn''t that magical? I think that.


    I was beaten by my shoulder.


    Prohibition (Tacky, Genoa''s face was wound when he was defeated in a mafia struggle when he was young, so we''re talking about wounds) (U, yeah. Watch out. Thank you, Fujiyan )


    Fujiyan was whispered. I did not know. You might have inadvertently slipped your mouth. Dangerous dangerous.


    "Oh, uncle. The scar on his face is amazing." What are you saying!?

 Chapter 97 Episode 95: Makoto Takatsuki Talks to the Mafia Commander (Part 2)

    "Uncle. The scar on his face is amazing." What are you saying!?


    -The air freezes.


    The beautiful prostitutes, the executives in black clothes, and the Castor''s sons'' expressions clearly caught on. Fujiyan and Nina''s faces are solidified. Maybe me too.


    "Sorry, I''m sorry! Sasaki-sama, please apologize." "Nana, Miss-chan" Nina''s words are interrupted. Hmm? With a face like that, Sasuke''s neck is raised.


    "What''s the wound on my face?" "It''s a cool wound!" "Huh?" "Somehow, it''s like the boss!" Smile smiles while everyone''s face is solidified. With that, the grin laughs. I''m scared of that smile.


    "Hey ..., hey, brave ninja. What do you think?" I came here! Well, it''s better to say the same thing as Sa-san safely ...


    `` Praise the wound of the mafia leader ''''


    Yes no ¡û Tran s l ated b y Jp mt l .co m


    Choice at this timing. This seems to be a caution for risk aversion. ...... I guess I can''t do the same answer. I honestly say.


    "Um ... I''m a little scared for me," Mr. Chief, has strong eyes and is even more powerful with wounds. "Huh ... yes, scary, ah!" Had a happy smile. The people around me, including me, are open.


    "I heard, you guys. My wounds are cool for Miss, and I''m afraid of the hero, Ni-chan." Did you choose the correct answer? I''m not sure, but.


    "This wound was once lost to a hostile organization in a struggle. I can cure it with magic, but I keep it all the time to remember the regret at that time. I''ve crushed all the guys. When I noticed, I''m a boss in such a big household ... " . It''s late!


    "However, recently, nobody has said that my face has been hurt. Both subordinates and sons are the first ones to meet." Well, I can not say that it is scary.


    "Why did the hero, Nya-chan, tell you why she was scared? Should she just be as good as her?" "I''m timid ..." I honestly grinned for some reason . "I''m a hero, but I''m timid ... It''s a good thing. Even the mafia is a timid, cautious and sneaky guy who survives to the end." Not receive. Are you praised?


    "I''m gonna get along with you," said the chief, who has poured sake into my glass. The leader himself pours sake ... I can''t refuse it, right? T r ansl a t e d b y jp m t l.co m


    "Wait! Genova-sama!" Fujiyan broke down in a hurry. "You''re Fujiwara, a different world merchant. I''m listening to you. I''m a savage." The chief was interrupted suddenly, but he didn''t seem particularly offended. However, my sons and subordinates are watching this with a nervous face.


    "... I''m honored. I''m sorry, but if you drink the liquor poured by Genova here, you''ll be treated as a" member of the family ... "?" Oh, don''t worry, Mr. Fujiwara. To be a member, you need to perform a ritual called "The Rule of Blood".


    "That''s rude ..." "But once I received the cup, I''ve never forcibly solicited it," said the grinning chief. A little!


    "Father, what are you saying?" "Brother, you''re fine. That''s not the place," Jack and Peter rushed to explain. "I''m just kidding. I''m just happy." Are you in a good mood?


    "Kuk, this wound is my medal. Nobody was talking about it, I was lonely. Even my sons wouldn''t talk about it." Quickly pour sake into the leader''s glass. Do you feel attentive, or say you have courage?


    "The rumors of the Hero of Water Country are the hottest topics these days. It''s an honor to be afraid of you." "Oh! I was surprised when I knew that Hero was a Brother. "e? Are you talking so much?


    "By the way, what''s the topic?" "The first is the turmoil of the royal city, Horn. The face-up is an abominable giant, who was supposedly defeated by the snow and snow prince Prince Leonard. The power of the new brave was great. "Hey, information is leaking, Princess Sofia.


    "Ice sculpture princess: There are rumors that Princess Sofia is buying new heroes high. Among lower-minded aristocrats, Princess Sofia and the hero of the land of water say," I''m terrible. " Brother, "That''s a hoax, Peter." When Princess Sophia asked her, she was angry.


    "Tackie ..." "Takatsuki-sama ..." "Takatsuki-kun ..." "... what?" Fujiyan, Nina and Saa look at me with squint eyes. What are you doing?


    "But, Brother, Princess Sofia is famous for telling highland nobles and influential people that" the new brave man, Makoto Takatsuki, is an indispensable person in a water country. " Princess Sofia, who has a reputation for being cold to others, is supposed to be rumored, right? " Yeah ... Princess Sofia, are you saying that?


    I''m Noah''s apostle, and it''s a god of evil ... Even if I say water country, I only care about McAllen. To mist. Is it guilt hiding being Noah''s apostle?


    "Brave, do you have the blessing of the water goddess Aile? If you become a brave, it would be a special skill," asked Jack. "Em, um" is just "Water Magic Elementary". Moreover, the water goddess does not believe. After all, are you considered to be a follower of the water goddess? I didn''t deny it because it was troublesome.


    "I don''t listen to the root digging too much. Don''t bother the brave man." By the way, let''s hear that matter.


    "We were looking for a serpent cult in the underground watercourse. Did you know anything?" "Huh?" "What was it, Brother?" "What is it?" , Became a little sharp.


    "I will explain the matter," Fujiyan explained about the events from the turmoil in the water nation. Tr ansla t e d b y £Êp £ít l .£ã o £í


    "... I see, the next target is Symphonia," said the chief with his beard. Drugs: "I haven''t seen it in the underground waterways ... but recently, the amount of circulating has increased." "Jack brother, not only in the 9th ward, but also in the 7th and 8th wards. "What are you thinking about?" Drug Jack seems to be trading more and more about Peter.


    "Is it going to raise money?" "But Nina. There''s no evidence that the serpent cult buys a lot of weapons. Most of the recent weapon buyers are beasts." Fujiyan answers this question.


    "... Is it a rumor of a beast race?" "Did you know?" "The influential people in the 7th and 8th wards were caught at once.


    "Brother, we''ll tell you if we know something. It''s not free," Peter laughs. "The information will be purchased by Fujiwara Shokai, Peter." "Let''s continue to favor you in the future."


    With that kind of feeling, I had a chat and the place opened.


    ¡ó


    -On the way home.


    "Huh ... I was nervous." "Ah, the food was delicious." "" Hmm? "" Sae and I crossed his face. Their impressions are completely different ...


    "Sa-san is too big on the nerve map." "Yes?" Sa-san has a dear face. cute! This bastard.


    "That''s so! Sasaki-sama''s statement has shortened his life!" I and Nina blame lightly.


    "Hmm ... but the leader didn''t feel dangerous at all with his" intuition "skills." Apparently, Sa-san judged with his "intuition" skills. Chief: Still, the opponent is the mafia?


    "Every day in the Great Labyrinth, I lived by believing in my intuition." Said to


    "What will Fujiyan do in the future?" Drugs "I will continue to investigate the snake cult. I''m worried about the increase in the transaction volume." Nina also helps Fujiyan It seems.


    I''m sorry that I asked only the two of them, but as for the information gathering, I and Sasan returned to the inn on the day quietly because I was an amateur.


    T r a nslated by £êp £í tl.£ã om ¡ó


    --next day.


    "Makoto-san! My sister wants to see you!" Prince Prince came. "Do you bother the prince yourself?"


    "I haven''t been able to train together recently!" Mmm, Prince Leonard sharpens his lips. OH, cute ...


    For a while, I trained with Prince Leonard for water magic, and then headed to District I. I was wondering if I would go to the inn where Prince Leonard was staying, but the restaurant was designated as a noble purveyor.


    Open the ornate decoration door, go up the stairs, and you will be guided through the innermost room of the shop. "Please, this is a special room that can only be used by the royal family."


    (Recently, the VIP room has an edge)


    "Waiting. Makoto brave" Waiting in the room was Princess Sofia in a red dress.

 Chapter 98 96.Makoto Takatsuki meets secretly Princess Sofia

    Princess Sofia''s dress waiting in the back room is bright red. There are many light-colored dresses such as light blue, but what happened?


    "I''m waiting for you, Princess Sofia." I apologize and sit down on the front seat. "I''m not waiting. I''m here." Princess Sofia is cool today.


    "What did you do today?" "Oh, did you say you want to eat?" "Eh? No, I thought I would invite you."


    Perhaps the story you used to say "this time, even with a meal"? I mean, I was invited from a woman. However, Princess Sofia smiled lightly and said, "Please invite me now." Well, I''m not very motivated. I''m a virgin who can''t handle smart!


    When I sat down thinking about stupid things, various dishes came out at once. Drinks are also available, including alcohol and soft drinks. "If there is something, please tell us," the waiter bowed out. In the room, I and Princess Sofia are alone.


    "This store is only available to the royal family and is often used to talk to Princess Noel." On the table, there are many dishes for lunch. While eating quietly, Princess Sofia opens her mouth.


    "I have arrested the instigators of the Beast Rebellion Plan." "Yes, I heard," the Castor family knew. I asked Fujiyan.


    T ranslat ed b y jp£ítl.£ã o m "I heard that they were investigating, but it wasn''t clear how they were related to the serpent''s cult." "The survey is not progressing here either. The mafia didn''t know anything." I drank a little sake. I guess it''s champagne.


    "However, it seems that a group of monsters are gathering little by little around Symphonia. It is possible that the serpent cult is operating the monsters. Currently, in addition to the Knights of the Sun, the Knights of the Four Heavens guard the castle gate "What is the Knights of the Four Heavens?"


    "The Knights of the East, Roland, the West, Knights of the Whitehorse, the Knights of the South, Belize, and the Knights of the Ballantines." "Yes, the Brave of Light: Sakurai-sama''s inauguration ceremony now has the five royal nobles and their army in the royal capital." The best time to attack Symphonia after the Four Heavens return to their territory isn''t it?


    "If the serpent cult riots, will it be after the inauguration?" "Yes, Princess Noel has the same idea, so now you should focus on governing the religion plan of the beast race." But is that simple?


    After that, I was given some new information, but there was no major event.


    The view from the restaurant window is good and you can see the whole royal city. The sun is warm and the birds chirping from the outside. It''s a calm time. I poured white wine into the glass and Princess Sofia''s glass.


    "By the way, I heard from the water goddess Aile that I was a little worried." what?


    T ran s l a te d b y Jp£í tl .£ão£í "The goddess of Makoto Takatsuki, the hero of the land of water." "Eh?"


    Noah? Why Sofia Princess?


    Calm down-Fully open the "Ming mirror stop water" skill.


    "The goddess''s name is Noah. It''s the name of an old goddess in mythology." I almost stopped breathing.


    "Um ... Princess Sofia ... That''s ..." Princess Sophia''s expression is as usual, expressionless.


    Bad bad! Princess Sofia is a shrine maiden of the Six Great Goddesses. When evil religion breaks down-the worst, death penalty. Such an idea crossed my head.


    "I saw your surprised face for the first time," laughed Princess Sofia. I''m still stiff and unable to move.


    "It''s okay if you''re not nervous. I''ve heard from the water goddess Eir that it''s okay that the hero is a hero in the land of water." "... Eh?" I''ve heard that the water goddess Eir and Noah are on the same line of old knowledge, and in this battle with the Great Demon King, they talked about joining hands. "


    (Mr. Makoto), Noah-sama! I thought that my heart would stop! No, he said that he talked to the water goddess Aile.


    (I told you if you asked me in detail? I thought you weren''t interested.) I didn''t really care. Being a brave and floating, I missed a lot.


    "Are you a brave man?" Princess Sofia stares at me, who says nothing. "Yes, it''s okay. Princess Sofia doesn''t care if I''m an apostle of evil god?" The central water priestess: Is Princess Sofia acceptable?


    "I will obey if the water goddess Aile allows. I have heard that the goddess Noah cannot increase the number of followers at the moment. Yes, "said Princess Sofia with a sad smile.


    "It''s all the words of Goddess Aile. I can''t make such a judgment on my own. When I heard that the hero was an apostle of the evil god, my head turned white." "..." Because of me Princess Sofia stood up and put a thin hand on my hand.


    "The true hero ... you have become an apostle of evil gods because I did not bless you in the temple of the waters. Forgive me stupid." Oh, that? Do you still care?


    "Oh, I don''t care about that at all." I shook Princess Sofia''s hand.


    "Why didn''t you listen to your words at that time .... The eyes of the shrine maiden in the land of water ... couldn''t be ridiculed." ing. I heard from Fujiyan. Did you know Princess Sofia too? What should I say ...? Tra ns la t ed b y jp £í t l.£ã o m


    Looking closely, Princess Sofia''s face is tired. "I don''t seem to have any complexion." I have been helped many times. " A serious princess, really. I''m working hard like this ... Princess Sofia should have a rest.


    "What are your plans for the future?" "One dinner and two appointments in the evening." "Let''s take a rest in your room until then. Was strongly grasped again.


    "... Please stay with me," said the voice, which seemed to disappear as it was lowered. Eh, what a cute one. This cannot be rejected.


    Teka, Princess Sofia''s cheeks are a little red. drunk? With that glass of champagne? No, are there any wines available?


    "Would you like to sit there?" I don''t know the purpose, but there is a large sofa at the end of the room. I let Princess Sofia sit down and I was a little lost and I sat next to me. Uh, it''s fluffy. My body sank about half.


    "Can you lend me a little shoulder?" Said Princess Sofia, leaning down on a train leaving her head, and a high school girl sitting in the next seat and falling asleep. Gently, long hair tickled my cheeks and at the same time smelled sweet.


    "It''s the first time that I''m leaning on someone like this, except my father and mother." "I see. Yes, that''s right."


    Well, what do you do? Tell me, Fujiyan, Sakurai-kun!


    (Push down! Makoto) Keep silent! Noah! Damn, my goddess is useless!


    ¨D¨DThe hand was tightly held. Princess Sofia''s finger entangles between my fingers. This is a lover''s connection


    "Huh, your hands are warm," said Princess Sofia''s tone. Somewhat drunk, like sleeping.


    "... Will you stay in the water country from now on?" "Yes, you are" "Absolutely?" "It''s okay" It''s getting smaller.


    "Kuu," Princess Sofia''s breath was heard. Did you fall asleep? Let''s sleep for a while. I feel tired.


    (Huh ... I was impatient, but this attitude of Princess Sofia)


    I thought I wasn''t hated. This is already ... that''s it. You''re not too self-conscious, right? Tra nsl at ed b y £Êp m tl .£ã o£í


    Looking sideways, look at the profile of a beautiful princess leaning on her shoulder. Straight glossy hair on white skin. Long eyelashes, small mouth. It is a beautiful sleeping face.


    (Don''t stare at the woman''s sleeping face.)


    I killed time by training water magic on the side not leaning on Princess Sofia.


    ¡ó


    After a while, I noticed my gaze and looked at my right shoulder.


    ¡­¡­ I had two eyes staring at me. Princess Sofia''s eyes are open.


    "Princess Sofia, did you get up?" Nyut, Princess Sofia''s mouth angle rises greatly. Suddenly, something ran down the spine. Sophia''s smile.


    (¡­¡­ No, this is not Princess Sofia)


    "Who is it?"


    In the face of Princess Sofia, in the voice of Princess Sofia, she said.


    "Hello, Noah, I''m Aile, the goddess of water."

 Chapter 99 Episode 97 Makoto Takatsuki Talks to the Goddess of Water

    "Hello, Noah, I''m Aile, the goddess of water."


    His face, his voice is indeed Princess Sofia. However, floating is an unnatural smile. Princess Sofia''s blue eyes are shining golden. The magic wraps the princess, but overflows and emits light. The spirits are all gone.


    -Holy tribe who governs this world.


    The goddess who controls the attributes of water: Aile. For me who is a water witch, she is a goddess that must never be defeated. If she is in a bad mood, I will lose her water magic skills.


    "You don''t have to be so nervous," said Alice, a smile that Princess Sofia has never shown. The feeling of overpressure, however, is incomparable with any monster ever. The magical power is trembling in the air.


    Is this the goddess descent to the shrine maiden?


    ¡ó


    Transl a t e d by Jpmtl.£ão m "God''s advent?" "There is a famous story. A shrine maiden of the goddess of worship can accept a goddess in her body. Therefore, she seems to have to be pure in her body." At a party, Fujin told me about Noel''s virginity theory.


    "Then, Princess Noel and Princess Sofia are going to be goddesses." "I haven''t actually seen them, but ... they seem to be dropping off when they make oracles." "


    Originally, people can hear the word of God, which can only be heard by apostles and shrine maiden. That''s why a shrine maiden is special.


    "But what did Princess Noel do like that? You''ve gotten so close." Fujiyan looks amazed. "I''m just embarrassed to say that to me." "I''m a fiancee at Sakurai-dono. It''s moderate to get along. Princess Sofia mourns." "Why is Princess Sofia there ...?" "Is it insensitive?" "?"


    ¡ó


    I understood the meaning of Fujiyan''s conversation at that time. If you can tell me clearly ... No, what should I do? Well, I have to sort out the current situation.


    Goddess of water "Sama. What are you doing today?" I calmed down with the "Megumi Tosui" skill, and I asked the goddess in front of me.


    T r a n slated b y £êp £ítl .£ão m The Land of Water "The new brave man. Thank you for saving the royal city Horn the other day." The goddess of water smiles. I can''t settle on the difference from my usual expression.


    "That was ... lucky and thanks to Noah''s advice." Encouraging I couldn''t beat the abominable giant if I couldn''t do it with Princess Sofia. "Still, it''s your strength. Leo, the ice and snow hero, is still young. He''s a talented boy too. It looks like he''s still heavy." "Prince Leonard struggled I think so. "Think of a boy like that girl.


    "Huh, so please help Leo-kun." The goddess laughing happily with his hand on his lips. Leave it "as much as you can"! I''m sad that I can''t say strong. After all, I''m an apprentice wizard.


    "Oh? If you want to be strong, I''ll give you a" gift "skill." "Eh?"


    "Oh, that ... near," the goddess of water "If you become a follower of Makoto-kun, you will gain the skills of" water magic and holy class. ""


    e? Now what? Holy class? Above the royal class. In this continent, the skill of whether or not there are several people. Can you get it


    "Um ... what the hell ..." "I''ve heard from Sophia-chan, you know. You''ve got to do it with" Water Magic Elementary "and" Spirit Master ", aren''t they? ...... "Yes, I''m struggling. Without a spirit, magic cannot be used. It takes time to run away or use magic. I can''t beat anything with my own magic.


    "If you become my follower, everything will be resolved?" No, but the condition is ... to convert. Is Noah betrayed?


    "Makoto-kun''s water magic skill is about 200. If you have the" water magic and holy class "skills, you are the best water magician on the continent. Stronger than the great sages in the land of the sun. "... That''s right." The weakest attribute: water magic. Nevertheless, when the goddess is said to be the best on the continent ...


    "What do you do, Makoto-kun?"


    "Would you like to convert to the Water Goddess Aile Faith and receive Water Magic / Holy Class gift skills? ¡»


    Yes no ¡û


    "..." A terrifyingly attractive option was displayed. Satanic temptation.


    "Oh? I''m a goddess. You can be punished for a devil." "... You can read your mind as a matter of course." Thinking about that, my past memories revived.


    The day when you transfer to another world and discover that you are the weakest. With subtle skills, I still trained. A bitter memory left alone in the temple of water. The days when I was scared of the remaining life while no classmates remained. Is the hardship in this world rewarded?


    Tra n s la t ed by £êp£ít l .c o£í ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Water magic and holy class¡± skills. I''ll never have this chance again.


    I sighed and replied.


    Looking at the goddess of water, "Sama. I am the apostle of Noah. Ever and ever."


    "Oh? I was shaken," the goddess smiled without worrying. In the air, my fingers snapped. What kind of gesture?


    (Well, Makoto ~~~~~~~ !?) Oh, Noah. (I''m still a believer? You haven''t converted! Yeah, that''s good!) I''ve heard Noah-sama''s voice after a long absence.


    (This, this fucking goddess! What am I really talking about?) "Oh, I want to give something to my cute Sophia-chan''s thoughtful man, heart of mercy?" You''re good because you have many followers! I''m only true!)


    Oh, oh ... Argument between goddesses. Not too scary.


    The Land of Water "But the water hero a thousand years ago was killed by the apostle of Noah. Thanks, the land is small and the descendants are struggling?" (U, ugu ... It was bad.) The predecessor, A thousand years ago, did you do various things? A legendary hero killer ...? They are called "Contraindicated Black Knight" or "Crazy Hero".


    "But he''s terrible, he. Even if I stared at my captivating evil eye, I didn''t change my complexion." Am I fascinated?


    (I''m stupid. The best god in the world of God: Didn''t you be tempted to see Noah-sama? That doesn''t mean I''m moved by that.) "... Did you show Noah? Was the goddess of water smiling for the first time instead of smiling?


    "Is Makoto-kun really human?" (Hmm, maybe?) "Why are you being suspicious of not being human?"


    (Anyway! In the future, don''t recruit Makoto-kun!) I''m afraid that everyone has come down to me. " The goddess of the dignified and frank attitude up until now. Is this right? Is that a secret? why?


    Her hands fluttered and Princess Sofia leaned over here. "Oops," he rushed to catch his shoulder and Princess Sofia opened his mouth. Her expression is always her.


    "... Well, that thing" "Princess Sofia?" Princess Sofia rubs her eyes with a sleepy expression.


    "I''m sorry ... have you slept long enough? Your body has become easier." Princess Sofia stood up and fixed her clothes and hair. The goddess of water, "I had a strange dream. A dream where the lord is coming down. I can''t be coming down in a place like this." Despite being a non-faith god, it is scary to go against the goddess'' request. Let''s keep silent.


    T rans late d by jp £í tl .c o£í "Thank you. Thanks, I have a little rest." "Isn''t that much sleeping? Should I work hard?" Looking into my face, I was suddenly turned away.


    "Okay, by the way ... Did you say anything before going to bed?"


    "I''m in the country of water all the time." "That''s right. Thank you."


    "Next, I''ll invite you to eat." "... Yes, I''m waiting." Princess Sofia went to Highland Castle.


    I decided to return to the inn. Although Princess Sofia is working so hard, what can I do?


    ¡ó


    "Makoto!" On the way back to the inn, it was Prince Leonard who came to find me. "What''s wrong? What is Prince Leonard doing here?" The prince is dangerous.


    The goddess of water "I felt the sign that ... was coming down. I went to Sophia''s sister in a hurry, but the sign disappeared. I certainly felt the sign of the goddess But ... "Prince Leonard, thinking with his eyebrows, is cute today. Goddess of Water Yes, Prince Leonard is an ice and snow hero who reveres. Do you notice when the goddess comes down?


    "Did you not notice anything?" "I, no," the goddess of water "The advent of the nation is a major national incident. ¡­¡­ ¡±Prince Leonard is convinced that he is not satisfied. It''s important to talk to the goddess right now. I usually talk to Noah casually.


    "By the way! You had a meal with Sophia-sister!" "Eh, yeah," "How was that ?!" Prince Leonard asks with great momentum.


    "The food was delicious. However, Princess Sofia was tired or slept halfway." "... Sister slept halfway ...? Is that true?" Prince Leonard opening his face. Did you say something weird?


    "Prince Leonard, something strange ..." "Hey, Takatsuki-kun, Prince Leonard" was interrupted by "The Brave of Light" Sakurai-kun.


    "I''ll do it" with me raising one hand. Prince Leonard put his hand on his chest and greeted the aristocracy. Sakurai-kun returns to it. Oh, that''s cool. Should I remember too?


    "I''m sorry, get in the way .... Takatsuki-kun, do you have time after this?" I remembered Mr. Yokoyama asking me to help Sakurai-kun.


    "Okay, Sakurai-kun. What about Prince Leonard?" "Eh, can I be with me?" I invited you normally, but is Prince Leonard a royal family? Was it a bit rude?


    Sakurai-kun says, "If you like Prince Leonard." "If you are with Makoto-san, please come" Prince Leonard seems to have no problem. Tr ans l ated by £Êp£í tl .c o£í


    We were taken by Sakurai-kun to the Highland Castle''s Light Brave Room.


    "This is Sakurai-kun''s room ..." No, it should be a room ... Isn''t it about a hundred tatami mats? It''s as big as a guild entrance.


    We sat down on a chair around a large table in the room.


    "... I''m actually talking about the moon shrine maiden," said Sakurai-kun with a tired face.


    --Moon of the moon.


    The Land of Destruction: Draws the line of the Lafiroig royal family, the pinnacle of the goddess of the moon, Nia. But that power has fallen to the ground.


    Thousand years ago, the moon shrine betrayed the race and passed inside to the Great Demon King. Eventually, the savior Abel revealed the evil, but after the destruction of the Great Demon, the Moon was destroyed by six nations, mainly the Sun. At that time, the royal family Lafiloig was exterminated. -Except for the moon shrine maiden.


    "Why? Ordinarily or not?"


    "At the same time as the Great Demon is destroyed, the priestess of the millennium, the witch of evil, has disappeared. One theory says that the Savior had defeated him," Prince Leonard taught. . "Since then, the moon priestess has appeared very rarely in history. As a descendant of the deceased royal royal family, this time the Knights of the Sun captured one of those moon priestess." Replied. What happened?


    "I heard that the moon shrine priest gathers the demons in Lafiloig and is trying to rebuild it. I heard that they had been defeated by the Knights of the Sun, but Sakurai-sama was in command." "Ah, Fujiya I guess I heard that story. "Sakurai-kun also thought that it was tough.


    "But ... the actual people in Lafiloigue were just those who lived calmly." "Eh?" He replied to Sakurai-kun''s words.


    "It was a demonstration to inspire the feelings of the people who are frightened by the Great Demon King ... In fact, it was a crackdown on the demons who lived quietly ..." "The Brave of Light ..." "Sakurai-kun ... ¡­ ¡±Somehow ¡­¡­ It ¡¯s a worrying story. Was Sakurai used without knowing anything?


    "I chose to defeat the moon shrine maiden because of the skill of" disable state abnormalities. "The moon shrine maiden is a master of fate magic and a master of dark magic and spell magic. Magic that seduces people That''s why I caught it. "Sakurai-kun''s voice is not always bright.


    "The moon shrine maiden has cursed me badly." What is more fun to hurt a sinner who lives quietly anymore? "" "..." "


    "But fortunately she was able to escape. But apparently she hasn''t left the Royal City of Sinfonia yet. It''s really useless, but I just want her to escape ..." said Sakurai-kun, Leonard I turned my face off with the prince.


    "What do you do, Makoto-san?" "If Sakurai-kun''s request, I would like to help, but why not use my subordinate''s Knights of the Sun?" I''m my own self. "


    "So, do you know where you are?" "No ... it''s not good at gathering that kind of information," says Sakurai-kun, sorry.


    Hmm, what happened? Fujiyan is good at searching for people like this. With a merchant network. However, Fujiyan is currently busy. I''m reluctant to ask further.


    However, I am not good at collecting information. Prince Leonard would probably be similar as an individual, aside from using the power of the royal family. I was in trouble.


    (Cemetery) What? Noah? (Look for the Symphonia cemetery.) He gave me some specific advice. Do you care about being invited by Eir? (That''s different!) It looks like a star. You don''t have to worry so much. Am I not betrayed? (¡­¡­¡­¡­) I heard a happy voice.


    "Sakurai-kun, it''s a cemetery. There''s a moon shrine maiden there." "" Eh? "" Persuaded by it, the trio of us went to the royal capital''s largest graveyard.

 Chapter 100 98Makoto Takatsuki goes to the graveyard of the royal capital

    ¨D¨DCommon cemetery of the Royal City of Sinfonia.


    It can be broadly classified into two types. One is the Holy Cemetery, where royals, clergy, and nobles sleep. Luxurious tombstones contain expensive burial items. It is said that the temple knights are on guard 24 hours a day to prevent theft.


    "So, if the moon''s shrine is hiding, I think this is it." I and Prince Leonard came to Sakurai-kun and came to the "Common Cemetery in the 4th to 9th Wards." There are tombs of races, beasts, and demons. Time is midnight. I waited for an invisible time. By the way, Sakurai-kun and Prince Leonard are changing to plain armor. me? I don''t need disguise because my everyday clothes are sober.


    "But there should be temple knights and monks around this communal cemetery too, in case the body is undead," said Prince Leonard. Yes, a problem unique to another world, undead haunting of the graveyard. In preparation for this, it seems that this communal cemetery also has a look around.


    But "I can''t find it, humans" "Oh, the undead are hanging around instead" Sakurai answered my voice.


    Zombies and skeletons are walking in the cemetery. It''s similar to the underground waterway situation. We use the "Snudge" skill to walk around in it. It''s surprising that Sakurai-kun can use "hiddenness". Separately, it''s strong enough not to need to hide from any demons.


    The cemetery is full of trees, it looks like a forest, and the fog is deep and the visibility is poor. It''s unlikely that the zombies will find it. Nevertheless, as the undead keeps watch, they stand in a fixed position. Not naturally occurring.


    "Is this a hit?" Death magic "The moon shrine maiden is a messenger of". I think I''m likely to be here. "" The absence of temple knights and monks is due to the moon magic "puppet" If you think you''ve manipulated, you''ll get an explanation. "Sakurai-kun and Prince Leonard supplemented my question. Tr a nsl at ed b y jp £í tl .£ão m


    ¡­¡­ The one who was being searched for in the royal capital was found in one shot. As expected, Noah. I have to say thank you later.


    (Fufu, indeed.) Oh, did you see it? Thank you, Noah. Danger (Be careful, moon shrine maiden) Is that so? Noah has some worries, but it''s true because the goddess is dangerous.


    "By the way, why don''t you invite Prince Leonard to come with me?" Prince Leonard grabbed my sleeve because he couldn''t use Stealth. cute. Is it a small animal?


    "It''s okay. Sophia-sister has told me to cooperate with Makoto-san." Her tone is solid, but she seems to be afraid of a late-night cemetery at the age of nine. Every time I see a zombie, my shoulders are ticking. I did something bad. Sorry for scaring me. Princess Sofia is going to get angry ...


    "I want you to be careful before you meet the moon shrine maiden," Sakurai-kun spoke with a serious voice.


    "The moon shrine maiden can see the future with" Fate Magic. "It''s not versatile, but what we''re looking for may be hidden." Puppet "and" Enchantment "are at the royal level When I touched her, even I couldn''t resist, and I was being manipulated. "" Hi, the hero of light, Mr. Sakurai !? "Prince Leonard made a surprise voice.


    "Oh, fortunately my friend helped me, but if you are not mentally resistant to mental illness, it would be useless to hear your voice and look at you." "I can''t help it." I was amazed. I caught such a guy well. T ransl at e d by jp £í tl .com


    "I''m okay because I have the" Ming mirror stop water "skill. Do you remember Prince Leonard''s" Cooling "skill?" "Yes. Yes, I learned the" Cooling "skill as Makoto told me. Wouldn''t be able to easily engage the magic.


    "I''m going to persuade the moon shrine maiden. Perhaps she''s escorting a powerful undead made of" Death Magic "so I want them to stop." Sakurai-kun I have said. "OK," "Okay, I understand." Prince Leonard responds brilliantly, as if scared.


    "... and the most important thing," Sakurai-kun''s voice becomes more serious. Still there?


    "Don''t attack the moon shrine maiden." "It''s the curse of the moon shrine maiden." Prince Leonard followed Sakurai''s line.


    "I don''t want to attack? Curse?" Sacrifice It looks like a poor person who has been stricken by the land of the sun But what is a curse?


    "The one who injured the Moon Priest gets a ''curse of retribution.'' If you kill the Priestess, the one who killed the Priest gets a curse of death without exception." The effect of the curse extends not only to the person who killed him, but also to the people around him.One theory is that the curse is enough to destroy one city. "


    The moon attribute is under the jurisdiction of the goddess Nia, who controls death and darkness. A moon shrine maiden who has received the blessing of the moon. ...... It''s certainly dangerous, Noah.


    Set the "Megumi water stop" skill to be stronger. It is disadvantageous to use spirit magic. No, it''s scary. That''s it. There is something I need to say.


    "Sakurai-kun. I have one request." "Yeah, what?" Glanced at Prince Leonard, who was holding the sleeve of my clothes.


    "I and Prince Leonard happened to be with Sakurai-kun to find and kill the undead at the communal cemetery. It is irrelevant to me that Prince Leonard is helping to escape the shrine maiden. "... I see, I suppose. If you think about it, could two of the water country heroes cross this dangerous bridge?" Sakurai-kun distorted his expression. If he can afford it, he is likely to notice immediately. After all, in the reincarnation of the savior, the position of the knight commander. I''m under pressure.


    "I don''t care, I don''t care," "Thank you, I''ll save you." "By the way, can you persuade the moon shrine maiden? I don''t know who I am." "Oh ... I meet every day, even when I''m in prison. I went there and there shouldn''t be any bad impressions ... but I was the one who caught her, so I might be resentful ... " However, every day I meet a captive lost princess, and she''s really the hero of the story. But even if there are 20 wives, is that cheating?


    "Sakurai-kun was just a nod to listen to the treatment of a woman. I left it to me." "No, I''m not too used to treating a woman ..." "Huh? If Sakurai-kun used to be used to a woman, who is used to it? " Apologize to your virgin!


    "That''s an old story! I can''t help being pressed by my teacher ... and why do you know Takatsuki-kun !?" I wonder if all the girls knew ... "" Ah, um, "Prince Leonard cut in with ease when I and Sakurai agreed on a policy. Rude. The latter half was completely unrelated.


    "Oh, sorry. By the way, is Prince Leonard okay to stay together? What if I''m just with Sakurai-kun?" "No, I''m going too! But you''re breathing together." I was turned to enviable eyes. Are you breathing? I do not think so? I think it''s a silly chat.


    "Let''s go to the back," said Sakurai-kun, and me and Prince Leonard nodded. T r an sl ate d b y £Êpm tl .£ãom


    ¡ó


    -A beautiful ghost-like transparent woman lit by the moonlight.


    In the distance, it was such a word that came out when I saw her.


    Black glossy hair. Unbalanced, white dress in the cemetery. The melancholy profile is in order, like a doll.


    A woman sitting on a rock on the shore of a small pond and a knight in armor and armor were standing upright around her. Is the number of knights about twenty?


    We used the ¡°Sneak¡± skill and timed to go under the tree.


    (Is that a moon shrine maiden? Sakurai-kun) (Oh, no doubt, she''s here.) The voice of Sakurai who speaks in a whisper is filled with relief and kindness. Was he so worried?


    (The priestess of the moon that fascinates all the creatures of this world ...) I heard Prince Leonard''s tweet. (What?) (Makoto, the appearance of the moon''s shrine maiden is said to be the most beautiful in the world after the goddess.) Certainly, at the center of this fantastic sight is the beauty of the moon shrine maiden.


    For a while we were hiding behind a tree.


    "When you come out, the brave of light Ryosuke"


    (((!?)))


    Sakurai-kun glanced at us ... I looked at me. I exchanged my gaze and nodded small.


    (Okay.) At first, let''s hide and look at the timing to help. I raise one hand and signal "OK".


    "Hello," The Priestess of the Moon "Friae," Sakurai-kun appears from the shadow of the tree and talks casually to her classmates. The voice is full of ease and kindness.


    T ran sl a ted by Jp mtl.co £í "What did you do?" The shrine maiden''s voice was cold.


    "To help you" "Can you leave it alone? I''m good alone" Hmm, I can''t read my heart from my voice.


    "But at the gates of the Symphonia, there is always a guardian knight with ''searching enemy'' skills. Will we not be able to escape alone with Juliae?" "It''s alright. "Take the fuss, I''ll run away." "... Are you a rebel of the beast race? That''s the arrest of the mastermind. That revolt doesn''t happen."


    The voice of the moon priest is calm and calm. It''s as if you''re convinced that a rebellion will happen.


    "The monsters are gathering around the royal city. Probably the work of the Serpent''s Order." "That''s already done. The Knights of the Sun and the Knights of the Four Heavens are guarding the castle gate. The demon can''t enter the royal capital. "" Huh, is that so? "


    A kidding tone of the moon shrine maiden. I don''t feel well persuaded. Or maybe you don''t need help, right?


    "Maybe you''re connected to the snake cult?" "... Don''t be stupid. I''m sparse." According to the moon shrine maiden, the snake cult is not on her side It seems. Well, the gods we worship are different, is that right?


    "I''m okay. Would you like to go somewhere? I don''t need your help." Sakurai doesn''t hold a sword. Are you okay?


    "I don''t need my help?" Sakurai-kun makes a painful voice. "I''ve been annoying from a while ago. I don''t want to see your face." She raised her hand toward the moon, and 20 knights attacked Sakurai-kun all at once. Oops, will you suddenly attack!


    "Sakurai-kun!" "Sakurai-san!" I and Prince Leonard jumped out.


    "Oh? I don''t know the face. I''m not a Holy Swordsman who''s always with me." I have no time to think about it. Sakurai is surrounded by knights. It is true that you can handle that number with your bare hands. However--


    (... Sakurai''s movement is slow?)


    "Makoto-san! The brave man of light cannot exert his original power unless he is under the sun!" By the way, I was saying that!


    If you look closely, the knight following the moon shrine has a skeletal and animated face. Death Knight. Zombies and skeletons are incomparable. Are these the true strengths of the moon shrine maiden?


    "I''m sorry, Prince Leonard." "Makoto-san?" I grab Prince Leonard''s hand.


    T r a n slat e d b y Jp mt l .co£í Synchronization ¨D¨D


    "Hello!" Prince Leonard gets scared, but apologizes later.


    ¡°Water magic, water dragon!¡± Releases super-class magic and involves a knight of death. Blasted off some of the enemies.


    "Hmm, the magician?" The moon shrine maiden walked without hesitation, seemingly boring.


    Sakurai is fighting another Knight of the Dead. If you don''t have the sun, you''re certainly not a cheat brave like in the Great Labyrinth. It''s like a normal strong warrior. But it looks unlikely to lose. After all, they cross each other with bare hands.


    On the other hand, the eerie is the moon shrine maiden Juliae, who does not lose her attitude. She smiles and slowly approaches here.


    "Makoto Makoto ..." "Prince Leonard. Don''t forget your ''coldness'' skills." Prince Leonard clasped his hand in my voice. Is it a girl? I hold a dagger to protect Prince Leonard. However, the moon shrine maiden cannot be attacked. I wonder what happened.


    "I''m glad today is the full moon," said the moon shrine gently and smiled to us.


    Oh-?


    The eyes of the moon shrine shine golden. Goddess of water, is that the same as sama ...?


    Also fascinating magic? I don''t work because of the skill of "Ming mirror stop water". Prince Leonard also remembers the "Cool" skill. Bad, shrine maiden. Yes, if you are relieved-


    "It''s dangerous!" Sakurai-kun suddenly pushed me away. Hey! What are you doing ...


    "What?" I saw Sakurai-kun, stabbed by Prince Leonard''s sword.

 Chapter 101 Episode 99: Cursed Princess of the Land of Destruction

    ¡ó Perspective of Moon Priest Juliae ¥ê ¥¢


    ¨D¨DI was always alone when I realized.


    I don''t know their faces. I do not know if there are sisters. No friends. No one can depend on it.


    The only eyes that look at me are the eyes of repulsion and hatred.


    The Land of the Moon The Land of Destruction "" is the place where I was born and raised.


    A thousand years ago, a moon shrine maiden who betrayed a human race to a betrayal demonic-also known as the evil witch. When the witch touched, listened to her voice, and looked at her eyes, she could control her opponent at will.


    The only thing that could not be manipulated was the Great Demon King. Legend has it that the evil witch was said to have been the lover of the Great Demon King. Hated by the most human beings in history ... A moon shrine maiden 1,000 years ago.


    I''m reborn. Moon goddess On the ruins of the land of the moon, raised and celebrated by quietly religious people. Tr ans l ate d by jpmt l .£ãom


    Bullshit¡­¡­. My life is messed up by such an old fucking girl. I just wanted to live quietly. Remember when I was caught.


    "It can''t be helped." "I''m sorry to you." A smiling face like Pope Roma stuck and a woman named Noel, the shrine-faced sun shrine maiden. Behind that is the brave of light who captured me. ...... Why is such a sad face. Hypocrite.


    My life, which had lived quietly in the land of the moon, was overrun by those who suddenly appeared, such as the Knights of the Sun.


    My feet and hands have thick iron locks and are tied to thick chains. Prison in the basement of the cathedral. Here, my magic is almost sealed off by the power of the sun goddess. I can''t escape, but I''m not killed by the "curse" that dwells in me. Life that can only be used like livestock. No, I''m useless, below livestock.


    "... I''m sorry." For some reason, the brave of light came to my jail every day. "Well, why do you want me out of here?" "... I can''t ..." I can''t do it. Anti-emesis appears on the good side.


    "Friae, the Priestess of the Moon ... aren''t you leading the demons and aren''t involved in the serpent cult?" "No, I''m rather hated by those in the serpent cult" The factor that the race is sparse from all over the world. It is said that it is due to the evil witch.


    The lunar nation promoted the appeasement of the race and the demons. That is, humans and demons are related. The Moon Country At that time, only those countries controlled by the Great Demon King escaped oppression. Tr a ns la ted by jp mt l.com


    The reason is that they promoted the marriage between the race and the demons. Little by little, it seems that the purpose was to increase the number of demons and eliminate the struggle between the demons and the demons. As a result, it failed. Anyway, without the consent of the person himself, he manipulated it with "Enchantment" magic and proceeded without permission, so it could not go well.


    The mastermind of the demonization project is the moon shrine maiden 1,000 years ago. As a result, only hundreds of thousands of wandering people were created ... That''s why I don''t matter!


    The demons are led by the Serpent Cult, which aims to prosper the demons. They and I are irrelevant. In the public, they are treated as similar.


    After all, the brave of light has come every day since then. Gradually, I didn''t want to look at his face.


    "... Don''t come again." "Well, it''s okay. This is an unusual fruit I''ve found recently."


    "It''s better to be sweeter ..." "I see! Next time, bring another!" I wonder what it is ... Weird guy.


    ¡ó


    "Come on! I know you''re connected to the Serpent''s Order!" One day, she suddenly came to the first prince of the Land of the Sun and was moved to another location. I don''t know the serpent cult. I didn''t believe it.


    However, he was lucky to have left the prison of a temple with a powerful barrier. The meaningless interrogation was painful, but I saw the gap and talked to a nearby knight and manipulated it. He then hid himself in the underground waterway and timed out of the capital.


    The underground waterway was wide, and the undead was created by spells of death to find an exit, and they were searched. I spent several days exploring.


    (¡­¡­ the undead have been defeated?)


    It was sudden. The undead that I had created in large quantities and were exploring the underground waterways were defeated at once. Apparently, a temple knight raid has been launched. whatever. Anyway, it turned out that we could not escape through the underground waterway. All exits were watched by a temple knight. If you are one or two people, you can manage, but you can not do the company class.


    (And I have to get a new warrior ...) I walked around the cemetery of the royal capital. The communal cemetery is my root castle. There are many corpses asleep, which will be used as materials for the ghost magic. ... I don''t really want to create an undead.


    I used the undead at night and gathered information by imitating a fortune teller in Roku Ward Street in the daytime. The recent information turned out to be interesting.


    Tra nsl ated b y jpmtl.co m Apparently, a beast revolt is planned in the Royal City of Sinfonia. Even so, during the inauguration ceremony of the Knight of the Brave of Light, during this time when the knights of the land of the sun are gathering? I looked into it, but after careful examination, the mystery was solved.


    It is that ridiculous "Snake cult" that draws a thread on the back. It was a religious cult composed of people from the Moon Country, like me. They''re going to riot here.


    Riding on the fuss, I escape. I do not intend to stop rebellion or riots. There is no such reason. Rather, the Pope and the Sun Priestess, who looked at me with disdain, should get caught and die. I was thinking about that.


    ¨D¨DI can see the future with ¡°Fate Magic¡±.


    But that is not a sure future. Also, you can only see "big incidents". I cannot see the fine future. If you can do that, don''t get caught.


    But Beast Man Rebellion and Serpent Cults Settlement are major incidents. The closing day is clearly visible. And a few days. At that time, I can escape. Until then, you can hide in the communal cemetery. The temple knights watching over the cemetery are all controlled by ¡°Enchanted Magic¡±. There is also an undead lookout. There should be no problem. But today was different.


    (... someone came)


    No, I know who it is. He is the brave of light.


    "Causal thread" that only the user of "Fate magic" can see The number of connected causal threads indicates the importance and influence of the person.


    The average person should have 10 causal threads. It is a royal family, about 100.


    Thousands of causal threads are involved in the brave of light. Nod The reincarnation of Abel, the savior. Incredible influence. I see that person coming near me.


    "What if I came out? Ryosuke, the brave of light." I spoke to him after a long absence. "Hello" A refreshing voice that does not suit the graveyard. Same face as we met each day in prison. ¡­¡­ No, you got a little bit? Is it okay?


    "Where did you come?" In general, he''s good, he says he wants to help me or is a little sloppy.


    Anyway, if you''re alone, you''re coming with your friends. Anyway, you''re always a knight with you. ... I''m not a woman, I''m not coming to another woman. I thought, but it was an unexpected face.


    Is it a subordinate of the brave of light? One is a young child who seems to be reasonably strong. The other person is very weak? It was a weird duo.


    T ranslat ed by jp £í tl.co m Use the Demon Knight to earn time and escape as appropriate. The brave of light will not really fight, given his character.


    Have you brought them to your helper or the two warriors want to have a little injury by manipulating them with "Enchanted Magic"


    "Huh?" Ryosuke! Why are you hurt by your subordinates!


    "Oh! Already!" I was confused and ran away from there.


    ¡ó Makoto Takatsuki''s Perspective ¡ó


    "Sakurai-kun!" When I switched the viewpoint of "RPG Player Skills", I noticed that Prince Leonard of vacant eyes pulled out of the sword and Sakurai-kun interrupted in between for almost an instant It was an event. In the moonlight, fresh blood flew. Oops! Prince Leonard''s new "Cool" skill couldn''t prevent it!


    The prince''s sword slashed Sakurai-kun''s right shoulder and fell to the ground with Karan. "What the hell am I ..." Prince Leonard returned to sane. Only a moment was manipulated.


    "What are you doing !?" Looking at this, the shrine maiden looks surprised. ...... Did you do it? "Oh, stop!" The moon shrine ordered the undead corps under her, and she fled.


    "Sakurai-kun! Are you okay !?" Shall I catch up, but don''t touch her! "Sakurai-kun uses recovery items. Isn''t it likely to be a serious injury? Was good.


    "I''m okay if Sakurai is okay ... but what happens if I touch the incident?" "Even if I was exposed to the sunshine, I couldn''t resist" Enchanting Magic "if I touched her. No creature can be manipulated because it is touched! " Don''t touch it. It''s a tricky partner.


    But I can''t leave it alone.


    (Sakurai-kun was injured because of my mistake ...) It was Prince Leonard''s attack that could be prevented by "Change viewpoint" of "RPG player" skill. I was careless if I was with Sakurai-kun. No good.


    Leave the undead opponent to Sakurai-kun and Prince Leonard, and chase the moon shrine fleeing the graveyard.


    (Run fast!) Chasing the back of the moon shrine maiden, but not catching up at all. Rather, they are gradually released.


    (Well, the shrine maiden) "Shrine maiden" is the same as "brave" in this world. It is unlikely that you will fight a monster directly, but the status of the shrine maiden is very high. On the other hand, I have a status below that of ordinary people in this world. Probably, if you wrestle with Princess Sofia, you lose normally. sad! I''m a hero!


    Feet (Well, I wish I couldn''t win in a straight line) Tran s l a t e d by jp £í tl.£ão £í


    Ice floor-water magic


    Freeze only the feet of the moon shrine maiden. "Tsu !?" For a moment, the moon shrine is about to fall. However, he seems to have stepped on it. I''ll do it. I change direction and try to escape


    Ice floor water magic


    The moon shrine maiden goes ahead in the direction of their feet and freezes everything. ¡°¡­¡­¡± A shrine maiden with hatred eyes looked back. Did you give up?


    The moon priest reaches for the moon


    ¨D¨DMy servants pulling up from the gate of death ¡­¡­


    The singing voice of the moon shrine resounded. The voice is beautiful. Guided by a beautiful voice, an ugly zombie corps crawls out of the ground, sledding. Huh, is this a ghost magic?


    "You must be these guys!" The zombies surround me and hinder the way. During this time, the moon shrine tries to escape


    "Spirit, spirit"


    -The world of water magic and ice


    I frozen the ground and the trees, including the zombies. However, only magic around the moon shrine maiden. You shouldn''t have a curse counter anymore.


    "... I''m dexterous." "It''s bad. I''m hurt my friend and I''m a little nervous." It seems that moderate anger is well transmitted to the spirit.


    "Wait for a while until Sakurai-kun comes." "..." We are not directly attacking the moon shrine maiden. If you want to escape, you can freeze the ground so that you can''t run. Currently, the moon shrine maiden is all covered with ice.


    "It''s an annoying magician." The eyes of the moon''s shrine magnifying at the gaze of shooting at me glowing golden. Also fascinating magic? That doesn''t work for me though.


    (No, no. Not only the eyes, but the whole body of the moon shrine shines ...)


    -, Bisiri


    At the same time I noticed that the sound of the moon shrine''s footsteps was breaking and kicking the ground


    Fighting (Hey! You''re here !? What''s covering your body!)


    He hurriedly set a dagger at the opponent''s charge. And the opponent''s speed is quite fast!


    (No, no attack.) I remembered Sakurai-kun''s words to go to the curse counter and hurriedly dropped my dagger. I get lost in my judgment. Damn! The evils that weakened the "Ming mirror stop water" ...


    In the moment when I couldn''t do my best-


    The hands of the moon shrine maiden.

 Chapter 102 Episode 100: Makoto Takatsuki Meets the Cursed Princess

    Arms-I''m a moon shrine maiden.


    Suppress the rushing heart and raise the skill of "Ming mirror stop water" to the maximum value. Don''t attack the moon shrine maiden. The curse of the counter is applied. All I need to do is to ''shake my arms'' with minimal movement. However, the lips of the moon shrine moved earlier.


    "Follow me"


    Playing voices resonate, and eyes with no light, such as obsidian, become entangled with eyes. Touching the moon shrine reminds me that even the brave of light can''t resist. ...... Oh, this may be too late. Even so, is the moon shrine maiden second only to the goddess ...? And certainly, Noah-sama has a great beauty ...


    "Send the dagger," ordered the moon shrine maiden. Do you want Noah''s dagger? Is it a sacred thing? I want a good eye spot. However, "refuse" is my only weapon, I don''t want to take it.


    "What?"


    The moon shrine maiden Juliae makes an open face. "Oh, you, obey me!"


    "Well, that''s right." The goddess of the moon, "Why can you hear me ?! I''ve said that my enchanting magic works for all living things!" Isn''t it good to abandon the goddess? "" Because that goddess chose me as a shrine maiden, my life is messed up! Why do I need to respect me? " . Does this shrine maiden have a bad relationship with the goddess? T ra n s l at ed by jp m tl .c o £í


    "Hey, look at my eyes." ...... Don''t invite this person to be extremely explicit. "What?" I stared at the big purple eyes, which were slightly purple. Gently, the back of the head is grabbed and the face is brought close enough to hit the forehead.


    "This, my fascination magic shouldn''t work at this distance ..." When the shrine maiden speaks, her breath sighs over her face and smells sweet. Close close. But I''m used to because I''m usually sexually harassed by Mr. Noah. No way, Noah expects this !? As expected, Goddess Sama!


    (Because it''s different) (Because it is a hobby) Well, what about that? (Makoto, I don''t compare women''s appearances. Rude.) Noah-sama was careful. Is this the beauty of Shinkai''s best beauty?


    The shrine maiden "San, I think Sakurai-kun is coming soon." I grabbed her hand and tried not to escape. Apparently, I don''t seem to have any fascination magic.


    "Oh, that''s ..." Petan shouted into the spot. Juliae turns her face from a face full of self-confidence to a crying face.


    "Why! I can''t rely on my own magic alone! Only one person has lived on the moon magic alone! If this didn''t work, I wouldn''t be able to survive!" I can grab my arm with great power. I hurt! Not strong !? This child.


    "Oh, calm down ..." "I can''t calm down! I have no one to rely on, my parents, my brothers and friends! , Feared, hated, ... seen by the inferior men with the eyes of desire, and further sparsely despised by the other girls ... Still, using the moon magic, danger Run away from the future, take control of the guys that attack me, run away, I just run away, and say what I''m doing! I am ... I just want to live quietly ... "" ... "heavy. This person''s story is heavy! What should I do ... Sakurai-kun! Come early! Tr an sl a ted b y jp £ít l .c om


    "Hey ... kill me ..." Mr. Friae, speaking in a desperate voice from the high tensions before. What do you say, hey? Is this person too dark?


    "Do you want to ease the moon shrine maiden Juliae? ¡»


    Yes no ¡û


    ¡­ A choice. This is "No". I''m going to die in Curse of Retaliation. Before that, why can this miserable child do something ...


    "Hi!" The moon shrine maiden, who was about to cry, shrugged back at me. that? Did you see the "options" of the "RPG player" skill? That''s ... scary.


    If I chose No, the moon shrine maiden looked small and surprised. ... I don''t choose "yes." Still, Juliae continues to look at this with a scared face. why?


    "Takatsuki-kun!" "Makoto-san!" Oh, Sakurai-kun finally came. "Slow, Sakurai-kun" is finally free from being alone with Juliae.


    "What are you doing! Takatsuki-kun?" "Oh, um .. Makoto ... Touch the moon shrine maiden." I was told not to touch the moon shrine maiden. Yeah, who is this person?


    "I don''t seem to be fascinated by me." "Oh, it''s impossible! It''s the power of the legendary" Witch of Evil "!" Apparently, it looks pretty weird. It''s still now, isn''t my fascination magic just because of the ¡°Megumi Tosui¡± skill? Sakurai-kun says, "That''s really Takatsuki ..."


    "Thank you for following Takaya-kun, Friae." "Thank you, are you okay?" "Oh, somehow."


    "Furiae, why are you running ..." "But ..." Sakurai-kun is approaching lightly, and Juliae looks away from him. Sakurai-kun, too close?


    "I finally talked, Juliae." "I was just ... bad. I was just going to surprise you." "I know. I wasn''t serious." "Fun." Sakurai-kun smiles with a slightly troubled face and a refreshing smile. Juliae blushes and sharpens her lips. that? What a love comedy space. Can you do it where I am not?


    "What will happen to me now?" "I''ll ask Princess Noel about you." "Stop! Tell me about that woman. He''s the Sun Priestess, you''ll never miss me! Friae is following Sakurai''s proposal.


    "Then, after I become the Commander of the Sun, I have a job traveling around the major cities of the Sun Country. At that time, I will secretly take Juliae and escape there." "Till then, where am I "Is it okay?" "I''m not planning. I''m hiding somewhere." "No. You''ll go somewhere in front of me again." You shouldn''t be with a cursed shrine maiden?


    "In front of" ... ", Sakurai-kun and Juliae are staring at each other. However, it is me who holds Friae''s arm. Am I not in the way? T r a ns l at ed b y jp m t l.£ã om


    (Prince Leonard, why don''t you go home?) (But if you don''t have Makoto-san, you can escape to the moon shrine maiden?)


    "Well, Sakurai-kun. I''ll cover the moon shrine maiden for a couple of days. If you talk to Fujiyan, I''ll arrange for a hidden place." That''s it.


    "Takatsuki-kun ... I''m sorry." "Is it okay, Makoto-san?" Sakurai-kun''s sorry face and Prince Leonard''s worried face. The moon shrine maiden Juliae is looking at mysterious creatures.


    ¡­ I wonder if I carried my troubles on my back.


    ¡ó


    ¨D¨DAt the inn, in the three wards.


    "" "" "" ............... "" "" "Lucy, Sae, Princess Sofia, Fujiyan, Nina, and Chris are all staring at me. . Everyone, don''t look like that! By the way, Sakurai-kun once returned to Highland Castle. He stands out.


    Prince Leonard is hiding behind me. When you reported that you went to the night graveyard, your sister was chilling. I''m scared too.


    All the cause, Julia''s priestess, Juliae, looks grumpy. Isn''t a more special attitude better? For the time being, I''m tying it with a rope so I can''t escape. The appearance that a beautiful woman is tied is immoral. Eye poison.


    "Makoto the brave ... will bring the moon shrine maiden," Princess Sofia is holding her head. "I was asked by Sakurai-kun." "I have to report it to Princess Noel ..." "It''s a bit ... I''m in trouble." The Land of Water "... but a ally of Hana. Hiding the moon maiden is a betrayal. It''s an act. "Princess Sofia''s words are cold but correct.


    I''m sorry. I didn''t think there was Princess Sofia. I thought it was just Fujiyans. If you think about it, did Prince Leonard return late, so could he be worried and come to see ...?


    I''m sorry, but when I looked at the shrine maiden, I opened my mouth to see what I thought.


    "Soon, there will be a rebellion of the beast race," Friae''s first voice was about the rebellion. Everybody told me, including me, turned my face off.


    Leader "Friae, the beasts are captured. The rebellion shouldn''t happen." Nina refused.


    "Yes, don''t believe me." Juliae smiles with a meaningful smile. Hmm, what is it? Tr an s l a t ed by Jp £ít l.£ã o m


    "Hey, you''re a fortune teller in Roku Ward, right?" Sae interrupted. "Yes! If you do it, you will remember well. Then, are you a fate magic user?" "Do Sae and Lucy know Friae?" He seems to have met Juliae. It happened to be like that ...


    "Do you mean that you can see the future of revolt with magical fate?" Princess Sophia''s words return with a smile.


    "Clearly answer, Priestess of the Moon," Chris asks with a strong tone. "Oh? You see a future where your family will collapse by scrambling for another wife and your husband in the future." "That !?" "What are you talking about ?!" Is surprised, and Nina raises her anger. e? Fujiyan, will your house collapse?


    "Don''t lie, Juliae," Fujiyan denied, laughing. Oh, lie. What a bad personality! Juliae. Hey, it ¡¯s bad for everyone, so why not stop saying something weird?


    "When do you get up in the rebellion?" When I ask, Juliae smiles and looks straight. "Tomorrow" Is it tomorrow !? Not early!


    "I don''t lie ... then there isn''t." Is it really ...?


    "I can''t believe it, but ..." "Hmm, even if you say that, Aya." "I can''t believe it." Princess Sophia, Lucy, Sa-san don''t know Fujiyan''s "reading" skills So it doesn''t seem to believe in the words of the moon shrine maiden.


    "Princess Sophia, Lucy, Sasan, I''ll explain why later, so let me talk on the premise of ''tomorrow''s rebellion''." "" "..." "Three serious voices Once nodded.


    "By the way, it''s not just the rebellion that will happen tomorrow," says Juliae, happily. "What else?" "A swarm of demons will attack the Symphonia," said Princess Noel, who said at a conference.


    "In that regard, the Knights of the Sun and the Knights of the Four Heavens have solidified the gates. In a flock of little monsters ...", Princess Friae interrupts the words of Princess Sofia. "From both the land and the sea. The defenses on the sea side should be thin." "Yes? Fujiyan."


    "Certainly ... the monsters are currently gathering near the forest on the land side of the Royal City of Sinfonia. No attack from the sea is expected, and it should be the usual defense." An unseen beast rebel and a swarm of demons swarming beyond expectation put the capital city Sinfonia in the worst turmoil of all time, when I was supposed to flee, indeed before I was caught. I didn''t think that was the case. "


    "That''s what it should be." Princess Sofia seems to have yet to believe in the words of the moon shrine maiden. I glanced at Fujiyan and nodded small. Juliae is not telling a lie.


    "Princess Sofia, you might not believe ..." The brave truth "No, I certainly do not believe in the words of the moon shrine maiden, but I do believe you. You are the apostle of the goddess. Is there a certainty? " The trust of Princess Sofia is strong. Don''t be shy. I turn to the moon shrine maiden.


    "Mr. Friae. We want to stop the rebellion and minimize the damage of the demon. You want to escape from the land of the sun. Each other''s wishes are clear. Let''s do business here." He had a face that he was. I feel like I was well guided.


    "Trading ... Okay, but there are conditions," said Julia Priestess, staring straight at me and smiling thinly. Tr ans l a t ed b y Jp mt l .£ã om

 Chapter 103 Episode 101: Royal City of Sinfonias May 1

    -Inauguration ceremony for the Knight of the Sun.


    Event It is because "The Brave of Light" who defeated "Abominable Dragon" in the Great Labyrinth becomes one of the leaders of the Knights of the Sun. It is also to let the rest of the world know that you have the rebirth of the land of the sun and of Abel the Savior. ¡­ In addition, it seems that a new hero who was ordered at Roses in Oguni will be announced. Am I following?


    "On such a special day of celebration, what is such a rain ..." "I wish I could change the schedule. I don''t like the wet armor." "More than that, if you''re a sage, you can change the weather. "I can''t do that, he''s a whimsical person." "Well ..."


    Such voices were heard from the knights. The place is a large square in front of Highland Castle. It is usually used as a garden, but now there are tens of thousands of troops in line. The weather was cloudy and light rain. Certainly, the one that is sunny is the picture. Still, the tens of thousands of troops are spectacular. The continent''s strongest military power can be understood.


    "Is it really going to be a rebellion today?" "Hey, Takatsuki-kun?" "Maybe it''s going to happen today?" I muttered my tweet with Sassan and Lucy. Oops.


    Are we in the VIP seats? I was guided to a good seat as a special guest. It is a little away from the seats of the royal princesses Sofia and Prince Leonard. A little worried. There is a guardian knight, and I think it''s okay.


    Fujiyans are evacuating to a safe place. The moon shrine maiden Juliae is waiting behind us. Put on a hood so you can''t see your face. The nation of water is supposed to be the servant of a hero. Keep me calm ...


    T r a ns la t ed by jp m tl.co m Beginning with an army parade, it now reads the names and congratulations of various nobles. long¡­¡­. How long will it last? ¡­¡­ I was training on how to make a small ¡°water magic / water bullet¡± with ¡°Ming mirror water stop¡± at 99% from the middle. After a long and boring time.


    ¨D¨DThe fanfare rang out loud.


    what? "Ryosuke Sakurai, the brave of light! Forward" "Hah!" Sakurai-kun was called. Finally a main event?


    Sakurai-kun, dressed in white glowing armor, climbs the podium. On the podium are the five holy nobles, the Pope, and the princes that we saw at some meetings. The highest point is King Highland? I saw it for the first time.


    Your name "I will give you the role of Commander of the Knight of the Sun, under the goddess of the Sun, Artena." Kneeling down, Sakurai-kun receives a ritual sword.


    ¡­ .Interaction between fiancees. Somehow it looks like a relative in the family, but "Oh ... how godly" "The two reincarnations of the Savior and the Saint" "Thank you for being lucky to be able to witness this wonderful scene ..."


    People around you seem to be happy. It seems to be a production likened to a legend a thousand years ago. Certainly, the beautiful Princess Noel and the cool Sakurai-kun are picturesque. "Chit" I heard Juliae''s tongue from behind. Don''t curse it, right?


    It was at that time. Tra nslat e d by jpm tl.£ão£í


    --Don!


    Explosion sounded. What ?! "Attack!" "Shield shield, prepare!" "Who!" "Don''t let go!" The knights buzz for a moment, but they are coping calmly immediately.


    ¡°Takatsuki-kun!¡± ¡°Let''s go to Princess Sofia¡± ¡°I understand!¡± Lucy and I went to the royal area to watch the surroundings and join the Princess Sofia. Is Friae arriving? Yeah, it''s coming.


    ¡­¡­ Suzin, ¡­¡­ Suzut


    There are too many people to see well, but the explosion is happening in various places, and the ground is shaken by the sound of explosions. "These are the snake cults!" "Don''t approach the Ukatsu, you''ll be blasting yourself!" "Shield soldiers will come out!"


    (Is it a suicide bomb attack by the Snake Cult? ...) It seems that it was not a rebellion of the beast race. That''s unexpected. I thought it was the last time the serpent cult came. The intruder has appeared near the edge of the square and is not well visible. There are tens of thousands of Highland troops here. The royal family and nobles are surrounded by garrisoners, and it seems unlikely that the intruder will win.


    "Takatsuki-kun!" Some of the Highland soldiers have strange movements !?


    "I''m out of the soldiers!" I shouted, and I headed for Princess Sofia. There is a Highland soldier (poor, unaware of the surroundings) leaving his post and heading for Princess Sofia. You have already cast a spell. That is--


    "Someone, Princess Sofia and Prince Leonard!" Anyone! "Wow!" There was an old guardian knight! He stood in front of them and stood like a guard. A terrorist transformed into a Highland soldier uttered the magic name.


    Fire Storm


    (Worst!) Self-destruction magic that is banned from being used as a forbidden magic in temples. Magic Power It can activate powerful magic in exchange for "life" instead of "". The advantage is that it can be used without magic skills. However, it is explicitly banned in the Church of the Goddess. In the first place, even the usage was not listed anywhere in the temple.


    I used it without hesitation. Bad, too many people! "Glorify the demons!" Damn, no! Not in time! The patron knight uncovered the soldier about to self-destruct. (!?) At the next moment, an explosion occurred, and a huge fire pillar stood up. Power comparable to Lucy''s advanced magic.


    "That''s it," "Uncle ..." Lucy and Sae make a sad voice. Princess Sofia and Prince Leonard are saying nothing. Damn! Thanks to the uncle''s substitution, there is little damage to the surroundings. Instead, he sacrifice ...


    "What a brave knight ..." "Who is he?" "It looks like a guardian knight of a water maiden" "It''s sunny ..." "No other enemy!" A warrior is in the middle of the soldiers! " I headed for Princess Sofia, where the flames settled and smoke came.


    T rans la te d b y jpmtl.£ã o£í "What a suicide bomb magic. It was a terrible enemy. Princess Sofia and Prince Leonard. Are you safe?" A soldier using a suicide bomb magic is captured in his hand.


    The voice between "" Eh? "" Was raised by me, Sasan and Lucy. No, or everyone who was there.


    "Everyone is careless. They have no choice! They''re a terrible attack!"


    (((((((((You, almost intact))))))))


    I don''t have the "reading" skills like Fujiyan, but I heard the voices of the people around me. Well, the patron of the guardian knight has "iron wall" skill. A really strong ¡°iron wall¡±. Also, it seems that the one who used the suicide bomb magic is still alive. Does it just shorten the life? Can you use it unexpectedly?


    (Don''t do it. Absolutely not) No joke, Noah.


    "Princess Sophia, Prince Leonard. Are you okay? Uncle, as expected." "Hahaha, thanks to the call of the brave man!" Princess Sofia is behaving swiftly, casting recovery magic on her patron knight.


    "Sasan, with Prince Leonard," "Okay," he replied. The knights of the country of water are gradually gathering.


    "Noel!" "I''m an enemy!" "I''m transformed into a soldier!" Another location exploded. Is a shrine maiden being targeted? The explosion is instantly drowned out by light. Is that Sakurai-kun? He saw that Sakurai-kun protected the enemy while protecting Princess Noel. That seems okay too.


    "Hey, Makoto. Is this a serpent order?" Lucy asked me, paying close attention. "Well, I told you to glorify the demons, but don''t take the wildest way." Terrorist attacks by dozens of people at ceremonies with tens of thousands of soldiers. The first outside fuss is turbulent. Even if those who aimed at the shrine maiden were their favorite, they were eventually prevented. This is a fairly easy attack.


    "Is this the end?" Princess Sophia''s expression asking here is somewhat stiff and stiff. "Yes, the next attack is on alert, so far ..." Currently, the Highlanders are guarding and taking rolls to find out if there are any suspicious individuals.


    (But it''s just like there''s no air next ...)


    "If I could do another move, I would ..." looked up and used the "Find Enemy" skill. Lucy is also caught up and looks up. The visibility is bad due to cloudy weather and light rain. In that--


    "I have a flying dragon!" Shouted Lucy. Many flying dragons are rushing here with people on board. I was hiding in the clouds.


    "Magical squad! Shoot down!" "No, too many." A Highland magic soldier tries to shoot down but is not in time. The flying dragon is heading here, meandering. Looking at the passengers with the clairvoyance skill, it is probably a suicide bomber. They''re too fanatics!


    T ra n sl a te d b y jp £í tl.c om "No, not in time!" Shouted one of the Highland soldiers. After a dozen seconds, the whole area is blown away.


    "Sophia!" I shouted and took Princess Sofia''s hand. Sorry, always steep. "Huh?" Synchronized Princess Sofia.


    -Water magic, ice dragon flock


    Shoot the same number of super-class magic as Hiryu, and shoot them all down before they get here! Freeze all flying dragons and passengers with ice dragons. Even so, after all, Princess Sofia has good magical compatibility. I feel more familiar than before.


    "What is that ...?" "Have you screamed super-class magic without chanting?" "I''m a hero in the land of water." "That he treated Sir Gerald as a child ...." I''m sure it''s at least higher than the king. " This is a wizard apprentice. Also, if you rematch Gerald, you will lose almost 100%!


    While thinking about such a thing, I managed to shoot down before reaching. There was Princess Sofia and it was good ...


    "Oh, um," Princess Sophia, who slightly dyed her cheeks, dabbled around my upper arm. "I''m sorry, Princess Sofia." She tried to release her hand, which was held back. "Always ... I''m a steep person." Um, what can I do ...?


    "Makoto Makoto" Lucy hit his shoulder with a cane. "What happened, Lucy?" "They fall, the magic frozen men." Indeed, the flying dragon and the passengers frozen by "Water Magic Ice Dragon" will fall. Is that just falling to the ground and shattering ...? I couldn''t help but this was also dead.


    -Gravity magic: floating


    A huge magic circle appeared with a small voice. Just before falling to the ground, the enemy floats softly in the air. At the center of the magic circle was a little wizard with white hair standing on a white rope.


    "A great sage?" "It''s late. Did the spirit messenger do it for me?" Is this the battle of the Great Sages?


    "I have a bad sign. I have no evangels," said the sage with a bitter look.


    "Hey!" "No way ..." "Well, that''s ..." Surrounding the voice of the Great Sages. Especially, there are many scared voices.


    --Daemon King: Ivries


    The name of the Great Demon King who ruled the world a thousand years ago. "... Wow," "Well, Eve ...", "Fool, don''t call that name!" For residents of this world, just hearing the name of the Great Demon King, Ivries, seems to break your heart. It is imprinted on people as a symbol of fear. ¡­ Is it possible to fight if the Great Demon King is resurrected?


    T ransl ated by jp mt l .c om "Thank you for your help, Great Sage," came Highland''s Prime Minister. There is no king. Did you evacuate?


    "What a zama! What a filthy religion''s minions enter the prestigious Highland Castle!" "Noel, isn''t this a liability issue?" Is that the second prince? Princess Noel''s expression is invisible because she is behind Sakurai-kun.


    The aristocrats and the members of the church seem to be generally safe. The Highland soldiers carry a frozen serpent cult and a flying dragon somewhere. It looks cold. I''m sorry, it''s a troublesome defeat.


    ¡°Makoto, the hero of the land of water. Dealing with the raid on the serpent cult. Thank you, it was wonderful. I leave Lucy to hide Juliae from her back and go forward.


    "Don''t do much, Princess Noel. Will this stop the cult''s assault?" "Yes. The flying dragon''s army isn''t easy to prepare. Their favorite attack I guess it was. "


    This "No," the voice resounded. Everyone''s gaze gathers in the voice.


    That is the highest position on the podium. The king was standing on the chair where he sat. Clown is not like this place. That man was in the royal city Horn.


    "Thank you! Who are you!" "Get out of there now!" The knights of the land of the sun try to rush.


    "Wait," the Great Sage stopped it.


    "The man is being manipulated with a ''puppet''." "Is that so? Great sage." "Huh? Are you a great sage, a descendant of the legendary brave party?" Person of. However, if you look closely, your eyes are hollow, and your expression is something strange. Is that the face of the person being manipulated?


    "You''re the one who made the monsters rampage in the royal city of Horn, the land of water, right?" I asked, and the clown shrugged. "I was disappointed at this man. Given that much time and money, I couldn''t destroy one of the royal capitals of the water nation." "What!" Rages and stops trying to say anything. You don''t bother provoking.


    "Isn''t it just impossible for those Shoboi monsters alone? I''m sorry that the person who made the plan was disappointed. I think the executor was doing his best."


    "... I say, you''re a different alien, you''re a new hero." His expression didn''t change, but his voice seemed a little irritable. It may be surprisingly a honest person.


    "Give me your name first." Who is this guy in the first place? I guess it''s an executive of the Snake Cult.


    Someone who is manipulating that clown man has claimed himself.


    "My name is Isaac, the son of the great leader Ivlies, and the Archbishop of the Serpent Order."

 Chapter 104 Episode 102: Royal Symphonia Mayhem Part 2

    "My name is Isaac, the son of the great leader Ivlies, and the Archbishop of the Serpent Order."


    The son of the Great Demon King Ivries ...? In other words, "Demon King?" "No, Makoto-san. The leaders of the serpent cult are all named sons of the Great Demon King." "There is no other Demon King than the three Demon Kings in the Demon Continent." Prince Leonard, I was caught by a sister of Princess Sofia. Excuse me, I was ignorant.


    "Kunran! I don''t know what the archbishop or something is, but after all your fellows have been defeated!" Daiichi Prince is bullish. Well, the raid failed.


    Archbishop Izak did not respond and raised his right hand up. Something is held in his hand. Snake silverwork tangled in an apple?


    "Be careful!" "I''m going to do something!" However, apparently, the magic tool has no magic power. It''s just a shell.


    "This is it. It''s a preservation record of the voice of my Great Father, used in the royal capital of the land of water." "What is ...?" "What is he saying ... Highland soldiers look suspicious. That might be ...


    "Is it an item that creates an abominable demon?" When a dying giant became an abominable giant in the horn. The voice of the Great Demon King is the voice at that time ...


    T ra ns l at ed b y jp mtl .£ão £í "Is it true?" "Huh ... I understand well," said Princess Sofia, who was surprised and said that Archbishop Izak was impressed.


    "Before the abominable giant awoke, I heard a child-like voice. I feel like I''m saying" Let''s go against fate "or" Yukan warrior. "" According to the great sages, "fate" seems to be the habit of Daimaou.


    In line with the voice of Archbishop Izak, who grinned, "Now, the monsters with our serpent cult are heading all at once to the royal capital."


    --Can, can, can, can, can, can, can, can, can, can ...


    From the gate of the Royal City of Sinfonia, I heard a beating sound of a bell. "Report! Monsters are gathering in front of the castle gates in all directions!" "All four sides!" "The stupid monsters must be on the land side with the forest." "No problem. In the meantime, the Knights of the Sun and the Knights of the Four Heavens are waiting in front of all the gates, and the Knights of the Temple are also turning to the defense of the gates, except for the minimum unit that protects the security of the city. The royal family and the nobles are calmly answered by the chief of the Knights. Are you Uwain? Sakurai''s boss''s name. As expected, it is the top of the military of the sun.


    "Huh ... I must have hidden the monsters on the sea side, but I''m pretty ready." Archbishop Izak doesn''t break his attitude.


    "Hah! After all gatherings of incompetent demon tribes. There is no way we can break the defense of the land of the sun!" "It''s true, Mr. Uwain. There is no fear of a dirty monster cult!" The aristocrats in the country seem reassured.


    Izaku throws a snake silversmith and catches it in the air, saying, "Hmm, there''s an abhorrent monster in the flock? You''ve used it to wake up some?" Tra n sl a ted b y jp m tl.co £í


    "The abominable demon ..." "What! There is the Hero of Light here. You have already defeated the three abominable dragons in the Great Labyrinth!" Have you been casually dismissed, "That''s right, you''re back!" me.


    "I''m told that, Makoto" "I''m sorry! Takatsuki-kun" "Makoto brave, I have to let them know." "... No, let''s do it through." Anyway, are you upset about Princess Sofia? OK, calm down everyone.


    "Great sages, don''t you want to catch that Isaac?" "Let me talk a little more, because I like to talk." The great sages are standing still with their arms folded. If the Great Sages say that, can I wait for a while?


    "But can I just defend the castle gate? Have you heard rumors that the beasts are planning a rebellion?" You''re white, aren''t you pulling the thread on the back?


    "I''m sorry! All the beast race leaders have been caught!" But that''s mostly Fujiyan''s research, right? The arrest must have been Princess Noel. He glances at Princess Noel and says nothing with his sham face.


    "Hah, okay, okay. That was good," said Izak, smiling happily. "What are you laughing at?" The second prince, with an uncomfortable face, instructs his men to "let''s kill him."


    --Can, can, can, can, can, can, can, can, can, can ...


    The bell signaling an emergency is ringing.


    "Give me a report! A massive riot occurred in the 7th and 8th wards! A group of beasts and others!" A Highland soldier jumped in. The noise increases. The archbishop Izak on the stage was distorted.


    "Oh ha ha ha ha ha, huh? It''s weird! The leaders of the beast races should have been caught! What the hell is this!" "You! What the hell did you do?" The royal family and the nobles are in a hurry, as their livestock have disappeared, and their livestock are gone! He is in high spirits or in a hurry and restless.


    It ¡¯s a big deal. Huh, all? He glances at her, but her face is hidden by the hood and she cannot see her expression.


    The land of the sun, "Let''s make a prediction! Today''s royal city, Sinfonia, is doomed to perish!" It''s slick.


    "Oh, that''s ..." "Stupid things!" "The Highlands royal capital should fall ..." "But ... the hordes of demons and the rebellion of the beast races at the same time." "The anxious noise culminates. Isaac looking down here. The cool thing is, except for us, it''s about Mr. Uwain.


    "It won''t be like that." The voice that resembles a wind instrument is Princess Noel. Timing is perfect. It''s a director.


    Tr ans l ate d b y Jpmtl .£ão£í "Oh, you''re the reincarnation of" The Maiden of the Sun, "or" Saint of Salvation: Anna, "is Princess Noel?" An archbishop who speaks as if he''s just noticed. "Your neighbor is a light hero. You''re going to get rid of it, but it''s time to do it. I hope you''ll tremble and wait until then. By the way, what does it mean if it doesn''t happen?" The symphonia will not fall. ¡±Izak, the Archbishop who does not lose room, and Princess Noel, who remains calm.


    "Noel! What the hell is that!" "Explain, Noel." The 2nd Prince and 1st Prince ask for explanation.


    Narcotics "This rebellion of the beast race. This is related to the epidemic" "which was widespread in the 7th and 8th wards of the royal capital." "Huh ..." Isaac to show.


    The drug "I''ve found that regular use can make you more vulnerable to the magic of the moon: the brainwashing curse," Princess Sofia continued.


    "What! I heard such a story for the first time!" Narcotics "Was the release of restrictions on" "in the 7th, 8th, and 9th wards as an outlet for dissatisfaction of the beasts? "But there was such a use." "Because the moon magic research has not been done anywhere ...." The surprise of the Highlands people rises. Well, we just knew yesterday.


    "It took 10 years. Little by little, we plan to brainwash the people living in the royal city of Sinfonia to create a rebellion. Curse magic takes time to activate, but it is not easy to release. Curse once activated The curse I cast is "If you hate the people who oppressed you, destroy the royal city Sinfonia." A sub-dweller in the land of the sun, who has never been oppressed by their races There is no one, this curse is valid for all sub-humans, and the signal of activation is the "sound of an emergency bell," a sound of an emergency that has never sounded in the last ten years. " Isaac who explains. Certainly speaking. He told me everything.


    --Can, can, can, can, can, can, can, can, can, can ...


    "Someone! Stop the sound of that bell!" "I''ll send a message now!" "Ah, it''s too late. The curse that has been triggered will not stop anymore!"


    "But, are you okay to tell me so much? Archbishop." "Well, the hero of the land of water. This plan is ''completed''. Did you say? The royal city Sinfonia is doomed to die. This cannot be overturned by anyone." Seems to have absolute confidence in his plans.


    (But I heard this from Juliae yesterday ...)


    ¡ó Return to the previous day ¡ó


    "There are conditions," Juliae smiled suspiciously.


    "But before that, I''ll explain how tomorrow the capital city Sinfonia will fall." A plan of a serpent cult told by a moon shrine maiden. It was something no one expected.


    "The curse magic of" brainwashing "by drugs ..." "How to create an abominable demon ..." "Is the emergency bell sound a condition of activation?" "If you stop the bell sound in advance?" I can tell the public that the monsters are approaching. "" Even if you can prevent it tomorrow, it will not solve the fundamental problem ... "" Well, I''m troubled ... " There is no move.


    "Mr. Juliae, is there anything you can do about it?" Talks to the silent shrine maiden. "Yes, I can break the curse magic because I have the moon magic holy class skills." Isn''t it the rank that is said to be the highest point that humans can reach?


    "So, here''s the condition," Juliae stares at me. T ra nsl at ed b y jp m tl .co £í


    "Roses brave. Be my guardian knight." "Eh?" Am I a guardian knight?


    "What do you say!" Princess Sofia responded the most. "Mr. Julia, the Priestess of the Moon ... Please explain the reason to everyone." Fujiyan''s face was "I know." Did you read your heart?


    "Because if I help, the future will change. If there is no confusion in the royal capital, I can not escape. So you need some hostage? If you become a guardian knight, you have to protect the shrine maiden." Hi, the hostage ... "muttered as Lucy spelled out. Oh, hostage? I see. What?


    "Why is becoming a guardian knight of the moon shrine maiden a hostage?" "If you become a guardian knight, if you abandon the shrine maiden, your life will be halved. If the shrine maiden dies, you will lose all skills." It was Princess Sofia.


    "Don''t tell only the disadvantages. Becoming a guardian knight will help you protect the moon goddess." "Is it a dark magic?" "Or maybe it''s a curse magic or a ghost magic." When I asked a question, I got such an answer. I want dark magic, if you can choose.


    "But why is it Makoto-san?" "That''s right! Other people are fine!" Prince Prince Leonard and Julie just smiled. No answer.


    Anyway. First of all, it''s not me who wants Friae to be a guardian knight.


    "Mr. Friae, don''t you really want Sakurai-kun to be a guardian knight?" Juliae responded excessively. I don''t know if I can afford it or not.


    (May the brave man ... Do the moon shrines yearn for Sakurai, the brave man of light?) Princess Sofia whispers in a whisper. (Yeah, and Sakurai-kun seems to like Friae, maybe) Is the combination of the hero of the light and the shrine maiden crazy after all? I guess.


    "Well, what are you going to do?" "Makoto ..." "Takatsuki-kun ..." With Friae still smiling, she glances at her worried eyes. What should I do?


    "Do you want to be the patron knight of the moon shrine maiden? ¡»


    Yes no ¡û


    Ummm. This option was honestly unexpected.


    Also, Juliae is looking back at me. Like before. This time it''s a normal choice, right?


    (Makoto. I do not recommend the guardian knight of the moon shrine maiden.) Is Noah the opposite? Goddess of the Moon Yeah. Looking at the reaction of Princess Sofia as well as the land of the sun, it seems that deep entry into the moon shrine is not a good option. Look again at Juliae. A beautiful person. In this way, it is not like a curse shrine maiden. Although a little fortune seems to be thin. T ra nslat ed b y £Êp mt l.£ã o m


    (Mr. Friae, are you shivering?) The shrine maiden''s hand is shaking slightly. Does she seem to be able to afford it, and is she really patient? Did you say no one is in this world? And (Sakurai-kun asked me)


    The land of water, "Well, what are you going to do?" The tremors are not revealed, and only the voice speaks calmly. However, only me who is staring from the front seeing his eyes moist in fear ... This is weak.


    "I see, moon shrine maiden"


    I chose.

 Chapter 105 Episode 103: Royal City of Sinfonias Mayhem # 3

    "Do you want to be the patron knight of the moon shrine maiden? ¡»


    Yes ¡û no


    "Thank you, Juliae," I offered my right hand. The moon''s shrine maiden shrugged out for a moment and gently presented one hand. Are you surprised to see the future?


    "Hello, my knight. Also ... call me a princess. I want to keep my position clear ..."? "Princess Juliae ...?" ... Thank you. "Hmm, is there something you are particular about?


    (Oh ... ah) "The truth is you, the brave man ..." "Is it true?" "That''s like Takatsuki-kun." Noah-sama, Princess Sofia, Lucy, and Sae-san are starting to hear the stunned voice Was. I''m sorry, I like nasty choices. No, Sa-san should know.


    "And how do you become a guardian knight?" "Kneeling on me, kissing the back of my hand." "Huh ..." It''s a bit embarrassing. Well, isn''t it? I knelt down, took Friae''s hand, approached my mouth to the back of a white sculpture-


    "Wait, wait! Just hold your hand and you can sign a guardian knight!" Princess Sofia said. "Is it?" "Is it? Princess Sofia" I and Julia turn around at the same time. "Why don''t you know?" Princess Sofia has a head.


    Juliae coughed with a cohon and continued. "Then, hold your hand .... thou shalt sign my knight, your name ... you, what''s your name?" It''s your guardian knight. Tra n s la te d b y £êp £í tl.c om


    "Makoto Takatsuki" "That''s right ... your name is Makoto Takatsuki. I will honor you to protect the shrine maiden. I believe in you. I bless you. Be my shield and my sword for as long as I have life. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hey, something cool. "... Hey, what''s your oath reply?" "I''ll do my best positively." "... Weird reply." He stared at Juliae. Well, what is the correct answer?


    A pale white light wrapped my body. Oh, what is this !?


    Looking at the soul book "This should be my guardian knight. Look at it." Skills are not increasing yet. Is it from now?


    "Okay, I''ve fulfilled my promise, I''ll leave the curse tomorrow off." "Yes, I''ll release the Shobois curses of the serpent cults."


    "Wait, the Moon Priestess. There are tens of thousands of beasts in the Royal City of Sinfonia. How do you intend to break the curse of everyone?" It is anxious. Nina nodded, too.


    "Well, if I could spread the curse release magic to a lot of people, I wonder if it would be ''voice.'' I wonder if I should go around the royal capital and listen to the magical song of the curse release." Princess Friae putting her hand on her cheek and holding her small neck . Indeed, should I hear my voice?


    "But it took hours for all the curses of the beasts to dissolve ..." "Probably hundreds of people are going to lose their lives ..." Nina and Chris, who are desperate. Well, sacrifice is inevitable ... no, wait. T ra n sl a t ed by Jpmtl .c o £í


    "Well, Juliae ... princess. Is there a way to get rid of the curse other than" voice "?" "It''s most efficient to use the voice as a medium to magically cast the unspecified majority at once," said Juliae and Princess Sofia. Certainly, it was learned in the temple. But--


    "For example, how about this?"


    ¡ó


    "Give me a report! The riots of the beasts in the Seventh Ward are slowly ending!" "The same is true for the eight wards!"


    "What .........?" The Archbishop is stunned. "Izak, the Archbishop of the Snake Order. There will be no rebellion of the beast races, so the Symphonia will not fall," said Princess Noel in a strong tone.


    "It''s truly Noel," "How is it?" "It''s a miracle of the determined sun goddess, Artena." "Well, don''t play around! Our plans for over 10 years cannot be crushed!" Archbishop Izak''s impatient voice blocks the voices of the Highland soldiers and nobles who speak.


    "Answer, Princess Noel! The Highland soldier''s report would be false! Otherwise, it would be inconsistent. Even the holy sun magic would unleash the curse of tens of thousands of beasts all at once. It''s impossible! "


    A great sage with a mean smile smiling, saying, "He''s impatient." "I''m in a hurry," I smile the same way.


    "But I didn''t think I would ''tune in'' with the moon''s shrine to spread the curse-releasing magic through rain water." "A good use, isn''t it?" I was laughed like. And the great sage who grows greatly.


    "I''m tired of manipulating the weather. I won''t do the next at your request." "I guess you gave me blood." "This work is twice as much work. Give me one more time." "Yes, It''s painful, but it can''t be helped.


    The saleswoman, "Is it a moon shrine maiden? The only cursed magic user we can imagine is that he''s lending a hand!" "Speaks stupid things. The land of the sun is the power of the curse shrine maiden Like borrowing ... "" ... "Oh! Isaac. The pope of the Church of the Goddess denied the archbishop''s words. Princess Noel is silent.


    "Report! The riots of the beast race have converged! Some are still rampant, but few." "Thank you for the report. Did you hear? Archbishop of the Serpent''s Order. It looks like a plan, but it was a shame, "said Princess Noel.


    "It''s an idiot ... an idiot ... shit, it gets crazy"


    -Self-destruction magic: storm of fire


    Well! I was scrambled! Tr a nsla t ed by £êp £ít l .£ã o £í


    When the "sorry" great sage sticks out his right hand and spells "Magical Magic: Captive Ivy", the ivy of the Archbishop instantly surrounds and ties up the tree ivy. Ivy wraps around all of my arms, face, and body, and I can move ... Is it breathable?


    "Noel, I''ll leave this to you. I don''t think I have much information because this man was just magically manipulated." "Yes, great sage teacher." Princess Noel. Did the problem with the serpent cult clear up?


    "The Great Sages!" "It''s indeed!" "Princess Noel is also brilliant!" "A group of dirty blood, no big deal." Well, it was really nice not to have a civil war with the beastmen.


    "Princess Noel, there was a word I was just worried about. He used the power of the moon priestess to break the curse of the serpent''s cult. Of course, I think it was a dirty bloody idiot ..." The face is the Pope. "There was no way to minimize the damage of this riot." "What! No way! The Holy City Sinfonia, protected by the goddess of the sun, uses the power of dirty blood! Pope angry with red face. At the last meeting, I thought I was against a beast-man''s execution or a kind person! A little scary.


    "Noisy! Dirty blood, dirty blood. I hate the demons so much! My magic has calmed down the rebellion of the beasts!" Is it surprisingly impatient?


    "That''s the moon priestess!" "I was lost in the middle!" "And I have to take control of it." "But how do you touch it? No matter how beautiful! ..." I can''t imagine it ... " (But, aren''t you fascinated by some of them?) He tries to take control of Juliae, and he gradually narrows the distance. However, Princess Noel raised it and won.


    "I have to say to you, thanks to the moon-priestess Juliae, who was able to solve the ''brainwashing'' magic that triggered this rebellion of the beast races." Was it? "" Yes, but then what? "The Highland soldiers and the Highland nobles are upset.


    "In this place, we declare in the name of Princess Noel. The land of the sun forgets the grudge of the past and joins forces with the" Miko of the Moon "and defeats the Great Demon King." She looks sober and bitter. Well, yesterday, when I announced this strategy, I was in a lot of aggression. For the time being, I was convinced by Sakurai-kun''s persuasion, but at first Princess Noel was also an opponent ... Why does the land of the sun dislike the moon shrine abnormally?


    "Stupid! What are you saying!" "Princess Noel! It''s not decided without Her Majesty!" "This is a clear rule violation. Even Princess Noel is not forgiven!" Is it the person of the Prime Minister? What is making a noise? The five Holy Nobles are still watching.


    Signature: "This is my father''s affair-His Majesty the Highland has already acknowledged it, and here it is," said Princess Noel, who took out a remarkable piece of paper. "Oh ... the king is" "Stupid! I haven''t heard!" "What are you doing!" Some people haven''t yet agreed, but it would be fine if the King had OK. . There is no princess, Noel who has arranged so much overnight.


    A glimpse of Princess Friae, her arms are crossed and she has a naughty look. Sakurai-kun is worried about it. There was an eye with Sakurai-kun. When it comes to politics, they don''t have a turn.


    "Are you all right? Everyone" A loud voice interrupted the controversy. Are Youwayn Knights General?


    "Currently, the hordes of monsters are approaching the royal city of Sinfonia. I want to manage it first." "" "" ... "" " Nice, President. When I finally felt quiet, the General Manager turned back here.


    "Some monsters are abominable demons. We don''t have any experience fighting them. We want the brave guys to help." Well, it''s good.


    "It looks interesting, I''m sorry." "!? The Great Sage himself !? However, the power of the Great Sage needs to be preserved in preparation for the resurrection of the Great Demon King?" Raises a surprised voice. Well, was there such a reason? If you don''t think you can stand on the street. Tr an s late d b y jp m tl .com


    "I am support. My disciples are fighting. Wow, the redhead wizard." "Eh, wow, me?" Lucy looks surprised. e? Did you become a disciple of Lucy the Great Sage?


    "This is the great-grandson of the hero of the land of wood, Johnny, and the daughter of the crimson witch, Rosalie. Let''s guarantee my abilities." "" "Ooooo!" "" ing. The story of Lucy''s great grandfather and the name of Lucy''s mother, a famous wizard. After all, it is known. However¡­¡­


    "Lucy, are you OK?" "Well, well, I think the accuracy of the magic has improved, but ..." I''m worried. "Well, we''ll support you too. Saa-san." "Yeah! Lucy, do your best!"


    "His Holy Father, Great Duke. I will temporarily take command of the entire Highland army, including the Knights of the Temple and the Knights of the Four Heavens," said Uwain. There is dignity of the general of the military.


    North Gate: Knights of the Sun (1st and 2nd Divisions) + Knights of the North Sky + Disciples of the Hero of the Water Country South Gate: Knights of the Sun (3rd and 4th Divisions) + Knights of the South Sky + Large The Magi and the East Gate ... The Knights of the Sun (5th and 6th Divisions) + Knights of the East + Knights of the Temple Kishimon ... The Knights of the Sun (7th Division) + the Knights of the West + The Brave of Light


    That''s what it was all about?


    "Is it different from Lucy?" "Huh? Lie." "Does the spirit enthusiast come here too?" Says the Great Sage. Ummm.


    A quick glance at Princess Sofia and Prince Leonard. A brave man in the country of water, only me can escape. Above all--


    "Leo ... watch out," said the uneasy Princess Sofia. "Yes, my sister!" Prince Prince Leonard is even more worried. "We will protect Prince Leonard! I know, you guys!" "" "" ""! "" Looking at the water country ...


    (I''m worried about Prince Leonard ...)


    "After all, I go to the North Gate. By the way, where did the lightning hero go?" "Gerald is ... so confidential, I don''t know where he is ...", Gerald''s dad answered on the top of the Buddha. Yeah, where did you go! Gerald!


    "I heard there are three other heroes in the land of the sun ..." "The other three are out of the capital on a different mission. It''s just the name. "" That''s right ... "No, this is the country where the continent''s strongest army is. it must be no problem! ...... It should be.


    "Then go to your own battlefield. Good luck," said Uwain, who will command the rest of Highland Castle. We went to our place.


    ¡ó The Royal Sinfonia: North Gate ¡ó


    Tr an sl ate d by jp m tl .£ã o£í Sand dust is coming. I feel the ground is shaking. Even if many people march, this will not happen. A large monster is causing that dust ...


    A group of demons approaching the North Gate. According to reports, the number seems to be about 5,000. The intercepts are the Knights of the Sun, the Knights of the North, and the Allied Forces of the Water Nation.


    About 10 minutes to contact with the demons.

 Chapter 106 Episode 104: Royal City of Sinfonias Mayhem Part 4

    "I''m Orto, the Knights of the Sun, 1st Division. Thank you, Heroes of Roses." "I''m Stra, the 2nd Division. Let''s fight together." "Knights of the North, Vice Commander Berg. On the way to the Beimen, I was greeted by army commanders fighting together.


    "I''m the first Prince of Roses, Leonard the Snowy Hero. Thank you." "Makoto Takatsuki of Roses ..." Also, there are people who stare at this. A beautiful blonde, fishing-eyed female knight, dressed in golden armor. It should be the first meeting, but it looks a bit like someone. Oh, I came here.


    "Hey Knight Corps, Captain Janet Ballantine. My brother took care of me the other day." Certainly similar! Hmm? I mean ... the Knights of the North sky ...


    "I''m sorry, the brave man. There should have been a Knight of the Gerald Knight," said the Deputy Commander. This is Gerald''s unit! Somehow, the eyes of the North Knights seem cold. President! Why did you place a water country here !? Bullying? Are you bullying?


    (Oh, awkward ...)


    On the way, conversation did not bounce.


    ¡ó North Gate ¡ó


    The approaching demons are not fast. It slowly moves forward with intimidation. All demons are eerily calm because they are being manipulated by demons. ¡­¡­ I''m conserving my power so that I can go on a rampage. T r ans l a t ed by jp m t l .co £í


    "You''re approaching, Makoto ..." Prince Leonard is pale. "What! Don''t be afraid! The number of monsters is about 5,000! The number of soldiers here is over 10,000!" Speaking of which, did you finally get this uncle and post?


    "Why do you look great? Because of the knights of the weak nations," "Oh, don''t disturb us." "I don''t need a soldier in the country of water, right?" A voice was heard from above. Looking up-


    (Pegasus Knight?)


    Led by Janet earlier, female knights were gracefully floating in the air on Pegasus. The women knights are all beautiful, including Pegasus, but they are paintings ...


    "I''m hoping you''re not a Magret, the defeat of Roses," said Janet, a knight commander. Well, let''s take this as inevitable.


    "Do you have any plans?" Ask Orto, the leader of the Knights of the Sun.


    T ra ns l at e d b y Jpmtl.£ãom "In the story of the reconnaissance team, it seems that the monsters approaching this do not include ''the abominable demon''." "Hey.


    "That''s right, but don''t let your guard down." "Before the demon arrives here, let the wizards fire all at once." "I think that nearly half can be reduced by magic attacks alone, Heroes." Oh, yes, there are magical spells that seem to be more than 3,000 at a glance. When you hear the chanting, it''s all advanced magic. This is a good first strike.


    Monsters coming here are in groups. It looks good. (But if possible, I would have liked the seaside arrangement.) However, the sea side was seen as a favorite unit of the Serpent''s Order, so the Sun''s country side also has the highest strength. I mean--


    -Cuck!


    For an instant, I was attacked by dazzling light. Looking back, a giant pillar of light shines in a cross at the west gate. That is¡­¡­


    "Is it the Brave of Light?" "Legendary" Sword of Light "skill. It''s terrible at all times." "Perhaps an abominable demon has come out." Sakurai''s skill is still flashy. And is the sea side a favorite monster?


    "It looks like the battle has begun on the west gate side." "This is about to start ...?"


    -Kieeeeeeee!


    I heard something like a birdsong. "Oh! What''s that!" A huge bird made of flames is fluttering in the direction of the south gate pointed by the patron knight. "The phoenix of fire ... the magic of the king of fire. There was such a user." One of the Knights of the Sun was surprised. No, I was surprised. Magical power That magic is used ... Lucy.


    "Lucy, now you can use royal magic ..." The days of working together with Lucy''s fire magic in McAllen, a city of water, are remembered. To be honest, I had a time when I thought Lucy''s Fire Magic King was just fashion. It''s good ... Next time, let me show you the magic near you.


    "Ah, that''s Lucy''s magic !?" "What awful!" Prince Prince Leonard and the guardian knight are surprised. By the way, Sae is with Lucy. I''m sorry for Lucy alone, even with the Great Sage.


    "Is it the Roses wizard?" I feel good when my friends are praised. However,


    "It''s sunny ..." Sakurai-kun''s "Sword of Light" or Lucy''s royal-class magic ... It''s just that the great sages rained. The clouds still remain, but the rain has stopped. Can I use water magic?


    I look back at the approaching demons. In the distance, a big monster came into view.


    "I''m here." "Um." The leader of the Knight of the Sun nodded at my voice.


    -The "RPG Player" skill is activated here. T r a ns l ated by Jp£í tl.co m


    (e?)


    Would you like to start a battle with a herd of old demons? ¡»


    Yes ¡û no


    (Is it an option here ... it''s a bad timing.)


    I do not want to run away now. However, it''s old (I''m worried about the word ...).


    "Anyone among them has the" Appraisal "skills? If possible, it''s super-high-grade," I said loudly, looking over the Knights of the Sun and the Knights of the North Heaven. "I have it. The brave man" raised a hand like a witch.


    "What are you looking for now? Are you afraid? A brave man in the land of water." I asked the wizard.


    "Would you please check if there are ''monsters of a thousand years ago'' in the monsters?" "Brave! There are monsters a thousand years ago in those guys?" "Maybe ..." Wait a minute ... ", everyone''s attention comes to me and the wizard.


    "I see ..." The voice of the wizard is shaking. "How was it?" "Was there a monster a thousand years ago?" "It''s not too much of a chatter ... Certainly, a monster a thousand years ago is three to four times stronger than a normal monster, right?


    All "A group of about 5,000 monsters is a monster a thousand years ago!" "Baka, stupid ..." "Lies ...?" "Such, impossible ..." The expression of the knights changes completely . Geh ... but this is my favorite, if not! Archbishop Isaac, did you fish Sakurai-kun with the abominable demon as food?


    "Magical units release at once!" Thousands of flashes were emitted at the same time as the knight of the sun, Ortho, the 1st Division Chief. A flash is emitted towards the center of the demon, causing an explosion and blast.


    "Immediately get involved in the next chant! All enemies in front of me are monsters a thousand years ago! I can''t defeat this level!"


    -Oh, oh, oh! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! !


    Although it may not have responded to the commander''s words, a swarm of demons has been threatening all at once. Then, thrust in. There are no monsters that are falling ... apparently no one !? Is that a normal demon assumption?


    T r an sl a t e d by Jp £í t l .£ã o£í I asked the leader of the 2nd Division next to "Why can you win?", But he said, "It is highly likely that this number could not be won. Is nervous and hard. But calm. If you call for reinforcements, there''s one thing to do.


    "Let''s earn some time. Prince Leonard, please lend a hand." "Yes, hey!" I''m sorry to Prince Leonard, who speaks like a girl.


    Synchronization "Karano! Spirit! Please lend your strength!"


    -Combine the magic of Prince Leonard with the magic of the spirit


    Ice wall "Ice magic!"


    I made the thickest, thickest ice wall between us and the monster.


    "Wow, that''s amazing," "... this, without chanting such a huge ice wall," "What a magical power," the knights are angry, but this is just time.


    "What can use earth magic! Reinforce the wall made by the brave man!" "Hunt the things that go over the wall and the monsters that come around in turn!" Release it! Keep shooting until the magic power runs out! "


    A fierce battle began with monsters wrapping around from both ends of the wall. The witch corps keeps emitting magic.


    "It''s a griffon!" "There''s a flying dragon!" A monster that can fly flies across the wall! It''s not a familiar flying dragon or griffon, but a black monster all over. Is this a monster a thousand years ago!


    "Is it good? Protect the Hero! Don''t lose the Hero in this battle!" "" "" Hah! "" "(Eh? Hey, what?) I don''t know The members of the Knights of the Sun form a team around me and Prince Leonard.


    "Oh, that Ort?" "It''s Princess Noel''s order. Leonard, the hero of another nation, wants to put the safety of Makoto first." "Such ..." "Thanks to Makoto for a thousand years. I was able to detect in advance that it was a monster in front of me, and made an ice barrier. After that, our role was! "" Please go back. " And try to protect Prince Leonard.


    "Wow!" "Gaha!" The one-of-a-kind of demons is strangely tough. Even if you think you''ve beaten it, you get up.


    Bisiri cracks on the ice wall blocking demons. There is a sound of a monster hitting the wall.


    (If that wall breaks, demons walking on the ground will come all at once ...)


    Even now, I''m pushed, but when that happens, I''m done. It is pushed at a stretch. Tra n s l a te d b y jp mt l .£ãom


    "Kyu aa!" Was magically shot. Gyaer, and the dragon sway with pain.


    "I was saved!" "Not yet!" The dragon shouts in anger and shows a breathing fire.


    "Water magic, ice spear!" The breath of fire was fired, roaring in a direction unrelated to the knight.


    (Mr. Spirit ... Mr. Spirit ...) No. Here is the royal capital of the land of the sun, where the Holy Tribe is strong. The number of spirits is small and the voice is low. When you made the ice wall, you reached the limit of the magical power that can be borrowed by the spirit.


    (what should I do¡­¡­?)


    The number of demons increases. The number here is gradually decreasing ... Anxiety and impatience still graze my head, using the "Megyozu Mizu" skill. At that time,


    Lightning strikes!


    A huge lightning bolt shot down the Red Dragon and the flying dragon around it. Heavy rain falls and the wind blows.


    (Are you a great sage !?)


    "Tameera! Still the strongest northern knights of the Highlands! Get excited!"


    Dazzling blonde in golden armor. Fighting power A dignified figure with lightning all over the body. It was Gerald, the lightning hero. Oh, exquisite timing! Heroes don''t come late!


    "" "" "" O! "" "" "The Knights of the North Knights respond to the fierce lightning brave. The members of the Knights of the Sun also smiled with peace of mind. What do you trust, Gerald?


    Bisiri! The barrier has been broken! Demons pop out of the broken wall.


    "That''s so bad! Monsters!" Gerald plunged into the center of the herd of monsters overflowing the broken wall. Uh, are you going to attack there? Incredible, a lightning hero.


    "Makoto, do you know that Gerald doesn''t know about the monster a thousand years ago ...?" "Ah," the knight commander next to me whispered at the same time. I''ve done it. You have to be careful!


    "Hey Gerald-san!" "Gerald-dono!" "Die!" The voice of me and the Knights did not reach, and Jella threw himself into the swarm of monsters and swept away with the dust.


    ...... Um, is it okay?

 Chapter 107 105: The mayhem of the Royal City of Sinfonia, part 5

    "Well, these guys! It''s pretty strong!" Said Gerald, one after another, tearing down a monster one thousand years ago. Oh! It was good, safe. Each time the magical sword that makes a crackling sound is shaken, the monster is cut off and charred. For the lightning brave, the monsters from a thousand years ago seem to have little to do with it.


    "That''s okay." "Um! As expected, it''s the Lightning Brave!" But not everything has been solved yet.


    "Gerald''s helper sword!" "Brother!" The deputy commander of the Northern Knights and his sister''s unit went to help the lightning brave. Certainly Gerald is too burdensome.


    "Witch squad! Keep your support", the Knight Commander of the 2nd Division continues to command. "But! Wizards that have lost their magical power are starting to appear ..." "I''m not good. The knights and monks have managed to keep up ..." The knights are fighting violently in close combat. And the monks supporting it as backguards are also fluttering. Overall, the color of exhaustion is noticeable. By comparison, demons attack with desperation. Is this a monster attack being manipulated? It''s an unpleasant attack, the snake cult!


    (¡­¡­what will you do?)


    At a glance, Prince Leonard and his eyes glanced uneasy. "Well, Makoto ..." As it is, she is pushed in before reinforcements arrive. If the gate is broken, hundreds of civilians will be killed. Feel the gaze. The Knights of the Sun, soldiers in the water nation, are looking here.


    (I wonder if the brave will do something ... Sakurai-kun, is it always like this?) I am not good at getting such attention. I don''t often play the role of reincarnation of the Savior. Let''s go drinking next time, Sakurai-kun. Before that, you have to clear up the problem at hand.


    T ran sla te d b y Jpmtl.£ãom ¨D¨DWhat can I do now?


    Ask "Mysterious water" skill to 99%.


    Has no magic power of its own. It takes a while to use spirit magic again. The magical power of Prince Leonard is also low. I can''t borrow any more. If Sophia was there ... no, she wouldn''t come to this battle. If not, don''t rely on it.


    Something ... something ... what is my card?


    ¡°¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á (Spirit, help me ...)


    I was unconscious, speaking in spiritual language and reaching out. A small blue spirit floating in front of you. The hand cuts the sky. The spirits are not touched. I thought I couldn''t do that with the spirits ... If you don''t touch it, it''s impossible ...


    "Well, Makoto?" I heard Prince Leonard''s words seem confused, but I continued.


    T r a n s lat e d by £êp mtl.£ão m "Xxxxxxxxxxxx" (Something ... I''ll do anything I can do ...)


    Reach out and keep talking ... no response.


    (It''s no good ...)


    -Fufu


    A laughter was heard in my ear. The voice of a spirit like a child that you can always hear ...


    When I turned around, a beautiful girl with a blue whole body stood. At first glance, I knew she was not human.


    "... a spirit?" Is there a human-like spirit ...? It looks like Noah.


    "XXxxxxxxxxxx (Do you have to help?)" "Eh?" The genie in the form of the girl put her hand on my hand. The cool touch wraps your hands. Is it touched? If this.


    Synchronization-Can you do it?


    ¡ó The Lightning Hero: Gerald''s Perspective ¡ó


    What was it that beat the monster? Around ten, I stopped counting and focused solely on defeating monsters.


    "Gerald-sama!" "Brother!" You see the Knights of the North Knights coming to help. "You guys don''t go too deep! Just support me!" These are not ordinary demons. You can''t compete with an average knight.


    Looking at the situation while fighting, the North Knights are fighting in the center, and the Knights of the Sun are fighting at both ends. The Knights of Pegasus and Witches are attacking the flying demons. (... I''m in danger) This is being pushed down. (What are you doing! That guy is!) Land of water On the side, a hero was seen. You can use the magic that defeated me! However, there is no sign of using magic at all.


    Are you damn swarming with demons? I concentrated on the demons in front of me. Then, after a while,


    ¨D¨DI was attacked by a desperate intimidation that frozen my back.


    When I first fought a dragon when I was young. At the time of challenging Babaa of the Great Sages and being made into a cotenpan. Suddenly, a light brave who emerges from another world robbed his childhood friend. I turned around feeling something like that. Tra ns la t ed b y jpmtl .£ã o£í


    "What is that?" "Magic ...?" "I haven''t seen ..." "Escape! I''ll get caught up!"


    -There was a giant water giant piercing the sky.


    "What? ...?" Suddenly, a giant foreign body appears, and soldiers from the land of the sun are afraid of monsters. The giant looked down at us and slowly swept the ground with his long arms.


    "Wow!" "That, help me!" "I''m going to die! ..." "What?" "I don''t know what?" I''m involved in dexterity. The monsters on the ground, the monsters flying in the sky, all swallowed by the giant''s body. The monsters trapped inside the body of the water giant are struggling outside, but can''t seem to get out.


    (Maybe water magic: an arrangement of a large water prison?) I''m no longer keeping the prototype.


    "" "" "" "" "..." "" "" "" "" "" "


    Everyone is watching it. The giant, with all the monsters in its body of water, slowly left for the sea. I looked over the amazed guys and found a familiar kid in it. He rushes to him.


    "Hey! Is that magic the work of Roses brave?" "Yes! Yes! It''s Makoto''s magic!" I''m glad to say what. "Is that okay? The representative hero of the land of water is going to be him." I said, "Makoto-san is terrible!" Seeing the ice and snow hero doing it, I lost the mind to say more.


    "Well, if you have that magic, you can use it from the beginning ..." I rushed in and I was stupid. "Why have you come to the reinforcements, but it''s over." "Wow!" "Great sage!"


    "It doesn''t appear suddenly, Babaa." "Ah?" It hurts, damn. "A poor student, but a strange magic." As the great sage Babaa was impressed, he saw a water giant leaving.


    "Well, what''s that magic? Roses'' hero still feels like a scum, but he can use such crazy magic." Don''t lie. The Great Sage knows everything.


    "Similar to the spirit magic that Johnny used, but ... I can''t use spirit magic." "Is the comparison object a legendary wizard, Johnny Walker?" One of the legendary four-party parties. Even if it is said that it is similar ... The hero of another world is always this.


    "Hey, Gerald. Maybe the spirit witch is out of control, so please go and help me." Earlier, you only swept away the demon. You didn''t run away.


    "The giant of the water is wandering. You may be using magic unconsciously. If you do not do this, the genie is dangerous. He has done nothing to help you in the land of the sun." "¡­¡­"I know. It was ridiculous as it was. I could not defeat all the monsters alone.


    "Let''s go, finally," Babaa, a great sage, kicked his back. "Well, damn it!" I followed the water giant with flying magic. Damn! Cumbersome! Tran slat e d by jp mtl .£ão m


    ¡ó Return to Makoto Takatsuki''s point of view ¡ó


    (... hmm)


    Magic of the water giant. Many monsters are trapped in the water. After this, I didn''t know what to do, so I headed for the sea.


    (Oh ~ sick)


    Weird feeling, like drinking too much. I''m new, but I know the cause. Lucy is getting better. And when you look next door


    ¨D¨D ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á (Fufufu, fun?)


    There is a beautiful spirit girl. No, I just heard the name. Her name is Undine, the great spirit of water. Somehow, I liked it and helped me.


    At the moment, I''m with Udine, the great spirit of water. Magical power overflows like hot water. Spirits have infinite magic ...? I wonder what¡­¡­. Synchronization Unlike Princess Sofia or Prince Leonard, I don''t know when to stop. Well, what if I go to the sea and then ...


    ¨D¨D ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á (Hey, let''s keep playing with me?) A beautiful girl like Noah invites her with a smile. The proposal is fascinating ...


    Hmm? Is something going into it? Who is it? That blonde blind guy. Oh, I jumped into the water giant.


    "Hey! Teme, get back insane!" "Eh?" I was then grabbed by Murakura and shaken.


    At that moment, the shape of the water giant collapsed and demons were dumped into the sea. Some of the demons are sinking as they are and others are escaping off the sea. But nothing returns to the land of the sun again. The Great Spirit of Water When I noticed, disappeared.


    (Demon, can I just leave it ...?) But they all run off the sea. It''s also worth pursuing and stopping. When I was thinking about such a thing with a vague head, I suddenly realized.


    (Huh? I''m floating in the air now?)


    An irritating voice can be heard from above "Hey". When I looked up, Gerald was lifting me in the air. "Have you got up?" "Yes," Oops, apparently saved by a lightning hero. T r ans la t e d by £Êp m t l.co£í


    "I came here at the command of the great sage Babaa. Your magic was out of control." This is no good. Will I donate blood again?


    "Hey, let''s go back. Can you use flying magic?" "I can''t use it." "Why ?!" Because flying magic is an intermediate magic. It cannot be used for apprenticeship.


    "Damn, grabbed," she was taken to Gerald. "Um, thank you, Gerald," is the son of the Grand Dukes of the Great Powers. Be careful with words. But now.


    "I don''t need it," "Um, Gerald," "I don''t need it, just throw it away." "Gerayan" "I''ll kill you"


    "Thank you, Gerald" "..." Are you silent? After all, there was no further conversation, and I was sent to the north gate where Prince Leonards were waiting.


    "Makoto-san!" Is embraced by Prince Leonard. "The brave man! It''s a terrible magic." The guardian knight looks safe.


    "It was wonderful, Makoto brave." "We''ve been saved ..." The sun-knight leaders smiled bitterly. "Are the other people safe?" "Yeah, thank you. The serious injuries are being taken to the hospital and being treated." Good, I don''t know how much the damage was reduced.


    "Report! It seems that all four gates of the Royal City of Sinfonia have successfully defeated and defeated monsters!" "I heard! This battle is our victory!" "" The soldiers applaud the victory to the commander of the knight. Well, did you win? Was good.


    For a while, I was chatting. Someone is approaching. A blonde, sharp-eyed man in golden armor. It looked at me--the soldiers in the water country around me, and turned around without saying anything. e? Did you have anything to do?


    "The hero of Roses. The Knights of the North Knights have been helped by your magic," Gerald spoke without looking back. "Don''t get me wrong! You''re stronger at the moment! But one day you''ll rematch with me and the next will win!" "I''m grateful, thank you." ¡ð Jeta?


    "Makoto, let''s go back to my sister. I''m sure I''m worried." "Let''s do it, Prince Leonard." I want to meet Lucy and Sae. Isn''t it safe?


    "I''m finally done," I nodded at the words of the patron knight. "Okay, let''s go back."


    --The mayhem of the Royal City of Sinfonia has ended.

 Chapter 108 106: Makoto Takatsuki knows his abilities

    "Noah?"


    After a fight with the demon, I fell asleep like falling in an inn. And when I noticed, I was called into the space of the goddess in my dream ...


    Noah, who is always smiling and evil, is expressing a mysterious expression. I was holding my cheek and staring at me. What''s the bad mood?


    "... Hey, Makoto" "What?" Did you do anything to offend Noah?


    "My past apostle was a very strong swordsman, a genius wizard, and so on." "Is it an old man like Noah?"


    "The apostle is not necessarily a man, so she was a girl. And there were many people, but you are the most strange." "What is it?" I was surprised to see suddenly the great spirit of water "Undine" appearing. After all, why was that? The appearance of the great spirit at that time


    "Speaking of which, the Great Spirit of Water was a bit like Noah, is there anything related?" "Oh, that''s right. The spirits don''t have a fixed figure, but the spirits are Titans I admire him, so I think he just imitated me. "" Hey ". Noah, it''s so cute, it can''t be helped.


    T r an sl at ed by jp£ít l .£ã o£í "The story has derailed. Makoto." "Yes, what is it?"


    1 "Conditions for keeping in sync with the spirit. What magic skill level is required?" "Eh?" My skill level at the moment is ... probably about 200. To be honest, recently, even when I practiced magic normally, it did not rise at all. It went up during a runaway fight with Gerald. Is 1000 possible as a reality?


    "The magic skill level of 1000 is a place where a weirdo who wants to master one magic attribute for a lifetime, especially a long-lived elf who can barely reach the limit ... however?" Noah-sama fluttered a familiar piece of paper with a laugh.


    "Once again, my soul book is on my own .... Why did I get along with the spirit?" Noah pointed quietly at the soul book. There,


    -"Moon magic: fascination" skill


    "What is this ...?" "It looks like a gift skill gained by becoming a moon guardian knight." Is it a reward that became Friae''s guardian knight? However, "... fascinating skills?" Oh, dark magic has come off.


    The Great Spirit of Water "You don''t understand yet. Thanks to this fascinating magic, did you help me?" "!?" Did you get along because you attracted the spirits? Noah is smiling with a stunned face.


    Wisdom "I also. I can synchronize with using magic magic with a water magic skill level of 200. There is such a trick." Trans la t e d by £êp m tl.£ãom


    "Perhaps the condition is this: one, the magic skill of a particular attribute is more than 200," said Noah. "Two, be a believer in the Titan tribe who is loved by spirits," raised the second finger. "Three, the magic can be used," and raised his third finger, sticking out in front of me.


    In this way, he said, "Do you do something a little weird?" I remember the abominable moon magic on this continent. What do you think? " Why are you doing this kind of contrarian?


    "To be honest, when I became the guardian knight of the moon shrine maiden, I thought I was really serious. "But?" "Isn''t it better to choose the tighter option?" I responded seriously, but Noah frowned.


    "That''s the true basic stance ... Would you be worried if you''re watching?" Noah smiles bitterly while messing with her beautiful silver hair. Shouldn''t believers worry about the goddess?


    "As a result, I''m happy because I''m stronger," she sighed and laughed.


    The Great Spirit of Water "Please rejoice, Makoto. When you''re in tune with you. Only at that moment, you''re the only one." "Hah ...?"


    Magic "A spirit with infinity. A magician who can handle it. It''s decided to be a holy class." "Um, ... but no," really? Isn''t Noah-sama saying that?


    "You really don''t doubt the goddess." "I have to say, you couldn''t control this spirit magic at all? Did you know?" "Sure, you were running out of control? Memories.


    "It was dangerous. If it was bad, the capital city of Highland would sink." "No, no, no!"


    "I can do it in a margin. Because spirit magic is such a magic." "..." Battle "The fine control does not work, but blows it all together. It is not a magic to kill alone, but a magic to kill a thousand people. So, why is the Holy Tribe restricting spirit magic? "War ..." Was that so?


    Goddess of Water "But that guy, did you know about this future? I thought it was quite generous to give water magic and holy class skills to gifts." Noah-sama. Oh, I returned to my usual Noah.


    "Well, the end result was good?" "The truth is stronger, but be careful, because if you do it too much you can see the Holy Tribe. If you fail to control the spirit magic, You can easily break a single town. "" I''ll be careful. "I ran away twice in the Royal City of Sinfonia. Third time, no. If you run away at McAllen ...


    "And another," Noah-sama puts her hand on her cheek. "I''m talking about something important." "Still, something ...?"


    "It''s really important. Why do you think the magical magic of the moon shrine didn''t work at all?" "Well, that''s ..." Apparently, I feel abnormally high resistance to abnormal conditions.


    T r an s l at ed by jpmt l.£ã o m "I can''t use the magical state magic of" Enchantment "or" Fear "because of the skill of" Ming mirror stop water "...", isn''t it? You can cope with the magic of the abominable demon, the Queen of Harpy, and the Priestess of the Moon Was. Noah shook his head.


    "No, it''s not possible to" disable "mental stability skills like" Myougyouzu "or" Cool ", but you can''t" disable "it. No level, no one can stand it. "" ... No, but I was fine. "Here, Noah came all the way.


    "By the way, my fascination is a divine class. It''s also the top of the gods! It''s said that it will attract all things! It''s supposed to be insane at first glance!" Even so. Noah-sama flicks her hands and complains that the tension has risen. Certainly, it''s a cute goddess, but the top among the gods is a little prosperous ...


    "But my only believer is so calm! And I''m a little nervous," Isn''t it talking? "!


    "Hah ... oh huh ... well, I''ll tell you. Why isn''t my or the moon shrine maiden''s" attractive "or an abominable demon''s condition abnormal attack effective?" Noah-san''s eyes are sharp.


    "It''s because of the RPG player skill." "It doesn''t have any effect on disabling status anomalies?" "Yes, but there is a" switch viewpoint "in RPG player skills?" "Yes, there is." In short, this is the point of view when playing a PRG game. A little useful skill that does not require you to look back. Combat ability is a skill that has no use.


    It doesn''t matter to the condition, right? After accumulating a little Noah-sama said the following words:


    "..." Change viewpoint "of RPG player skill. This is the viewpoint from" outside the world "." What does it mean? " "Well, what should I say ..." Noah looks for words while touching her bangs.


    "Well, when playing an RPG game in the world before, even if the characters on the screen are confused, the fact that you have a controller doesn''t confuse you?" ...... What is that? "Overview" Oh, "Player''s view" is looking down on this world. "Is that amazing?


    "It''s rare, because it prevents even the magic of the gods'' fascination." "But in terms of combat abilities ..." "Well, there''s nothing." I knew.


    Even in the same non-combat system, Fujiyan''s "Yomishin" seems to be stronger. Sa-san''s "remaining machine" is a foul level. I do not wake up strong skills. Well, will the spirit magic be strengthened steadily, so do you want to go that far?


    "The truth is, here''s what''s important. Do you know the flaws of ''viewpoint switching''?" "Flaws?" If the psychiatric spells just don''t work, what are the flaws?


    "I have it. From the ''outside of the world'' ... that''s what makes you scared. You''ll be calm in any danger, and that''s fine. Do you go into danger or choose a dangerous option on purpose? "" ... " Conditions for keeping with the spirit. Usually, the road that you do not choose first. Are you influenced by your skills?


    "It''s a troubled drawback." "Well, there are places where I thank me because I''m continuing my followers who are being treated as evil gods." Suddenly, she smiled and crumpled her hair like Noah .


    "Today I wanted to keep that in mind. The truth is that I''m keeping my wishes and I''m getting stronger. Thanks to my skills, I''m able to act calmly and boldly. "Someday I''ll make a mistake." "... Yes, I understand." "Now, come back soon. It looks like the customer is coming." "The customer?" The goddess smiles grinning.


    "I''m sorry, Makoto," "...?" "I''ll do my best," I was fluttering and I was wrapped in light. Tra nsl a te d by Jp £í t l .£ã o m


    ¡ó


    "Takatsuki-kun, get up!" "Makoto, I''m sleeping too much." When I opened my eyes, I saw the face of a girl with bright red hair and two-part brown hair. Lucy''s long hair tickles over her face. Say, she''s not a cat on the bed.


    "Good morning, Lucy, Sasan." "It''s already night," "I''m being called by Highland Castle, let''s go." I wonder if it was in sync with the Great Spirit of Water. I feel heavy because of Noah''s story. I do not want to move out of bed.


    "I''m going to sleep." Ha, calm down. I did my best this time. Can I rest slowly?


    "Princess Sofia-what should I do?" "Takatsuki-kun won''t get up-" "Huh, I''m in trouble. Who is our hero?" Now, she heard the voice of Princess Sofia.


    "Hey!" I touched the back of my neck with a very cold hand! "You always get along without permission. It''s a revenge." There was Princess Sofia with a mischievous look. Oh, that ... This should be a private room at my inn. Why are you on your own?


    "Makoto! There''s a victory party at the castle!" "It''s full of food." Lucy and Sassan are pulled from both sides and taken out of bed.


    `` I''m gonna go by myself '''' I try to resist, but `` Noel has told me to bring the Roses hero, Makoto hero '''' Princess Sofia said , I was smiling while correcting my sleeping habit. "I really want you to rest slowly." "... I''m going. I''ll be ready." Lucy and Sae are looking off.


    "Why do you listen to Princess Sofia honestly?" "It''s tricky." You''re a boss, a nationally certified hero, right? Princess Sofia.


    "Hello, then. I was about to be stripped down and had three people rush out of the room.


    Or was Princess Sofia, Lucy and Sae together? What were they talking about ...? Anxious, scary to hear ...


    I changed clothes and dragged my heavy body to Highland Castle.

 Chapter 109 Episode 107: Makoto Takatsuki Joins the Victory Party

    --Highland Castle, a grand party held in the saloon.


    This is the place I came to before. The difference from the last time is


    "Makoto brave! This time was a wonderful success!" "How about! Why don''t you participate in the training of the Knights of the Sun?" "Is it surrounded by many knights? Orto, the leader of the Knights of the Sun, Stra and his men. Also, when I talked to the members of the North Knights, it was surprisingly easy.


    "A magic that makes that group of monsters exhausted! What is that magic?" "Um, an arrangement of a water magic and a large dungeon ..." I saw it for the first time. "


    "Even so, the 5,000 old monsters are from where ..." "It''s decided. There is only one place where the monsters a thousand years ago still live in many places." "North continent ..." Knights of the Sun But he is talking with a difficult face. The northern continent is certainly a place controlled by demons, also known as the "Evil Continent", isn''t it?


    "I suppose. On the continent, the monsters who follow the demons are" The King of Beasts "Zagan" "One of the" Three Demon Kings "who governs the Demon Continent ... , I will never leave the continent without the order of the "Beast King" ... "" Is that the "Snake Order" and "The Beast King" formed? "" At least there may have been some sort of deal "It''s expensive," "... it''s awkward," "Oh, it may hinder the northern battle plan." I left the knights and headed to a table with food to eat something. As always, Highland cuisine is dominant.


    "Oh, ah, thank you! Thank you so much!" Said the blonde knight, looking away. Well, was this guy Gerald''s sister Janet Ballantine? Did you do anything earlier? Before I talked, I got somewhere. what was that¡­¡­?


    Then-"Good morning, Roses brave. I am Sandra of the Roland family." "Hello, Hero. Later, slowly in my room ... ", noble women talked a lot. ¡­¡­ I''m not good at talking to strangers because I''m shy, but ¡­¡­ Tr a n s la ted b y jp£ít l.£ão£í


    (¡­ What ¡¯s that?) (Takatsuki-kun is crazy!) (I''m irritated ¡­¡­)


    A voice that I knew was faintly heard. Lucy, Sae, Princess Sofia? By the way, Juliae is absent. When asked, "Would you like to go to Highland Castle together?", He said, "Absolutely not.


    So, when he was grateful for the approach of a beautiful aristocratic woman, he said, "Makoto brave. It was a great ceremony that contributed to the victory of this battle." Princess Noel, dressed in a luxurious dress, has appeared. Next door is Sakurai-kun.


    "Takatsuki-kun, you defeated 5,000 monsters 1000 years ago in a batch?" It seems that a lot of abominable demons attacked from the sea side. ...... The Serpent''s cult is getting serious. In the end, she was slaughtered by "The Brave of Light" Sakurai-kun.


    "By the way, is Friae ...?" "Absent. He said hello to Sakurai-kun." "Well ... where is she now?" "I think she''s in the inn with Fujiyans." ¡­ Let''s go later. ¡±When she was having such a conversation with Sakurai-kun, Princess Noel was interrupted.


    "Ryosuke-sama, don''t you? There are plans for the future, don''t you forget?" "No, Noel? But ..." "Don''t you?" Princess Noel smiled, I have a gentle voice. There is a powerful force in the voice. I''m a little nervous. Sakurai-kun, it seems to be laid on the butt.


    Tra ns l at e d by jp mtl .£ã o£í At that time, "Hello, you''re a hero of Roses, you''re a working grand ceremony," suddenly a large man came to talk with a bossy attitude. The first Prince of Gaius Highland. I started a conversation with my stomach and put my hand on my shoulder and grinned.


    "How is it? Give me whatever you want. Come to the land of the sun and serve me?" "... Eh?"


    "Wait, wait! Mr. Gaius, he is the hero of Roses!" Princess Sofia broke in. "Princess Sofia. I think his talents are great and should be fully exploited. How do you, Makoto the brave. Give me as much as you want, regardless of status, goods or women. That''s not a bad story. "" Makoto brave ... "" ... um ". I want to refuse, but there is a previous criminal offense in the labyrinth. In this case, there is no corner, how to refuse?


    "Don''t do it, Gaius. Brother is a person who may be a fiancee for Princess Sofia." "Eh?" I and Princess Sofia shouted at the same time. "Both are like new ears ..." First Prince Gaius said stunned.


    "The goddess shrine maiden and the brave man from another world are united and save the world. Do you know the goddess''s oracle?" Princess Noel said with a gentle expression. what is that? I''m a new ear.


    "Hm, it''s the brave you and the light. Well, good. The Heroes of Roses. I''ll give you a formal messenger again." Finally, Prince Gaius left, grumpy.


    "Princess Noel, Princess Sofia. By the way, the hero Makoto is a guardian knight of the moon shrine maiden. If the moon shrine maiden rebels, I am worried about the army of the water country." It''s Sazai. "What about the Roses'' royal residence settled in the Highland Castle?" "That''s ...", rejected Princess Sofia.


    I read it somehow. In short, let''s talk about trying to get some reason and stay in the sun country. In the Sun Country, it''s a story that people who can be used are gathering anyway, but it''s true. I want to support Princess Sofia, but I don''t really know the rules of bargaining between countries. For a while, I was listening to the conversation of the great people,


    "Hey, Spirit Master. If you come to Highland Castle, don''t stop by me."


    "The Great Sage?" The Great Sage suddenly appeared! I was beaten by a great sage, and the people nearby were backing away.


    (A great sage is in front of this kind of person?) (I don''t like the crowd, but it''s rare) (This is the first time I''ve seen it so close) (What an impressive thing) Seems unusual.


    "Hmm, is it a celebration of the previous battle? It''s an exaggeration at that level of battle." "It''s rare for a great sage teacher to appear in a crowd." Princess Noel is talking nervously.


    "I was just a sign of a spirit witch." "I thought I''d come back later." The Great Sage looked around with his arms folded, with a grumpy face. The body is floating in the air.


    "Hey, he''s been active and he''s on his way. Hey, maybe you''re probably tempted by the nobles, but you''ve thrown away your precious virgin ..." Close up. What are you saying in front of the crowd !?


    (Hey, don''t close your mouth. I won''t talk.) (Don''t talk weird!) (Why don''t you be proud of being a virgin?) (Would you be proud! Yeah!) (Muh ... that''s a problem)


    Tran s l a te d by jp£ítl .£ã o£í Did you understand? Abune It seems that this person rarely appears in public, and that common sense is lost ...


    "Then we''re waiting," "yes, we''ll go later," "absolutely!" Don''t fuss.


    "" "" "" ... "" "" When I suddenly noticed, people in the hall were watching this. Princess Noel, minister, nobles, clergy, knights, and chores at the party. Even His Majesty the King, in his throne, has an open face. ¡­¡­why?


    "Takatsuki-kun ... I''m close to the great sage," Sakurai-kun talks with her. "No, it''s not close," sometimes just donating blood.


    After that, the number of people who talked to me at the party venue decreased. Really, why? I''m glad I couldn''t talk to people I didn''t know and I felt better.


    ¡ó


    Because people come and talk "Kon''nichiwa" became free time decreased, headed at the large Philosopher like. Lucy Yassar came out alone, talking with the Knights of the Sun, the Third and Fourth Divisions, and the Knights of the Southern Sky who fought together with the demons.


    "Slow!" When I went to the mansion, a great sage was lying on a huge sofa. She looks sullen.


    "Sit here," "Huh," sitting next to the Great Sage.


    "Yeah" "Eh! Little sage?" Before The great sage came on my lap. Naturally, you will face each other at a close distance. The sage''s red eyes, white skin, and a young face come closer. A cold sigh hit my face.


    "Hey, do you support your back? I don''t care." "Hello." (Selfish sages ...) I bumble in my heart and turn my hand around the sages. Weight is light.


    "Huh, let''s go," Capri and his neck bite. I''m getting used to this pain soon. At your ears, you can hear the throat of the Great Sage throat. Until he finished drinking, he was pointing at the back of a great sage because he was free.


    (Small body ...)


    But the power that comes through is terrible. It looks just like 10 years old. A legendary wizard who has existed for millennia?


    (I can''t see it ...)


    Tran s la te d b y jp £í t l.co £í Somehow, I put my hand on the Great Sage''s head and stroked it lightly. "That!" The great sage looked up while showing a surprised expression. Big red eyes spread and stare at this. Yeah, was it rude? The land of the sun, is this a great man? Offended? However, he did not seem angry at the expression.


    "... keep up." I couldn''t hear it in a small voice at first. "What is it?" "... Continue to stroke your head." "Yes, yes." For a while, I put the Great Sage on my knees and stroked my head. You seem to like it. I continue to suck blood. Is this an optional fee?


    -On this day, a little more blood was sucked than usual. I was a little anemic. In addition, this is the mansion of a great sage. I felt relaxed that the "enemy" would not come.


    That''s why. The people entering this room didn''t notice until they approached.


    "Ta, Takatsuki-kun and the Great Sage !? What are you doing?" Said Sakurai-kun, who was surprised.


    "Well, no, Sophia! You can''t look!" "Well, what? Noel-sama, what happened?" Princess Noel, who closes Princess Sofia''s eyes with his hand, is there Was.


    (... that?) Something that seems to be causing a great misunderstanding ...

 Chapter 110 Episode 108: Makoto Takatsuki Goes Over the Royal Capital

    "Why, when you''re eating comfortably, you''re a sloppy guy," said the Great Sage, grinningly away from me.


    "She''s a meal. Ah ... Is that so?" "Don''t be a teacher ... Don''t be surprised. I thought my heart would stop." Sakurai-kun and Princess Noel apparently noticed a misunderstanding.


    "That ...? What the hell happened?" Princess Sofia doesn''t seem to know much. Seriously neat! "Are you true to the brave? Are you thinking something strange?"


    "So, what are you doing?" Said the brave man, the great sages who stare at the shrine maiden. I don''t think she''s the same person who stroked her head.


    "Can you give us your opinion on the next year''s northern expedition plan? Today, the Serpent''s Order manipulated a horde of monsters a thousand years ago, which deepened the involvement of Zagan, the king of the beasts of the Demon Continent. The Highland Military has said that we need to advance the North Conquest plan, "said Princess Noel with a serious look. On the other hand, the face of the Great Sage seems boring.


    "What is the status of the Armed Forces of the Six-Party Alliance?" "Is it about 80% of the plan at present?" "It''s not a story. "I couldn''t help, but I''m an amateur, but I''m proud of being the best witch on the continent. If so, I''m not against it. "" Is it okay ...? "" Let''s like it. But I don''t think I should fight only when I think I can win. " You looked a little nostalgic.


    "Is it the word of the savior Abel?" Asked Princess Sofia. "Oh, he was like," Prepare to win before you get ready. "And" Attack when you attack. "He was a cautious guy, despite the brave man. At the time of the decisive battle, there was only one hero, Abel. "" Other heroes ...? "When I heard, the great sages gave a meaningful look.


    "The other heroes have been defeated and destroyed by the Demon Kings," said Geoff, staring at Princess Sofia. Noah-sama ... T r a nslated b y jpmtl .£ão£í


    "Okay, great sage. We''re going on a schedule on the northern cruiser," Princess Noel quietly said. "Is it okay?" "I will follow the Savior''s words." Apparently the policy was decided. For me, I''d like to train as much as possible on events like "Defeating the Devil", so the first one is better.


    "Nevertheless." Here, Princess Noel has lost her expression and tone. "I''m afraid you''re very close with the Heroes of Roses, great sage. You''re scolded by Sofia." "No, Noel !?"


    "It''s been a long time, Roses shrine maiden" "Yes, yes. The great sages haven''t changed."


    "I and Sophia took a lecture at the same school to become a shrine maiden. The Great Sages gave me a teacher of magic," Princess Noel taught in a whisper. Princess Sofia, who talks to the great sages, looks nervous. I guess the great sage is in a better position.


    "By the way, don''t drink the blood of Makoto, do you give me the blood of the daughter of Sister of the Goddess Church?" "Noel ... But the daughter of the blood that reaches me "What about half?" "Huh?" Princess Noel and Princess Sofia shouted at the same time. I and Sakurai-kun looked at each other without understanding the meaning.


    "That''s like that ... Half of the sisters of the Goddess Church are not daughters ...?" "Impossible! There should be no contact with the external opposite sex because of the training!" Sure, "..." The words of the great sages, the two princesses face down and shut up.


    This is that. The inside of Goddess Church was disturbed. The world is over. Oh, in fact, the world where the end is rumored. T ran sl at e d b y jp m tl .com


    "I''ll be back soon. What will happen to Princess Sofia?" "Why do you already go home? You can go slowly." I don''t want to suck any more blood. Slightly shake.


    "Are you OK? Makoto Brave?" Princess Sofia made a worried face. I returned with a bitter smile. "Then, Sakurai-kun" "Oh, this time again, Takatsuki-kun" I bowed to Princess Noel and left Princess Sophia''s room with the Great Sage.


    After that, Lucy, who got drunk at the party venue and exploded fire magic, and Sa-san, who had been sexually harassed by a man of the Knight of the Sun and knocked that man out of the castle, returned to the inn. ¡­ I do n¡¯t know, I ¡¯m sure I ¡¯ll watch it.


    ¡ó


    --next day.


    "Welcome! Roses brave lady and elven witch." This is the VIP room on the top floor of Grand Highland Casino.


    "Ha, yes," "Thank you for your invitation, Uncle!", "Hello, Lucy ..." The family Somehow, Sae and Lucy are surrounded by Castor again. I was suddenly invited to Peter.


    Brother, "Thank you for coming! It''s a bad place to be busy." "No, I was spare time." In fact, after the turmoil is over, great people do the rest, so people like me and Sasan are free. Princess Sofia seems to be busy. Fujiyan also seems to have a lot of work, so I haven''t come to attend today.


    "I don''t want my father to thank me directly," said elder brother Jack Castor, laughing refreshingly. "Our family has a lot of beast races. The curse on ''The Serpent''s Order'' would have been a big deal if we didn''t get rid of the curse." --Genoa Castor, who has a big scar on his face.


    "It was Princess Friae who solved that. I''ll tell you." By the way, Friae invited me, but she didn''t come. Do you usually refuse to see the mafia?


    "Your brother ... you''ve become the patron knight of the moon shrine maiden." "What is the knight of the cursed princess ..." Peter and Jack look a little bit tight. Isn''t the knight of the moon shrine maiden a good face in this world?


    "Hey, don''t say rudeness!" Exclaims Genova. "I''m sorry. The name of the legendary evil witch, Friae, is said to be a reincarnation. Let me know that you''ll be welcome if you come. "


    "The Makoto, the Hero of Roses. Is there anything wrong with you? I can''t do much, but I''ll do everything I can." "Um ..." It doesn''t seem like there is anything behind, but it''s just to ask the mafia people obediently. That''s why they don''t say anything.


    A quick glance at Sauce and Lucy at the next table. The land of the earth "Aya-sama, this is a rare jewel that has been removed" "Lucy, this dress is popular in the Highlands now" "Wow, beautiful" "Nice!" Is it a casino female staff? Sassan and Lucy seem to be having fun when they show me various products.


    "I''ll give you all of this." "Uh !? What''s this expensive thing?" "Um, what can I do ..." Say and Lucy pulled out saying they would give me expensive precious metals and dresses. I have. Well, thank you for releasing the curse this time. I guess it''s okay to justify the words. I guess I should get some souvenirs for Juliae. T r a nsl ate d b y £êpmtl.£ã om


    (Even if it''s the Castor family ... the leader behind the royal city ...)


    One of the most famous mafia on the continent. Princess Noel and Princess Sofia are different powers. In my mind, I came to my mind that I was just worried.


    "... Can I say a request?" I said it.


    ¡ó


    "" "" "" ... "" "" Kyu-ku Street In front of you, the church''s sister and orphans open their mouths.


    "Yeah, I''m Peter from the Castor family! Call me Brother from today!" Peter introduces himself loudly.


    "Ah, that ... Makoto-san. This is ..." Sister asks quietly. "I''m sorry suddenly. If there is anything wrong, the Castor family will help me. It may have been an extra copy ..." This church was a gathering of the weakest in Kyu-ku. I asked him to take care of the turf of the Castor family. Of course, we don''t invite orphans to the mafia.


    "... Thank you, brave." "I heard about the orphanage where Jean and Emily grew up. I can only do this much." "Sufficient. These children are blood of demons. And in the current environment, I''m sure he would have been resentful of the world .... I''m really helped. " Was good. It didn''t seem to have taken extra care.


    "Thank you, Nii-chan!" "I really want to be a hero." "Baka-nee, the status and skills of the hero are different from the lower-class people like us."? Intermediate ¡±and¡° Earth Magic / Basic ¡±are all ...¡± ¡°I''m just¡° Fire Magic / Intermediate ¡±. Whether I can be an iron rank adventurer ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­?


    Strong These guys do you have that?


    Soul Book "Hey, you guys. Are you surprised at my"? "Soul Book I showed my" "to the children.


    "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" ""


    "What''s this status!" "It''s weaker than me!" "Ma, magic power: 4?" "Professional is a witch apprentice!" "U, lie!" "But the only magic skill is" Water Magic Elementary "... ¡­ ¡±¡° No warrior skills ¡­¡­ ¡±


    T r a ns l ate d b y jp£ít l .co £í Oh, oh ... Astonishment ¡ú sympathy ¡ú Changes in gaze with flowing doubt. I remember the temple of water!


    "Oh, my brother, I''m a true brave who beat the lightning hero Jela with a Timan to get rid of a millennium a thousand years ago, a horde of 5,000," Peter followed. "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" Was good.


    "Well, this status and skills can make me a hero. Everyone is okay." "Wow, I understand!" "Nii-chan, I''ll do my best!" Everyone is fine.


    "I don''t think it''s true to think about you," Lucy whispered in her ear. Next to me, Sa-san is nodding. "Yeah?" "Everybody, Roses'' hero here is a weird who practices all the time except when he''s sleeping." Sae called on the children.


    "Well, that''s it? Nii-chan" "All the time except when you''re sleeping ...?" "Hey, Lucy. Don''t say something appropriate."


    "I''m glad. Indeed ..." "I can practice even if I''m sleeping" "" "..." "" Is you training while sleeping? "" I knew Takatsuki-kun ... "Not only the children, but Lucy and Sasan, have turned their eyes to see the weirdo.


    Set the skill of "Ming mirror water stop" to 99% and make a water bullet on your head and float it. Mistakes in control can cause water to hang on your head. It is recommended because you can train while sleeping with moderate tension.


    ¨D¨D


    "... That''s like, it''s a weird guy. Everyone does it at their own pace." "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "". Who''s weird, rude.


    Sae stayed in the church saying, "Play with the kids all day!"


    ¡ó


    ¨D¨DReturn from the church. In the four districts,


    "Yo, Takatsuki," "Ya, Hi, Takeda-kun" was called by a former classmate. I noticed that I was in "viewpoint switching". I thought I wouldn''t talk and maybe through.


    "Your magic was terrible! I was in the 1st Division of the Knights of the Sun. I was away from where you were." I didn''t notice at all.


    "In fact, it was dangerous. The monster a thousand years ago was different from the monster you usually fight." So Takeda looked a little apologetic. You''re terrible, brave, I think it''s hard, but do your best. "" Oh, ah .... Do your best too. "Takeda-kun left with one hand. "I''ll call this time when I get together with my classmates for a reunion!" I heard a voice from a distance. I returned with a vague smile.


    (Maybe I don''t go) I''m not good at that. T r a n sla te d b y £êp £ítl .co m


    "She looks really happy." "Eh?" Lucy was sitting next door. "I''m glad I could make up with my classmates."


    (Well, but better than when you were at the temple of water) It might be nicer to be praised by your old classmates than by the nobles of the Sunland. The steps on the way home have become a little lighter.


    ¡ó


    -Three days after the end of the mayhem.


    "Princess Sofia, Prince Leonard. We will return to McAllen soon." "Oh! Already? Highland nobles, do you want to meet Makoto?"


    That''s right. Rumors that I was close to the great sages seemed to have spread, and nobles came to meet one after another. Gifts Have something. No, what do you give me?


    "It''s a good opportunity to broaden our connections. We don''t have the desire," said Princess Sofia.


    "I''m just not good at talking to strangers." "It''s as delicate as ever, Takatsuki-kun." "I won''t talk."


    So, I told the land of the sun that I would return to the land of water. Highland Castle-Princess Noel called.


    One, "The Hero of Roses". He said he would come to the Royal Castle.

 Chapter 111 Episode 109: Epilogue (Chapter 4)

    »Ø Reminiscences of the Sun Priestess Noel Altena Highland ¡ó


    I was raised as a reincarnation of a saint since I was remembered.


    The role of supporting the savior, the hope of the world. In the past, Gerald, who was a childhood friend and had the "Thunder Hero" skill, was said to be the savior. "I''m going to defeat the Great Demon King!" Gerald, who was a child, trained his sword every day. I was training as a shrine maiden while looking at it sideways.


    ¨D¨DBut power is not enough.


    According to the legend of Saint Anna, heal thousands of wounds in an instant. According to the singing voice of the saint, a mere soldier became a strong man in Ikki Tousen. It is far from Saint Anna, who has caused many ¡°miracles¡±.


    Gerald, the lightning hero, was also struggling. He was called the best swordsman on the continent, but often drew with Olga, a burning hero in the land of fire. In your previous match, it was evaluated as fifty-five minutes. Is the legendary savior''s reincarnation that much? Gerald became increasingly devastated.


    However, demons are becoming more active day by day. By 1010, the Great Demon King will be resurrected. That is the goddess'' oracle. People''s anxiety gradually increased.


    Trans lated b y jpm t l .c o m That was when the new "oracle" came down.


    -A brave man from a different world and a goddess shrine will work together to save the world


    The shrine maiden of the six countries received the oracle at the same time. After hearing that nations were searching for transmigrant people with bloody eyes and being protected in a temple in the country of Water, Highland urged to offer a "hero of light" using the difference in national power.


    "He is Sakurai, the brave of the light. Noel, you become a fiance and support him. This is an order as a king." "Eh?" Gerald''s engagement with me has been broken, and The Brave of Light has become my new fiance. Furthermore, the right to succeed the throne was raised from third to first place, and it was decided that he would be the next king. All to bring the blood hero''s kinship into the Highland royal family. My will was nowhere. However, that is a matter of course as a royal man. I accepted silently.


    ("The Brave of Light" Ryosuke Sakurai .... Beautiful face. He is my fiance ....)


    Seeing you in the distance was a good young man in a calm atmosphere. However, they seemed scared by the highland heavyweights and were scared a bit.


    "I think you''re surprised, suddenly, the brave of the light. But Highland will support you with all your might." The prime minister is extraordinarily humble to the brave of the light. We cannot afford to hurt the brave of light. "It''s okay. I''m going to do that. But my classmates ..." "Yes, leave it to me."


    T r an slate d by jpmtl .co m The condition of the brave of light was "security" of fellows from different worlds who came together. He depends on his friends. I was trying to meet Highland''s expectations.


    In addition, several other fiances were assigned to the Hero of Light. As a shrine maiden, I cannot give birth to a light brave child. However, there is a possibility that the brave of light will die in the battle with the Great Demon King. Spare fiances for that.


    However, the fact that the hero of the light and the shrine maiden were not good externally in estrangement forced the opportunity to meet once every seven days. Ryosuke, "The Brave of Light", was well-spoken and had good conversation skills. But at that time, I didn''t like him, but I met him as an obligation.


    I am both a Cardinal of the Church of the Goddess and a princess who has the top throne. Doing those two tasks was harder than I had imagined, and the meeting with the Brave of Light gradually began to feel troublesome. Perhaps it was the same with the brave of light.


    He had never held a sword in the previous world, and the Knights General, Uwein, instructed him directly on swordsmanship. Every day, brush your sword and magical arm early in the morning. At night, he''s learning tactics to lead the army. Should be a considerable load. It is better to stop any meaningless visits. I was thinking of consulting with the Prime Minister.


    --One day.


    (It''s gone ... today was the day I met the Hero of Light.)


    I forgot to visit and was immersed in work. My secretary wrote down the schedule memo and overlooked it. Time is late at night.


    (I wouldn''t be there anymore ...) Tomorrow I stopped by at the promised place, just in case.


    "Huh?" There was a light hero waiting there, despite the late night. He must be quite tired. I''m drowsy. "Ryosuke-sama !? Even if you don''t wait until this time. Is it tomorrow too early?" "Oh, Princess Noel. Did you finish your work?" He laughed refreshingly, saying he didn''t care. .


    I was irritated.


    You don''t have to attend such meaningless visits until you do that. "Ryosuke, you''re the most important person in Highland. Don''t overdo it ..." "I won''t."


    "... Why then?" "I wanted to hear the story of my work at the Goddess Church last week." "What is that story ...?" Briefly talked about the "elimination of racial discrimination" activity.


    It is a policy that has a lot of opposition among royals and nobles. To be honest, I started thinking that I couldn''t do it alone and complained. The Hero of Light listened with a smile. I don''t think it was a fun conversation ...


    "I was so happy that Princess Noel spoke for the first time in real terms," said "!?"


    T r a n s l a t ed b y Jp £í t l .co £í I have the "Hypomorphic Beauty" skill. The effect is that it gives a good impression to any person. Thanks to it, even the first meeting person can handle it without difficulty. But I didn''t go deep with anybody. The country of water Speaking strongly, Princess Sofia is close in position, so she has a close affinity. However, it was the first time that he was pointed out that he did not show his true intention, except for a great sage.


    "I thought that I was a little closer. I thought I couldn''t miss it today." "... I''m a strange person, Ryosuke-sama." "But it''s late today. Let''s talk about it that day. But


    (I want to talk a little more properly ...)


    I was interested in Ryosuke, the brave of light. Then, I did not use any skills and I really touched. The stiffness of the Sun''s nation, dissatisfaction with racial discrimination, the inside of the church, royals and nobles are all fighting for power. Ryosuke heard my bitches as smiling. When I noticed, I was naturally able to speak with real intentions. The meeting once every seven days was looking forward. I liked him.


    That''s awkward. There are many fiances in the brave of light. Some have had his children. Jealousy grows.


    (Please calm down ... Noel, because I''m sober ...)


    I used the skills I learned in church practice and calmed down. I am my first fiance. I also know that Rysuke doesn''t like the second and subsequent fiancee very much.


    "The fiancees are asking me to pick up my house or want a higher rank," said Ryosuke, who was grinning in trouble. That is shallow. While having the honorary role of giving the child of the brave of light.


    You can gradually hear Ryosuke-sama''s troubles. We were in a relationship where we could talk to each other without hesitation. Until that day.


    The Land of the Moon-Defeating the "Moon of the Moon" at the Site


    The minister proposed to the king to reduce public anxiety. The execution was performed by troops organized mainly by the Knights of the Sun. Among them, the one who played an important role was Ryosuke, the hero of light. His skill "Invalid condition" was noticed.


    How many moons can''t resist the magic of a shrine maiden. It was believed that the lunar nation would resurrect if she became serious. Before that, the plan was to pluck the buds of anxiety.


    The plan was finished successfully. The spirit, but Yosuke who came back was polished down.


    The Land of the Moon "Princess Noel, the inhabitants of me seemed to live poorly, even at the best of the day. Did it make sense to kill them who protected the moon''s priestess ...?" "I was abused by the moon shrine maiden. You said you were a looter. We just wanted to live quietly." "..." reports that the people who protected the moon shrine were fascinating magic But he wasn''t particularly evil. However, with the exception of the Moon Priestess who cannot be killed by the Curse of Retaliation, all those around the Moon Priestess have been eliminated. It was the Temple Knight who did it. It is the Pope who issued the order.


    Ryosuke is not convinced of the strategy. I think I had some distrust in the Sun Country.


    From that day on, Ryosuke-sama came to see the Moon Priestess. "Ryosuke, are you seeing the Priestess of the Moon ...?" "Oh, I haven''t heard of the Highland side until now. I should have listened to people other than Highland." Suke''s words are correct. But I''m worried. Even I went to see the ¡°Moon of the Moon¡±, which was fascinating at first sight. Isn''t he fascinated? To mist. Tr a n s lated by jpmtl.c o £í


    I thought of it and incorporated a Ryosuke-like unit into the formation of a unit to defeat the "Abominable Dragon" that appeared in the Great Labyrinth of Water Country "Rabulinthos". The request from the water nation was coming by a boat for migration. I wanted to leave the country a little with him. I wanted him to change my mood. On the way out, he had a dark face.


    His expression changed shortly after he arrived at the Great Labyrinth. "Saki! I met Takatsuki-kun!" "Um, Takatsuki-kun is a classmate ...?" Ryosuke with a bright expression after a long absence and Saki Yokoyama, one of his fiancee, was talking.


    "Ryosuke-sama, was there anything good?" I asked. "Princess Noel, I was able to meet my old friend again! I was worried that there was no sound from the story that I was still in the water temple. I was glad ..." Suke saw it for the first time. I looked into the adventurer''s background.


    "Makoto Takatsuki ... Is it an iron-ranked adventurer?" A transferer from another world, an adventurer in a rural area called McAllen. The speed at which the adventurer rank rises is somewhat faster. Nevertheless, it is a plain history for a warrior from another world. I drove to a corner of my memory without worrying about it.


    The next time I heard him was after the defeat of the abominable dragon.


    "... Did the two abominable dragons be dragged by royal magic?" According to the report, Makoto Takatsuki''s occupation is "Wizard Apprentice". Royal magic cannot be used. However, it was said that all the knights who were with him saw it.


    "Let''s meet once ..." I have the "Insightful / Super" skill. Not as good as the legendary "reading" skill, but I''m confident in seeing my opponent. If you are a competent person, come to the land of the sun. He seems to be close to Ryosuke-sama. The more human resources that support him, the better.


    "... That''s Makoto Takatsuki." At first glance, his impression was-I thought he was a very ordinary young man. Even a brilliant magician doesn''t look like a strong warrior. People look good, but they are somewhat dependable. The general public "insight and extraordinary" skill everywhere concluded so.


    However, my intuition (he is¡­ what is it? However, just before Princess Sofia was present, she was not strongly invited. He seems to have chosen to stay in the water country. Then, call on the land of the sun to celebrate the achievements of the abhorrent dragon''s defeat assistant, and negotiate slowly. I thought so.


    "What? Makoto Takatsuki is a Roses state-certified hero?" Returning from the Great Labyrinth, not much has passed. He and Princess Sofia didn''t seem to match the horse ... What happened?


    Then Roses hero Takatsuki came to Highland (winning lightning hero Gerald ...), and in the castle, his rumors suffocated. Moreover,


    "Eh ... do you want to hear the truth of the hero ... Noel, he''s a hero in the land of water!" Sophia''s attitude has changed 180 degrees since the Great Labyrinth. "Yeah, yeah. Sophia is okay. He won''t pull him out into the land of the sun." "It''s absolutely Noel." His eyes shine when he talks about him. Needless to use the "Insight and Super" skill. Is this a maiden who fell in love ...?


    However, during the school days, "I dedicate myself to the country of water. I will not get married for a lifetime. " People change. I want her love to come true. I don''t know if there is anything I can do, but I want to cheer in the shadows.


    Even so, he was so much admired by the light hero Ryosuke and took Sofia''s heart. Makoto Takatsuki ... I have something after all.


    T ransla te d by £Êp £í tl.c o £í The next time he appears, I am shocked.


    "Tsu, the guardian knight of the moon priestess !? Makoto-sama, what are you thinking! Even though Princess Sofia is also with you?" Suddenly, people in the water nation asked for a visit at midnight. And take a curse shrine maiden.


    But the stories they heard were even more startling. In fact, for over a decade, the royal beasts have been cursed by the Serpent''s Order. The curse will be activated in the form of "rebellion" tomorrow.


    (That''s it .... Before the Great Demon resurrection, the capital city Sinfonia will be destroyed ...) When I almost despaired.


    "So, there is such a plan," Makoto Roses''s hero Makoto has proposed a breakthrough without incident. It transmits the magic of the curse and release of the moon shrine maiden through rain water.


    "That''s why the great sage. Please operate the weather." "The rough sage of the sage. It''s expensive."


    It was difficult, and I asked the wise man to operate the weather. The crisis of the Royal City of Sinfonia has survived.


    He later prevented the serpent''s assault and wiped out the millennia of demons. Now, no one in Highland Castle knows his valor. According to Sofia, he is not likely to be aware of himself ...


    For example, there is "". I thought I had to talk to him.


    ¡ó Return to Makoto Takatsuki''s point of view ¡ó


    Top floor of Highland Castle. The interior of the large door protected by the Golden Knight seems to be a meeting room with Noel.


    "I''m sorry ..." I stepped in while I was afraid. Princess Noel smiles in the backlight against a large window. It will be a picture.


    "Come well, Makoto the brave. I''m gonna return to the land of water. I wish I could go slowly." "I don''t feel calm because strangers come every day." Ryosuke-san was sad to know that Makoto-sama was already back. "" ... ah "Speaking of that, Sakurai-kun hasn''t talked since the day of the uproar. I''m always busy, so I refrained and couldn''t meet.


    "Please let me talk a little about the future heroes."


    ? About next year''s northern expedition plan ? Regular meeting with major members including heroes from six countries Not accept


    It was such a content. That''s normal. Is it something the princess would say directly?


    "By the way, a little derailment," Princess Noel''s expression changed. From a serious face to a slightly mischievous expression.


    "What do you think of Sophia?" "Eh?" "I''m grateful for being a hero," she responded with safety. However, it seems different from the answer imagined by Princess Noel.


    "What do you think of Sophia as a woman?" "Um ..." As I stood still, Princess Noel sighed and smiled.


    "Makoto became the guardian knight of the moon shrine maiden, isn''t she fascinated?" I also understood the hiding effect of the "RPG Player" skill.


    "I can''t believe it ... but I''m relieved. Please join forces with Sofia in the future." "Yes, I like the country of water." Is this what I wanted to hear?


    Princess Noel opened his mouth, thinking a little.


    "By the way ... do you know the two names of Makoto-sama in the land of the sun?" Princess Noel with a slightly subtle face. ¡°¡­ No.¡± Two people? Is there such a thing? After a short pause, Princess Noel opened her mouth.


    "The mistress of the Great Sage" "What?"


    "The mistress of the Great Sage ... That''s two of Makoto-sama." "Hey, what''s that!" It''s not worse than a goblin vacuum cleaner !? "It''s because of a recent victory party exchange." What? But just that?


    "Thanks to that, there is no one in the land of the sun that can resist the truth." "What?"


    "I will explain. The great sage''s position in the sun country."


    "It''s ostensible. Okay, in this country the legendary Savior Abel and his companions are treated like God. The Highlands have taken over the country where Abel was founded. The Pope inherited the status of St. Anna, the great sage ... descendant of the legendary wizard, "Actually, he is", said Princess Noel.


    "Yes ... that is, the Great Sage is equal to God." "..." "The Majesty of the King ... neither the Father nor the Pope''s Holy Spirit rises to the Great Sage. Since you are not interested in secular power, your title is only as a great sage, but your authority is the highest. "" What is it ... "Recently I was Lucy''s magic master, so quite a lot I was talking comfortably. I wonder if it was useless.


    "I didn''t notice that, as Sophia said." "What did Princess Sofia say?" "Makoto brave said he was careless about what he did." ¡­that thing is"


    (I know) Noah? (Insensitive, please reflect on that.) Well, I''m a cautious play group. (Makoto is careful before capture, but after capture is rough) Is that so? Certainly, you may not care much after capturing any event.


    "Makoto-sama?" Princess Noel looked into her face. It''s kinda close. "Thank you for your advice. Be careful." "Yes, please make friends with Sofia in the future." Also, if you have time, I want you to meet Sakurai-kun. I love you, Sakurai-kun.


    I thanked the visitor and left the room.


    ¡­ I could n¡¯t tell Noah-sama. Was good.


    ¡ó


    "What did you say at the meeting?" "Takatsuki-kun, let''s go to rice!" "Slow, my knight." Lucy and Sa-san were waiting at the entrance to Highland Castle. . Juliae is wearing a hooded robe with no visible face.


    "Bad, wait. Let''s talk while eating rice on Fujiyan''s airship."


    Let''s go back to McAllen.

 Chapter 112 Episode 110: Makoto Takatsuki Returns to the Water Town

    -Over the Symphonia, on an airship.


    "Would you like to go to the country of water, Juliae ...?" "We shouldn''t see you anymore ......" "I''m going to see you." "... Fool." Sakurai-kun and Juliae are playing lunchtime at the bow of the ship.


    Me, Lucy and Sae looking at it a little further away. "Hey ne, Makoto. Are the princesses you protect and the brave of the light farewell?" "Is that a long-range relationship?" "Hmm" "Sakurai-kun is always popular" Lucy Tosa-san is looking at the stunned wind.


    By the way, Princess Sofia seems to remain in the royal capital because there is still work to do. The same goes for Prince Leonard.


    "Tackey, I''d like to leave soon ...." Fujiyan came with a troubled face. In the direction of glance, there is a courage of the light brave and a moon couple.


    "Oh, Sakurai-kun! It''s about to leave soon." ""!? " Huh, now?


    "Takatsuki-kun! I''m sorry, help me in various ways. I ask for Friae." Sakurai-kun with a shy face came. "Okay. We''re in town, so come and visit me sometimes." Juliae is working with him as he continues to have a guardian knight contract. Since the moon shrine could not live in the land of the sun, she was to be exiled to the land of water.


    Tr an s l a te d by Jp£ít l.c om "Sakurai-dono, how are you?" "Fujiwara-kun, you too." I remembered the story I heard from Princess Noel at that time.


    "Sakurai-kun, don''t overdo it. When you come to McAllen, I''ll bring you a delicious rice shop. (Fujiyanga.) There''s also a hot spring, so I''ll take a rest." . I''m serious, but I have to do it moderately.


    "Oh, thank you," Sakurai-kun replied with a slightly tired voice. Is it okay ...


    ¡ó


    The Royal City of Sinfonia moves away. Even at long distances, the huge Highland Castle has exposed its magnificence. "It''s a big castle, that''s a big deal." "It''s really an ugly castle," next to him was Juliae, who had unraveled the colors. I don''t like Highland Castle. Do you hate the country of the sun or itself?


    "I''m away from Sakurai-kun. Lonely?" "U, noisy. I won''t see you anymore! So what kind of town is McAllen going to be?" I''m thinking about it


    ¡°Makoto!¡± ¡°Takatsuki-kun!¡± I heard the nervous voice of Lucy and Sa-san.


    At the same time, a large shadow passes overhead. It''s a huge wing shadow. (What? Hiryu?) With Sta. Someone jumped off the airship. T r anslated b y jpm tl.£ãom


    Glistening golden armor on the shining blonde. Ultra-blue eyes with sharp eyes. "Hey, Roses brave. Why go so fast?" Said lightning brave Gerald. A fine flying dragon is circling over the airship.


    "I''m just done and I''m just going home," wrinkled Jella''s eyebrows. "Is it a win or a run ... hey, it''s a martial arts party in the country of fire, or a rematch in the previous game. Next time I win!" I''m full of a rematch. I hate it. Can we somehow avoid a rematch?


    "In any case, let''s win if we defeat the Demon King a lot in the next year''s North Camp plan." "... Ah?" But she turned to a convinced face, as if she had come up with something. "Okay, that''s okay," he said and jumped back to the flying dragon. It was good, I could persuade.


    "Is it true you could say that?" "Takatsuki-kun, can you defeat the Demon King alone?" Lucy and Sae worried. "It''s good, I just didn''t want to fight Gerald, I just said it." From such a thing, I want to train and treat the great spirit "Undine". But since then, I haven''t been able to call it once ... I''ll talk to the goddess.


    "Takatsuki, you''re close to the lightning hero ...?" "Did you bother to follow?" Nina and Chris suddenly came and left immediately, and Jera left. I was looking curiously.


    "Maybe you''ve come to see him off ..." Fujiyan said quietly. "Is that so?" Is that Tsundere? Well, the character has changed, Gerald.


    ¡ó


    -For a while, a peaceful air travel continued.


    "This is the view of the airship ..." Juliae looks out with long hair. "Are you the first airship?" I lined up next door.


    "Because I was born and raised on the ruins of the land of the moon ... I was the first time I got out of the country and was forced to be brought to the land of the sun." Do you want to go back to your country? However, the ruins of the lunar country seem to have the worst security, so don''t go home.


    When I was thinking about that, I was heard back. "Hey, my knight. What was your country of origin?" "I?" Explaining Tokyo? It''s difficult to explain to people in this world.


    "There are buildings about three times as high as Highland Castle, and huge blocks of iron are running all over the place. Then, hundreds of people on the ground can ride a carriage that can ride hundreds of people, "I guess it''s very different from what I heard from Ryosuke." Juliae has a difficult face.


    "What is Sakurai-kun?" "There is no monster, peace, and you will not be killed by racial discrimination." "..." Well, that''s right. There was no magic, no adventure, and it was boring. For me.


    "No, Takatsuki! Tokyo is a place full of sweets." Sae interrupted the conversation. Sassan seems to be unsatisfactory in the sweetness of this world.


    T r an sla te d by Jp mt l .£ã o£í "Speaking of which, are you from another world? Warrior," "Hello! Hi, Princess!" Sae responds with a smile. "You don''t have to be called a princess. It''s only true that you''ve signed a guardian knight." Is that so? Are there such rules?


    "Well, what are you calling? Is it Friae?" "Everybody, wait a minute. It would be dangerous to call the name of Friae in McAllen as it is. The name of the moon shrine maiden is famous. I think it would be safer to say myself. "Fujiyan came and advised. Indeed, certainly.


    "Do you know my name so much?" Juliae said with a disgusting face. "If you ask about its appearance and name, most people will be reminded of the moon priestess and show," Nina came.


    Certainly, if 10 people pass each other, all 10 will look back. The moon shrine maiden Juliae whose name is known. Barre in one shot?


    "Is there a good pseudonym?" "Even if you say suddenly ..."


    ¨D¨DAfter thinking a lot.


    "Then, let''s name it ''Fourry.''" "Okay, foo-chan," Sae lost her name with haste. Isn''t that nickname meaningless?


    "What, what are you talking about?" "Lucy, Princess Friae has become a Princess Furi from today." "What?" That''s why I tried that setting. If you call me a princess, it''s good. Explain the background to Lucy.


    "I understand! Thank you, Fouri!" "Yes, thank you, the wizard." Do you dare make a wall?


    (Well, should we gradually break it down?)


    I saw the outside scenery from the airship. A countryside landscape that lasts forever. A vast and fertile earth. We can nod that the country of the sun is rich. It''s different from Roses with only forests and lakes.


    Well, but. Water country is what i like. I can finally return.


    ¡ó


    "It was a problem ..." Fujiyan''s voice resounded while having dinner in the cafeteria of the airship. Magic communicator in hand. Next to it is Chris with a blue face. "What happened, Fujiyan?" "Tacky. Apparently, a meeting to decide the next lord of McAllen will be held soon."


    Lord McAllen has three children. All women. Christiana is the second daughter.


    "I think it''s probably because my sister and sister have colluded. I guess my husband thought it was an opportunity to stay away from the city for a long time," says Chris with a disappointing look. "Return to McAllen early," Nina pulls Chris''s sleeve. Tr ans l a t e d by £Êp £í t l .£ã om


    "Tacky. I''m sorry, but we must return to McAllen at full speed and we''ll have to prepare for a lordship election conference. ... "" Don''t say watery things, Fujiyan. I''ll do anything if you can tell me. "" Takatsuki Sama ... "" Braves "Even Nina and Chris turned my thanks to me. ''S reply is natural. Fujiyan has the benefit of being a friend of the evil god''s apostle. I must return my favors with all my might.


    But the struggle for a noble successor seems to be tough. I wish I could help.


    ¨D¨DAs a result of flying the airship at full speed, I arrived at McAllen in about half the time.


    "Then, this is it," Fujiyan and others left.


    "We''re going to be on the adventurer''s guild," I suggested, turning to my three friends. "Yes, I want to see Marie and Emily for the first time in a long time." Anyway, McAllen after a long absence! Let''s go see the people after a long time.


    ¥ê ¥¢ Perspective of Juliae Naia Lafiloigue ¡ó


    (... a beautiful city) When I arrived at McAllen, my first impression was such a normal one.


    Well maintained road. A waterway flowing beside it. Brick houses are lined up beautifully. Many people, both races and beasts, walk along the way. The faces of the running children are all smiles.


    (¡­ Unfair. It ¡¯s totally different from the land of this month)


    Land of the Moon Ruined ruins-ruins. Sewage and garbage dumps are not managed, and girls and children cannot walk alone. The safest is underground shopping. I''ve been living in a basement of dingy dwellings since I realized. The people who took care of me were those who worshiped the goddess of the moon. I do not know who my parents are. There are no special things to enjoy, just days of life.


    The streets of McAllen, the city of water, were too dazzling to me. While walking around.


    (If I could spend in this city, I would ...)


    "I''m in danger." "What?" "Ah" Apparently, I was falling into the waterway without noticing. What are you doing I was seen by my eyes.


    "Thank you ... my knight" and "watch out, princess." He turns his back on me and moves on.


    (Don''t hesitate, touch me ...) Tr a n s lat ed by jp£ítl .co m


    In the land of the moon, there was nothing approaching me, the curse shrine maiden. He was said to be afraid, but he was actually scared. The same was true of the Sun Country. No one came near, fearing the curse. That''s why everyone manipulated it with magic.


    My knight is different. My magic does not work. Don''t hesitate to touch me.


    "Makoto, McAllen hasn''t been in a long time!" "Takatsuki-kun! Let''s go to a hot spring together!" "A little !? My arms are heavy!" And my knight tries to escape while getting a little red.


    My fascination magic doesn''t work. It seems upset to fellow girls. Even though he is my guardian knight, he moves forward without turning around. Oh, I stopped.


    "Hey, princess. This is the McGullen''s adventurer''s guild." I turned around my neck and looked at my eyes. I stared at the magical magical eye for a trial, but returned without notice. It''s like I''m not interested.


    (Something fresh ...)


    The truth came into a big building in the city. "Soon, foo-chan" "Fourie, come," I hear Lucy and Aya calling.


    (... this may be the first time)


    I took a big breath and stepped into the adventure guild of the water city.

 Chapter 113 111: Makoto Takatsuki makes noise with McAllen adventurers

    "Well, Makoto-kun!" As soon as he entered the adventurer''s guild, a beautiful blonde woman jumped. Ufu. My chest is hitting my face.


    "I''m back, Marie!" "Hello!" Gyut, hugged me. It''s very pleasant, but my glance tingles on my back. (((Tiny!))) I can hear my tongue. It''s been a long time since the eyes of the adventurers hurt.


    "Hey, who is hugging my knight?" "You''re the receptionist of the adventurer guild called Marie, Fu-chan." "That Fu-chan is ..." "Lucy! Back "Emily! It''s been a long time!" I can hear the voices of women from behind.


    "Yo, Makoto! I don''t see you for a moment, I guess I''ll never be a brave!" "I hurt!" The vulnerable veteran adventurer of McAllen stood when he saw the beating. "Luckus, I''m sorry." "It''s a different world." Lucas smiled a little lonely, which was the first look she had.


    "That''s true, no way to be a brave! Congratulations, this bastard!" At the end of my shoulders, I turned to "Jean, it''s been a long time," and a synchronous adventurer from the rookie era stood. A silver batch shines on the chest. "I got a silver rank." "I finally thought I had caught up." Jean responded with a bitter smile.


    "I''m still in the rank of the adventurer, silver." "Makoto-kun, that''s not the case. A" hero "is a representative of a warrior in that country, including all adventurers and knights who serve the country. "They''re their representatives." Marie corrected it with a serious face. Overpressure ...... When you say that, it is quite hard.


    "Hey, Makoto-kun. Tell me a lot." Marie guided us to a big table. "Mary, is the guild''s job good?" "I''m glad. It''s the guild staff''s job to entertain the hero," said Wink and smiles. Have you ever been to the brave and tried drinking during the day?


    T r a nsl at e d b y £Êp m t l .£ã o £í (Well, one day) McAllen''s adventurer guild after a long absence. There are stories to pile up.


    ¡ó


    "" "" "" Various dishes are lined up on the table. All this is McAllen''s dish after a long absence.


    "Is that a brave man ..." "Huh, I wish I could sell it more." "You didn''t really depend on me?" "Well, apprentice witch?"


    (I can hear them all. You guys) It''s a bad habit to use "listening" skills naturally. But I''m worried about the eyes of others!


    "Hey, Lucy and Aya-chan are both lovers of Makoto-kun? How far are you going?" "Huh?" "Eh?" (Hey!) I heard an unrestful conversation!


    "Well, not yet! We''re not like that!" "Mr. Emily! Two of them are weird!" Lucy and Sae are buzzing with Emily''s question.


    Tra n slate d b y jp£ítl .c o m "Well, the Harlem party is normal for heroes, isn''t it?" "U, um. Sure ..." "Sakurai has 20 fiancees ..." Don''t go over there .


    "Well, Makoto. I ate a lot of delicious things in the royal capital. Is it okay to skewer rabbit skewers now?" "General, I wanted to eat this." Skewers line up. It''s been a long time since the skewers! I hung on hot, juicy meat. Oh, this dark junk taste. Yeah, that''s fine.


    "Hey, what''s this?" Juliae pointed at the skewers with interest. "Katagi rabbit skewers. Eat it!" "U, rabbit ... I''ll eat it for the first time ..." "Oh, it''s delicious," "Oh," Juliae liked it.


    "Hey Hey, Makoto-kun. Who''s that amazing beautiful girl?" "Oh, Marie. She''s ..." a commercial country. "Nice to meet you, I''m Furi. Is a brave man who asks for an escort. It belongs to a certain aristocrat, but please forgive me for not giving my last name. " "Yes, I''m Marie Gold, an adventurer guild official ..." Marie responded nervously with Juliae''s perfect cat.


    I came from a country far from the country of water. It''s a noble family, but I can''t give her last name because of a reason. If you say so, it will be a lot of conspicuous things, such as the heir succession problem, the child of the concubine. In fact, it''s a red lie.


    Marie, a commercial nation ¡°Hey, noble lord,¡± is good at Choroy. I don''t seem to doubt at all.


    "Oh, Makoto. Are you drinking?" "Mr. Lucas, calm down after all. McAllen" "If you''re a hero, you''ll probably live in the royal capital, normally." Lucas. Do you drink too much? More than ever.


    "Haha, Lucas. Don''t be jealous of being a brave man." "Uruse! I''m a man who couldn''t be a brave man!" "" Eh? "" In a conversation between General and Lucas And Jean and I were surprised and looked away.


    "The Lucas guy was a long time aiming for a hero. In the end, the highest rank as an adventurer was up to the Mithril rank." "... It''s an old story. A retired adventure that has now fallen to the gold rank "I didn''t know. Such a past. "Well, not just Lucas. All my adventurers and me were aiming for heroes," said the general. I''m sorry that I suddenly became a brave guy ...


    "Well, get up, you''ve become a hero for saving the royal capital of the land of water. Not everyone can do it," Lucas said. "It just happened ... it just worked. By the way, what about McAllen these days?"


    "Recently, the number of monsters coming out of Devil''s Forest is increasing, and there''s never been a day when there wasn''t a request to defeat Haggle monsters," Jean says with a serious face. "A magical forest ..." A large forest that occupies most of the country of trees. A dungeon deep inside. Recommended rank is the same as or larger than the iron rank of "Larby labyrinth".


    "It seems that a silver-ranked adventurer who went to Demon Forest recently did not return." "Isn''t that bad ...?" Silver rank adventurer missing.


    The country of wood, "The dungeon ''Mamori no Mori'' is under the jurisdiction. It''s weird that the adventurer''s guild intervenes with exaggeration. It''s a painful head for McAllen at the border." He explained. While it was a little away, the old nest was in such a situation.


    "Is this the effect of the Great Demon King''s resurrection ...?" "Yes ... because there is a" Devil King''s Tomb "at the center of the Demon Forest.


    -"Devil King''s Tomb"


    T rans l a ted b y £êp£ít l.c o £í It seems that there is a magical forest. One of the nine Demon Lords who ruled the western continent, overthrown by the savior Abel a thousand years ago. "The King of Immortality" Byfrons. The place where the corpse is sealed.


    "Immortal King''s body does not perish forever and is sealed by the legendary witch Johnny and the Great Sage ...?" "I also searched long ago, but I couldn''t find the Demon King''s Tomb Tana "" Did you go to the depths of the Devil Forest, Lucas-san? "1" Once ago. Before the monsters became active. Even in the daytime, the light was blocked by a magic tree that covered it even in the daytime. Like a forest, the sense of direction is always messed up, and the danger of monsters. "Disaster designation" dragon zombies will walk along with the weak ghosts. " Wow.


    "Honestly, I was less good at the Devil''s Forest than the lower layer of the Great Labyrinth." "... Well, how far did you go to the Great Labyrinth?" "I died in the middle class." Vomited. The magic forest is unlikely to be in our hands.


    "Why did you go to that place?" "Don''t you know? The Demon King''s Tomb says that the jewelry used by the savior Abel is sleeping. It shouldn''t work with Curse. I thought it would be a fortune if I sold it. "" Huh, I see. "Is it a cursed legendary weapon? If you''re just cursed, it''s likely that Juliae will solve it.


    A quick glance at the cursing professional said, "Isn''t there any other?" "Daughter, you''ve got enough to eat." Did you notice this gaze, licking the sauce on your finger while saying, "I like this." It is a little vulgar act, but the appearance of Friae''s red tongue licking his finger like a white porcelain seems a bit nasty. I mean, erotic.


    (((¡­¡­))) When I noticed, the male adventurers of McAllen stared at it. Juliae is laughing and waving her hand, perhaps noticing multiple eyes.


    "Huh!" "What a pretty person" "Who is that?" "Furi-san seems to be a name" "Let''s call out" "You''re a true companion!" Missing such a beautiful woman ... "Male adventurers are being attacked by Juliae. And the female adventurers look uninteresting.


    (Hey, I''m just too fascinated by nature ...) I''ll be careful later.


    "Makoto. Let''s drink together!" "Takatsuki-kun! Pour a glass!" Lucy and Sae came. He seems to have escaped from Emily''s questioning.


    "Um, it''s narrow ... but" she was sandwiched between Lucy and Sassan from both sides. Lucy''s skin with high body temperature and Sasan''s skin, which are close to each other, are superimposed. ¡­¡­ It ¡¯s restless.


    "Oh, flowers in both hands?" Mary hugged her from behind. No more. Let''s drink.


    I drank it until late at night.


    ¡ó


    ¨D¨DDawn is over.


    (It''s been a long time, this feeling)


    I woke up at the rest of the dingy adventurer''s guild. There are snoring adventurers (male) snoring everywhere. I folded the common blanket and put it on the edge of the room. T ran sl a ted b y £Êp£í t l.com


    By the way, Sae and Juliae stayed at the same inn as Lucy. Juliae is not an adventurer and cannot stay in the guild''s break room. Saa-san seems to be fine, but we stayed at the inn with the two of us. I hope three people get along.


    I rubbed my sleepy eyes, washed my face in the well behind the guild, and washed my body and clothes using water magic. Hold the dagger with both hands and pray to Noah. The morning sun reflected on McAllen''s waterway and was dazzling.


    (I drunk too much yesterday ...) I was drinking water to get a hangover,


    "Help me! Where are the great adventurers of the Goblins in McAllen!" Early in the morning, a loud shout was heard at the entrance of a quiet adventurer''s guild. ¡­¡­ Goblin exterminator?


    I noticed that the eyes of the adventurer''s guild were gathering at me.


    Goblin Vacuum Cleaner-McAllen Adventurer''s Guild.


    Speaking of which, there were two such names. I forgot!

 Chapter 114 Episode 112: Makoto Takatsuki Meets Goblin King

    "Help me! My daughter! The goblins have been taken away!" The old man rushed towards me in a daunting form.


    "Oh ... could you tell me the story?" "Oh ... you''re the master of extermination of the goblin! The daughter of an eagle! The daughter ..." However,


    ? The man and the daughter are merchants in the neighboring city. ? The chief who was taken away by a goblin swarm last night. ? The goblin swarm is headed, and there seems to be a goblin. You have magical items. ? While the Barrier is active, the Goblin cannot be caught. ? The Barrier is activated for about half a day, about an hour later, and the Barrier expires. After that¡­¡­


    "Uhh ... if the barrier breaks, my daughter will be a goblin prey ... oh oh!" "Uncle, you came from a neighboring city, why did you not rely on the adventurer''s guild in your city? Marie came over and listened to me while soothing the man. Good, guild staff. I''m used to it. Or rather, I''m just drinking that last night.


    "That''s ... there''s no adventurers who can go out too late ... Guild officials say McAllen has a master of extermination of goblins, so it''s safe to ask him there ..." "Huh ... I see. And so, Makoto-kun. ¡±Nodded, as Mary agreed.


    "Then, Makoto-kun is a brave man, so the nomination fee will be 1 million G plus ..." "Hyakuman !?"


    "Eh ... I mean, I heard you''re a master of extermination of the Goblin ... Yu, brave?" "Um, actually, I''ve recently become a brave ..." "Well, what a ... ¡­ ¡±¡° No, if the daughter is being taken away, then there is no hurry. ¡±The client suddenly became polite.


    Tr ans la te d b y jp m t l .£ão £í ¡°¡­ But, no way, it ¡¯s a hero. I ca n¡¯t afford that.¡± The client shouts with a crying look. I''ve been bothering to the neighboring town, but this is probably not enough.


    "Mary, isn''t it cheaper?" "Well, nominating adventurers with a silver rank or higher will incur a nomination fee according to the rank. Is a system for high-ranked adventurers to prepare well with good equipment and lodgings ... "" Marie ... "" I understand, Makoto-kun. Hey, the client. You can pay in installments. " Well, can you ignore the guild rules?


    "My uncle''s daughter tells me where she was taken away." "Ah, ah ... in a cave west of here ..." I was told, but did you flee from the goblin quite quickly? Is not clear. "It''s such ambiguous information ..." Marie''s expression becomes cloudy. Well, but all the cave locations around here are in my head.


    "Uncle, the shape of the cave had a low ceiling, or two holes lined up, or was there a big tree nearby?" "Sure ... like a cave with a single entrance and a low height "I understand."


    "Well, Makoto-kun. Can you find the location with this much information?" "I know all the places where goblins appear near McAllen." But a few months ago there was no goblin nest in that cave. Did it flow from the Demon Forest?


    "Mary, you''re here. Could you tell Lucy and Saa the location?" "I see!" I marked the map, handed it to Marie, and jumped out of the guild.


    "Hey, my knight. Where are you going?" "Princess?" Juliae was walking.


    T r ans lated b y £êp £í tl.c o£í "What about Lucy and Sasan?" "Hey, we drink too much." "Huh, that''s right."


    "It was fun last night. It was the first time I had a love story with a girl of the same age." Juliae''s tension was high. "Bad. I''m in a hurry now. Stay with Marie in the guild or wait with Lucy at the inn." I told while running, "What are you talking about, are you my guardian knight? I''ll go with you. "" What? "


    "I''m going to the goblin''s nest now! I''m going to help the kidnapped, so please wait because it''s dangerous!" "Adventure? Adventure! I''m interested!" Yes! Then, I''ll leave it with a dash.


    "Hey, my knight. Can''t you run faster?" ... I was overtaken normally. Friae-san, it''s faster to run than me! Speaking of which, I lost at a graveyard in the land of the sun ... At this condition, it will keep up.


    "Oh yeah! Alright. Let''s go together." "Kyu!" I grabbed Friae''s hand and jumped into the waterway.


    ¨D¨DWater magic, water surface walking & current


    "Wow, that''s an interesting magic." "I''ll skip it. Don''t bite my tongue."


    ¡ó


    Following the river leading from the waterway, we arrived near a large forest. The trees are overgrown and slightly dim. It''s a walk from here.


    "Princess, can I use stealth?" "No problem. She''s a wanted woman in the land of the sun and she''s been running away?" It''s not like a shrine maiden. Me and Juliae are about to progress through the woods. Conversation is quiet.


    (Hey, the opponent is a goblin? Isn''t it okay if you don''t mess around?) (I''m a cautious play group) (Well. By the way, yesterday I heard from a wizard and a warrior ...) Conversation does not stop whether yesterday''s girls'' party was fun. I don''t feel nervous ...


    (But they''re usually good friends, but when it comes to talking about their favorite guy ...) (Oh, this was a bad guy.) I turned around. There was Mr. Friae who did a teproro ¡î. Wait a minute! So don''t stop talking.


    (Details of the story ...) (Hey, look forward. I''ve been looking at the cave.) This bastard. Are you worried! Set the skill of "Ming mirror stop water" to MAX and proceed. I observed it in front of a cave, hiding behind a tree.


    (In front of the cave, there are five watchmen goblins.)


    (The nest is dangerous.) (Is that so?) I tried several times while playing solo in the past. I thought it would be more efficient to defeat the goblins in the nest all together, but if I dabble myself, I will fight back against the group. It is possible that the goblin is of a higher species in the nest. As a result, it was found that the assassin''s mimicry was the safest place near the foggy devil forest.


    T r a nsl a t ed by jpmtl .£ã o £í (Unless you have a long range artillery like Lucy or an overwhelming melee attack like Sassan) I have neither. You have to defeat them one by one. However, how long will the barrier of the deprived daughter last? I don''t want to spend time if possible. Hmm, what do you do? I came alone with momentum, but should I go after joining Lucy and Sasan? Wait, so to speak ...


    (Princess, you specialize in curse magic?) (Yeah, but yeah ... what?) I came up with a good thing.


    ¡ó


    "Is this an adventure?" "Adventure. I will not accept rebuttals." Currently, there is a deep fog all around.


    -Moon magic, curse of sleepy


    "It''s a useful magic." Entrainment I gripped Friae''s hand and did it. Create fog with water magic and mix the curse of sleepy. Thanks to the curse of the devil, the watchmen are all asleep.


    "Does the goblin suddenly wake up?" "Isn''t it probably a whole day asleep?" ...... I can use this.


    "Well, I''m looking for a girl trapped in a cave. The princess is hiding there." "I''m sorry." Juliae doesn''t like the use of messy hands. . I''m a witch apprentice, right? If you are in close combat against multiple goblin opponents, you lose normally?


    Enter the cave while using the ¡°searching enemies¡± skill just in case. In the cave, the curse of a sleepy fog is working. Be careful not to wake up the sleeping goblins with your "sneaking" skills.


    About ten goblins are sleeping in the cave. (Less than expected)


    And ... (was)


    Inside the cave. In the cage, there was a girl lying down. A dimly lit egg-shaped barrier surrounds the girl. Apparently, every barrier was brought in. Get closer and check the situation. Her face is messed up with tears, but she doesn''t seem to hurt.


    Beat the barrier. The girl does not get up.


    (Sorry ... Friae''s curse is working on this child.) With the barrier, I can''t carry it alone. I can''t use the magic of breaking the barrier ...


    Under no use, I cut the barrier with the goddess'' dagger. The blade passed and the barrier cut like butter.


    (Hey, that''s amazing) Noah-sama''s dagger, can the barrier be cut? (That''s obvious. Such a small barrier, it''s like paper. It''s the sharpness of "Kamikage".) After all, the early cheat weapons are dependable. T rans lat ed b y jp£í t l.c o£í


    Holding a girl from the torn barrier. Raise your cheeks lightly to avoid noise. "Are you okay?" "... Ah, that? I fell asleep ...... Ah, you?" "An adventurer who was asked to rescue your father." Check the girl''s name and make sure it''s correct I do. Alright, mission clear? Good, help me out during the continuation of the barrier. If a goblin attacked me, the girl would be miserable ... But the girl''s words frozen me.


    "Oh, that ... the goblin isn''t everything here. The goblin king led his men and went out."


    The warning sound of the "enemy detection" skill rang in my head.


    The risk is not very high. The problem is number and location. Many goblins are gathering outside the cave.


    (Oh, I left Juliae outside)


    When you use the "Find Enemy" skill, there are signs of dozens of demons outside the cave! Unfortunately, Juliae was round.


    (Damn!) Pull the girl''s hand and rush out of the cave. Be in time!


    So I saw-a goblin swarm led by the Goblin King.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen the King so close. The length is several times that of a normal goblin. Not only is the body large, but also intelligent. To support this, he wears full body armor, which he would have robbed of adventurers, and has weapons in both hands. Goblin kings are "disaster designation" if they are large.


    The dangerous monster surrounds Juliae-


    "Every dirty beast. I''m trying to touch me."


    There was Juliae''s eyes shining golden, and goblins crawling around. The Goblin King has been headed by Juliae.


    (Yeah ...)


    It is a herd of monsters of a scale that was dangerous if fighting properly.


    Tr an sl ate d b y £Êp £í t l.co £í "Hey, princess. What is this ...?" "You see when you see it?" "Everything was" enchanted "?" A wonderful shrine maiden.


    "Lovely ... Princess" The heart symbol is on the girl''s captivity. Whether it''s a monster or a woman, it''s fascinating without care.


    "That''s true !?" "Takatsuki-kun, there''s a group of goblins ...?" Lucy and Sa-san rushed in.


    Goblins have their nests treated by Lucy''s magic. The girl decided to have him hold him. The girl fell asleep again as she was relieved of the tension.


    Isn''t our party just complete with women?


    -On the way home.


    "Nah, princess. Could you tell me the magic that fascinated me?" A trick-like magic that manipulated the goblins earlier. I want to remember. As a guardian knight of the moon shrine maiden, I got the "gift" skill. However, Juliae''s reaction was subtle.


    "My knight ... will you drop the girl using a magical magic?" "I won''t do that!"


    "Makoto?" "Takatsuki-kun?" Lucy and Sae looked suspiciously at the same time. No, don''t you?


    "Is it better to have more hands to fight monsters?" "Well, it''s good," but let''s get to know moon magic.


    When I returned to the guild, the client was thankful to God. ¡­¡­ Friae was more active.


    ¡ó


    For a while, I learned the magic of fascination with Juliae. I''ve been using a single water spell so far, so come here and try a new one. It''s fun, but it''s hard.


    The potency was quite weak, and I tried using it with Sasan and Lucy for a test, but they said, "What did you do now?" It seems that long training is necessary for human use.


    (Mr. Spirit, Mr. Spirit) Even when I use it for water spirits, the response is poor. The Great Spirit has never appeared since Highland.


    It seems to be working on animals barely, and cats and dogs in the neighborhood have come to gather. No, it''s cute. ...... Can this be used for battle? Also lost?


    Friae wants to imitate an adventurer, so she hunts monsters with Sae and Lucy nearby. Nowadays, since monsters are increasing, such steady activities are also adventurers'' jobs. Above all, Juliae seems to be having fun.


    A few days have passed since then. Fujiyan seems to be busy preparing for the successor meeting of the lord and has not been able to meet.


    When we woke up in the morning, there were a lot of people at the entrance to the adventurer''s guild.


    "Hey, look!" "Beautiful ..." "It''s my first time to see near me ..." "Princess of ice sculpture" "What''s this countryside?"


    (Hmm, I can''t see it because of the crowd.) When I get closer to the crowd,


    "The Hero!" A familiar voice. Uncle? Isn''t it a guardian knight? e? I mean


    "Makoto brave" Standing there was Princess Sofia, who smiled thinly.

 Chapter 115 Episode 113: Princess Comes to McAllen

    ¡ó Christian McAllen''s Perspective ¡ó


    Office of the House of Lord McAllen. This is where I confront-Christiana and her sister, Constance McAllen.


    "Chris unnie. What if we''re not going to stop wasting anymore? Most of McAllen''s influential people are almost me and Violette''s sister." Sister of. Unfortunately, that''s right.


    While we were away from McAllen for a while, all those who were on the side of Mr. Fujiwara turned over. The only way to get more profit is to get to the current Fujiwara Shokai. However, those who have been doing business in McAllen for a long time have a relationship. And in some cases, they are weak. My sister Violet and my sister Constance have reversed power in a short period of time.


    The Land of Water "What gave me the backing was the biggest duke, the Benliak family. Wouldn''t she be compared to Chris''s eldest fiance, Lord Fujiwara?" The man standing behind is probably the messenger of the Benliak family. It is a good thing.


    But I know. Constance wants to be the lord because he wants to be more luxurious. I just want to become a lord and increase my private property. I do not want to develop the territory. I am wearing a cat now to catch my father''s attention. When Constance is the lord, the people of McAllen cannot be happy.


    (But I''m the most disadvantageous in the current situation ...) Originally, I was working with Fujiwara-sama to develop the airship business brilliantly. I could make a strong pipe with the royal city Horn. No way to shake the local ground ...


    Concon, and the door was knocked. "I''m sorry. I think we''re importing," said my future husband, who was shy. T ra nslat ed by jp £í t l .£ã o m


    "What happened? Mr. Fujiwara" "What''s going on now is an important meeting." He is my fiance. However, Mr. Fujiwara told the requirements directly without worrying.


    "Princess Sofia Roses is at McAllen." "Eh?" I shouted. More than that, there was a sister who opened her mouth. But she immediately tightens her expression.


    "I''ll pick you up right away!" It is rare for the first princess of the Roses to come to such a remote territory. As the daughter of the lord, the response of the sister is a matter of course, but "No less, Constance-sama" "What do you say, Lord Fujiwara! You are withdrawn!" , Opening the mouth to truly enjoy it.


    "Princess Sofia ordered Fujiwara Shokai to guide me," said Fujiwara in a low attitude. "That''s a stupid thing! In McAllen, you''re not a lord, you''re a new aristocrat! You can''t!" .


    "Hello, did you come to see Makoto-sama?" "Yes ... I went to the adventurer''s guild at once," answered Fujiwara with a bitter smile. ...... Why Princess Sofia is so much like him.


    "What is it? What is the most recent rookie hero who has been recognized as a state? We haven''t made any significant achievements yet." Oh, that''s what McAllen is all about. The turmoil in the royal city, Horn, was credited to Prince Leonard. Information about the events of the Symphonia, the kingdom of the Sun, may not yet be available.


    "Constance, I''m picking up Princess Sofia. Let''s talk about the rest of this." "I''m so." The messenger of the Grand Dukes of Benliak, who is behind, is grateful. T r an sl a t e d by Jp £í t l .c o£í


    I hurried to the adventurer''s guild with Mr. Fujiwara.


    ¡ó Makoto Takatsuki''s Perspective ¡ó


    "Princess Sofia?" "The truth is that it''s been a long time since the hero," said the smiling princess. No, not after a long time ... I was with you until recently.


    "Sweet, I''m talking to Sophia like normal." "I''m a brave guy ..." "Well, good." "It looks like you''re acquainted with the commander of the Water Knights." I''m going for the job ... "


    The voice around is noisy. By the way, the Knights of the Water Holy Knight seems to be the patron knight of a guardian knight. cool!


    "This is Princess Sofia. What kind of request do you have for the adventurer''s guild in such a remote area?" A strong old man with a large wound on one side is kneeling on Princess Sofia. That ¡¯s¡­ the guild chief? I''ve only seen it once in a while.


    "I came to visit the city where the brave man is based. I don''t need an exaggerated welcome. Can you guide me to his house first?" McAllen adventurers, including the guildmaster, look here. I answered, scratching my cheeks with my fingers.


    "No, but ..." "What is it?" "I''m sleeping in the guild''s break room." Princess Sofia''s eyes become sharp. Hmm? Apart from adventurers, is it normal?


    ¡°Who is the person in charge of Makoto Brave?¡± ¡°No, I do n¡¯t have a charge¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I am! Princess Sofia,¡± Marie came in haste.


    (Huh? Was Marie in charge of me?) (That would be the responsibility of the guild director if you don''t keep that in mind. Let''s talk.) (Huh ...) Marie stuck together Come and whisper in my ear. Breathing, tickling. Princess Sofia''s eyes became even sharper.


    Rule "The royal family supports all the clothing, food and shelter of the hero. Even though the hero is sleeping in the adventurer''s guild. Do you know that the hero is treated as a state guest?" Resonating inside the quiet guild entrance. The staff, including the guild manager and Marie, look away unconsciously. The nomination fee of 1 million G is good the other day. The brave is a special treat forever.


    "The McGullen Adventurer''s Guild doesn''t seem to know how to uphold discipline." Princess Sophia''s cold voice pales to the guild leader, Marie, and somehow the adventurers. Do you think that the punishment will come down from the Roses royal family?


    (Princess Sofia ... I''m scared of how to say it.) Yeah, I understand. Acting together in the royal city Horn and the Royal City Sinfonia, I understand that she has become Princess Sofia. This person is just serious. I was misunderstood at the water temple I first met.


    "Princess Sofia, everyone was celebrating every day for being a hero. I didn''t have time to go to see my house." Well, McAllen''s Adventurer''s Guild is a banquet, regardless of me, but just everyday.


    ¡°¡­ Is that so?¡± When Princess Sofia looked around, all the guild staff were upset and nodded. "It would be nice to say that to the brave," he said. The guild leader and Mary were blatantly relieved. Just then, the face I knew came into the guild. T r a n s l a ted b y jpm t l .c om


    "Princess Sofia, I''m sorry," came a former classmate and his fiance. "Fujiyan and Chris?" Unusual, coming to the adventurer''s guild.


    "If you''re in Tucky''s house, there''s a good property. It''s a mansion with rooms for the royal family." "Yes ... that''s good." Princess Sofia nodded.


    Hmm? My house, right? I''d like a normal studio. What is a mansion?


    Looking at Fujiyan, he turned his face to (Please leave!). There may be some ideas. Well, no. Leave it to me.


    In the meantime, a mansion with a large garden near the center of the city was prepared. The rent is owned by the Roses royal family. So I don''t know the amount. I''m scared to know. e? Is this a big house?


    "Wow, big mansion" "Amazing, Takatsuki-kun" "Luxury, brave man" Lucy, Sae, and Friae have been reported after the fact, but I like the large mansion itself It looks like Each of them chooses their favorite private room. I chose the room closest to the entrance, which is easy to access.


    "I''m a hero, I''d like to talk a little more if possible ..." After the house was decided, Princess Sofia relentlessly told. I wondered if I was at McAllen for a while. He will visit a nearby town.


    Recent monster activation. In particular, this neighborhood is close to the Demon Forest, so there are many demon damages. This is an example of a girl who was taken away by a goblin the other day. For that reason, he looks around the city. I''m a hard worker.


    "Take care," "I will go through the tour and come back. Don''t go on your own trip."


    I am a nationally certified hero. A hired hero. The employer is the land of water and the Royal Family of Roses. Princess Sofia is an employer and boss. In other words, (this is your boss''s command ...) In fact, I was about to go somewhere.


    "I''m waiting at McAllen." "It''s a promise." "Yes, yes."


    Princess Sofia and his uncle, the Knights of Water, headed for the inspection.


    ¡ó


    That night, Fujiyan invited me to dinner. Anyway, it seems that Chris and his sister are likely to be dominant in the successor battle.


    "Thanks to Mr. Tacky!" "Takatsuki-sama, please." "Eat as much as you want." Fujiyan, Chris, and Nina thank you very much. You''re not doing anything? Tran slated by jp mtl.£ã o m


    "Isn''t he calling Princess Sofia?" "No, I didn''t ..." I came suddenly and I was surprised. "Okay, I don''t care about the details."


    -From the next day.


    Since she was free until Princess Sofia returned, she was defeating monsters near the city. Or solo. Or a party.


    Today is a solo day. On the way home, I met Jean and Emily''s party. "Yo, Jean" "Oh, Makoto" "Makoto-kun, good luck. Jean, I''m returning to the guild earlier." The two seemed to be hunting an ogre nearby. Emily was running. Jean and I talked a little bit about sharing the current situation.


    "Well, Makoto" "N?" Jean suddenly takes a serious look.


    "Actually, I decided to marry Emily." "Eh?" Just recently dating? But, well, they''re childhood friends. But isn''t it steep?


    "Thanks to the truth. You helped our orphanage where we grew up," he said with a hot gaze. No, it''s ... Nariyuki. "I spent most of my money on adventures going to orphanages, but the truth was that the orphanages were ok and Sister contacted me. "Thank you very much!" "Hmm ... so ok" just happened to sell it to the Castor family, so I just asked Peter. He was worried about a child in an orphanage, so it was just an idea.


    "Sure, you''re our benefactor," "I''m grateful," I answered with a grin, but Jean was serious and grateful. Later, Emily and Lucy joined at a guild stall where they had dinner. Emily also reported to Lucy about the marriage. That night, we celebrated the marriage between our friends.


    Well, will Jean and Emily get married? ¡­¡­ Everybody is solid. Fujiyan, Sakurai-kun too. I wonder what. It''s another person''s affair, but ... I am still single.


    ¡ó


    Recently, when going to the adventurer''s guild, single female adventurers are talking one after another. I guess he is popular. ¡­¡­ Slightly shy to shyness.


    Thanks to him, my feet to the adventurer''s guild were getting farther away. I am currently training in a waterway running behind my house.


    ¨D¨DNow, now


    One black cat came to me. "And you again?"


    Tr a ns l at e d by Jpmt l .com I''m practicing fascinating magic. It didn''t work for humans and spirits at all, but cats and dogs came together. Even if you release the fascination magic, only one animal will always miss.


    ¨D¨DNow, about halfway between kittens and parent cats. A slightly thin black cat. I come around my head. "Wait a minute," I reached into the waterway


    (Water magic / water flow)


    Use water magic to catch fish. I threw it in front of the black cat. "Nya! Nya! Nya!" Raise your voice, look around and around, and start eating fish. I should eat it slowly. After eating the fish, I sighed with "Kefuu", and when I came close to me, Sue, Sue ... The black cat fell round and slept. Just eating and sleeping. Good status.


    I thought while rubbing the back of the black cat.


    (What are we going to do ...?)


    For a time, he became a brave and his name was sold. In McAllen, it is treated as such. How about your friends? Sa-san was strong from the beginning, and Lucy also trained at the Great Sages to improve his magic. Friae, who was worried, seemed to have no problem handling the goblin king the other day.


    (Are you doing well ...?)


    At least one person is incomparable to being left behind in the temple of water. Around, I heard a black cat throat. Peace.


    (Did Noah''s mission as an apostle progress?)


    But it is said that he will be strong until the Great Demon King is resurrected. The other word is to get close to braves and shrine maiden. Once, I''m clear.


    (Waiting for the next event ...) Sassan will be treated as a "game brain" again, and he''s likely to be surprised.


    Recently, I don''t feel good. I guess I can only imagine that Fujiyan''s wife worked hard to become the lord, or heard the story of a synchronous adventurer, Jean, getting married. Are you impatient because all your friends are married? In other words, should I get married too?


    (I guess it''s different) Or because the goblin swarm wasn''t much help? But in the end I was able to save the girl. I''m not an adventurer to goblin hunt.


    "Well, what should I do?" "Now?" The black cat looks here with sleepy eyes. It''s a different world, can I talk to you? When disturbing the black cat''s nap,


    "What are you doing?" "Oh, Lucy." Lucy stood in a pink dress and a red cardigan. Recently, she has become accustomed to the treatment of magical powers, and has improved her body because of the heat. Previously, I had to use mysterious water to stop my eyes and couldn''t see it. Now it''s no problem. ...... Lucy is a bit lonely.


    "I''m training," "Do you play with cats?" "I''m training while playing with cats." "Recently, you''ve been in the garden of your house all the time, right? Do you keep them?" It''s a stray cat. And what''s it for? " At a glance, I looked into my eyes. He said as if he had been thinking for a long time.


    "Hey, Makoto. Why don''t we go out together?"

 Chapter 116 114: Makoto Takatsuki and Lucys story

    ¥· ©` Lucy''s point of view ¡ó


    ¨D¨DWhen I was still young


    "Hey, how did your mom become a lover with your dad?"


    I asked my mother who wanders around the world and can only meet once a year. I heard that my father was somewhere far away, a noble of an advanced demons. He''s a very strong demon. Why did my mother, an elf wizard, marry a demons? I wanted to know. Mother laughed and answered.


    "Fufu, I miss you. I met your dad on my way along the road." "A body that has been trained like steel with burning hair. He was a beautiful man. When I met him, I thought she was this person at a glance. So I attacked right away!" "Mom, passionate!" "Yeah, but your dad was a nice guy and he was a high-ranking demon, so he had a lot of rivals." My father seems to be a hot demonic.


    "The demons'' romance is simple. The stronger wins!" "Eh?"


    "Hey, isn''t your mother a strong wizard?" "U, yeah ..." Woodland Certainly, there''s no stronger wizard than my mother. A mother is stronger than a wooden priest than a wooden priest. But is it necessary for love?


    "All the rivals kicked off, but the last remaining high-class demon woman was strong." "What happened?" "Hmm? I fought. "I won''t win or lose in a duel." "... Hi, Hih?" "I''ve burned that woman a couple of times. Well, I was killed a few times, but I will be revived by automatic resuscitation magic anyway. " A level that regrets asking a question with a light feeling. Is it so hard to get married? T r ans la t e d by Jpm t l.co £í


    "So, I also noticed that demonic woman. If I couldn''t make it, I wonder if we could both be married." "Eh?" "So they colluded and approached him. "Let''s work hard." The story of my mother winking cute is not cute at all.


    "By the way, what kind of demonic was your other wife?" "Well, I suppose he was the queen of Succubus. Sure, even from the point of view of me, she was a sexy guy." Huh ... "Queen of Succubus? Is it Lito, the demon king who is said to be in the Makai? No, not at all ... My mother often exaggerates the story.


    "Where''s your dad by the way?" This is a question I''ve asked dozens of times. "Hmm, Lucy''s dad is far away and a little dangerous. If Lucy gets stronger, I''ll take him soon." Already! Treat as a child!


    "I know! The North Continent. You''re on the Demon Continent!" The demons are on the Demon Continent. I learned at school.


    "Lucy, the demons on the Demon Continent are all barbaric. Your dad won''t be there." Soon, she returned to her glittery look. "Fufu, I wonder if Lucy will be a fine wizard in about ten years. Let''s go see his dad." Ten years later.


    "I wonder if I could have a favorite person by that time." "I''m sure I met a nice boy, because it''s my daughter." My mother put her hand on my head and said vigorously.


    T ran s la t e d by £êpmt l.co£í "Love is a war! If you like it, you can attack it with all your strength! Specifically, bring it out to places that are not popular and make it as close as you can. If possible, it is better to have more exposure at that time ... "My mother was really happy.


    ¨D¨DI remembered the conversation between my mother and daughter.


    (... I screamed at my mother after that, what grandpa would tell her grandson?) Nostalgic. I didn''t know at the time, but now I can. My mother is crazy.


    But there are places I think is right. If you like someone, act on your own. Don''t wait.


    One person, "I don''t know in the adventurer''s guild recently, but I''m talking to you ... it''s tough." The other day, I was lying down on the sofa at home and complaining. Since she is shy, she doesn''t play conversations with strangers.


    (That''s what you''re aiming for! You know?) I don''t know at all ...


    One day, I heard this conversation in the guild.


    "Hey Hey, Makoto-san doesn''t have a lover." "Well, Lucy and Aya at the same party?" "Lover, you don''t seem to have it." "Hey, so we have one chan." Is it! You used to be a stupid goblin cleaner in the past!


    "Let''s have a drinking party next time! Invite Makoto." "He seems to have a weak drink." "Then, let''s get drunk ..." Female adventurers are very aggressive. They have no intention of continuing adventurers throughout their lives, and often find a promising husband and retire quickly. He is a rookie brave man, and he is drooling when he has no lover. It''s a kamoonegi in the words I got taught.


    So I called out to play with a cat in my home garden.


    ¡ó Return to Makoto Takatsuki''s point of view ¡ó


    "Here and here," Lucy invited me to come to a nostalgic forest. Going steadily to the back.


    "Hey, it''s dangerous if you go too far." "It''s okay. My" listening "skills can be grasped by enemies just a kilometer away." Lucy responds without looking back. Then, is there no problem? Anyway, you want to go out with a big forest? Well, it''s like a garden.


    (Oh, there''s something)


    "Searching enemies" skill responds. Lucy must have noticed, of course. He stops and holds his cane.


    Trans l a t ed by jpm tl.£ão£í -The ground shook with heavy footsteps and heavy footsteps.


    "Lucy!" Hammered into the demon of the body.


    -Gaa aa aa! The demons raise their deaths and die. Oh, it''s over. I looked at the remnants of the former, demon that had become dark and dark.


    In addition, did not turn? Huh ... Sighing in my heart, I turned the dagger into my sheath. Looking back, saying, "Lucy, you''re tired," Lucy, who looked so serious, looked at him.


    Daiki: "Hey, do you really remember? This is where I was attacked." "Eh? That''s right." "Yeah, really helped. I won''t forget." It''s just a scenery, so I don''t remember at all. Lucy is an elf born and raised in the forest, so her perception is different.


    "At that time. To be honest, I didn''t get used to it at the previous party, so I just talked about it, but it seems like a good person ..." "Well, I just met."


    "After that, I went on an adventure at the party, but it didn''t work out, but I kept going without abandoning it." "Well ..."


    "After that, you told me when you broke a griffon with fire magic and you got a big burn." I need it. "" Ah, yeah. " .


    (Well, don''t you remember?) (Noah, I remember ... I''m sloppy.)


    "But, I really noticed that she was so kind because she was kind. Actually, did she really manage to do it alone?"


    "It was dangerous without Lucy''s magic." "Yeah, when you defeated the enemies in the Great Labyrinth, when you defeated the abominable giant in the royal city, even at Sinfonia. I feel like I''m a hero even without it. "" ... How about that? " I don''t want to go back to solo anymore.


    "I really wanted to catch up. I wanted to train at the great sages and say that I really needed it." As a result, I''m the one who hasn''t been the most successful party lately ... ¡­. Lucy came closer to me thinking about that.


    "Makoto" "Yes, what? Lucy-san?" "I''m stronger. I don''t know if I''ll be able to break my chest as a hero, but I''m not just pulling my legs like in the past." I just couldn''t. " You have to either invite them to the water or use spirit magic while paying attention to the risk of runaway. Efficiency and fuel efficiency are poor. ¡­¡­ Simplely strong Lucy and Sasan are honestly enviable.


    "Makoto. I''m not fine recently." "Yes?"


    "Yeah, you know if you look at it." "..." Do you understand? Indeed, recently I felt a little blue. Synchronous adventurers and classmates were all in the rear!


    T rans l a ted by £Êp m tl.£ã o £í "Well, I may not be able to rely on it, but I want to be a true power." The toes of the feet bump into each other a little.


    "When my favorite person was not well, I taught my mother this way." The moment she said, Lucy raised her heel,


    ¨D¨DYour lips were pressed.


    (¡­¡­ !?) A soft touch and hot breath are transmitted to the face. Thought stopped for a moment. Forgot to breathe and the body becomes tense as if bound.


    (Lucy is kissing ...?) There is Lucy''s face with her eyes closed at her nose.


    (... Do you close your eyes in such a case?) For the first time, my gaze swims.


    At the end of my line of sight, something red crossed.


    (What is it?) Lucy''s lips leave. Something red has disappeared. That is¡­¡­.


    "Well, Makoto ... how are you?" Lucy, who looks like a boiled octopus, stares at her eyes.


    "Nah, Lucy" "U, yeah ..." "Bad, one more time" "He?" Now, kiss from here. Switch the viewpoint of "RPG Player" and look around 360 degrees.


    (Yes! It ¡¯s a fire spirit!)


    A red light different from the familiar water spirit. A small number, but floating around.


    (Can you handle it?)


    I realize that I''m going to speak a spiritual language. My mouth was blocked. It can''t be helped, without chanting.


    Fire bombs (fire magic) fired! Without chanting, you can use fire magic. But why?


    Synchronization ... Did you do it with Lucy? Oh, it''s gone. Tra n sla t ed b y jp m t l .co £í


    "... Hey, what are you doing?" Lucy looked at him in a cold, cold voice.


    "Um ... no, this is different" for the first time "Sure! I was!" "Okay, I''m the first one too." ¡­ Or a whisper was heard. What are you doubting?


    "That''s different! Why are you using fire magic while kissing me! Meaning, why can you use fire magic? You don''t have the skills ...?" "I saw the spirit of the fire?" "The fire spirit?"


    Yep, tension goes up! It is different from water magic with low attack power. Simple strong fire magic. Finally me too ...


    (Huh!) Lucy''s gaze stuck. "... It looks fun!"


    (Huh? I''m pretty scum ...)


    I was excited to see the fire spirits. Have you completely gone through the act that Lucy shouted with courage?


    "Um ... Lucy?" "It''s okay. Oh, why did you fall in love with such a man?" Lucy shouted, and said, "Sleep."


    "I really like you."


    "Oh, oh ..." "Go home, it''s true. It looks like you''re fine." "... Huh?" Lucy turned her back on me.


    "Please tell me later." "Yes ..." I couldn''t say anything further. We returned to McAllen.


    ¡ó


    (... what did you do)


    When I got home, I stayed alone in my room and looked back on my actions.


    I wanted to die.


    (I don''t have that ...) I was confessed to a girl for the first time in my life. I was kissed for the first time. Nevertheless, I--


    (I''m excited to see the fire spirit ...)


    What are you doing? Stupid stupid, my big stupid. I fluttered and kicked the bed with my feet.


    He had no appetite and passed dinner.


    (Answer ... what do you do) I like Lucy. This is my first friend and I have been helped many times. In past adventures, mentally.


    (But, Sa-san ... Princess Sofia ...) Is she too self-conscious? But once I''m worried, my thoughts don''t come together. A feeling of excitement that floats. The depressed mood of a heavy stone was messed up.


    (Speaking of which, Lucy kissed and saw the spirit of fire ...) What is the logic? I''ll ask Noah later.


    However, it''s something different to go for this reason because I want to aim for skills. But, however. Ignoring is too much trouble.


    Nayame etc. Nayame etc., not out conclusion. I went to sleep without realizing training.


    ¡ó


    (Tickling)


    Something touched my face. Open the sheer to try to pay off.


    -In the light of the moonlight and pale lamps.


    Up close, there were two eyes staring at me.


    Over There, Sa-san was right above me. Saa''s hair is tickling my cheeks.


    Look around. My room with no luggage. And here is on the bed.


    "Oh, um ... what are you doing?" It was a friend''s smile that I saw many times from junior high school.


    Or rather, a face thinking bad! Hey, Sasan?

 Chapter 117 Episode 115: Makoto Takatsuki and Aya Sasakis Story

    »Ø Recollection of Aya Sasaki ¡ó


    ¨D¨DAround the third year of junior high school.


    "Takatsuki-kun" "Huh?" When I called, Takatsuki-kun looked away from the reference book and turned around. If left alone, the concentration will last for hours. (I have it often) At a hamburger shop, we were studying for the exam.


    "What''s up? Sa-san." "Hey, take a break." I''ve been out of focus for quite some time. However, I was dating, thinking that it would be disturbing.


    (2 hours, no conversation ...)


    If this was a female friend, I would start talking without holding it for 10 minutes. Takatsuki wanted a sweet one, so he bought a Mac Shake (vanilla). Maybe I want it too.


    "Hey, give me a bite." "Eh?" He took a shake cup from Takatsuki and put his mouth on the straw. Oh, sweet. delicious. Takatsuki is a little red.


    T ransla t ed by £Êpmtl.c o£í Oh, an indirect kiss ... Well, either. As usual. I wonder if I can buy something salty and return it later. I was tired of studying and talked to Takatsuki. For a while, we had a chat.


    "Hey, Takatsuki, why do you want to go to that high school?" "Why is Sa-san the same high school?" "Eh?" Is that the same high school as me?


    "... Isn''t a school with friends good?" Takatsu-kun said, as if she was looking sideways and shy. "Ah ... yeah." Hey, hey, it''s good with me ...


    I''m glad to say that. I don''t remember when he came to like him. Maybe I was the most conscious of him when I was studying for this exam. He liked watching him watch the reference books for hours, wearing his cheeks and saying, "I really like studying."


    ¨D¨DTakatsuki-kun and I passed the same high school safely. I was in the same class.


    So Fujiwara-kun got along with Takatsuki-kun and baked a little bit. Takatsuki, who was always alone, was glad I made friends other than me. Even three people often play. Of course, they were still playing. When I was thinking that it was Christmas and I had to confess.


    ¨D¨DI died and I was reincarnated as Lamia in another world.


    T ra nsl a ted by £Êp £ítl .co £í Labyrinth I was born in a dark and moist place. Eerie insects crawl on the cold stone floor. That is the bed. Nothing to wear. They had little food and had to eat everything to survive. For me, raised in Japan, the environment was too painful. Painful, lonely, compassionate. At first, she cried much harder.


    (Oh God, did I do something wrong ...)


    No matter where you go, there are only demons. Sometimes people also see. They are called adventurers in this world. Humans are monster enemies and baits. I am a Lamia. It was a monster eating humans. It was a monster.


    The only salvation was that I was not alone. There were many sisters and a mother. Hunting was scary at first, but gradually got used to it. I love my family. ... but everyone is dead.


    Oh, worst, worst, worst, worst, worst, worst! What, what, what, what, what, what, what am I looking at? At least I wish I had no memories of the previous life. I don''t need the memories of being a human! Live as a demon from the beginning! I thought hundreds of times. It''s spicy! When you remember the old days. I remember when I was having a good time and compare it to the miserable life of the labyrinth. I thought this was a nightmare and hoped I would return to Japan when I woke up. Every time I woke up, I felt a sense of despair. At that time, I didn''t commit suicide because I wanted to fight my family. that''s all. When I was in the Great Labyrinth, I couldn''t maintain my sanity. Surely, he was crazy. There was no will to fight the enemy family and then live alone. I thought I would die quietly. But


    ¨D¨DI was able to meet Takatsuki again.


    Helped me. Well, I wasn''t scared even if I was a monster. I''m a little calm in adventurer life. But it''s always Takatsuki! I like him! I was saved by Takatsuki-kun. He invited me to go back together.


    Compared to hell-like solitary days spent alone in dungeons. I''ve been sparkling since I came to McAllen. I was happy to be with Takatsuki. That''s all. I don''t need anything else. All I want is Takatsuki-kun.


    So don''t steal him. I--


    ... I don''t like being alone.


    ¡ó Return to Makoto Takatsuki''s point of view ¡ó


    "Sa-san ..." Looking up, I saw the face of a female friend who was my strongest avant-garde warrior and dating from junior high school. The expression seems to be something interesting. But is it because of the dark room? There is no light in the eyes.


    "Huh, what''s going on?" "I came to crawl at night, Takatsuki-kun" fireball straight! Suddenly saying such a thing. Well, Lucy told me something ...


    "I''m in this position. Would you like to get up?" At present, I''m stuck with my face sandwiched between both hands that Sa-san has touched, and she''s overlying her. "You kissed Lucy, right? Lucy said that he was from Takatsuki," said Sae. Lucy''s guy, I''m going to explain a lot.


    "No, that''s ..." I explained during the day. The guy from me wants to see the spirit of fire. When I heard that, Sa-san''s expression turned subtle.


    For the first time, "... Lucy, I was saying that," "U ..." my heart hurts. Well, was it my first time? T r a n s lated by jpm tl.£ã o£í


    "Juah, Takatsuki and Lucy aren''t lovers yet?" "Um, you said you''re waiting for a reply." What kind of explanation did Lucy explain? "Hmm, that''s what it is," I heard Saa''s tweet.


    Saa said, "Hey, Takatsuki-kun" with a serious expression.


    "I have liked Takatsuki-kun since the third year of junior high school ..." "..."


    "Well, Takatsuki didn''t think of me ..." she said with a sad expression. "What?" Hey, what are you talking about? That is different. It''s a terrible misunderstanding.


    "I''ve been fond of Sa-san since the fall of the first year of junior high school." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?


    "The fall of the first year of junior high school is just when Takatsuki-kun and I get along with each other, right?" "Accurately, from the day Sa-san first came to my house." friend. That came to play at home. You have to be conscious! At that time, I was excited.


    "That''s it? Takatsuki, isn''t that too simple?" A junior high school man is simple! "I guess it''s not unusual for Sassan to come alone to a man''s house where his parents are absent." I could see underwear normally. I couldn''t sleep in that bed that day. It smells like Sae.


    "Cho, wait a minute!" As if panicking, Sa-san came. Chi, close.


    "Maybe we''ve been both since 3rd grade?" "It looks like that seems to be the case." He didn''t know that he was liked by junior high school. The boys in the class were quite popular. I gave up.


    "Well, lie ... hey, what is it now?" Slightly baby-faced, friendly little animal-like atmosphere. When I was in junior high school, I was reminded of memories that I was careful not to be too conscious. Right now, I''m keeping myself cool with my ¡°Myougyouzu¡± skill.


    "Isn''t it really the same now?" "... Huh ~" Sae lay down next to her bed.


    "I''m terribly nervous when I came to the room ..." "Is it nervous?" "I was doing it!"


    "Takatsuki-kun thought he became a lover with Lucy, and I wonder if I could be together ... By the way, what do you think of Lucy?" Yeah. To be honest. I like both of them. Is it forgiven?


    "Do you like either one? I have to confess at least in my first year in high school." "Desyo, who didn''t say anything?" Is it so out on your face?


    Tr a n slat ed b y jp £í tl.co £í "Hey, Takatsuki-kun. Could you ask me my request?" "Huh? If I can do it." Lucy and Sa-san. How to respond to each ...


    "Takatsuki-kun. I want a family." "Family?" What Sa-san said for a moment didn''t make sense. When I returned, Sa-san approached her face shyly. With your mouth close to your ear, at a distance where you can breathe. "I want Takatsuki-kun''s child."


    (Yeah yeah yeah yeah yeah !!!!)


    "Sa, Sa-san ... wait a minute," "No, don''t wait." A cool hand hits the cheek, and Sa-san''s face approaches the zero distance. My lips are ...


    "Well, isn''t it wrong to put your tongue out of the way?" "Why did you do that with Lucy? And you''re going to set it up anyway." A girl who had secretly favored her since middle school. When I say such words, my sense of immorality is terrible. No, I''m already excited about it!


    "Huh? Takatsuki-kun, are you afraid of your eyes?" "It''s because of Sassan ..."


    ¨D¨DPlease tell me your answer later.


    Lucy''s words revived. My thoughts are calm, probably because of the skill of "Megumi water stop". Is it okay to be washed away ...?


    "Oh, you''re thinking about Lucy right now?" "Eh ..." Lucy pointed out that he wasn''t fine. Is it so out on your face? It should have kept the cool character thanks to the skill of "Ming mirror stop water".


    "Well, if Takatsuki-kun is hesitant, I have to take the lead." "Sa-san ..." The buttons of the clothes were slightly removed with a rough hand.


    Say, "Okay, I''ll do everything ..."


    "Just a little! Aya! Wait a minute!" Lucy jumped in without knocking.


    "Don''t bother Lucy," Sae says in a slightly disgruntled voice. "Ru, Lucy? Did you hear me?" "The windows are empty and you can hear everything in my ears!" Certainly, the windows were fully open. But Sae was at his own pace.


    "Takatsuki-kun, please continue?" "Ah, ah! What are you going to do!"


    "Well, do you want to be with Lucy too?" I''ll be fine. What is my intention !?


    T ra n sla te d by jp £ít l.c o m ¡°Sasan! Lucy! Be calm,¡± ¡°Impossible,¡± ¡°No good,¡± Sasan has a mischievous expression, and Lucy can see she is blushing in the dark. The two are approaching ...


    "Noisy! It''s noisy at midnight!" Friae shouted. Yeah, I was irritated by people in long distance love.


    "Sleep till the morning! Curse of the Devil!" At the end of this voice, I was struck by an unbearable lust for sleep. Immediately before closing my eyes, I saw a side profile of Sasan and Lucy who were asleep on both sides.


    (Well, they both have a curse effect ...)


    Somehow, strong characters have the image that abnormal state magic does not work. As expected, is the curse of the moon shrine maiden? While thinking about such a thing,


    ¨D¨DI lost consciousness.

 Chapter 118 Episode 116: Makoto Takatsuki Tells the Goddess About the Contract

    "Good morning, Mote brave kun"


    I was lying on the ground for some reason, and when I opened my eyes, I was looking into Noah. Noah''s long silver hair is approaching like a glittering waterfall. "Good morning, Noah-sama." I get up and kneel.


    "Huh, aren''t you finally becoming a brave guy?" "When Lucy and Sao approach you, do you look like a brave guy ...?" But Noah-sama turned to see strange creatures.


    "Why is that so stoic? There''s a pretty girl who likes you, but there''s no hand at all. Is it homo?" "I can read my heart, so it''s different Do you know what, Goddess?


    "But the truth is a mystery. I like girls and I''m interested in horny things, but I don''t take any action. Hey, what kind of girl is a true favorite girl?" Gazing into the bruise and looking into it. Can you stop showing me your breasts?


    Hey, sigh. My favorite child. In the past, I told Sae that I was drawn. Noah-sama had a weird face when he was lost.


    Ryu: "Yeah, the princess trapped in. How much do you tend to dream?" "Mind, don''t look ahead!" This is a fantasy different world !? No mistake!


    "Makoto. All you need are strong friends and powerful people who fight together. Take care of Lucy, Aya, and Sofia." "Well ... I know ..." T ransl ate d by £êpm tl .co£í


    "Roughly, a captive princess is of no use in capturing. The pink princess of the plumber''s main game is just a decoration, isn''t it?" I see the goddess captured in the undersea temple with cold eyes. "Oh, what ...... its eyes" is stuck in a boomerang. And the statement is dangerous.


    "I''m a hero in the first place, but can''t we fight the Demon King too late? That''s the ending, right?" "... I''m a gamer up to the bones of the bones." Noah-sama shrugging. Anyway, any complaints?


    "I''m not impressed to keep girls waiting too much. I don''t know if I''m going to fall asleep." "Do not say anything bad." Am I too sick?


    "Well, good. By the way, what do you want to ask me?" There is certainly a lot to ask. At first-


    The great spirit of water "I''m not showing up at all ..." There is no reaction at all. What was that in Highland?


    "She said, originally, to call Undine-chan, you need" 1000 "of water magic skills. Until recently, Undine-san helped me specially because she was in trouble." "Are you lucky?" "In a word, it''s a spring. But even so, I really like the spirits and I think that if they get pinched, I''ll help them again. If you''re thinking of giving me something sweet or sweet, you''ll fail, because the spirit is capricious. " The Great Spirit of Water Because I learned the magic of enchantment, I can''t call it anytime you want, sorry.


    Tr a ns l ate d by jp £ítl.£ãom "Well, then, just before ... what did the fire spirit see?" Lucy''s face cut into her head. "Oh, it was a story when I kissed Lucy. There''s no such thing, Makoto." "... Desyonay" I saw the spirit of fire and my tension went up. Now, I am remorseful.


    "The fire spirit could see the power of the" contract. "" Contract? " Anyway, if it is a guardian knight contract with Juliae.


    "Isn''t there just one type of contract?" Noah-sama snapped his finger and the whiteboard came out in the air. Is it a girl teacher mode after a long time? Oh, the clothes have changed.


    "First of all, I and Makoto have a covenant of ''God and believer''. I have gained a believer and Makoto has acquired the sacred treasure and ''spiritmaster'' skills." "Of course, I remember "Evil God" and "temporal punishment!" You are not in heaven. Noah writes on the whiteboard with "Covenant between God and believer."


    The Country of Water "Next, you have become a state-recognized hero. This is an" employment contract. "You have become a true hero and have secured food, shelter, and salary. The employer is the Roses royal family, or Sophia. "I think ... I remember a salaryman from the world before." "I would have been a student. If I grew up, I would have worked for a company." Hired and brave, I ended up in a different world , Fate converges ...?


    "The third one is Makoto and Julia-chan''s" Protective Knight Contract. "You are obliged to protect the moon shrine maiden and have acquired the" Enchanting Magic "skill." "It''s an effect that comes to mind." "... Well, do your best and train," Noah-sama throws! I wonder if I can manipulate the griffon in the meantime. It would be quicker to ask Juliae.


    "And the fourth. Makoto and Lucy-chan''s" love contract. "" Nnn? " Love contract?


    "What are you saying, kissing is a testimony of two lovers? Even in the world before the truth, you''ll have a" kiss of oath "at a wedding, right?" But. "I''ve never seen a wedding before," "I''ll see it in a drama!" What is that? That means-


    "I and Lucy are lovers?" "While kissing, I was deemed so and the spirit blessed me."


    ¡°By the way, the power of the contract will be stronger with¡° lover ¡ú engagement ¡ú marriage ¡±.¡± As grinning, Noah smiles like a trick. "When you get married to Lucy, you can use all the skills of a fire spirit wizard!" "It''s terrible to say!"


    "But in the current state, I have to kiss Lucy every time to see the spirit of fire?" Noah says a demon-like expression with a cute expression. Imagine that situation.


    --Well, Lucy. Lend your lips today because I want to practice fire magic. Well, it only takes about half a day.


    "Akan!" What is this trash (me)! Anyway, Sa-san will be blown off with a decision! Also, Juliae''s face, who turned her eyes to look at the trash, came to my mind.


    "... No, let''s not give up the spirit of fire." "Is there a way to get married to Lucy?" "I haven''t officially dated you yet. Is Noah a fool?" No, I''m an idiot. After all, there is no good story. As always, let''s stick. ¡­¡­ The skill level hasn''t risen recently.


    Noah''s hand was gently placed on his head.


    T r anslat ed by £Êp £ítl.c o m "I''m doing well, really. Great." "Um, thank you." What did you praise?


    "Next is Sofia-chan. I''m not going to get sick if I''m pressed." "Is that over there !?"


    "No," Noah-sama smiled and disappeared.


    (¡­¡­) After consulting Noah, I feel that my worries have increased.


    ¡ó


    "..." When I woke up, I was alone. Did Lucy and Sa-san get up earlier? Speaking of which, did you get cursed for sleep by angry Juliae last night? I went outside to wash my face.


    (... Friae-san, you''re angry) There''s a living room on the way, so you should be awake. In the living room there were not only Juliae, but also Lucy and Sae.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± ¡°!?¡±, And Lucy and Sae turned around with excessive reaction.


    "Well, good morning, good morning! Oh, good morning, good morning! I have a promise with Emily today!" "Ta, Takatsuki-kun! Good morning! Today, I''m Nina today. As soon as I say, both of them have gone away in no time.


    (Yeah ~) What? What is it? Hated? Noah says, because I''m smashed? I''m standing upright.


    "Do you not eat? My knight" "Two people. What happened ...?" I was worried and consulted with Juliae, who is grumpyly pouring salad.


    "Until a while ago, two people were holding their heads last night because they overdoed it. They couldn''t see your face. Both of you are cute." "" Are you stupid? If you''re asleep, please wash your face. " Good, did not hate.


    "Don''t go out with them. It''s a troublesome man." "... I''m eagerly considering it." "A mad man. Well, I don''t want to have 20 fiancees." "..." Julie''s love is hard.


    "By the way, my knight. Do you always use Enchanted Magic?" "Eh?"


    "I don''t use it?" "Look in the mirror." Look in the mirror while twisting your neck. I confirmed that my eyes glowed pale orange.


    "Huh? Oh, that?" I wasn''t conscious at all. Isn''t this bad? "Well, that fascinating magic would only affect small animals," he said. T ra n sla ted b y jp£ítl .c o £í


    "But be careful because it may work if you have a favor with yourself or the night time when the moon magic becomes stronger." "No!" And it works on Lucy and Sasan last night Did you?


    "What do you have to do to prostrate to Lucy and Sasan?" "Isn''t it okay? Both of you were shy, but you seemed happy? Just because you were originally pushing for being liked It''s not a bad thing. "


    "You guys are so nervous that you just need to stick them together," says Juliae. "But didn''t you bother me last night?" "Make it quieter! You''ll hear everything!" Oh, yes. Well, you get frustrated when you hear it.


    "I walk around the city today, my knight," said Friae, after finishing breakfast. "Wait a minute, I''ll follow you," said the guardian knight.


    "I''m OK alone. I won''t go out of town." "But I''m told that there are many guys who are aiming for the princess ..." It is rumored that he has a terrible appearance and grabs the heart of McAllen''s men. It''s just a woman hanging around ...


    In the ruins of the land of the moon "Hekiheiki.", There were a lot of men aiming to rape me. "Nobody can get it." I left with a light step.


    The remaining I ate breakfast that Sa-san would have prepared. The dishes were washed with water magic. By the way, dishwashing detergent is a product of Fujiwara Shokai. The product name is ¡°Mocute¡±. ...... The naming sense doesn''t say anything.


    I went outside because I was left alone.


    (Whether to train today ... or to see Lucy or Sasan) While walking, wandering around the city, he suddenly notices.


    (Many unfamiliar people ...?) Living in McAllen has been for over a year. Despite being a fairly large city, we know the faces of the neighbors. McAllen is a city with a lot of adventurers, so it has many new faces. But those who are now are a bit different. Not an adventurer.


    (It''s just a resident, but not an old resident ...)


    It may just be someone who has moved. Even so, there are many people. In addition, I feel my gaze at this place. Perhaps the snake cult people ...? Will you consult Fujiyan once? When thinking about such a thing,


    -Kankankankankankan


    Tension runs through the city where bells sounded as in the highland capital city of Sinfonia. that? Until this time, there was no such thing?


    T ra nsla t ed b y Jp£ítl.£ã o m "A monster has come out!" Residents quickly hide in their voices. I could read some expressions like "Okay, do it again".


    What a hell. McAllen, a peaceful water town, has become a mess ...

 Chapter 119 Episode 117: McAllen Adventurers Fight Demons

    "It''s a monster!" "Hide in the house!"


    (The rule of the McAllen Adventurer Guild, Part 3. If monsters appear in the city, work with guards and knights to protect the city ...)


    Water nations have a shortage of soldiers. In particular, McAllen is close to one of the continent''s leading giant dungeons, "Magic Forest." Therefore, in the event of an emergency, members of the adventurer''s guild are often driven. I learned from a guild employee Marie when I was a newcomer.


    (Mary said that once every few years, a group of demons would come to town ...)


    Is this the effect of monster activation? I ran to the west gate where the demon seems to be appearing. Other adventurers can be seen.


    "Makoto!" "Jean!" I met a party I knew. Emily, a fighter man, and a wizard girl.


    "Lucy? Makoto-kun?" "I acted differently today. I heard you meet Emily." "Yeah, we were together in the morning but we went out in the afternoon." become. I don''t go to the big forest alone ... A group of demons is heading here from the great forest. Is Saa with Nina? Nina must know the rules of the adventurer. I hope we can join somewhere.


    Meanwhile, I arrived at the west gate. Dozens of adventurers, McAllen guards and temple knights have already gathered. T ra n s l at e d by £êpmt l.£ão m


    "Oh! The brave is here!" Thank you. "


    (Huh?) The gathered adventurers are looking here. No, not only adventurers. City guards and temple knights.


    "Cho, wait a minute!" Why do I partition !?


    According to Jean, the rule is "Makoto. In such an emergency, the highest-ranking person will take over. No one in this position has a higher role than the brave man." That''s right! McAllen Adventurer''s Guild Rules, Part 8! In the past, I didn''t care that I didn''t care. Oh, really? Do I have to take command?


    A lot of eyes are on me. I''m not good at that! "Ru, what''s Lucas !?" If you''re that veteran, you''ll be a good partition!


    Ryu: "Lukas went to his helper when he came to the next town," Emily said unfortunately. That''s ...


    "Makoto-senpai! I''d like to ask for something like a brave man! I''ll listen to anything I say!" Jean''s fellow fighter said hotly with a passionate personality. Tr ans la t ed b y £Êp £í tl.co£í


    (Muh, it''s impossible ...) Partitioning a large group is the weakest part ... Everyone''s gaze gets stronger. The feeling of heavy pressure tells you to do it quickly. I want to escape ...


    "Hi Hi, Minasan. Takatsuki is not used to that. I am the mascot." "Nina?" A female fighter with rabbit ears was raising her hand.


    "Nina-san," "Is she a Gold Rank?" "I''m the wife of Fujiwara Shokai''s chairman now." "You''re retired?"


    "Takatsuki-kun!" "Sasan!" Sasan! Good, a party member has been found!


    "Takatsuki-kun! It''s okay to leave it to Nina!" "U-Yeah ... Nina-san, please." "Hi! It''s up to you!" Nina-san has decided the role of Tekipaki and everyone. Usually, she manages a company with a lot of subordinates and she has a good partition.


    "Sa-san, I was saved ..." "Nina-san told me about the rules of the adventurer''s guild. You''re not good at Takatsuki-kun? That''s right." You know me ...


    "A monster has arrived!" A group of monsters appeared, rolling up dust from the direction of one of the adventurers. Goblins, oaks, and ogre. You can see the giant cannibalism. It''s not as powerful as a flock of more than 5,000 demons we saw in the land of the sun. It is a land of the sun, but its force is far less. In other words, McAllen is a considerable threat.


    "Mage! Shoot down!" Nina-san says, and the wizards begin firing all at once. First a long range attack. Is this with the tactics of the Knights of the Sun?


    At that time, a huge rock pierced the hordes of demons, with the familiar voice of the meteor shower "!" Huge dust rises and shakes the ground. Dozens of monsters blew up screaming. When you look at it, the power is ridiculous ...


    "Makoto! Aya! Safe?" "Lucy!" Lucy came out of breath. Good, was it safe? He is relieved and faces the demons. "There are still many things left." But most of the demons are still alive.


    "Arrange the shields, platoons!" The Knights of the Temple and guards are holding the shields. Is the number of shield units about fifty? About 20 witches were far away. There are about thirty close warriors. About 100 people in all. McAllen''s strength is low. I wonder if there is no budget.


    There are more than three hundred monsters approaching. In terms of numbers, more than three times this. The scary thing about team fights is that the larger the number, the faster it gets pushed. McAllen''s expression is hard. Are you worried about stopping the enemy? Alright, let''s earn time by making walls with magic just like in the land of the sun. And there is something better about spirit magic than last time.


    (Mr. Spirit, Ms. Spirit) (What?) (Call me?) (Play) I''m on good terms with McAllen''s spirit. First of all, I have a long relationship. The Great Spirit cannot be called yet, but McAllen is the best place to use spirit magic.


    (Sorry, I''m in trouble. I''m asking.) Become a spirit while using alluring magic learned from Friae.


    T r a n s lated by £êp £í tl .£ão £í ((((((Okay!)))))) The spirits responded like a pleasant chorus. Magical powers Spirits gather around me.


    "Makoto, Yaba ..." "Takatsuki-kun is shaking around ..." I heard Lucy and Saa tweet. The gaze of McAllen''s wizards is turned. Today''s spirit magic-it feels good. Raise your right hand and shout.


    Ice world "Water magic!"


    Magical power For a moment, it was pale and huge, but turned down to the demons as light. Instead of making an ice wall, freeze the demon itself and turn it into a wall! The number of demons can be reduced, and two birds with one stone!


    I thought, but that?


    "" "" "" ... "" "" "


    The monster in the front row headed for this is an ice sculpture. That''s exactly what I was aiming for ... Everyone''s gaze gathers here. Yeah, I know what I mean.


    "Takatsuki-sama, all the monsters are frozen ..." Nina smiled with a troubled face. Yes, all three hundred monsters were frozen.


    This is where we come in! The short-distance professional swordsman and martial arts who were keen on it are making subtle expressions. I''m sorry. I got the turn.


    "Well, isn''t that good? Everybody was safe with the true magic." "Sor, I didn''t come, but it''s best not to get injured .... Cold." Followed. The spirit magic is too strong and Sa-san seems to be cold.


    "Hello, Lucy is warm," Sae is holding on to Lucy. "I think Aya''s skin feels cool and cool because she''s hot after using magic," Lucy touches Saa''s body. It''s a lilly sight.


    "What, it''s over," "Will this get paid out of the guild?" "Well?"


    "Makoto, it''s a great magic!" "Makoto-senpai, no hanpa!" Jean and a junior adventurer praised him.


    "But why did they suddenly appear in the city?" "This time, there are many numbers." "It looks like you''re being chased by something." "Oh, sure." ? When I heard a conversation that was a little anxious,


    ¨D¨DOoooooooooooo!


    A low squealing squealing air was heard from above. When I looked up, a monster with huge wings whose whole body was dark green was looking down at me. T r a n s lated by £êp £í tl .£ã o m


    Green dragon "!" A giant dragon floats with the sound of flapping. A monster called the Lord of the Great Forest has appeared!


    "Everybody! Please spread out! Rhino is gathered and you will be targeted!" Nina-san voiced the adventurers all at once. Some are casting their magic while moving. But,


    "It hasn''t arrived," Saer says, the dragon''s flight position is too high to reach the magic. Meteorite dropping "How about Lucy?" "I think it will arrive, but if you remove it, it will fall here ..."


    ¨D¨DOoooooooooo!


    Something was fired from the wings of the green dragon along with the call of the green dragon.


    "Attack!" "Avoid!" Looking up at someone''s voice, it shook like a hundred tree spears !? "Takatsuki-kun, Lucy-san, it''s dangerous!" Sae kicked some spears that could hit us. Abbi


    Looking around, there are injured people. The dead aren''t there yet. Awkward, here the attack does not reach and the opponent attacks unilaterally.


    "He ... turned away from the sun," Lucy said with regret. Certainly, the dragon almost directly above is flying over the sun. Are you aiming ...? High intelligence. Thanks to this, it seems difficult to aim even for wizards other than Lucy. The swordsmen continue to have no turn. Nina also has a troubled face.


    What''s next ...? Look around to see if anyone is wise. Originally, apart from Lucas, McAllen has some veteran adventurers, but only today seems to have gone to another place. unlucky.


    (Would you like to use water magic / water dragon?)


    Green dragon The wood magic is hard to work with water magic. Once upon a time, you learned at the temple of water. But with my magic, there is no other hand. When trying to call on the spirits to use spirit magic,


    It was covered with dazzling light all over. Fighting When you look thin, you can see the light shining in a cross.


    --Gyaaaa! !


    The green dragon raises the stomach and its appearance disappears into the light.


    (That light ...?) I remember it. Outside the Great Labyrinth, when you defeat the abominable dragon. In other words, the user is the brave of light. T ra ns la ted b y £Êp £í tl.c o£í


    Suddenly, someone landed brilliantly on the ground. White traveler clothing with high-quality embroidery. The light brown hair shines orange in the sunlight.


    "Hey, Takatsuki-kun. You''ve beaten me, but are you happy?"


    The color guy who speaks in a refreshing voice is decided today. Female adventurers screamed yellow.


    I just met in the sun just the other day, so I don''t feel like it''s been a long time. I was a classmate Sakurai.


    ...... What are you doing?

 Chapter 120 Episode 118: The Brave of Light Comes to McAllen

    ¡ó Christian McAllen''s Perspective ¡ó


    Office of the House of Lord McAllen. It is me-Christiana and her sister, Violet McAllen.


    "Chris, give up being the lord. I have the support of the Roland family in the land of the sun." Violet, smiling gracefully. I squeeze my teeth.


    The Roland family, the five holy nobles of the land of the sun. Its status surpasses that of the Roses royal family. However, she is a foreign noble. Originally, nobles in other countries would not be affected that much. However, the nation of the sun and the nation of water have long been in an alliance, and the hierarchy is clear. The intention of the Roland family cannot be ignored even by the Roses royal family.


    "Huh, there''s no sister better than my sister." "Well, Violet, my sister! I haven''t given up!" She gave a huge amount of money to get support from the Roland family. Have lost. Even at this time, it is time for monsters to become active and increase their troops and accumulate supplies. No matter how much you want to be the lord, it doesn''t make sense if McAllen''s finances get worse!


    "It looks like ..." Violet, when she tried to declare victory,


    "Chris, a little story" "Fujiwara-sama?" The husband opened the door and came in.


    "The hero of light, Sakurai-dono came to McAllen." "Eh?" with this timing? T r a n s l ate d by jp m tl .c o £í


    "The brave of light ... What''s the next vice king of Highland?" Violet''s sister muttered stunned. Yes, after defeating the Great Demon King, the Brave of Light has been confirmed to be the vice king as the husband of Princess Noel, the successor to Highland''s first throne. "Why such a person!" My older sister disappeared, and the worried attitude disappeared.


    (To meet Rose''s hero Makoto ... or for some other purpose?) According to her husband, Makoto seems to have a close relationship with the hero of light.


    "I''m going to pick up Sakurai-dono, what about Chris?" "Wow, I''ll be with you too! Sister, we''ll talk later." "..." Did not.


    ¡ó A true perspective ¡ó


    ¡°The Great Savior''s Reincarnation of Light has arrived at McAllen!¡± ¡°The¡° Kanpyai! ¡±¡± McGullen Adventurer''s Guild Entrance is in a revelation.


    ¨D¨DThat is, normal operation.


    T r a n slated by jpm t l.co£í "Haha ..." Sakurai-kun laughing with a troubled face. "Noisy guys, Ryosuke" Juliae, a little more stylish than usual, is standing next to him.


    Sakurai-kun seems to have greeted the royals and major nobles of six continents after becoming the chief of the Knights of the Sun. Usually, it seems to be over to the capital city.


    (Friae worried and dropped by McAllen) Love. However, nominally she is to come to say hello to Princess Sofia in McAllen. Sakurai-kun, who doesn''t seem to want to be noticeable, is troubled by loudly calling his name. When I saw Juliae happy next to me, I was relaxed.


    By the way, the accompanying Sun Knights seem to be taking a break and resting. As a result of Sakurai-kun''s traveling with full power, everyone is exhausted. It is not easy to accompany a hero.


    "Sakurai-kun looks happy." "Fourie looks like that. He always seems to be in a bad mood." Sae-san, Lucy tries not to disturb them. By the way, by the way, Sakurai-kun is also told about Friae. We were raising a toast from the danger of a herd of monsters in our family.


    "Makoto-senpai! I''m tired today! I''m going to drink!" Said a fighter from Jean''s party. Although a newcomer adventurer, it can be seen from the muscles of the muscles that he is considerably trained. His name is Tony. "Oh, thank you, Tony," poured ale into a large glass. ... I can''t drink so much at once.


    "Makoto. Tony wanted to talk to Makoto. Please get along," said Jean. I''m a senior adventurer. "Makoto-san! It was a terrific magic! How do you do that kind of magic? Can you let me see your muscles a little?" It''s really touching! " Hey, it''s too much touch! I feel a little chilly and keep a distance.


    "Makoto-san! Would you like to go on an adventure together !?" "Oh, yeah. This time." "After the adventure, let''s go to the hot springs! Backflow!" "..."


    "Do you want to go on an adventure with Tony? Is no ¡û


    "RPG player" skill? There is a typo. ...... It''s a typo, right?


    "Jean-senpai will be with you too!" "Oh, let''s go all together." Jean''s junior adventurers are a little habit-like. Since I was a student, I''ve never been in club activities, so it''s my first junior year. I don''t feel bad to be admired. Let''s take a look and look at Emily, Lucy, and Saa who are drinking.


    The meteor shower "Lucy-sama! It was amazing!" A magician girl at Jean''s party is involved in Lucy. Red eyes and cute eyes are cute. Did you say Monica?


    "Um, Monica. It''s hot when you get stuck so much ..." Lucy unraveled. "Lucy, you''re really strong! Why don''t you go on an adventure with him next time?" Over time, it may be good to go on an adventure together.


    "Huh huh ..., Lucy''s skin is so beautiful. And she''s so hot. I want to be embraced by this arm ..." "Hey, a little! Emily! Lucy asks a friend for help.


    "Yeah, good boy! Lucy is part of a brave party, and take care of the junior witch who yearns for you. Well, I guess you can understand a little. "Emily is not talking to Lucy and is talking to Sassan. Say is replying out of focus. Isn''t it a little?


    T r a nsl ated by Jpmt l .co£í "This time our party is also aiming for a great labyrinth. Would you give me a little lecture? The reward is McAllen''s hidden sweets shop." It seems that the deal was completed.


    "Lucy, please. I seem drunk. Could you take me to my room?" "Calm down, Monica. Drink the water first." Lucy, do your best! I was myself, and Tony invited me so hard that I left Jean to move.


    "Oh, Makoto-kun. How are you doing today?" "Are there many monsters that have come to town these days?" "Yes, it''s the third time this month .... Maybe it''s a bit uncomfortable." dark. It''s scary like today. Fortunately Sakurai-kun was present today, but it seems that Lucas and veteran adventurers always managed. But the veteran has been absent recently with many calls. According to Marie, the tension is low, saying, "Injuries are increasing ... I''m in trouble."


    "Isn''t there anything I can do?" And suddenly, I smile. "Oh, that unreliable Makoto-kun has gotten cooler. I wish I had better saliva sooner." "It hurts," she said. "Let''s drink! Let''s celebrate Makoto-kun''s hero!"


    "Well, by the way, you''re the hero of the light? What''s your relationship with the rumored aristocratic daughter, Furi?" Marie heard with an interest. "Are you a lover?" "!? Eh! But the brave of light is the Highland princess ..." "Oh, I''m a lie now. Forget it!" "I''m worried! Tell me secretly!" When she glanced at her shoulders, she turned her eyes to Sakurai and Friae.


    "Hey, Ryosuke. I''ve been attacked by a goblin king last time." "Eh !? How''s going on ?!" I suppose I''m a talented adventurer, "" ... Don''t do too much danger. "


    Mr. Friae talks about the latest situation to Sakurai-kun with high tension. Sakurai-kun who is listening to it seems to be happy. Refreshing handsome Sakurai-kun and long-haired long-haired Juliae are really picturesque. It seems that the female adventurer who wants to talk to Sakurai and the male adventurer who was aiming for Juliae cannot be approached. Peace.


    Green Dragon-I remember talking to Sakurai after defeating him.


    ¡ó


    The green dragon shattered without sound. As expected, the legendary savior skill "Sword of Light".


    "Sakurai-kun, I was saved. Why to McAllen?" The country of water, "I''m greeting the Royals of each country because I''m the Commander of the Knights of the Sun. I stopped by and thought I''d show up to McAllen." I grin back to it.


    "Have you come to see Juliae?" "... Well, maybe there are."


    "But, are you sure? There are wives and children in the land of the sun, right?" Change 20 beautiful fiancees every day! In addition, beautiful Juliae! Enviable! I heard it with the intention of being light-hearted. However, Sakurai-kun''s expression became dark.


    "Actually ... I''ve never seen my child''s face ..." "Huh?" Wait a minute. I have never seen my child. What do you mean?


    According to what I hear. Although Sakurai''s child is "Children of the Brave of Light," they are "Children of the Royal Family." Unfortunately, Sakurai is the husband of Princess Noel, and will be the Highland Deputy King in the future.


    Trans l a t e d by jp£ítl .£ã om The son of a deputy king who does not draw royal blood. It could be a source of future battle for succession. For this reason, Sakurai seems to be prohibited from interviewing mothers and children with children. The successive kings of Highland must be children of the Highland royal family. However, Princess Noel, the Sun Priestess, has not yet been given a child. Princess Noel can make a child after defeating the Great Demon King and peace comes to the world.


    Don''t let the child who doesn''t draw the royal family feel like a vice king. "Sakurai''s children are just that. It is said that she can be raised as a warrior where Sakurai does not know. Rules That''s right. It''s ridiculous ...


    "But, if Princess Noel has no children ...?" "In that case, the child of the first or second prince will take over the throne. It''s like my daughter. "Sakurai laughed without power. I couldn''t laugh. No matter what, the obsession with bringing the lineage of the brave of light to the Highland royalty. The darkness of Highland is deep ... Sakurai-kun''s expression for a moment is tired. Hey, are you sick ...?


    "Sakurai-kun, I have to say ..." I wanted to go out of that country and go on an adventure with McAllen. But I couldn''t.


    "Because he came to a different world and welcomed us with no status to him as a national guest. Not only me, but all the classmates who came together. I have to do what I can do." Returning, Sakurai-kun made a strong statement.


    "... I see." Really, it hasn''t changed since long ago. I''m too good, I''m relied on, I have a strong sense of responsibility. What I like Just like I was, I escaped from what I was not good at and just lived like I was. That''s why Sakurai-kun was not good at it for a long time. Too dazzling.


    "Good! Let''s go to the tavern! There''s a delicious skewers!"


    "Hey, Takatsuki-kun? I heard there''s Sophia in McAllen, but I have to go say hello." "Let''s do this!" "U, yeah ..." Forcibly take Sakurai-kun who is puzzled. He and Lucy went to call him Friae. For now, let this overly serious man breathe.


    ¡ó


    Sakurai-kun, who talks with Juliae, looks really happy. Was good.


    "Nene, Ryosuke. This sake is delicious. Try drinking it." "Hey, oh, it''s easy to drink ..." Oh, Juliae! If I recommend so much sake to Sakurai-kun ...


    "Oh, that? Ryosuke?" Oh, I fell asleep. Looking at Sakurai-kun who was hanging out on the desk, Juliae was down. Oops. Friae did not tell Sakurai about Shimoto. Well, it will happen after a while. Rest, Sakurai-kun.


    Anyway, the night is still long.

 Chapter 121 119Makoto Takatsuki knows the magic sword

    In the end, Sakurai-kun was not drunk and got up, so I decided to take it to my house.


    ¡­ Well, Sakura is carrying Sakurai-kun. No, at first I thought I would carry it? With my weakness, it was impossible at all! After finishing up the guild''s banquet, we headed home.


    "Oh! Mr. Tacky, we''ve been waiting for you!" The Fujiyans were waiting when they got home. There are Nina, Chris, and a female knight. By the way, it was Fujiyama who searched for the current property, and the landlord was also Fujiyama. The duplicate key has been passed. He said, "Please come in without permission."


    "Ah! Saki-chan." "Aya-chan! How are you? Did you drink too much if you got rid of it?" ...... What? Unexpectedly, looking at Juliae. Yokoyama and a cold glance crossed. Ho, my wife vs. mistress !?


    "Hello, Miko Furiae of the month" "I Long time no see, St. swordsman''s," "Ryosuke and was able to speak slowly?" "Hmph, you''ll? Unrelated to the separate" "There ''s relationship. What I''m his wife." I was looking at it, but it seemed cooler than I expected ...


    "Well, Saki-chan, here and here," Sae lay down Sakurai-kun on the sofa in the living room and pulled Mr. Yokoyama. "Fourie, we''re going here," Lucy took Juliae to the opposite table. Nice, both!


    There are many treats on the table. And with sake. ¡°Fujiyan, what ¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Takatsuki-sama! A celebration of death as we approach the lord!¡± Nina told me with a full smile. According to Chris, she has given her an advantage over her sister, who was considered her biggest rival. That''s good news.


    T r a ns l ated b y Jp£ít l .c o m For the time being, the banquet started with Friae and Yokoyama''s seats farthest away. I ate some food in the guild, so I was hungry. According to Fujiyan and Nina, it is almost certain that Chris will be the next lord. No, it was good. But after all I didn''t do anything but was it good? Fujiyan only says, "It''s good, I don''t mind Mr. Tacky." Well.


    And another thing to worry about.


    "Hey, Holy Swordsman. Is Ryosuke resting properly? It looks like you''re tired." "I''m always telling me to rest. But, what is your role? "You said," If so, then say it. " My wife and mistress are having a normal conversation.


    "" ... ", Lucy and Sae are staring at it. (Hey, Aya. People in a different world have a big heart) (No! Saki-chan seems to have been quite jealous in the past ...) Have been.


    "What''s the matter, my knight?" "Speaking of which, Takatsuki-kun was the guardian knight of the moon shrine maiden?" "U, yeah ..." Yokoyama and Juliae turned here Was. Oops, did you stare too much? Juliae smiles grinning.


    "It''s strange that I''m talking with the Holy Swordsman, right? I met her when I was captured by the Knights of the Land of the Sun in the Land of the Moon." "What makes you friends?


    "... It was bad at that time." Yokoyama''s expression sank darkly. The Land of the Sun "It''s okay.


    T rans lat e d by jp £í t l.co £í I can''t see the story. In translation ... what is it?


    "I want to know? My knight. It''s not a fun story." "No, I''m not going to do that now." Let''s change the place. Something different.


    "Speaking of which, Fujiyan. I see a lot of residents I haven''t seen at McAllen recently, but do you know anything?" "Oh, that''s because there''s Tucky." "??"


    `` There are more and more immigration applicants to McAllen, where Takatsuki, the hero of Roses, is appearing one after another. '''' Added.


    "Hey, it''s not amazing, Makoto" "Occasionally, I''m asking Takatsuki when I''m walking around the city," says Lucy and Say with great pleasure. (Seriously ...) It was really my cause.


    For a while, Chris''s plans to develop McAllen. We were excited about the future business plan of Fujiyan as a merchant.


    Suddenly look around. Fujiyan, Sasan, Sakurai-kun, Yokoyama-san, me. Lucy, Juliae, Nina and Chris.


    (Are there more foreigners?) I felt the illusion of returning to Group A for a year. Somehow, everyone is doing fine.


    The banquet lasted until late at night, but Sakurai remained asleep.


    ¡ó


    -Late night of the day.


    Everyone fell asleep, but I couldn''t sleep and trained alone in the backyard of my house.


    "Now, now," the usual black cat came. Catch fish and give them by water magic. The black cat is moggy, it''s greedy. Ruminating During the day, loving the fur of the cat.


    Green Ryu (A battle with¡­, it was dangerous without Sakurai-kun)


    To be honest, it was just lucky that there was no damage.


    Tran s l a ted by jpm tl .c o m According to Fujiyan, more and more people are migrating to McAllen. Because there is a hero. It''s up to the hero to take the lead when the city is in danger. Everything under the command of the hero, from the town guards, temple knights, adventurers and volunteers.


    (Huh, it''s the role of a hero.)


    ¡­¡­Feel heavy. A role-playing game that I played for the first time in my life. The hero''s hero, alone, helped the princess who was taken by a dragon and defeated the Demon King. (I''m glad I was that.) Actually, it seems that there is no capacity to have no friends. Lucy Yassan is nice, but he doesn''t care under the pressure of being responsible for strangers. I wonder if I''m selfish. Looking up at the cloudy sky where the moon is invisible and thinking vaguely,


    "Ya, Takatsuki-kun" Sakurai-kun came from behind. The black cat ran away, perhaps surprised by a stranger. "Woke up? Sakurai-kun" "I''m sorry, I slept on the way" "I can''t drink, so I have to refuse it." I dared to put it on the shelf. Haha ..., Sakurai laughs lightly.


    "Takatsuki-kun is training in magic?" "Well, training or reflection meeting?" Green dragon I''m fighting with noon, my weakness in magic and the difficulty in handling spirit magic Was explained.


    "Well, I can''t show my true power without water .... and does the power change with the presence of a spirit?" "Well, it''s an apprentice witch apprentice." I joked, but Sakurai-kun His expression is serious.


    "You should share that information with the Chiefs of Staff." "What is it?" "They are planning to defeat the Demon King on the northern continent. It''s also a reminder of that plan. "" Hey ..., is it still Sakurai-kun''s role to defeat the Demon King? "It''s the reincarnation of the legendary savior. But Sakurai-kun shook his head sideways.


    "It''s a joint team of six kingdoms who challenge the Demon King, but the only one in the water kingdom wasn''t going to be the main force because it was too young."


    Old "Because a brave man who defeated the other day''s 5,000 monsters alone appeared." "I haven''t even been informed of the details of the operation, but Takatsuki will be one of the main players in the Demon War, and the staff of the Chiefs of Staff have rumored." I''m worried about one Nora.


    "But for that reason, another Demon King might be better suited than fighting the ''Beast King'' Zagan." "Sure ..." Ashtaroth, King of the Old Dragon, and Forneus, King of the Sea Demon? "


    Zagan, the king of the beast, who rules the land of the Demon Continent. Forneus, the king of the sea magic, who rules the sea around the continent. Ashtarot, the "king of the ancient dragon," controls the sky of the Demon Continent. The three demon kings who protect the Demon Continent like land, sea, and air force.


    "But you heard of the purpose of this North Conquest plan was the defeat of Zagan, the King of the Beasts?" This damage prediction is too large to deal with all of the three devils. It is said that when the Great Demon resurrected, it was the "Beast King" that would attack to dominate the western continent. The King of the Demon manages the sea around the Demon Continent. "King of the Old Dragon" is a guardian of the Demon Continent, so he seems to have hardly left his territory.


    "Yeah, so the main unit needs to fight against the" King of the Beast "and another unit needs to stop the" King of the Devil "and" King of the Old Dragon "from coming to reinforcements." I wonder if you can silently look at the defeat of each individual "," King of the Demon King "is because the battlefield is the sea, so I would like that arrangement. "I''ll tell the Chief of Staff," Sakurai-kun contracted. All you need to have is your old friend. If you have been chatting for a while,


    "I''m going to follow Takatsuki-kun and train," he said. Hyun starts swinging with Hyun.


    The indigo black blade emits light and draws a beautiful arc. I see Sakurai-kun''s sword several times, but is that color? Magical power, and that light is--


    "Sakurai-kun, is that a magic sword?" "Yeah, the" Treasure Sword Arondite "borrowed by the Highland royal family. A magic sword that is said to never spill." "Hey! Is it the legendary savior''s sword? Maybe it''s the continent''s best holy sword! Want to watch! T r ans l at ed by jp m tl.£ã o £í


    "No, unfortunately, it''s not the sword of the savior Abel. It''s a thing belonging to a brave man a thousand years ago. Why don''t you bring it?" I was expecting "Uh ... heavier", but I guess I couldn''t. However, Sakurai-kun is shaking lightly.


    "Thank you for returning, but did you have such a color?" I remember the brighter colors in the Great Labyrinth and daytime battles. Magic "I''m changing the sun''s light into the" Treasure Sword Arondite ". The" Sword of Light "skill is releasing the sword in a stroke. The sword is then the color of the sun "I shine!" "I see." Magical power. There is such a usage.


    "I''ll try it." "Eh?" I pulled out a dagger,


    (Mr. Spirit, Ms. Spirit) Raised the goddess''s dagger toward the night sky. Magical power concentrates consciousness so that spirits of water gather in daggers


    "Huh? The spirits themselves daggers ... were you inhaled?" Just a few spirits united with the goddess dagger blade


    -Began to emit blue light with a dazzling blade


    At the same time, I feel a pulse as if "Dokun" and the dagger had a life.


    "Takatsuki-kun!" Sakurai-kun returns to me with a slightly impatient voice. The goddess'' dagger is making an unpleasant noise saying, "Jijijiji ..." Oh ... the magic control was a bit sweet. This is the sound before the magic burst. Control with the ¡°Megumi water stop¡± skill. Magical power If you try to run out of control, if you adjust the flow so that it swirls, the sound emitted by the dagger will


    ¨D¨DThe sound has changed to a shy, bell-like sound.


    "Well, did you control ...?" Magical power "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. There were more spirits than I expected." It''s easier to use magic once you''ve got the magic in your weapon. " This is nice! I will use it in the future.


    "... I wonder if the magic skill level is over 200. The great sages said that there is no magician whose magic activation speed is faster than Takatsuki-kun is in Highland." Let''s receive it.


    I waved the dagger into the sky.


    ¨D¨DThe cloud that was hiding the moon was torn.


    "Oh!" Good power! But control is a challenge. Sakurai-kun, who was looking at it with a stunned face, said.


    Tran sl a ted b y £Êp m t l.£ãom "By the way, I''m leaving McAllen this morning." "Eh! Already?" "I wish I had to relax a few more days?" Juliae misses.


    "Princess Sofia seems to return tomorrow. I''ll have to say a few words and go to the next country. I can''t stay too long because the schedule is very tight." I wanted to teach you about swords.


    Until the morning, I and Sakurai talked about the magic sword and the plan for the North Conquest.


    ¡ó


    ¨D¨DWhen the sun began to rise.


    In front of the church, a fine carriage is parked. Princess Sofia descended from the carriage. Sakurai-kun is kneeling and talking about something. Oh, have you finished the conversation?


    Sakurai-kun stood up and straddled a huge white flying dragon nearby. Tenma Tsuka, the other knights are ordinary flying dragons, but are the vehicles of Sakurai just a little different?


    Hakuryu "That''s the protection of the Highland royal family. I''ve seen it for the first time," Lucy tweeted. Huh ... Is it just for the Hero of Light?


    "Okay, Sakurai-kun''s dragon. I wonder if you''ll put him behind." I said softly, and Sae and Juliae looked back.


    "I guess Takatsuki will be able to put it on normally if he talks about it." "Hey, my knight. I''ve never been on it, too." "Joke, joke." ... Let''s ask Juliae secretly.


    Sakurai-kun and Yokoyama-san, the members of the Knights of the Sun, waved their hands and took off. We look back at it. Did you say you''re going to the fire country next? It''s hard, brave of light.


    Oh, Princess Sofia has walked here.

 Chapter 122 Episode 120: Makoto Takatsuki and Sophias Story

    Goddess of Water-The reception room of the church where you look.


    I was called by Princess Sofia and sat in a fluffy chair. He has lived in McAllen for quite some time, but this is his first time entering a church. Only me and Princess Sofia are in the room.


    "~ ?" Princess Sofia is brewing tea in a good mood. Somehow, the skill has improved considerably.


    (Sleeping ...) I was talking with Sakurai-kun all night, so I''m not sleepy.


    At first, I was talking about the attitude of the hero, what the North Demon King was like, and his job. It gradually became an old story, and in the latter half it was excited by the mischief that was popular during elementary school and the memories of the daily struggle with students in the next school district fighting over the playground, and when I noticed it was dawning . That was a fun time. But Sakurai-kun remembers my black history so clearly.


    "Makoto brave. I kept you waiting." A tea with a soft, fruity scent was placed in front of me. Next to it is a cookie mixed with chocolate chips. ¡°Thank you,¡± I thanked me and drank a sip of tea. delicious. By the way, I picked up cookies.


    "What?" "What happened? Makoto Makoto" The cookie was moist and crumbled in my mouth. This texture ... somewhere?


    "Where did you get this cookie?" Water Country "It seems that it has become popular in the recent capital city. It is a product sold by Fujiwara Shokai." Is that from Japan? "By the way, what''s the product name?" "Um, it''s a country marma." Well, it''s amazing reproducibility. I ate two or three at a stretch. Trans l a t e d b y £êpmt l.£ãom


    "I think you liked it." Oops, it''s gone, in front of the princess. "I''m sorry, Princess Sofia," she said with a sad face.


    "... What happened? Princess Sofia" "Um ... do you want to stop calling me stubborn?" "Eh?" "Like Sofia, like in the land of the sun." Oh, should I call Princess Sofia?


    (I did it, when the cult of the serpent struck.) (Well, really? Noah-sama) (Awful man, Sophia had always remembered) No, I can''t remember. ... At that time, there were too many things.


    In front of me, Princess Sofia with an uneasy face ... No, no. "Sophia" "Yes! Makoto" stares at the smiling Princess Princess Sofia.


    "" ... "I looked away at the same time. Shy.


    "If you''re two, you can just throw them away." "Yes, yes." Is it alright.


    Tra n sl at ed by £Êp mtl.co£í "By the way, I heard you talked with the Hero of Light about the North March project." "Yes, apparently I have to join the Alliance of Heroes team." "... That''s the case." Princess Sofia to talk.


    According to the land of the sun, the hero of the land of water said that only me or Prince Leonard should participate in the defeat of the demon king. Or rather, the Commander of the Knight of the Sun seems to have asked me to join me. Hokuten Knight Commander By the way, it was said that there was a hot offer saying, "Makoto Takatsuki will definitely participate! Uh, ummm ... if Jella-san.


    "Well, I''m going to participate." In connection with Sakurai-kun, I should be on the sea side! There is no escape! (Leave it alone)


    "... No, Leo will also participate." "Isn''t it okay to be alone? Prince Leonard is still young and is not allowed to leave home." Sophia, Sparta?


    "The Roses are a symbol of peace in the land of water. How strong a hero from a different world cannot be relied upon and depended on. There is no escape. "Princess Sofia''s words are powerful. Just ...


    "To be honest, I was quite scared when I fought with the monsters in the sun country ..." I think that''s normal because I''m nine years old. Isn''t it suspicious as a force even if you take him forcibly?


    Royal City "So, I want Leo to accompany you. To be honest, you can''t gain practical experience just by training, because Leo loves you." "... I, Adventurer I guess it''s not the job of the prince.


    The Country of Trees "You are a hero of our country. I really want the hero to meet with the hero of another country as well as the hero of light. Well, it''s a country you have to cooperate with when the Demon King''s army attacks, "" What is a diplomat? " Rather, I don''t know the manners of other countries.


    (Maybe ...) Isn''t Prince Leonard, a nine-year-old, still a member of the brave who saves the world while acting as an ambassador to other countries? It was black, working for the brave.


    "I have visited nearby towns in the last few days. Damage to monsters is increasing everywhere. There is no room for Japan''s strength ..." Princess Sofia said while looking out the window. Placing a punishment on Prince Leonard may in fact be embarrassing. I couldn''t say anything, and when I looked out of the window, I responded to my Danger Detection skill. A monster? In the city?


    "Look at that! Look over there!" "That''s ... Wyvern?" In the direction of Princess Sofia, there was a Wyvern flying high above the city. Is it a hagre monster from the great forest? McAllen''s lookout soldiers have yet to notice.


    "No, it''s hard if a child is attacked by a demon. You have to tell the guards right away." "Hey, wait. Let''s get rid of it now."


    "Can I borrow a bit of magic? Sophia" "... Is it okay if you do?" Princess Sofia blushes a little and nods. Why do you blush? whatever. Sleepy, let''s get it done quickly. I held Princess Sofia''s hand.


    ¨D¨DIf you think about it, I didn''t have enough thought at this time. She was short-lived, partly due to lack of sleep.


    Entrance "Do you want to do with Princess Sofia? "Yes ¡û No


    Even the "RPG Player" skill gave me advice. Is it really good? What. That leads to such a situation ... T r a n sl a te d b y jp£í t l .£ão m


    Hiya ¡°Water Magic: Hundred Pieces¡± ¡°Non!¡± Synchronized I released a water magic as Princess Sofia. I can hear a small panting voice from the neighbor. Numbers attack Wyvern. Gyaaaa! I fell out of the city, screaming. The effect is outstanding! As always, it works well with Princess Sofia''s "Ice magic and royal class" skills.


    "Thank you, Sofia." "Yeah, wonderful. Mako ..." I turn around. There, there was Princess Sofia with a bokeh look.


    "What? ...!" I was pushed down by Princess Sofia and fell on the floor in a tangled manner. The carpet on the floor was soft and not painful, but Princess Sofia was riding on it. "Sophia! What !?" "Makoto ......!" (Huh?) I have my arms around my neck and I can''t leave. What is this? Too sudden! What happened ...


    (Makoto! "I''m fascinating" Sophia! Unlock the magic!) Noah !? Liberation (Ri!) Close your eyes in a hurry and stop the magic. I fell asleep and ¡°Enchanted¡± was activated! ?


    There was a surprised face, Princess Sofia and eyes. Get up and release your body. And it turned blue immediately.


    "Wow, what am I ...?" Princess Sofia staring at her palm with an unbelievable face. "Princess Sophia ...?" The goddess of water "... Such a shrine maiden who talks to her must be pure ... but" she knelt down on the spot. The goddess of water, "Please forgive me ... sir, I''m a stupid me ..." I folded my hands and began to pray to the sky.


    (It was ridiculous ...)


    I''m the culprit, but I feel like it''s irreversible. I''m stunningly standing with Princess Sofia who keeps praying to the goddess. The heavy air that seems to last infinitely passes.


    Suddenly, Princess Sofia became quiet. I can''t hear prayers. Magic Power The atmosphere trembles. Unexpectedly, there is no water spirit. Instead, the room is full of holy ...


    "... Huh, what are you doing? Mako-kun"


    It was Princess Sofia who spoke in a broken tone. The voice of Princess Sofia. But no. Not Princess Sofia. He turned around and smiled like a stunned smile. Eyes shine golden.


    The goddess of water, "... Eh, how are you?" There is nothing wrong.


    "Nevertheless, I can''t forgive Sofia-chan for ''enchanting'' it." "Suimasendesita!"


    "Ah, uh ... maybe Princess Sofia loses her status as a shrine maiden?" If so, did I sin for the execution? But what came back was an unexpected reply.


    "Well, the shrine maiden need not be pure?" "Yes! Is that so?" Princess Noel said that the shrine maiden was not clean! Tra n sl ate d b y jpm t l.£ão £í


    "That''s the rule that the race decided on its own." "Why such a rule?" The goddess of water Suddenly laughed at my question.


    "Well, if a shrine maiden could have a lover, the goddess church would only have more troubles. On the day he was a weird man, he would also be involved in the face of the church. Goddess, as if it were someone else. No, actually, someone else. It is a human society convenience that has nothing to do with God.


    "Well, that''s why. Mako-kun, get along well with Sophia! I forgive me!" "..." The permission of the water goddess has been granted.


    Synchronization "Yeah, Mako-kun. Be careful. One thing. If you are serious with the water magician with your water magic skill, your opponent will have side effects. In the future, be modest." Even though it''s temporary, the magical powers are mixed with the opponent, but if your skill level is too high, it will be mixed too much and it will be ¡°comfortable¡±. I''ll be careful after that. " Synchronization It was pretty easy to be Princess Sofia! From now on, be modest.


    "But that''s not enough to pay for the sin that made cute Sophia cry," he said with a smile as if he was doing something bad like Noah.


    (I''m sorry!) "Oh, Noah. Did you watch?" (That''s right.) (Oh, good? True, it''s good. You''ve become one of the supreme powers of the water country and a fiance.) "Cho, a little goddess !?" I''m out!


    "I don''t want to refuse? I''ll ''punish you'' for the fascination of the shrine maiden?" (Actually, you''re a man. Take responsibility) "Ah, uh ... what''s the feeling of Princess Sofia?"


    "Oh, okay, okay. I''ll do the" oracle "" Is "oracle" such a thing? "Then, I''ll talk to Sophia in a dream," said Princess Sofia, who was about to fall. In a hurry, she supports Princess Sofia. I couldn''t help holding it, so I laid it on a nearby sofa.


    ¡ó


    Did you spend about 15 minutes waiting for Princess Sofia to get up?


    The color of my open eyes was blue. Princess Sofia. Slowly ... I turned my gaze to here.


    "" ... "" The time to stare has passed. I shouted horribly.


    "Sophia ... how are you feeling?" "... thank you, Makoto fiance."


    Goddess of water Apparently, she told me a story.

 Chapter 123 Episode 121: Makoto Takatsuki Knows Shuraba

    "" ... "" Silence rules the room. ¡­¡­awkward.


    Lucy with a cheek stick, mushy. Sae smiles and strokes a black cat for some reason. Black cat. When did you get into the house? And Princess Sofia is more expressionless than she met for the first time. That''s a nervous face.


    Three beautiful girls are looking at me.


    My stomach hurts. Mr. Juliae, who is excitedly looking at "Shuraba? Shuraba?" Hey, can you help me?


    -About five minutes ago.


    "I became a fiance of Princess Sofia ...


    The moment I said, the air in the room was frozen. In addition to the usual four, Lucy was asked why she was here, why she was here, and she answered, "Why is Sophia Princess here?" Yeah, did you know this would happen?


    For the first time, "What''s the truth, a few days after giving me?" "Huh ... I heard from junior high school that I had both thoughts ..." The fireball straight flew two balls in a row. !? Tr an s l a t ed b y Jp £í tl.£ã om


    Contact me, calm down. Is the "Megumi stop water" skill normal? No! Well I do not know!


    (No, Noah! Help! Help!) (Makoto, Gamba) ¡î The goddess will not guide you!


    "... The truth is, are you two lovers?" Princess Sofia''s expression remains the same. But my voice is slightly shaking.


    I said, "Yes! Hello, my true lover! Princess Sofia!" "Eh?" I and Saa look surprised at Lucy.


    "I see ... the hero of the brave party is the lover of the brave ..." Princess Sofia, who becomes Shun. "Well, well ... I''m actually waiting for a reply," Lucy confessed. Hearing that, Princess Sofia frowns.


    "Makoto the brave man ... do you kiss a woman who isn''t your lover or feel embarrassed?" "It''s okay, Princess Sofia. Takatsuki is a virgin. You''ve never been to her before." "Sasan !?" What are you saying !?


    "Eh, I always told her I wanted her soon. Takatsuki-kun." "It was when I was in junior high school! And I was telling Sa-san!" "Eh ... that''s right. "Well, I''m always OK." Sae turns his arm behind his head and brings his face closer. ¡­¡­ hey, what? T ransl a ted by jp mt l .£ã o m


    "Ah, Princess Sophia is stiff, so let''s do it later," Lucy pulled on Saar''s back collar and stopped.


    "So why are you a fiance?" Lucy asked me. It was Princess Sofia who answered. "I became a true fiancee because of the ''oracle''." "Well, do you become a fiancee because of the order of the goddess?" Lucy exclaimed. "Well, then, they haven''t even dated each other!" At a moment, Princess Sofia''s eyebrows moved.


    "So Makoto. Is this also the work of the brave?" "Saki-chan said. In order to reassure the people, we announced the engagement of the brave man and the shrine maiden. "I''m gonna spread it." "I can''t help doing it at work." "I''m glad, Lu-chan." "Aya, I''m relieved." Apparently, the engagement between me and Princess Sofia was convinced in the direction of national policy.


    "............... No," Princess Sofia quietly said. "Well, I love the true hero!" "!?" With a scary face, Lucy and Saa stare at Princess Sofia. But I will definitely say it back.


    "Wow, I''ve always loved the truth since I''m alone on adventures!" "Sweet, Ru-chan. I''ve always liked Takatsuki-kun since junior high school." People gaze at each other with a little shyness.


    Mr. Friae has heard a voice saying, "My knight is popular." Damn, just an audience! Juliae has dinner alone.


    No, maybe the black cat moved from Sa-san to Julia-et, ignoring the sword-like atmosphere. "Now, now," "Oh, do you want my grilled fish? It''s a lowly cat." Damn, that''s just peace!


    "And my knight. Who do you like the most?" "Hey, Friae-san !?"


    And it leads to the gaze from the first three people.


    "Makoto ..." "Takatsuki-kun ..." "Makoto brave ..." The three''s gazes get stronger. Or rather, it''s getting closer. When I noticed, I was cornered by the wall. Lucy, Sasan, look around Princess Sophia''s face ... I ca n¡¯t do it. You can choose one from here!


    "Hey, give me some time!" ...... I''m sorry. Looking up at him, Lucy, Sassan and Princess Sofia were looking away.


    "... What should I do?" "I''m annoyed ..." "Um ... Princess Sofia. So if you''re a fiance, will Takatsuki be taken to the royal capital? "No, I really want the brave to visit Leo to the land of wood and the land of fire. Even if my fiance isn''t always with me ... You may not be able to stay in the country ... "" That''s right ... hard "Princess Sophia''s words made Lucy and Saa look sympathetic.


    "Hey, why don''t you have the princess stay with you at this house?" "Oh, good, ru-chan" "... Are those two good? Isn''t she lonely? "Asked Princess Sofia calmly.


    "Well, if my fiance is asking the goddess, I can''t help. Hey, Aya." "Well, by the way, Princess Sofia doesn''t do anything with Takatsuki-kun, right?" That''s a princess, isn''t that ...? "" ... "Princess Sofia blushes and turns to her side. "" Eh? ""


    T r a nsl ate d b y jp £í tl .co £í ...... Glucidly, Lucy and Sae looked down here.


    "Hey, Makoto. What did you do to Princess Sofia?" "Ah ... Takatsuki-kun is also with Sakurai-kun. The guys from the second small school are rumored to be quicker." wait! That was an accident !? And there were such rumors !?


    "Wait! That''s because of me! ... The brave really did ..." Princess Sofia turns her face red and tries to refute. In the second half, I can''t put it into words.


    "Mah, Makoto. How would the princess of the ice sculpture be like this ...?" "Princess who loves Takatsuki-kun ... this is crazy, ru-chan" Lucy and Sae-san , Hold your hands and look at me.


    "That''s what I''m going to do, for the time being. I''m going to focus on the heroes for a while." Hmmm, the eyes of the two party members are still cold.


    Here, Princess Sofia regains calm. "The truth is, I''ll be together for a while until Leo comes. Okay!" "... Yes."


    ¨D¨DThus, a strange communal life began.


    ¡ó Sophia''s perspective ¡ó


    I came to the true house of the hero. The fact that he became a hero and his fiancee in Goddess''s "oracle" was communicated to his father and mother by calling magic. In the country of water, your words are absolute. Even the king''s father can''t go against the oracle.


    However, he said with a great sword curtain, "What kind of man! Bring me to the castle this time!" My father ... I met once at the ceremony for the hero ... Well, I don''t have a lot of conversation, so I can''t help remembering it.


    At the same time, he told Leo to come to McAllen. I was glad to tell you to go abroad with Makoto Brave. You will probably arrive in this city within a few days. If you do that, you will be apart from the true hero again.


    Water country And I am a princess. I can''t stay at home forever. I work in the church during the day. In the evening we head home.


    Household goods were arranged by Fujiwara Shokai. Around the house, the Knights of Water are guarded. He says that he needs only a minimum number of soldiers, but ... it seems everyone is guarding. Later, we have to call everyone around.


    It seems that Fujiwara Shokai is helping soldiers arrange food and simple housing. The people of that firm are really excellent. As expected, is the company managed by a true friend of the brave?


    "Sophia" The brave man walked with a black cat on his shoulder. It is easy to get in touch in the house. "I''m grateful for the hero, I''m grateful for your practice today."


    "But it''s better to rest a little more." The true life of the brave man wakes up earlier than anyone else in the morning, prays to the goddess and begins training. And he trains later than anyone. I''m worried about watching my body break T r an s l at e d b y £Êp m tl .£ãom


    (... Is that the effect of saying I would have trained more in the past?) Lucy and Aya were laughing if they were sick. By the way, I''m asking them to feel free to talk to me.


    "Princess Sofia, the true idiot of training is so natural that you shouldn''t worry about it." "Sophia-chan. Takatsuki-kun, the training is just fun." "Yes ... is it?" Makoto''s training enthusiasts seem to be spontaneous.


    (I don''t know anything about my fiance) Let''s understand the truth of the hero.


    ¡ó


    "Lee, Lucy? What a look you''ve never done!" "Eh?" I screamed at Lucy, who was walking around with a bath towel.


    "Hey, Makoto. Why is Princess Sofia surprised?" "It''s Lucy''s lack of common sense," said the brave man, continuing to train with a glanced expression.


    "But it''s hot and I get sweaty after bathing. I don''t want to wear clothes right away." "Let''s put on my underwear. Look at it." "I''m just hanging out on that side." "I''m ashamed to be touched!"


    Makoto brave !? Why so cool? And even after washing, I don''t think it''s possible to hand female underwear! And Lucy is naked under the towel, right?


    "No, I don''t! In front of men, I''m showing my skin too much." "Yes? Even if you say a man, it''s just true? Princess Sofia." "Get dressed quickly." "Kay, the towels are coming off ... do you want to see it?" "Slightly" "Makoto brave!"


    Why don''t you change your complexion! ¡­¡­ I am dizzy. Is it always this way?


    ¡ó


    "Ah, Aya-san! Why are you trying to enter the room of the true hero !?" "To play?" "It''s late at night! There must be no men and women before marriage!" "Well, but ..."


    While saying, Aya-san entered the room of the true hero. I hesitated for a moment and entered. In the room,


    "Water magic butterfly?" Blue butterflies are fluttering around with hundreds of animals in the room. Manipulating this number of water magics? When I looked up at the Lord in the room, I was upset


    Tr a n s la ted b y jp m tl .co £í "Oh, I thought I wasn''t here. I''m here. Tsui, come on."


    "Yeah, isn''t it cute?" "Why is the name" Tsui "?" "I''m sorry, so I called it" Tsitter ". I want to change it, "" Oh, I''m calling you already, "" Since only Sasan has called me. "


    (What are they saying ...? Are they words from different worlds?)


    I am chatting with Aya. Manipulating hundreds of water magic butterflies. No chanting, no gaze. I understand what Leo was saying in the past. Makoto''s magic control power is far from ordinary people. I understand that this is strange.


    "What happened to Sophia?" "I''m sorry, I''m training.


    "Why are you sleeping on the true bed of the hero !?" "Ah, the smell of Takatsuki-kun." What are you saying! I.


    "Huh ..., sleep in my room today. Sasan." "Hello, I''ll do my best." "Wait a minute, what does it mean now?" .


    "Sao often lays down on my bed and falls asleep as it is." "That''s when the true hero also sleeps ..." Then, they are real lovers ...


    "I''m sleeping alone on the floor." "I should sleep together."


    (I''m shy there ...)


    This is the true daily life of the hero.


    -Remember the goddess Eir''s words.


    "Mako-kun is a serious and insensitive person. You have to go pounding." "It''s one with a pounding ..." I''m just trying to prevent Noah''s temptation. "" Hah ... " The land of water, "Thou, join forces with the true hero and save," Aile left only with a serious tone at the end.


    True, I have no romance experience. If nothing is done, it will not start. I was able to become a fiance with the guidance of the goddess.


    ¨D¨DI decided to act.


    ¡ó Return to Makoto Takatsuki''s point of view ¡ó


    "... Makoto brave," Princess Sofia entered the room. I was sitting on the bed and training. His expression is always cooler.


    "Oh, Sofia. It''s about time for dinner ..." he seems to have come to call. If you''re wondering if you''re going to the canteen,


    -There was a sound of something closing.


    "Sophia ...?" "... Next, is it OK?" Princess Sofia sat down next to her.


    On the right hand, Princess Sofia''s left hand was overlaid. Dokiri, and. Princess Sophia''s shoulder, slightly dyed cheerfully, touched my shoulder a little.


    "Makoto brave ..." "Sophia ..." When I said something at the same time,


    Collective runaway "I will tell all the adventurers and soldiers in McAllen! Please gather to the west gate immediately! A monster has occurred! The danger level is" Disaster designation / city ". Repeat ..."


    An emergency broadcast from the adventurer''s guild, using the wind''s loudspeaker magic, echoed throughout the city.

 Chapter 124 Episode 122: McAllens Crisis Part 1

    Collective runaway "I will tell all the adventurers and soldiers in McAllen! Please gather to the west gate immediately! A monster has occurred! The danger level is" Disaster designation / city ". Repeat ..."


    The announcement changed the expression of me and Princess Sofia.


    "Sofia! I''m heading for the west gate." "I''m heading for the church and commanding the priests and monks." "Are you asking for Friae, are you okay?" Makoto the brave. "I had a short conversation with Princess Sofia and jumped out of the room.


    "Princess! Act with Princess Sofia!" "I understand ..." Juliae in the hallway seemed to say something for a moment, but nodded obediently.


    "Makoto, let''s go!" "Takatsuki-kun, let''s go!" Lucy joins Sasan and heads to McAllen West Gate.


    On the way, the emergency broadcast from the adventurer''s guild continues. "Disaster designation, town". Anyway below the deep labyrinth, even the griffon, which is rare, is not just a matter of fact. McAllen''s inhabitants have not been able to hide their anxiety about the unusual atmosphere. There are various people who stay at home and go to church. We ran between the people and ran to the west gate.


    "Makoto! Did you come!" "Lukas!" The best veteran of the McAllen Adventurer''s Guild was here today. There are also veteran adventurers who have two names, "Blood of the Onion", "Clark the Great Spear", "Ian of the Giant Killer", and "Justin the Big Drinker".


    T ra nsl a t e d b y jp mtl.£ão m "Okay, I won." "Takatsuki-kun, because it''s a flag." Stop this.


    "Takatsuki-sama! This demon flock is Arsen-sen compared to the previous time!" Nina, with her rabbit ears standing up, came with a rugged look. "Nina, how many monsters are there?" If there are more than that, it''s a thousand or two thousand. "Well, a group of 10,000 monsters." "What is it?" "Well, that''s ..." The voices between me and the sad voice of Lucy resonate. Saa''s expression is steep. The faces of the gathered adventurers are almost the same. Young adventurers are pale and do not remain calm. Ten thousand? Something wrong? That''s more than the population of the towns!


    "Well, I''m so pessimistic, really." He hit his head and looked back, Lucas-san. "Luckus! How many McAllen adventurers and all soldiers are combined?" "It''s about three hundred," "Eh ..." This is a defeat event!


    Collective runaway "You''re the first young man. You can''t use a demon to be a decent opponent. Hey, those who can use earth magic make walls to prevent the gate from being broken. "" Well, "" a veteran adventurer instructs a young adventurer wizard.


    "Makoto. We''re partitioning, are you okay?" "Of course, I''ll leave it." Young adventurers, including me, just grate. You have to rely on veteran experience.


    Collective runaway "Okay, the first one is to listen to you! Besides adventurers!" Lucas gathers loudly. Young adventurers, town guards, and even temple knights have come together. Among them, Jean and Emily could be seen, but he couldn''t afford to beat him lightly. Everyone has a strong expression.


    "Okay! It''s important to pass over the monsters in a mass runaway. Fortunately, the walls of McAllen are pretty solid. Is waiting on the ramparts. "Lucy seems to climb the ramparts accordingly. Oh, I''m also a magician (apprentice).


    "Hey, Makoto. Can you defeat the enemy with your magic?" "Mr. Lucas. I''ve got a long-range attack method using spirit magic." Hey, Takatsuki-kun, who am I? "Speaking of which, is Sae alone left behind? troubled. T r ans lated by £êpm t l .£ã o£í


    "Ayami-chan is waiting in front of the gate. If possible, it is better not to have a turn, but if the castle gate is broken, our close combat group will be the last fort." "Yes, but I''m worried about Takatsuki-kun Q. "Yes, that''s right ... it''s strange that no one really attaches to the hero. Okay! Let''s leave Ayami-chan." You don''t seem to doubt its strength, as you''ve never seen. Isn''t the strong man the one who knows the strong man? Damn, something enviable.


    "Makoto, Ayami-chan. I''m going up to the rampart. I''ll give directions to the whole." We followed Lucas. The walls are a few meters high and have a walkable path above them. The wizards seem to have started chanting already. Lucy''s magic takes time and I hope he can make it in time ... I glanced at Lucas looking out of the wall.


    "Mr. Lucas, you''re calm, calm down." Collective runaway "Don''t say stupid. It''s a rarity of" disaster designation. "To be honest, unless McAllen, the city is really down." The face may be seen for the first time.


    "Lucas, I see a monster!" A scout who can use flying magic has returned. Soon, a flock of over 10,000 monsters will appear. To be exact, part of a herd. Hiding behind the forest, the whole herd is not visible. Goblins, Kobolts, Oaks, Ogres, Giants ... Are there any monsters a thousand years ago?


    "Every wizard! I''m ready!" The wizards lining the wall seem to be ending soon. Among them, the most eye-catching is


    "Lucy, really a king-class magic ..." "Lu-chan, amazing!" Lucy''s great grandfather, handed over to the great sage, raised the wand of the hero Johnny Walker. Her hair and eyes shine red, reacting to Lucy''s magic. The magic that gathers on the wand swirls up like a tornado.


    Phoenix-The King of Fire Magic


    A giant firebird emerges from Lucy''s wand. Lucas''s tweet, "Sorry, is Lucy''s royal magic, she is the daughter of a crimson witch," grows in size slowly but slightly.


    Soon, will I prepare too? "Mr. Spirit, Ms. Spirit" Hold Noah''s dagger and call on the spirit of water. The dagger blade integrated with the spirit shines blue. Magical power At the same time, it begins to pulsate as if compressed but with heat. Magical power Noah''s dagger is destroyed.


    Sakurai-kun says-It seems to be magical like a king-class magic, but it''s magical (Lucy''s losing? ...) I glance at the phoenix of the flaming fire that grows forever. He has no bottom.


    The spells of the wizards are over. The leading group of demons is approaching nearly 50 meters.


    ¡°Shoot!¡± Lucas-san signaled everyone to cast magic.


    -Magic sword technique, water dragon claws!


    I released the magical power accumulated in Noah''s dagger at once and released it as a huge blade. With Lucy''s giant firebird at the forefront, a tremendous array of spells attacks a herd of demons.


    ¨D¨DWow! ! ! ! ! ! ! Tra n s l a te d b y £êp£ítl .com


    Along with the sound of the explosion, the eyes in front of it explode and become invisible. Roaring enough to think that the eardrum may have been damaged. The ground is shaken grandly. Is this a war? It''s a war.


    Hundreds of monster corpses appeared after the dust cleared. Burned, crushed and chopped. It will be a successful first strike in the war. But


    "Isn''t it possible to beat a thousand ..." Lucas''s voice is bitter. Immediately overcoming the monster corpse, new monsters come one after another.


    "Shoot the next magic! Defeat flying monsters with priority!" You can see griffons and flying dragons. Wizards defeat them.


    Meteor shower-Flame storm-Lightning strike-Oiwa dropping-Water dragon claws


    The wizards constantly shoot magic. Hundreds of other monster carcasses have been created. Still, the momentum coming is unchanged. What are these guys! It''s infinite spring!


    "Lucas, the situation is strange." Guilds will pay for it later! "Veterans have given instructions to young adventurers who are hesitant to use expensive magic recovery items. In my case ... I don''t need magic recovery items. The power diminished with the use of spirit magic several times.


    (Probably because of this battlefield ...) Water spirits like calm. I don''t like this place where blood and dust are intense.


    The only witch who keeps shooting magic ... Lucy? All other wizards are out of magic.


    "Is it magically able to defeat about 2,000 ..." "It''s usually enough."


    The herd of demons is still close to 8,000. The forest near McAllen has been blown away by first magic. Monsters come from large forests in the distance. From there, monsters appear as if springing out.


    (That''s strange?) Something is wrong.


    "Takatsuki-kun! The flying dragon was the one Takatsuki-kun cut his wings from!" Someone shouted after Sae''s voice.


    "That giant must have defeated it with my magic!" "That monster! It must have hit my magic!" "The monster is resurrected ...?" When I heard


    T ra n slat ed by Jp m t l .£ã o£í ¨D¨DWoooooooo!


    The low roar caused the atmosphere and magic to tremble. Something appears on the big forest. The distance from here is far.


    ¨D¨D ¡°Slim-eye¡± skill.


    The appearance is that (a black scale dragon ...?) The space around the black dragon is shaking like a mirage by high-density magic.


    The old dragon, "Hey! Heal the wounds of monsters!" The land of water, "Don''t say stupid! There''s no place here!" "Lucas! You fought the old dragon a long time ago. Is that really an old dragon? "Veteran adventurers are calling out. They saw for the first time that they could not afford it.


    "I fought the old dragon in the deep labyrinth. It is an old dragon in the earth .... It is an old dragon in the sky. I see it for the first time." "I guess ..." Collective runaway "Huh, is this the cause?" "I don''t know, but it seems like this fight won''t end unless you defeat him ..." "Joke ...?" An old dragon must be an Orichalcum-class adventurer ... "


    Disturbing air spreads among adventurers. Most wizards are running out of magic.


    Meteor shower --!


    Lucy casts out the magic for dozens of times. Breathing on his shoulders, he is quite tired. He''s working too hard alone!


    "Lucy! Rest once. Because everyone is recovering using magic recovery items!" "... Huh, huh, huh .... OK, okay. Makoto. There is still plenty of magic power."


    A glance at the outside of the wall reveals that the herd of demons is still approaching. However, few wizards have been able to attack. Lucas''s expression is steep. Is it only a matter of time to reach the west gate?


    At that time, a griffon attacked Lucy from above. Oops!


    "Sa-san!" "What do you want to do with Ru-chan!" Sa-san blows off the griffon with "The Demon''s Hammer" and the griffon''s key claws hit Lucy almost at the same time. .


    "Kyu!" Castle Lucy.


    "Jump down to help Lucy ...


    T r ans l a t e d b y jp £ítl .£ão m "Lucy!" For a moment, something glimmered in the corner, but I ignored it and jumped off the wall.

 Chapter 125 123: McAllens crisis Part 2

    "Lucy!" I jumped down the wall and hugged Lucy. With the magic power "Ming mirror stop water" skill, decide to prepare and leave your body just before hitting the ground.


    "Painful!" He jumped down a few meters and hit the ground. I changed my magic power to "" and managed to prevent a major injury.


    "Lucy! Are you okay!" "Huh ... I made a mistake ... Why am I just aiming for a griffon ..." Lucy laughs weakly. The flank and arm are severely wounded, and a large amount of blood is flowing.


    "Shit! Wait!" Sprinkle the recovery medicine in Lucy in a hurry. "... Ma ... thing ... back" By switching the viewpoint of the demon "RPG player" skill, I confirmed that several animals were approaching.


    -Magic sword technique, water dragon claws


    I don''t look back and cut them all together. Yes! During this busy time! Charging With this, the spirit''s magic is stopped. Lucy stops recovering blood. But the wound does not disappear completely. He continues to use healing medicines, but he must be more healing magic ...


    "Takatsuki-kun! Is Lou-chan okay !?" Sae blew away the monsters that came down and approached. "The wound is deep, but the blood has stopped!" The demons are becoming more and more dense. Eventually they will be crushed.


    "This is coming!" Sa-san struggles in isolation, but a monster approaches from a direction where Sa-san is not. (Genie magic ... can''t make it in time.) His magic power is zero. But I can''t leave Lucy. ...... I grabbed the dagger. Do you have to fight with this? Tr an sl at ed by Jp £í t l.c om


    -Follow me, lower beasts!


    A bell-like voice that resembled a battlefield resounded. Suddenly, the demon has begun to fight each other !? Standing between us and the demon is a beautiful dark-haired woman. "Princess! What are you doing!" Juliae, who was supposed to be with Princess Sofia, was there for some reason.


    Disgusting "Princess Sofia has finished guiding her inhabitants and is establishing a shelter to accept the injured. I can''t use recovery magic ... I came here because I did something." "... Thanks, thank you The guardian knight should have been protected by the princess ... Juliae is a fate magician who can see the future. Then her "bad feeling" would be correct. Sae and Juliae temporarily left me and the monster threat to Lucy. After that, I thought that if I look back at the timing and return to the top of the wall ... At that time,


    "Zan!"


    Fighting Huge blades cut through dozens of demons. With a thick-edged sword in one hand, a worn-in armor warrior stood in front of the demon to protect us.


    "Makoto, Lucy, is it safe?" "Mr. Lucas! Why did you get off!" However, when you look at it, adventurers who are good at close combat between other swordsmen and fighters come down one after another. "It''s not just a wizard, it''s all-out battle," Lucas said.


    Tra n sla t ed by jp£í t l.co£í "Let''s ask, listen! Adventurers of Gold rank and above will challenge the old dragon. Those of Silver rank and below will defend the west gate with soldiers! Wizard! Protect when magical power is restored. Go back inside the wall! There is a way out for people to pass through! "" Old dragon ... can you win? "


    Old dragon-.


    Dragons that have lived for more than a thousand years are so called. The creature that lives on the ground and is called the strongest, but there are not many individuals that live for a thousand years. Therefore, "Old Dragon" is special among dragon species. It is said that ordinary adventurers are lucky to meet once in life. Become a seed for a lifetime story. Of course, the condition is to survive ...


    "It may be severe this time." Lucas-san has deep wrinkles in her eyebrows. "Ru, Lucas?" I was surprised at the bearish remark. He always survived fighting any monster. He told me the heroism at the bar!


    "When I was young, I fought the old dragon only once in the depths of the Great Labyrinth. At that time there was a joint party of more than ten Mithril and Platinum ranks ... more than half died. You''re just lucky, really, you''re a brave man. Think about surviving first. "" Sure, but ... "Without waiting for my objection, Lucas is giving directions to other adventurers. Soon after, an old dragon suppression party was formed.


    "Takatsuki-sama. Thank you for your husband''s summary." "Nina-san ...?" When I noticed, Nina was nearby. No, what did you say now?


    "I''m a gold-ranked adventurer, join the old dragon suppression team." "Wait! Nina is Fujiyan''s wife!" There should be a wedding soon! "But if you don''t defeat the old dragon, McAllen will end. Both my husband and Chris will die." Nina smiling with a smile was Nina''s usual smile.


    Veteran adventurers of McAllen go. You''re a different world, but you''re kidding me weak. Give us two weird names. Every day, everyone who is just banqueting with little things.


    (No ...) This "root" is no good. Bad end.


    A veteran party, led by Lucas, has entered the forest. Mass runaway As expected, do not go from the front. You should head to the old dragon while hiding in the trees and avoiding a group of demons.


    (But if you reach the old dragon ...) It will be a fierce battle. That old dragon is probably manipulating demons. Powerful demons gather under the old dragon, and Lucas and Nina are attacked not only by the old dragon, but also by herds of demons. If so, there is no win. ...... Maybe everyone dies.


    Nevertheless, Lucas, who has the nickname of "Dragon Hunting", may be able to bring back each other. That was Lucas''s strategy. No, not a strategy. It is a special attack on Yumaku.


    Look around. A dead monster corpse burned by dust and fire magic. Few water spirits prefer tranquility and serenity. My magic is useless. Useless ... brave. Damn!


    End-.


    Such a character comes to mind. Slow and desperate emotions permeate my heart.


    XXXXXX "!!" Please come and go! ... Still, the Great Spirit of Water does not appear. T r a nsl a ted by £êp £ít l.co £í


    Sae is responding to the rock giant with a mallet. Friae is struggling to get the hordes of fast-moving great wolves right. Other silver-ranked adventurers have managed to surpass the walls, but ...


    (Probably not long ...) What I can do. Magic power is zero. There is no water spirit. If you don''t have the skill of ¡°Ming mirror stop water¡±, you''re almost scratching your head. It can only support the lying Lucy.


    Election ¡­¡­ Other, what else !? As if to respond to it.


    The letters floated in the air softly.


    Synchronization "Who do you want? ¡»


    Julia Hercy


    (¡­¡­¡­¡­? RPG player skill ¡­¡­)


    An option emerged right before my eyes. Familiar character. However, as usual, it is not an option to answer ¡°yes / no¡±, as if the skill would suggest. But there is no time to be puzzled. Choose.


    (But which one?)


    Synchronization With Juliae? Then can you use fascinating magic? It''s handy to defeat monsters with captivating magic, but I don''t think I can handle it so well. In the first place, the moon attribute is most effective at night. not now. Then ...


    Encouragement: "Lucy, let me use you. I''m bad, you''re injured ..." "Yeah ... good, but you might burn like before ..." "Okay, then."


    According to Noah''s words. I and Lucy are more in tune with the "Love Agreement". So okay ... it should be.


    "Hey, isn''t that the same thing?" "?" Lucy turns his non-injured hand around my back with a grin. "Lucy moves forcibly ...." I couldn''t say that when I tried to say that it resonated with my injury. "Hey ... mm" was kissed.


    At that moment, my eyes turn red. Bright red light overflows. It was like when the great god uncle saw the spirit for the first time. No, it was more than that time. As far as the eye can see, it is full of fire spirits. What is ... this is!


    (No, wait. Remember ... sure.) T r a n s l ated by Jp £í tl .£ão£í


    ¨D¨DFire spirits love fires and festivals. [Source: First Spiritual Language]


    Is the spirit of fire an Edo kid ?? There was a rebellious spirit ... just at that time. Anyway, the fire spirit forgot that it had nothing to do with me.


    War Around, monsters and McAllen adventurers & soldiers are in the middle. For the Spirit of Fire, it may be like a fight.


    "Hot!-XXXXX (Hey, get away)" nearby, the spirit of fire is hot! In a hurry, be careful with spiritual words. Ah, ...... I was burned before. Lucy, your demons'' blood doesn''t seem to matter.


    "... Is it true?" Lucy stops and looks up at me with a strange face. The spirit of fire-does not go away. "XXXXXXXXXXXXXXX (Fire Spirit, lend me a power)" "" "" XXX! (Oh) "" "" I can go.


    "Takatsuki-kun, what are you doing while I and Fuu are fighting desperately?" "My knight! Make the color blur also moderate!" Synchronized I was seen with Lucy.


    "Sa-san! I''ll use the powerful spirit magic to blow off all the monsters from now! Tell everyone to evacuate!" "Oh, mo-oh! I understand!" Inhales a lot


    "Everyone !!!!! From now on, Takatsuki-kun will blow off all the monsters so escape !!!!"


    He shouted loudly throughout the forest, without using loudspeaker magic. As expected, Sasan! Alright, OK! I hold Lucy''s hand tight. The magic used is


    Fire bomb-Fire magic


    I''m an amateur at fire magic. Unlike water magic, he does not practice at all. That''s why I use elementary magic.


    However, if you have infinite magic,


    Demon (for now, ......)


    -Magic has been activated.


    T r a nsl at e d by Jp £ítl.£ão £í ¥ê ¥¢ Perspective of Juliae Naia Lafiloigue ¡ó


    "What is this ..." I looked up at the sky, stunned. Fire bullets Fill the sky as far as you can see. Not only the monsters, but even the adventurers are stunned.


    "Run quickly near the wall! Is your friend running late or roll it?" Shouts out loud. Adventurers who flee in a hurry.


    Demon chases it. Fire bullet Super speed hit the demon directly. Fire bomb lands on the ground and raises a fire pillar vertically.


    Fire bombs When you look at it, there are monsters chasing adventurers who flee everywhere, not just in one place. It''s random magic accuracy and wide field of view. It''s controlling it ...


    "Well, it''s right, Nina and the others entered the forest on the left, right?" At that moment, hundreds pierced the swarm of demons, and hundreds of fire pillars rose. The sad monsters scream. Surely, it would be a hell for the demons there. But I even thought the cruel scenery was beautiful. Perfectly controlled magic is so beautiful.


    At that time, a large shadow crossed the air. A green dragon, "Takatsuki-kun! Has arrived!" Certainly, he struggled a lot last time. The last was a story that Ryosuke had defeated ...


    "Fire magic, one hundred fire arrows", after that word, mumbled. The green dragon was pierced by hundreds of fire arrows and crashed. e? Is that easy?


    "Wow, Takatsuki-kun. I was burnt well!" Puchipachi and the warrior applauded. The green dragon, "Is it easy to burn?" There was nothing nervous.


    "The brave man! All the adventurers and soldiers have evacuated!" I have. Apparently the retreat was completed.


    "Okay, do you want to finish?" My knight raises a dagger.


    "Hit!" The scream was the unknown face, but probably a wizard.


    (Well, I want to scream ...) I''m the end of the moon witch. Magic Sees a lump swirling around my knight and shimmers. Why can you stand in such a calm way?


    Thousands of fire bombs were still dazzling the sky. It grew to about three times the number. Whether or not you can imitate this even if you have 100 advanced wizards. What''s more, only one person is doing this. Magical power It''s easy to control strange heads.


    --Fire magic / fire bomb rain


    (There is no such magic!) It seems to be improvising appropriately. Dododododododododododo ... Fire bombs are continually descending into swarms of demons. Oh, the monsters have finally escaped. Indeed, he seems to be unable to endure.


    (When I was kissing with the wizard behind the warrior fighting with me, I thought about kicking ...)


    What a guy. Ryosuke, as I said ...? "Takatsuki-kun will do something in the end." Is that what you call trust? I think Ryosuke''s attitude about my knight is something different from trust.


    The brave of light-Ryosuke Sakurai. The Hero of the Land of Water-Makoto Takatsuki. The opposite is true.


    As a king-class fate wizard, I can see the "thread of cause and effect" with fate magic. Causal threads are more connected to more influential humans. The brave of light is especially exceptional. Thousands of "causal threads" worthy of saving the world-you can see the influence.


    On the other hand, a brave man in the land of water-my knight has a causal thread. So at first I thought he was a weak entity with no influence. But it was different.


    Makoto Takatsuki has great influence on warriors and wizards. Last but not least, the princess of Roses is also favored. But I can''t see anything. I can''t see his future.


    An opponent who doesn''t understand my power. concern¡­¡­. Maybe you''re hiding something ridiculous ... So I wondered if I would be my own "Guardian Knight". I didn''t think I would get on easily.


    However, as a conclusion, she could not see anything when she became a guardian knight. Makoto Takatsuki wasn''t hiding any power, he was just a training enthusiast and a serious hero.


    Fortunately Makoto Takatsuki and his fellow children were not bad people. Please treat me without discriminating me as a curse shrine maiden. It was a good place to be brought to the city of water. Ryosuke is on good terms with my knight. This is cozy. I thought so. But--


    The City of Water With the magic of fate, I could see the future of this ruin. Mass Runaway In a small countryside, a monster that cannot be prevented. But looking into the future is not absolute. I don''t want to wait for destruction without doing anything. So I came to the battlefield,


    (... but this isn''t there)


    A herd of demons that seemed desperate. A single wizard apprentice screams and flees. It is no longer the future I have seen.


    Mass Runaway ... The monster that was rushing to McAllen was gone.

 Chapter 126 124: McAllens crisis Part 2

    The group of 10,000 monsters has all disappeared. I get out of sync with Lucy.


    "Huh, it was really terrible ..." I was impatient this time ... really.


    "Oh, I''m tired, Takatsuki-kun," "My knight ... I''ll do it," "Thank you, both." They really helped.


    But the most meritorious thing is, "Thank you, Lucy. I need to heal the injuries ... I''ll call a guy who can use recovery magic." "U, yeah .... Hey, Makoto. You are a fire magic." You don''t have the skills, why can''t you use fire magic in such a wind? "" Hmm? "


    "Um, you can use it in the same way as water magic. When you''re in tune with Lucy, I guess you can temporarily use the" fire magic "skill, right?" I''ll ask Noah this time.


    "Well, that''s not a foul."


    "But it was harder to operate than water magic. Perceptually, the impression is that the skill level has dropped by about 100." "By the way, what is the true magic skill level?" "260 or more? What? "" ... "What''s that, Lucie-san, Julie. The eyes are


    "Makoto-kun! Lucy!" Emily came. Good timing. "Emily! Lucy is injured. Ask for recovery magic." A stranger monk came. "Leave it!" Emily casts a spell, and Lucy''s wounds heal. Alright, Lucy is okay now. All you have to do is go to the old dragon. Trans la te d by Jp mt l .co £í


    "Sir, together with Nina ..." (Wait! Makoto) "Wait! My knight!" "Hmm?"


    (The old dragon is no good! The one who is coming now is an old stock among the old dragons that have lived for 2,000 years. You can''t really win.) "Don''t fight with the old dragon. There''s a future of destruction ... I wonder if my knight is okay ... "Noah-san has a serious voice. Mr. Friae seems to have disagreed on the way. what happened?


    (Noah. So the question is, can Lucas beat the old dragon?) (¡­¡­ Makoto. I think it''s spicy, but the world has to give up ¡­¡­) ¡°Okay! "Let''s go!" (A little ¤©!) Don''t give up.


    "Yeah, Nina-san?" "Oh, I''ll defeat the old dragon!" (So I can''t defeat it!) "Are you talking?" "The goddess. The princess is left here." "U, yeah ..." "Makoto! Be careful!" I was aiming for the depths of the forest. Me and Sa-san run through the forest, passing by the corpses of the demons. ...... Correction, run in the burnt field.


    "I hope Lucas are safe," "I''m sure they''re all veterans, are you sure?" Worry, Nina and everyone else.


    (Make sure, listen.) Noah-sama''s cold voice resounded.


    "What? Noah-sama" (Makoto and Aya-chan can never beat the old dragon. Turn back.) "But Lucas and Nina are fighting, but only I escape. "Takatsuki-kun, what are the goddesss saying?" "I and Sasan can''t beat the old dragon ... However, Sa-san returned and ... mugu "Sa-san suddenly pinched her cheeks. It hurts a bit. Tr an s la te d b y Jp£ítl.£ão£í


    "Is this mouth what you say stupid things?" "I''m sorry, I don''t want to say anymore." ¡­¡­ Worst of all, Sa-san has the ¡°remaining¡± skill. Unlike me, the chances of surviving are much higher.


    (Hey, Makoto. Perhaps the adventurers may have already been exterminated ...) "That''s not annihilated yet." I should tell you.


    (You can read my personality.) "Noah-sama is easy to understand." Even so, this time, Noah-sama''s detention is persistent. Is it so dangerous?


    "Takatsuki-kun, do you have any hands?" Sae asked with anxiety. She doesn''t seem to be turning back, but is she worried if she says she can''t win?


    Well, that''s when. I have to get the privilege of joining the goddess with no believers.


    "Noah, please help me." (¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?)


    "Only one believer will die if I do not do this. Please help me." (You''ve come straight ...) Sometimes, I''m going to rely on it. So what about?


    (¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­) Well, if you have no hands, think on your own. Do you ask the "RPG Player" skill again for alternatives? Once again, the Great Spirit of Water ... this must be honest. Other ...


    (¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ is n¡¯t it?)


    (¡­¡­ Ah, I didn''t really want to teach ¡°this¡± ¡­¡­) ¡°I have something in my hands !?¡± (¡­ Dangerous means? I''ll consider it positively. "(Hey!)" I''m kidding. So what''s the method? "


    --- No reluctance, Noah spoke about the "means".


    ¡ó


    An old dragon is visible. Facing the old dragon, familiar veteran adventurers. Lucas is at the center of that.


    There are several dragons besides the old dragon. Are you up to the surrounding dragon! Nina and a few others are playing against the dragon. Don''t struggle.


    T ransl ated by Jp £ít l .£ão£í "Luckus!" "Makoto !? Stupid guy! Why did you come!" I was shouted at by Lucas, but I ignored it. You can''t just leave it!


    "Sa-san, ask for the help of Nina-san!" "Yeah, I understand! Take care of Takatsuki-kun!" large. Some are bloody and have fallen. Sa-san rushed there and shot the dragon''s head, which was handy, with the "Devil''s Hammer"! A big hammer hits Dogan and the dragon''s brain, and the dragon turns his eyes. It''s amazing.


    Well, I have to defeat the old dragon. Approach Lucas. They are also full wounds. Both armor and weapons are tattered and dirty from the body with blood and mud.


    "... I know, he has very little attack, including me. The situation is hopeless," Lucas said bitterly with a tired look. Looking at other adventurers, he does not seem to give up, but his expression is not bright. I held Noah''s dagger at the old dragon.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Keraga keraga. Zorozoroto present Reol¡± Uo, an old dragon spoke!


    "Takatsuki-kun! I''m talking about that monster!" Sa-san, you''re reacting to the battle, even though you''re busy!


    "Oh yeah ..." Isn''t Sao a monster in category? Isn''t that a monster that talks separately?


    The black dragon scales look fine, with some scratches. In comparison, all of these adventurers are tattered. Easy to understand


    "Sure, do you have any hands?" "... I''ve got some tricks." "So how much time do we want to earn?" "Do you not hear anything?" I am surprised to see Lucas'' face.


    "I can believe that there is a chance to win." The other veterans seem to be the same.


    "Well, it''s a true quest success rate of 100%." The McAllen Adventurer''s Guild is the only adventurer without quest failures. "" Well, more than 90% of them are goblin hunters. " "I only know that," while I didn''t know. Marie, please notice sooner.


    --Goooooooooooooo!


    The old dragon flutters greatly with a roar. A gust of wind blew and the leaves of the trees blew off. ...... Did you wait? No, no. He can use his own recovery magic. If you look, all the wounds made by Lucas are healed. Absolutely troublesome enemy.


    "Let''s go! It''s true support." "" "" Oh! "" "The adventurers headed for the old dragon all at once. A sword technique wearing Lucas''s fighting spirit. Advanced magic attacks the ancient dragon


    (It''s not damaged ...) I can''t beat it. The only thing that damages the old dragon is Lucas-san''s sword technique. The old dragon seems to be careful to Lucas alone. Other adventurer attacks have little effect.


    I grabbed the dagger charged with the magic of the fire spirit. When you tune in with Lucy, you can''t start over because it''s the last magic that you charged. One shot. Tra ns l ate d by £êpmt l.£ãom


    (... OK)


    I try the method that Noah taught me.


    He pressed his dagger blade into his hand. ¡­¡­painful. But the pain is patient. The blade cuts the skin and blood drip. Noah''s dagger sucks blood and shines dullly.


    -I''ll give you, Noah.


    At that moment, I was struck by the sensation that something was deprived of my body. Lazy body. The dagger on the right begins to glow evil. Is this "Kamiki"?


    I grab the dagger with both hands, always praying to Noah. And pray. A miracle for the believing goddess.


    ¡ó


    (Mah ... cut yourselves with a sacred treasure, put your blood in the blade and say, "Pray," and pray to me.) "Well, what happens then?" It looks like a scary ritual.


    (Sacrifice ... Isn''t recent people calling themselves suicide bomb magic? You can use it.) "Self bomb magic!" That was used by the serpent cult in the country of the sun! Even if you have no magical power, you can use magic with your life.


    "I''m gonna die?" (If you fight the old dragon, you will die anyway.) "Can you win with the magic of the fire spirit without using self-destruction magic?" Look and listen to the dagger.


    (I can''t do it. I don''t have the magic sword skills, so I can''t defeat the old dragon anyway, even if they are small fish in the school.) In exchange for a true life, I don''t feel reluctant. "" Why? "(Hey! I have to be really strong and have a long life! If I teach such a method, I will use it casually in the future!)


    To be honest, I feel like I''m going to use it a lot if I can use it. (No, absolutely!) Then use it with care. (I know! I know!) I promised Noah and I got a new power.


    ¡ó


    ¨D¨DNoah, please lend me your power.


    I finished my prayer and said, "Mr. Lucas! Ready!" "I understand! You! Spread!" With Lucas shouting, everyone took a distance from the old dragon at once. Tr a n sla t ed b y jpm tl .c o m


    With a dagger, the eyes of the old dragon met me. "... Insect Insect"


    He did not worry about the words and fired magic swords.


    -Flame dragon''s claw


    Three flame claws attack the old dragon.


    "... Kudaranu" The magic did not seem to be a threat to the old dragon. "Makoto ..." Lucas-san also looks somewhat disappointed.


    But. The magic includes prayers for "miracles." The miracles I want are "Necessary" and "Kamikage."


    "Must-have" is a miracle that Nina saw in the past when he was pinched by a giant god. It looks slow, but if you have that miracle, you will definitely hit.


    ¡°Kamikage¡± is a miracle that is also given to Noah''s dagger. I always thought it was a dagger that cuts well. Apparently, it was such a noisy name. The miracle of "Kingdom" was given to magic.


    "... I''m a direct participant of the dragon king Ashtarotosama. Dwarf ..." The magic I thought was avoided hit the old dragon. Without sound, the body of the old dragon was torn into four. The corpse falls to the ground.


    The dreadful light of the dagger has disappeared. Your body becomes as heavy as lead. ... I feel like I was sucked into life. It''s like playing a game all night long after three days and watching the ending.


    "" "" ... "" All adventurers, including Lucas, looked back to see what they couldn''t believe. ¡­ By the way, the dragons around me stop seeing it.


    "You guys! Do you want Takatsuki-kun to encounter the same thing?" The rest of the dragon flew away in a hurry. ¡­¡­Was saved. I''m not going to move anymore. He fell down from his knees on the spot. ¡­¡­sleepy.


    "Takatsuki-kun!" Supported by Sa-san, and managed to keep his consciousness. "Makoto ... I was just ... no ... nothing. It''s helped, let''s go back to the city." Lucas-san''s subtle expression may have made her aware of the use of suicide bombing magic, a "forbidden curse." unknown.


    "Mum! Someone''s there!" Nina suddenly rushed into the woods and squeezed a woman in a robe. "Let''s release!" There is a snake tattoo on his face and a horn on his head. Demons. ¡­ And are you an official of the Snake Order?


    "What''s this show?" "Take restraint and hand it over to the guild or temple. You may be involved in this demonic mass runaway." "Whether the demons pulled their hands behind." "The rumors were true that we were preparing for the resurrection of the Great Demon King," said a veteran adventurer who seemed to be surprised there. I honestly didn''t want to meet again because I had a terrible day in the land of the sun. Really, don''t be thrilled, these guys.


    (Uh ...) I dizzy suddenly. The vision becomes dark. ¡­¡­ No. "Takatsuki-kun?" "... I''m sorry, Sasan. I sleep a little." I lost my consciousness.


    ¡ó


    When I woke up, I saw Lucy, Sae, and Juliae. "Is it okay?" "Hello, I''m glad! Takatsuki-kun has awakened!"


    "I''m sorry to get up." He seems to have been asleep at the usual guild rest area. For the time being, we headed for the guild entrance.


    The tavern in the adventurer''s guild was a festival. Mass Runaway Survived from more than 10,000 demons. There are guild members as well as city soldiers and temple knights. In addition to Fujiyan, you can also see merchants. The whole city is boiling to this victory.


    Apparently, the entrance to the guild was too crowded and the outside was also a banquet hall. It''s a break, and we were mixed in the festival. For a while, I greeted various people and went around. After that, drinking a little bit of alcohol in a suitable seat and looking around,


    Lucy is surrounded by young adventurers. While everyone was running out of magic, young adventurers seemed impressed by the way they used the meteorite dropper. "How can I be like Lucy !?" or a bronze-ranked adventurer with a glittering gaze. He''s a popular person.


    Sae-san, "Well, your intimidation is amazing" "Hey! Aya-chan! What''s your rank now?" "Hmm, Stone rank?" "" "" "" "" "" Surrounded by veteran adventurers, I am surprised that it is a stone rank. Well, there are no stones that can drive away the dragon with the "Intimidating" skill.


    I''m drinking and drinking at the same table as Juliae, Marie, Nina, Fujira, and Chris. I was about to be surrounded by adventurers because of the fire magic that went along with Lucy, but since the next lord, Chris, is at the table with him, everyone seems to be unable to approach it easily. so! Chris has been successfully hired as lord! Good, good. So he celebrated the success of McAllen and the next lord of Fujiyan''s wife.


    (that¡­¡­?)


    In the noise. A black-haired beauty gently left her seat so that no one would notice. Friae. The glimpsed profile looks a little sick. Today, the moon shrine maiden rushed to me and Lucy''s pinch.


    I was nervous about going out lonely, and I followed him.

 Chapter 127 125 Epilogue (Chapter 5)

    I chase after Juliae.


    Pass through the square in front of the guild where everyone is making noise. I came to McAllen''s communal cemetery. Juliae, I like graveyards ...


    I feel as if I have met for the first time. In the moonlight, the pale colored dress and long black hair shine, reflecting a fantastic sight. It was hard to talk to me somehow, so I was hiding behind a tree and watching him.


    "Tsui ... Uri, Uri", "Nau, Nau," Juliae screams at the familiar black cat''s throat. Or rather, the name of the black cat was decided on that ... I looked around for a while and suddenly turned around.


    Is there something for my knight? "I wonder what happened because I''m not going to be secretly." I stepped out of the tree, shaking my head. If you don''t use the Stealth skill, you won''t notice normally.


    "... It was tough today. Did you kill the old dragon by cutting" life "?" "There was no other way." Black cat-Tsui approached here and rubbed his face on his pants Have been. This is cute.


    "The demon beast, I''m fond of you." "Oh, friendly cat ...., demon beast !?" I look up at me with a crisp, blunt eyes. Eyes like Chihuahua. Is this a demon beast? Eh, lie. you''re kidding?


    Tr ansla t ed b y £Êp£ítl.co£í "Did you not notice? I guess you have the magic of the water attribute because you are influenced by your weak ''enchantment'' magic. Was it you? ¡±I stroked the head of a black cat. I will rub my head lovingly. Will you not use water magic / intermediate in the future? Do you cry if you do that?


    "... By the way, there''s no danger, right?" "It''s weak because it''s a demon kid, and it''s safe because it''s all about your fascination." Well, no.


    Let''s talk about this.


    "Isn''t it fine?" Juliae''s expression becomes cloudy. Don''t you want to say? I''m also disturbed by forcing it out ... "My knight" surely, Juliae stares at this place.


    Collective runaway "... Today. It seems that the serpent cult was behind the scenes." "Oh, did the guild people say that?" Will it become clearer if the inquiry is advanced over time?


    "The serpent cult is made up of demons. You know, right?" Juliae continues with a dark expression. "I know for the time being," what?


    "... I am drawing the blood of the demons .... I mean the demons." "Hey" Moonland People living in ruins have heard that there are many demons. Juliae is from the moon country. Not surprising.


    T ran s l a ted b y jpm tl.£ã o£í "Surprised? The moon shrine maiden are demons." "No, not really ..." "Lie!"


    "The serpent cult once said that I would welcome me to the cadre. Of course I refused. Perhaps this raid was aimed at me ..." Is sinking. Did you think about that? I don''t know why McAllen was targeted. Friae may not have been the cause of the entire demonic group attacking the entire city.


    "I''m with the shrine maiden, who drew the blood of such a demon and there''s nothing good about it. My knight. It''s been a short time now, but it was fun. He would have continued the guardian knight, but the guardian knight''s contract was canceled ... "


    "Wait! Fouri!" A loud noise resounded in a quiet graveyard. Looking back, Lucy and Sae are standing. that? When did he follow you?


    "Loo-chan, Takatsuki-kun and Foo-chan are in a meeting, so I have to chase after that," explained Sae, who smiled bitterly. "Ah! You don''t have to say that!"


    "Roughly, Takatsuki Kun shouldn''t do that .... Even though there are already three lovers ..." Sa-san! "Intimidation" is leaking! "Danger detection" alert sounds. Also, the eyes without light are scary. Saisa''s "intimidation" makes her spine thrilling.


    Tsui at his feet is grooming carelessly. You''re too dangerous. Even the dragon ran away, "intimidating" ... It may be unexpectedly big.


    "What are you doing, the wizard?" Juliae''s tone is hard. "What is Fouri intending to leave the true party?" As expected Lucy.


    "Yes. If you have a troublesome person like me, I''ll bother you." "I don''t see that ...? Hey, Takatsuki-kun." Saa sent her gaze asking for help Come.


    "Are girls traveling alone is dangerous?" "It''s okay. I''ll make some ghost knights from this cemetery and escort them." But it''s like, "Well, please." (Hmm, this is that) I remembered a conversation with Sakurai-kun.


    ¡ó


    It was a conversation at night when I was taught magic swordsmanship.


    "Furiae, wouldn''t you call him Takatsuki-kun or Sasaki-san?" "Oh, sure. Why?"


    "My knight" about me. Lucy as "The Wizard". Sa-san is a warrior.


    Everyone calls by profession. But only Sakurai-kun is called. I didn''t care too much.


    "That''s because Juliae seems to have died from all the people he was close to in the past." "..." Everything has died, so if you call a new acquaintance by name, you''ll be sad when you die and you won''t call your name. "" ... It''s a heavy story. " Was that the reason? Tran sl a t e d b y £êp £í t l.£ã o m


    "By the way, because I''m a hero of light, I''ll say that I''ll call her by name because nothing will die." "Hey, uh ..." I thought it was a character.


    "Why are you talking about that?" "No, I wonder if Takatsuki could open up Friae''s mind." "Eh ~" I''m a communication obstacle.


    "Is Takatsuki a favorite for strangers from the past?" "I don''t see that kind of thing, isn''t it?" She was kind to Takatsuki-kun, even though she was tough on all students. "


    "Forget that story ..." is Black History. An English female teacher, Mr. Takahashi (30 years old, single), whispered to the stress of releasing stress at the arcade and played against the arcade. I''ve liked it since then ... Exchange contacts. Long mail is coming. A phone call comes every night. That was scary ...


    "Well, I''ll do my best to open my heart to Mr. Friae." "Oh, it''s okay if you''re Takatsuki-kun."


    It is a memory of such a conversation.


    ¡ó


    (I didn''t open my heart, Sakurai-kun)


    Juliae is about to leave alone. But well. Before that, I feel like I can talk a little bit more.


    "Hey! Fouri cares about the demons'' blood!" I used Lucy''s Listening skill.


    "... Yes, nobody decides to want to get along with the demons ..." "By the way, my father is a demons! That''s a half demons! What about a Furi?" ,rare. Juliae, a cool beauty, is excited. Speaking of which, we did not say our career.


    "Well, you''re an elf. But your hair is red ... but half ... demons?" "Well, I don''t really care about that! You''re human, so the demons'' blood is thinner than me, right? "Lucy said. Juliae looked at this face with no idea what to do.


    "Ah, that! My knights and warriors ... don''t mind?" Sae and I look off.


    "Um ... in fact, I''m like this." Sae solved his "change" skill. Lamia-san appears. I saw it after a long time.


    T ran s la te d b y £êp £í t l.c o m "Kyaa! Demon!" Friae screams. "Oh, screaming like that doesn''t hurt me a bit." "I''m sorry, warrior." "Oh, okay."


    "Isn''t the warrior a different world ...?" "Yeah, I''m from the same world as Takatsuki-kun. But I was reincarnated. Is there such a thing? "


    Look at Lucy and Sae alternately. Juliae stared at this.


    "Hey, my knight. What about you?" "How?" "Are you actually reincarnating as a demons or demons?" Juliae sighed.


    "Well, I''m an evil god''s apostle." "Hah !?"


    The Land of Water "You''re the brave man! Don''t be stupid! Don''t be deceived!"


    "Truely, the truth is that the true hero is an apostle of the old tribe." "Sofia?" Princess Sofia dressed in priesthood uniform. Why here?


    "Princess Sofia! You''re a water maiden! The goddess of water cannot be a hero of the apostle of evil god!" Princess Sofia tells the story. "... Such a ridiculous thing." Leave Friae, who is astonished to surprise.


    "Sofia. Why are you here?" "I was taught by Aile. If the hero is here." Noah-sama too?


    "... Yeah, even so! I''m a reincarnation of a witch who was said to be an incarnation of mankind a thousand years ago! Wherever you go, you''ll be absolutely unhappy if you''re with me I''m a nuisance that I can''t get used to in any country! "


    "Nah, princess" I took a step and grabbed her hand. "" "..." "Lucy, Sae, Princess Sophia''s gaze becomes severe. No, don''t you do anything weird?


    "Let''s teach my purpose as an apostle." "... What? Suddenly."


    "Defeat the Great Demon King, take control of the world from the Holy Tribe, and revive Noah''s clan," "!?" Not only Friae, but also Princess Sofia. Speaking of which may not have been said.


    "Oh, Aile! Did you know the purpose of the hero? Did you know? Yeah, yeah, okay, if there''s no problem ... is there really no problem?" Aile-san followed me. I''ll explain it later.


    "..." Juliae is still set.


    "Hey, princess" "... Is my knight stupid?" Well, I''m pretty sure the goal is a bit grand. There is one thing I can say. Tra n s late d b y Jp £í tl.c o £í


    "I''m an evil god apostle, with or without Juliae, and I''m the ''enemy of the world''"


    ¨D¨DSo let''s turn the world over with me!


    Perfect (fixed).


    I thought it was a definitive line.


    "" "..." "Lucy, Sae, and Princess Sofia are reacting poorly.


    The important expression of Mr. Juliae was indescribable. I didn''t know what I was thinking. Just a word.


    "... I''ll put the cancellation of the contract on hold."


    Detained, succeeded! I did! Sakurai-kun!


    No, Lucy, their white faces are crazy!


    ¡ó


    We all came back to the guild together. Oh, Princess Sofia is with her escort.


    The area around the guild is still full of drinks. One of them came closer.


    "Hey, Makoto-kun. I''m talking a little bit." "Emily? I''m unusually drunk." Emily made her red face and dragged me and Lucy into their own drinking place. Parents Hey, I''m entangled. You''re a fiance, look at it. I was sleeping on the floor.


    Collective runaway "I was kissing Lucy while fighting the monsters. I guess everyone is fighting desperately, isn''t there?" "I saw it! Emily!" ... That''s for using spirit magic ... "Lucy and I excuse me.


    "Oh! I heard that too! Makoto-kun. I don''t think it''s good to do something horny for a girl during a fight because you''re a hero! Was! Don''t kiss casually! Don''t come down! Life is shortened and there is no physical strength!


    An adventurer who insists on "Hugh" or an adventurer who tongues out. The usual McAllen adventurer guild.


    "Well, you''re like my fiance, right?" Princess Sofia is looking down with icy eyes. Yeah, because we were together. I''m being pushed down to the ground by Mary.


    "... Soo ... Fear ... Sama?" Oh, Marie is passing through the bare face in an instant and is turning blue.


    "Hey, did you hear me, my fiancee?" "Yeah!" "It''s a lie, Sophia-sama!" As expected, Princess Sofia.


    "Makoto brave. I like the hero color, but do it moderately." He looked at me like a pig and passed by. There is a guardian knight and guardian knight from behind. Princess Sofia heard something about the patron knight.


    "Today''s banquet is a no-lecture to celebrate the city being saved! It''s good to make a lot of noise! The Roses royal family has the payment!" When the uncle declared, "" "Uooooo!" " Adventurers were excited.


    There, Princess Sofia opens her mouth. Now he said, "But the true hero there is my fiance. If you want to get close to him, let me through." In the future?


    "Mary seems to have no problem." "Oh, eh? Really? I''m not going to get fired at the guild''s receptionist." "I think it''s OK."


    Later, a special seat was set up in the back of the guild for Princess Sofia and members of the Water Knights. For a while, she talked to Princess Sofia and was drunk by a guardian knight.


    After that, they were drunk in various seats. (I haven''t drunk so much for a long time ...) I was wandering around, sitting on the floor near that and drinking water. The hustle and bustle of the guild can''t be accommodated. Somehow, I wanted to listen to everyone''s conversation.


    ¨D¨DI heard such a conversation.


    "No, it''s a big deal. McAllen''s hero." "True, true. When you''ve driven away a group of demons, you''re paralyzed. I thought you''d hold me!" Around that time, I wish I had a party with Lucy-chan. "


    "Don''t stop. You''ll be staring at Princess Sofia." "What is saying extreme about the man who was screaming when Princess Sofia announced her engagement? Maybe he liked Princess Sofia.


    "Okay! Let''s decide on the two true names! What about the three-legged brave?" "No, my expectation is that Marie and Fouri are both hands on the true guys." ¡­ Sorry, you can''t change the 5 people, ¡°I ¡¯m a hero,¡± ¡°I ¡¯m a hero!¡± A hero of McAllen, it ¡¯s the true birth of a hero! ¡±¡° Okay! "Lose!" "" "O !!!!" "


    "You''re so funny!" I''m a virgin! I couldn''t overlook it, and beat her seat.


    "Cho, a little truth!" "Takatsuki-kun, calm down!" Let''s talk! Water bullets Hit those guys with zero damage! She tried hard and was rampaged, but she couldn''t move when she was strangled!


    "I saw that my knight wasn''t so calm for the first time." "Oh, that''s just drunk. Makoto-kun, I''m weak on alcohol." "Huh ... I''m going to be alone with the brave Makoto today. There''s no such voice in my ears. "


    That evening, the banquet continued until morning.


    My consciousness disappeared halfway.

 Chapter 128 126Makoto Takatsuki explores

    I woke up on the bed. The orange nightlight lights fall into sight. Look around.


    The light coming in from the blinds is weak. Scattered on the flooring are game software and several comics. I sell all the games I have cleared and the comics I have read. So what''s in the room is only the ones that are currently in progress. The school textbooks and reference books are lined up neatly on the desk.


    A murderous room. A scene that I was tired of. The clock hands are past 6:35.


    (... high school, are you ready?)


    Go to the living room. No one is there. Did my parent return yesterday? Parents often go to work early in the morning and return after the last train. ...... No, more often than not.


    There was an envelope on the desk and money inside. This is my budget this week. In other words, is it Monday today?


    I didn''t want to bake the bread I forgot when I bought it, so I pressed the remote and turned on the TV. Entertainment news that is not very interesting is flowing. Change channels and add weather forecasts. The weather is rain. Oh ... it''s troublesome. I need an umbrella ... an umbrella?


    T r a ns la t e d by jp mt l .c o m (I don''t need an umbrella, right?)


    Yes, no umbrella is needed. I used to hate rain in the past, but I like it recently.


    Because--


    "Makoto! How long have you been sleeping!"


    The door suddenly burns! And opened. Lucy in the uniform of Tokyo Metropolitan Higashi Shinagawa High School has entered Zukazuka. Hey, take off your shoes.


    "Hey! Breakfast, it''s time to get up ... What''s wrong? With a weird face." Lucy, with red hair and sharp elf ears, was wearing a uniform and almost laughing. I notice it now. Apparently, I''m dreaming.


    "What? ... weird face ... Kyu!" Hugged Lucy. Anyway, a dream!


    Tran s lat ed by Jp £ítl.c o£í (I''m glad ... I thought it was a dream to come to a different world.)


    "How long have you been hugging!" "Hmm?" A shock hits your head, and you are pulled back to reality at once. With Lucy posing posing angry at my head. Seo I was hugged and hardened, but stayed there.


    "Oh, um ... Makoto the brave. It''s time to get up." Princess Sophia, whose face is bright red, sighs to her ears. What are you doing!


    "I''m sorry!" Raise both hands in a hurry and release Princess Sofia. "Then we''re waiting in the canteen ..." Princess Sofia ran, with a red face. I was sexually harassed since morning.


    "Hey ... would you wash that sloppy face?" Lucy, who doesn''t hide his grumpy, has his arms folded. Of course it''s your usual outfit, not your high school uniform.


    (Lucy in uniform, it was erotic) Exposure should be less than usual. Is it because of the overflowing cosplay feeling?


    "What? Look at him as Jirodillo. Was Princess Sofia hugging so good?" "No, I thought Lucy. I made a mistake." Can this excuse be fulfilled? In the trash man? I thought, but my sleeping head was the only thing that came to my mind.


    "Hey !? Yeah, is that so ...? Huh, if you''re sorry, I can''t help helping." Lucy came up to bed, hand combing her hair as if she were hiding !? "Hey, don''t you make a mistake this time?" While saying so, hand around my neck ...


    "Lu-chan? Takatsuki-kun, what are you doing?" "!?"


    ¨D¨DDanger detection!


    Sa-san with a kitchen knife is looking here! And Tsui yawns on Sa''s head. You''re a bit of a crisis ...


    "I''m ready to cook!", "Hello, don''t get angry," "Mow!" "I''m sorry!" The two girls left the living room.


    (Let''s get up ...)


    Wash your face with water magic. Put on your jacket through sleeves on the clothes you dried last night. Polish the dagger lightly with a cloth and pray for 10 seconds to the goddess. Forty seconds exactly. Ready, it''s done.


    I walked into the living room-canteen.


    T ra n sla t ed b y jp£í t l .com ¡°Good morning, Sasan.¡± ¡°Good morning! Takatsuki-kun.¡± Sasan in a pink apron turned around with a smile. Did you forget your anger? He ties his hair behind and makes a big ribbon at his waist. Everything seems to be handmade by Saa. I''m dexterous.


    ¡°My little knight, my little knight!¡± Juliae clinks a bowl with chopsticks. Where did you learn? It. Don''t behave so badly.


    "..." Princess Sofia looked away and looked away with a red face. Later, apologize.


    (... Yeah, this is good) I''ll do my best in another world.


    ¡ó


    I sit down and watch the dishes at the table.


    "Today''s breakfast menu is ..."


    ? Rice cooked in a pot ? Grilled fish (white river fish) ? Tamagoyaki (chicken-like was also in this world) ? Miso soup ? Radish-like root vegetables pickles


    (Is this Japan?) The source of the ingredients seems to be Fujiwara Shokai. Fujiyan, it''s not odd.


    A ramen shop will open soon. I have to go!


    ¡°Makoto brave. This soup tastes strange.¡± ¡°Hey, my knight. How do I use this wooden stick called¡° chopsticks ¡±?¡± ¡°Furi, for a different world We''ll just use a fork, tableware. "For the time being, everyone in another world is enjoying a meal.


    "Sasan, that''s bad. I always cook." "Yeah, it''s been my role to cook my brothers for a long time." Also, Sasan in an apron is cute with the usual extra 20%.


    By the way, about cooking skills of girls other than Sa-san.


    Princess Sofia does not (of course) cook. Juliae never had anything heavier than a spoon. Lucy can only cook. Also, it''s almost "black charred". me? I have a "cooking" skill, but ... I haven''t cooked since I came to a different world.


    (It was really nice to have Sasan) I think from the bottom of my heart. "Takatsuki-kun, I''ll make miso soup every day ¡î" "Oh, it''s good." I don''t remember eating miso soup almost in the morning. After all it''s Japanese food in the morning!


    Tran s lat e d b y jpm t l.co m "... Why? I don''t feel like passing through the current line." "... I am Princess Sofia, too. Ah, what do you mean by what you say now?" There''s nothing like that. "Oh, soft sunshine in the morning, warm food, and a soft conversation.


    "I don''t feel comfortable ..." "In front of my eyes, the" causal thread "is twisted ... but my knight" "?? What, meaning? Princess" "Congratulations ..." Seen with cold eyes.


    After a while, Lucy asked, "Hey, what are you going to do?" What does the next goal mean from now on?


    "I''m going to a country of wood or a country of fire and meet a hero from another country and get a job, right? Sofia." "Yes, that''s right, Makoto the hero. "I''d rather go to the country of wood first, my knight."


    Hmmm, this is Mr. Juliae''s statement about the future. It cannot be ignored. Speaking of the country of wood, "Lucy has a family home in the country of wood?" "Yes, that''s right." Is it Canaan''s village with the Guren witch? "Princess Sofia responds to Lucy''s words.


    "Yes, but ..." "Lucy, maybe you have a relationship with the Guren witch?" "My mother ..." Lucy''s reaction is bad.


    "Makoto the brave. Let''s go from the land of wood! If the brave of the tree, the priestess of the tree, and the witch of the crimson become friendly, it is very encouraging!" Princess Sofia''s tension is high. But something gets stuck.


    "Sophia-chan, why haven''t you talked about it before?" I heard that the Sun had been preparing for the northern campaign several years ago, or even longer. Isn''t the negotiating of that area finally finished?


    "Uh ... that''s the number of messengers I''ve sent a few times, but I''m always absent ...", Princess Sofia refuses.


    "Oh, they''re whimsical. Maybe you''re the keeper." "Is the wizard familiar with the Fuki tree hero, the wood shrine maiden?" "The wood shrine maiden is a walker family, so relatives. I''m with you. You actually have a lot of connections. I knew she was a little girl.


    "It''s decided. Lucy, please guide me." "Well, good, but ... Princess Sofia. I haven''t seen my mother for about three years, so I don''t always see her. "I don''t mind. Leo will come to this city in a few days. Let''s leave."


    Is the story organized?


    "Then, I''m going out for a moment. Princess, let''s go with me." "Eh, me?" ""!? "" Friae, who was giving the grilled fish skin to a black cat, turned around. Lucy, Sae, Princess Sofia stare at this. ...... What should I do?


    "I''m going to see a snake cult who says I''ve been caught. Let''s hear about the purpose of the cult." A temple member said ... "Princess Sofia said sorry.


    "That''s okay. Perhaps you''ll get somehow. Princess, let''s go." "Huh, you''re a guardian knight, but the princess is rough." Well, the purpose of the cult is that Mr. Friae will be concerned.


    T r ansl a t e d by £êp£í t l.£ão m "Lu-chan, what are you going to do today?" "Hmm, let''s go to the hot springs!" "Like! I''m going!" "Let''s get ready!" The two girls seem to have different plans.


    "The truth is, I''ll follow you," "Okay," Princess Sofia seems to come with her. Then do you go?


    ¡ó


    I came to the temple of water. A prison in the basement.


    Say hello to the guards and ask them to unlock the basement. The stairs leading down are dim, with the slight light of a magic candle illuminating your feet.


    "Sophia, are you glad you came to this place?" "... If you hear the purpose of the cult, I''ll be with you too." "I want to go home."


    Arrived in front of the jail. A woman from the snake cult caught. In front of the prison is a prison guard.


    "Even if you enter?" "... Hey, this guy doesn''t talk anything. Don''t get too close." Entering me and Juliae. Princess Sofia was waiting outside the prison.


    "... Are you the hero of Roses?" Sadly, glaring at me ... "I will not talk to you" I feel a strong will from the tone.


    "Hello, hello," "yes, yes," Juliae easily approaches the woman in the cult.


    "Oh, it''s dangerous ..." Princess Sofia is a little panic


    "Hey, you," Juliae squats down and gazes at the cult woman. "... Who are you, oh?"


    At that moment, the woman of the cult shook with kun.


    "Can you tell me your secret?" Smiles and smiles to Juliae, saying, "Yes ~! Please listen to everything! Please! Pia!" It falls immediately.


    "[!?]" Princess Sophia and the gatekeeper are surprised at their faces.


    "Hey. What should I do after this, my knight?" "What made McAllen attack a demon?" I asked a cult woman.


    "Huh !? Nobody except you will be talking to me, shit. I''m dead!" "..." For the time being, I also have "Enchanted". Hey, Juliae. Don''t laugh.


    "Can you tell me?" Conveyor "Oh! I''m thrilled to talk to me lowly! I will tell you all! Everything is the command of Archbishop" Izak "! The content of the command is the hero of Roses in McAllen Kill Makoto Takatsuki and his friends in the horn and Symphonia that failed the operation! Black Dragon had full control over the operation! I confirmed that McAllen was destroyed And report to the Snake Order! "


    He was very quick and explained everything.


    "... I wasn''t the purpose," said Mr. Julie, muttering. "I was it." Actually, I felt like that. After all, the town''s population was increasing because of the presence of Roses'' heroes. Normally, I am the most targeted.


    (Issac, Archbishop ...) In the royal capital of the land of water, rampage abominable giants. A mastermind who called for suicide bombers and a group of demons in the royal capital of the sun country.


    (The obsessive one ...) I''ve broken my ten-year plan, so I can''t help but feel.


    "Sophia, let''s use this information to plan for the future." "Yeah, yeah .... I didn''t think it would be that easy." Princess Sofia seems still surprised. Huh-hee, Juliae''s breasts.


    "I''ll record the conversation you just made!" Jail Ban is taking notes in a hurry.


    Later, I asked some of the women in the cult, but did not have any further information. Apparently, she is a terminal person.


    We got the information we needed and went up from underground to above ground.


    "Then my work is over." Well, Juliae tries to stretch out and leave somewhere. After "waiting a moment", there is one more thing I need to check.


    Synchronization "Princess, let''s do with me"

 Chapter 129 127 Makoto Takatsuki can escape

    Synchronization "Let''s do a princess"


    Mass Runaway The other day in a battle with the demon. An option based on the "RPG player" skill has appeared. (If it wasn''t Lucy, but what happened with Juliae ...) I want to know the results.


    "Well, what should I do?" Juliae has a reckless attitude and a playful attitude. "Isn''t it better to explain it to the angry princess?" "Eh?"


    "..." There was Princess Sofia with her cheeks inflated and staring at me. "... Makoto brave. What are you going to do in harmony with the moon shrine maiden?" angry?


    "That''s right! Let''s get ridiculous with two people!" Juliae started running !? "Hey! Where are you going!" "Where is the wizard and the warrior! I ran at great speed while saying, "I wanted to!" Go fast! Why did you want to participate in the girls'' association?


    "" ... "And I''m left behind, Princess Sofia. Princess Sofia''s gaze is still cold. "Um, Sophia. That''s what I said earlier," tune "..." I explained the options for the RPG Player skill.


    "I see ... to see the effect of your skills." "I asked Aya-san. When you ''tune in'' with Lucy, whatever ... you''re going to do it. No way, you''re even a moon shrine maiden ...?" Out!


    That''s only Lucy. Synchronization ... Is "" needed every time to be Lucy? After all, I haven''t been investigated. Over there. T r ansla ted by £Êp m tl .£ão m


    "In my case ... I just hold my hand ..." "Eh?" "Nothing!" "Oh yes" This topic is dangerous. Let''s divert the story.


    "I''m an apprentice wizard, so I''m not going to be alone." It depends on location and timing. I''m talking about my status and magic. Recently, he explained that he managed to manage with "magic sword" using "tune" and "spirit magic". Hearing that, Princess Sofia''s expression becomes serious.


    "I can''t believe that the hero is true, but your profession is a wizard apprentice." "Even though the level is over 30, it''s" Magic: 4. "Intermediate wizards are also hopeless. Weak ... I''m sorry for the unreliable hero. "


    "That''s not it," Grabbed my hands and Princess Sofia continued. "The royal city, the land of the sun, and the city have helped you. The people of the royal city, the Knights of Roses, the people of McAllen, are all grateful to you." I was interrupted by my words. "Nobody thinks they will rely on you." "Thank you." Also, glance at the back.


    "" "" "..." "" "The Knights of Roses, led by the patron of the patron knight, looking at it a little further away. Yeah, I guess they care. I feel really gaze. Well, it''s a princess escort. It can not be helped.


    "Well, let''s walk." "Well, where are you going? Makoto the brave." "I''ll arrive soon, look at that building." I pointed to a mansion with a large gate.


    "That''s the residence of the lord of McAllen." "Yes, I''m going to tell Chris and Fujiyan what I heard from the woman of the cult." "I see. Let''s go now." It doesn''t seem. We went through the gate. T ran sl at ed by £Êp £í tl.£ão £í


    ¡ó


    "This is Sophia-san and Makoto-san! You''re here!" Said Chris, who was so terrified. (Hmm ... wouldn''t it be annoying without an appointment)?


    By the way, Chris, the current lord of McAllen, seems to be acting on his behalf because his father is ill. Of course, Fujiyan and Nina are the same. I and Princess Sofia were led to a large reception room. The escort knights are waiting elsewhere.


    "Actually, this is a story from the serpent cult ..." I shared the story that Friae had just heard. The expression of the three becomes steep.


    "If a monster of that size comes again, it will hold up ..." "Immediately strengthen the walls!" Nina and Chris are harsh.


    Even so, the reason I called the monster is me, but don''t say "get out". I thought it would be a little more criticized.


    "We can trade troops from the Roses to McAllen to some extent." "No! Sophia! That will affect the patronage of the royal city. That''s why ..." I''m done. I didn''t come without thinking, so I had to tell my thoughts.


    Thinking, "Tucky, tell me something," Fujiyan shook me so that I could talk easily. As expected, best friend. I understand the story. "Oh, actually ..." I told my plan.


    ¡ó


    "Is that possible ?!" "That''s true, I''m sure I can endure the last scale monster!" "I''m still coming up with something interesting." Chris and Nina were surprised. , Fujiyan smiles bitterly.


    "... That method may not be forgiven by Eir-sama ... eh? Okay?" Princess Princess Sophia, who had a harsh expression at first. But Ayl-sama seems to have followed me.


    "Thank you, Aile!" I don''t know if you can hear, but thank you to the ceiling. "Well, why are you calling you" Mako-kun "!? It looks like you''re going to be very close! In the meantime !?" "Oh, yeah. Are you hiding anything? ¡±Aile, please give Princess Sofia a more strict feeling.


    "..." Princess Sofia staring at him. "What is it?" "No" ¤× I went to Chris.


    "Cristiana McAllen. I have a story. Can you give me time?" "Yes! About the plan to add McAllen''s walls? I thought I''d get Princess Sofia to approve the consent of Royal Roses." "Okay, let''s talk over there," Princess Sofia and Chris went to another room.


    What was left behind was Fujiyan, Nina and me. I asked Fujian a question because I didn''t understand the conversation. Tr ans late d by £êpmtl.£ã om


    "Is it just the addition of a castle wall and is there permission from Princess Sofia?" "Well, the peaceful era lasted so long, so it''s the rule at that time ..." If you fortify or increase the number of soldiers suddenly, you may need a permit from the Royal Family of Roses because you suspect a "rebellion." How annoying.


    "Chris looks so terrible. I''m not helping with the politics." Nina is apologizingly listening to rabbits. "Huh, no. It''s not about politics that Princess Sofia wants to talk to Chris earlier," Fujiyan said with a laugh.


    ""? "Nina and I look off. He says, "Sophia Princess apparently wants to talk to Chris how to get along with her fianc¨¦e." "... Eh?" "Ah, Naruhodo"? I couldn''t catch up for a moment. Nina claps her hands.


    "Speaking of that, the situation is similar for Takatsuki and her husband. It seems to be more difficult for Takatsuki," Nina looks at this meaningfully.


    Fujiyan is the wife of Chris, the next Lord of McAllen, and Nina, a Gold Rank adventurer. A combination of nobility and adventurer. Certainly, the combination of Princess Sofia, Lucy and Sasan is similar.


    (... Fujiyan seems to be going well ...) Aside from the first encounter. Currently Nina and Chris are very close.


    Princess Sofia, who is currently living together, and Lucy and Sae. For now, there is no problem.


    "Takatsuki-sama, please do your best." "Tackey, let''s go drinking if you''re tired." Fujiya and Nina hit her shoulder. Yeah, Nande?


    "By the way, Mr. Tacky. If you have time, why don''t you go to my shop that will open soon?" "Fujiyan''s new shop?"


    "What kind of store?" "You can see it when you go. Just go for lunch, so let''s go together."


    Leave a message to Princess Sofia and Chris at work. We went out of the house.


    ¡ó


    I was taken by Fujiyan and Nina and came to the shopping district.


    "Here it is." "Oh, oh ... this is it."


    The first thing I noticed was the smell. In a different world, the fragrance that boiled the dark pork bones that could not be first met. The inside of the store seems to be only a counter. At first glance, you can''t see the kitchen, but the steam is already standing out of the huge round pot. The source of the smell would be from that pot. Tr anslat e d b y Jp £ít l.com


    The big yellow sign says "Fujiwara Family".


    (Th-This is¡­¡­)


    "Sasatsu, Tacky," "U, yeah." Fujiyan followed.


    "Husband, Takatsuki-sama. I''m keeping a lookout, so relax." Nina doesn''t seem to enter the store. "Nina seems to be not good at it," Fujiyan explained.


    "Hello, what''s your preference?" Asks a man who seems to be a shopkeeper. This is this? Do you communicate in a different world?


    "Or, hardened, normal, normal" and "Aiyo" orders passed !? "I''m hardened, thickened, more, and more rice." "Ayoyo" "Fujiyan, three-stage use for early death" Yeah, that''s "hehehe, but I can''t stop this."


    The way home after high school classes. When I went to a ramen shop in Oimachi together, I always asked for that, Fujiyan. Nostalgic.


    Soon, a bowl of ramen will be placed in front of you. My throat sounds. Use a wooden vetch to scoop a soup.


    (Hot!) But delicious! The rich taste of pork bone soy sauce spreads on the tongue. Dissolve a little grated garlic in the soup. Tangle it with noodles and soak. That taste I ate in the world before!


    After that, I succumbed to the noodles.


    (Uh, it was delicious ...)


    "Fujiyan! When is the ramen shop here open !?"


    "Well, I want to open it soon, but there is a problem." "Is there a problem?" The taste will be fine!


    "My husband is trying to offer this noodle dish at an unusually low price." "Nina! Ramen is an ally of the common people! It doesn''t make sense unless it''s low price!" "But the more you sell, the better the deficit is!" Nina-san said, "Fujiyanaga" I''m going to rush.


    Tr a n s l a t ed by jp£í t l.com "It''s a deficit ..." I thought it would be difficult to reproduce the same taste as Japan in a different world.


    "Material costs are too high" ... "" That''s why the turnover rate of customers fell and trout ..... This was what my husband taught me. "" Ugugugu ... " Have been. It will take some time to open. The taste is great.


    (Once open, let''s invite Sasan.) But once you invited me to a ramen shop, did you say "er" ...? No, you should n¡¯t come here and eat ramen! While thinking about such things, I was listening to the discussion between Fujiyan and Nina.


    After that, he broke up with Fujiyan and Nina, and when he got home, he asked, "Are you going to a Takatsuki-kun ramen shop?"


    When I talked about Fujiyan''s store, she said, "I''ll definitely go next!" Was good. It seems that he was the right answer.


    "" ... "" Princess Sophia and Lucy looked over here, so I invited her together. Aside from Lucy, is Princess Sofia OK?


    A princess at a ramen shop. No good?


    ¡ó


    --That night.


    I had a dream. Space without anything. Goddess place.


    Speaking of today only, I came. I really want to talk to Noah.


    "Makoto. This child is really just crazy. Sacrifice will be banned in the future!"


    He was a little angry, but his tone was gentle. Noah is standing with his arms folded. Glittering silver hair, white skin. The pale dress emits a divine light. As usual.


    Next door is that.


    A loving smile. Blue dress with clear blue hair. Four pairs of light wings slightly visible on the back. It is somewhat similar to Princess Sofia. However, there was a man who emits a sacred air far from humans.


    "Hello, Mako-kun"


    The woman waved her hand and smiled here.

 Chapter 130 Episode 128: Makoto Takatsuki Talks to the Goddess

    "Hello, Mako-kun"


    A beautiful woman waving her hand, next to Noah. It emits a sacred aura, surrounded by light, and its outline is blurred. This is, of course, the first time we meet. However, I know his appearance well.


    In the temple of water, in McAllen, in the royal city Horn. There are stone statues and portraits imitating him all over the country of Water. His name, which all the people of the Water Country respect,


    "Aile-sama ...?" The sparkle is so beautiful that it absorbs the soul, keeps your eyes on it, and looks fascinating. That''s an "attractive eye", right? Aile. "Don''t stop!" Noah slapped Eile''s head.


    "It hurt. But Mako-kun doesn''t really work for" Enchantment "." "I can''t help being careless. You shouldn''t be fascinated by anyone except me?" "I''ve never been fascinated by Noah."


    For the time being, I''m not going to flirt with other goddesses. Aile saw the conversation between me and Noah. Suddenly, she showed a frightened expression.


    "Hey, Noah! Are you showing your true form to Mako-kun?" "Yes. What is that?" "... Someone in the dream can look straight at the goddess and stay insane. Eir mutters stunned.


    T ransla t e d b y jp £ítl .co£í "What does that mean?" Can you stay sane?


    "Mako-kun, ordinary humans can''t directly look at the goddess. The dimension of existence is so different that the brain punctures. So when we talk to the shrine maiden, only" voice " When I show it, I try not to show it clearly. "


    It is true that shrine maiden can hear only their voice. In addition, Eile''s body was shining light from a while ago. Is this the light for that? Hmm? But you saw Noah from the beginning, right?


    "Noah ..." Wasn''t it dangerous when I first met? Noah-sama looked at her face and put out her tongue cutely. Demonstrated!


    "If it''s true, the ''outside view of the world'' is something that doesn''t really attract me because of a foul technique. Even if Aile doesn''t use such ''hadoko'', it''s perfectly fine." "Oh, yes, then, let''s stop the light," said the dazzling light surrounding Eir. Ah, that light can be turned on and off freely.


    "By the way, why are you here, Aile-sama?" I''m also worried about the point. The opponent is the goddess. I wonder.


    "Well, to answer that question, would you like to hear Mako-kun first? Did Noah come to you?" "Yes, yes." Will you not disturb the time alone? "Eir smiles gracefully and Noah looks a little sullen.


    Tra ns lat e d by £êp £ítl .£ão£í (Surely, Ayl can read as well as Noah.) Hiding is useless. Let''s be honest.


    "Noah-sama, I''ve been asked."


    "Oh, the great god of Noah''s kin that I met before ... Could you call me a giant god? I want you to build a huge wall that protects McAllen." Idea. If you''re that giant god, you''re good at earth magic. I think it''s as easy as building a huge wall. Surely, he promised to help you only once. Order it now.


    "Hmm, I want to help," "Is it difficult?" Noah-sama sent a glance next to her meaningfully.


    "Look, here''s our enemy, right?" "Oh, I''m going to say sad things. Let''s get along. Let''s be friends." Eir smiles at Noah''s words.


    Giant God "Fufu, but I''m not going to let you like the tribe on the ground. If it is found by Altena-sister, is it hard?"


    The six most prestigious churches on the western continent. The goddess at the center. She is also the goddess of Justice and Victory. Goddess Church teaches you that you can never go against it.


    "It''s good, that guy. It''s an inflexible rock head," Noah said. "No, I''m the one who gets angry. So I''m talking about things, but Roses''s hero," Eir turned and smiled. Oh, I have a bad feeling.


    Aile opened her mouth and spoke.


    The land of water-in fact, this may be gone


    "!?" "Eh? Aile, really?" I lost my words and even Noah-sama made a surprise voice.


    "Well, I''m not good at ''Future Vision'', so I can''t say it''s absolute. I feel that I don''t like it. Can you solve it?" Even if it is said lightly ...


    "Well, what exactly do you want to do ...?" Isn''t it worth your country? Monster of "Disaster designation: country" appears?


    "I guess the cause is probably the Devil''s Forest. It''s kind of suspicious. It''s my view." "I''m fluffy ..." I have no information at all. The dungeon ¡°The Forest of Magic¡± is a story that is incredibly wide.


    Goddess of fate "If you want to know the future, you should ask her." Goddess of fate "Hmm, hey. "It''s" restricted "to not talk about things." "Well? Well, I''m not telling you because that child is bad."


    Tr an sl ate d by jp£ít l .co£í The goddess of fate is bad character ...? The conversation between Noah and Eir is too different and scary. Aile laughed


    The goddess of fate, "Why is Noah mean to Noah because Jupiter''s father fell in love with Noah. Because he loves him and his father, Noah doesn''t like it." It was me.


    Is Jupiter the god of the Holy Tribe Jupiter? God in God who rules the whole world. Is that great god in love with Noah?


    (Well, really ...)


    Certainly, Noah is (self-proclaimed) the best beauty in the world of God. Then, it is not strange that the great man in God begins to look ... Something hazes. I don''t know why.


    "It''s kind of weird to misunderstand the truth. True, God Jupiter is a god of ridiculous women. He has more than a thousand wives, You''re the kind of guy you''re looking for! I won''t be that wife! "


    Huh, Noah-sama argued with a rough nose. Thousands of wives !? What is the number of orders of magnitude that no brave can compete with?


    "I was taught that the temple is a wonderful god, a sample of all the tribes." The first thing I learned in a different world was how wonderful the god King Jupiter was. ...... The story is quite different.


    "Roughly, the fathers of the six goddesses are all Jupiter''s, but the mother is a different goddess? Is that such a wonderful god? Is there a god himself?


    "Well, my father''s power as a king is great, but as a father ... a little bit." ¡­ I guess she ¡¯s a daughter, Jupiter.


    "The story has derailed, Noah. So, can you lend me the help of your apostle?" "But you can''t see the future? What exactly do you want to do?" I guess the absence of that is probably related to the apostle of Evil God Tiffon. "


    Even though it is a goddess, I can''t see any believers who worship different gods. There is blessing from the enemy God. Mass Runaway A terrorist group that caused a fuss in the royal city Horn and caused it in McAllen. Was the connection still ongoing?


    "It''s an" oracle "for Rose''s brave Mako-kun." Suddenly! "I went to the Devil''s Forest and searched for" something "that caused destruction. In addition, the snake cult also defeated ¡î" She was knocked on her shoulder. Uh, this is the first "oracle"? I''m not Aile''s follower, right?


    "Aile. Makoto has spent most of his life in the last battle. Don''t let it go too much." "Oh! That''s right! I saw it! Did you say that? Noah! Yabu snake?


    "It was bad ... isn''t it?" "The bad thing is Mako-kun''s life. How many are you now?" "Um, this is it." "Noah-sama, in between ..." Soul Book Had been As usual.


    "Well, five more years?" "Makoto ... It''s shorter than I met for the first time." "Isn''t Noah-sama using it!" . Noah seems to be unable to make fine adjustments. ...... It''s scary magic. Sacrifice. Tra n sla te d by £êp £ít l .£ã o £í


    By the way, recently, the remaining life has been extended to about 30 years ... It has fallen below the initial value ... Can this save the crisis in a water country?


    "I can''t help helping you," Eir smiles with a meaningful smile.


    "I''ll teach you the secrets of ''extending your life'' specially." "Aileh, did that happen?" "Hehehe, a special way only for the Holy Tribe, the ruler of the world. Mako-kun, Can you lend me Noah''s dagger? " A quick glance at Noah.


    "Well, not good. I won''t do it badly." "Please," give Eir a dreadful dagger.


    "Well, do this." Eir draws a complex letter of light in the air, which is sucked into the dagger. Noah''s dagger glowed brilliantly.


    ¡ó


    "Well, this is how I use it." "Is it really serious?" I asked Eile to "modify" how to use the goddess'' dagger. Honestly, it was a diagonally upward effect ...


    "Do your best to extend your" life "with this." Okay? Let''s borrow the power so far. "" Okay. This is a way to contribute to the Holy Tribe. You won''t complain too much. " However, there are things to worry about.


    "You can extend your lifespan by doing" Obuse "or" Preventing disasters, "right?" I''m gonna die if I earn such a chima-ima. I don''t know what the enemy is, but it''s weaker than the previous dragon. You don''t. "


    "... Is it stronger than an old dragon, can you handle such a honey?" Noah says worried. "Is it stronger than that?"


    Well, but. We don''t want to destroy the country of water. I have a lot of friends here.


    "Well, we''re going to the Demon Forest." To explore the Devil Forest, you need to go to a tree country. Anyway, I had to visit the country of wood as a hero. Incidentally. Save the water country.


    "Eir. So you can borrow the power of the great god, right?" No?"


    "I see. Noah, please call the great god." "I already called. Maybe it will come within 30 minutes." You said you would travel around the world, but will it come in 30 minutes? I also have to go back to McAllen.


    "I can''t do it ... I''ll do it anyway. Be careful," said Noah-sama. "Let''s do your best, Mako-kun." T ra n sl at ed b y £Êpm tl .£ã o £í


    I thanked the two goddesses. Gradually wrapped in light. Maybe you wake up.


    "Ah, one more thing. Mako-kun has something to say!" "Hey.


    "Sophia, I won''t forgive me if I make you cry!", And Eil made his finger into a gun shape and shot "bang". Noah-sama nodded with the feeling, "Oh, that''s right."


    I know. Don''t tell me to make people cry.


    ¡ó


    Woke up. In front of you is Princess Sofia''s face. It was just what Ayl said. You have to be careful when responding.


    that? Princess Sofia, you''re shorter?


    "Makoto-san!" Oh! It''s been intense since morning, and I thought she was a much more delicate arm if she thought she was Princess Sofia.


    "Leo, calm down," Princess Sofia came from behind. Yes, this boy is a boy who looks like a girl but looks like a girl.


    "It''s been a long time, Prince Leonard" "Yes!" Apparently the Prince of Water has arrived.

 Chapter 131 129Makoto Takatsuki leaves

    "Makoto-san! I can travel together! I''m glad," said Prince Leonard, who grabbed his arm. "Thank you very much." The country of wood, right, Prince Leonard is going with us.


    To be pleased with such high tension. But I''m still on the bed. I can''t change clothes if I keep this.


    "Leo, the hero is a nuisance, leave me," noted Princess Sofia. But Prince Leonard ignored his sister''s words.


    "Speaking of which, Makoto has become a fiance of Sofia-sister! That is my brother. From now on, I will call her Makoto-san!" Is that naming decision? I''m a little nervous about my ears.


    "Leo!" "And then again!" Prince Leonard ran with patters.


    "" ... ", she faces her face with Princess Sofia. I smiled bitterly while scratching my cheek with my index finger.


    "I''m fine with Prince Leonard." "... I''m really adored by Leo." "... Why do you look so suspicious? Sophia."


    Tr ans la te d b y jp £í t l.£ã om Princess Sofia distracts her eyes. The profile is very similar to Prince Leonard and I realize that he is a sister. The goddess of water And the head, which gradually woke up, reminded me of his words.


    The land of water-in fact, this may be gone


    Does this story of Princess Sofia know? Goddess of water "Sophia, have you heard anything from me?" "What is it?" Princess Sofia with a small neck.


    Water country "Um, the crisis, or the forest of danger is dangerous ..."


    "No, nothing ... Did you talk to Eir-sama !? What did you talk about?" My goddess "I''m different, I just talked to you." I was deceived. Goddess of Water As before, is it still valid to say that the conversation is "everyone is a secret"?


    "Is that so ... A true hero, you have a guest. Please come out when you change clothes," said Princess Sofia from the room. Customer?


    ¡ó


    Tr an sla te d b y Jpmt l.£ãom "I haven''t seen you in a long time, brave in the land of water" There was a beautiful, sharp-eyed woman knight in golden light armor in the room. That is ...


    "Um, the sister of the lightning hero Gerald Ballantine and the commander of the Pegasus Knights?" . Yes, Janet reminded me. Why McAllen?


    "I''ve asked you to ask Princess Noel to borrow a soldier for the true support of the brave hero to the country of wood," Princess Sofia told me. "Thank you, the Pegasus Knights are the best way to cross the great forests of a tree country." It''s bad, but it''s easier to travel by Fujiyan airship as usual without worrying about it.


    "Tackey, that''s impossible." "Oops, Fujiyan. In the meantime," when I noticed, Fujiyan and Nina were coming to my house.


    There are various kinds of dragon species in the big forest. It seems that moving with an airship becomes a target. Certainly, the dragon encounter area was off the airship''s course and I told you before. A green dragon that lives in large forests. Certainly, if they were attacked, it would be dangerous, even if it was Fujiyan''s airship.


    (I can''t help ...) The Knights of Pegasus fought a little together in the land of the sun. It seems like there were many women who seemed to be certain.


    "That''s tough!" At that time, a woman knight who appeared to be Janet''s subordinate (with the armor of the land of the sun in his armor) jumped in in a hurry. "A giant has appeared in the city! I''m fighting, but I can''t attack at all!"


    "Makoto! Hard!" "Takatsuki-kun, a monster has come out of town!"


    "Sorry! That''s what I called!"


    "" "" "" Everyone who was there turned around. Yes, sorry!


    ¡ó


    -A giant shining in a huge seven colors stands.


    "" "" "..." "" "The people who are there are all small.


    "It''s been a long time ... boy," "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Giant god." I greeted the uncle of the great god who met after a long absence.


    Magic Power From a giant shining in seven colors, a tremendous swirl swirls. I''m more full of power than I met before. Apparently the last time it was not in good shape.


    Trans la te d by Jp £í tl.£ã o m By the way, the knights sitting on the knees behind the uncle seem to be depressed because they attacked the uncle of the gods with all their might and were not hurt. Or do you feel the intimidation of the great god''s uncle?


    "... Let''s hear the matter." "Um, I want you to strengthen McAllen''s walls." I told you about a recent demonic mass runaway and a request.


    "... Hmm, that''s it .... I don''t care, but what exactly should I do?" "Huh? ... what''s that good feeling?"


    The giant uncle made a troubled face. that? Can''t I ask this way?


    "Tacky! Giant god! Here is the blueprint. If you can strengthen the city walls in this street." Arrangement is perfect.


    "After hearing from Mr. Tacky that he was asking for a giant god, he immediately searched for a designer and obtained approval from Chris, the acting lord. "" ... Show me .... Hmm, that''s fine. " Fujiyan was there and saved me. God? I was thinking


    "... I can''t do that much."


    "Oh, Hi.


    "... Let''s get away," said the great god''s uncle, kneeling down and putting his hand on the ground. Even more tremendous magic power gathers on the body that was covered by terrible magic power. The Great Spirit of Water Someday I met. Magic power far beyond that.


    The Knights of Pegasus who see it and the Knights of the Water Country who escort Princess Sofia have a pale face. (It''s gone ... I should have been a little further away.) The first-time viewers seemed to be very stimulating.


    -Create


    The great god''s uncle told him strictly.


    I feel the illusion that the ground shakes and lifts slowly. No, not the illusion but the ground, but the whole city is rising. At the same time, the walls were rebuilt high and strong ... it took only 10 minutes in time.


    ¨D¨DThe whole city has been redesigned.


    "" "" "" "..." "" "" "" Everyone, including me, lost my words.


    T rans l a t ed b y jp m t l.c o£í What I thought, Janet flew over Pegasus and returned. Then he returned with a startling look.


    "Princess Sofia ... this city has been reborn as a fortified city!" As expected, it is a rival of my brother. ''''


    Janet with an incredible look and Princess Sofia stunned. Janet? Can you stop treating my brother as a rival?


    "Hey, hey ... my knight. This is a divine earth magic ..." Friae points out with a trembling voice. "Hmm, how is it?"


    (Well, it''s the magic that God used.) That''s a deity.


    "... I''ve fulfilled my promise. Farewell." "Thank you, the great god." I was in a hurry and thanked. The great god''s uncle died in the soil and disappeared. Somehow, don''t be busy.


    "I wish I could take a little more slowly." "... A brave man. That is an old tribe. Is it possible to forgive Aile?" "Ah, it''s okay. Sophia. "Tell me." "Wait, wait, Maybe the hero is talking to Aile-sama ...?" So I decided to return to my room and get ready for the trip.


    ¡ó


    "Well, we''re going. Fujiyan, Nina and Chris." "It''s steep. Even if you''re a little slower ... I mean, that''s right." The day after the arrival of the Pegasus Knights led by Janet. We have set off on a tree country.


    (Waterland is perishing ... If you believe in Eyre''s words, you should act quickly.)


    "Be careful, the hero, listen. Leo, listen to the truth." "Yes! Sister! I''m going!" When you return from, I''ll go to the report to "Yes, I''m waiting for you."


    (Even if there is a crisis in the country of water, do you not know Princess Sofia ...?) Yesterday I asked Princess Sofia casually, but she seemed to know nothing. Somehow, it feels a little weird.


    "Hey, my knight. What''s going on with this girl?" Ah, I live in our backyard.


    "Mary, can I take care of this black cat?" "Oh, Makoto-kun''s pet? Yeah, good. Leave it to me." Now that I''m in charge of the national hero, I''m asking me to manage my mansion. It''s not safe to say that no one is there while you''re away. That said, my baggage is empty because my baggage is about one backpack.


    "Oh, isn''t that dangerous? It''s a monster, albeit a young one. I thought I''d make it a" knightmare "for my knight." "Eh? That child, a monster !?" Marie is surprised.


    "Oh, sure. I can''t help taking it ..." I reached out and "Shar!" Yeah ... T ra n s lat ed by jp£ít l .£ã o£í


    "Noun," Tsui-kun rubs her head against Juliae.


    "Oh, your master is here. It''s not me." Tsui came over to Friae''s words, sighing, "Wow!" It rose to its shoulders and became round as it was. ... Hey, isn''t it bad?


    "Oh, Tsui has been cuckold by Foo-chan." "Makoto ... it looks sad." you guys? Stop your eyes.


    You look at me. I''m going to have a body that I can''t use without me. "No, no." I don''t think I understand the word, but a black cat that gives a proper answer.


    "Is it okay now? Is the greeting over?" Said the knights, led by Janet, looking astray. Okay, I was waiting.


    "Now, we''ll go." We flew over Pegasus into the air, waving at the offlookers.


    ¡ó


    The city is getting farther.


    I looked back and looked at McAllen, who had transformed into a fortified city. A thick wall and high stone walls. A big moat surrounds it. In the distance, it can only be seen as a huge military installation.


    In that case, tens of thousands of demons seem to be able to endure. I don''t think it''s unlikely that a monster runaway will happen again while I''m not the brave. That facility would be safe.


    (¡­¡­ just)


    McAllen is the starting city for me. The town where she was brought to the temple of water without understanding the language, and then arrived first.


    It''s like a symbol of peace that you''ve taken care of since Level 2. It has changed a lot.


    (... isn''t it too harsh for the first city?)


    What if people coming from a different world see McAllen in the future?


    (I''m surprised ...)


    With that in mind, I enjoyed the Pegasus aerial walk.

 Chapter 132 130.Makoto Takatsuki arrives at the elf village

    "Where are we going, Janet?" I asked Penetus and asked Janet.


    Here is a few hundred meters above the sky. What extends beneath your eyes is a long-lasting forest. Aiming for the interior of a large forest while avoiding the foggy ¡°Magnomori¡±. At first glance, you can only see the trees.


    "I don''t care about Janet, the hero of the land of water. You are older and older." "Eh, yes." (younger). Although there is resistance in the call-out.


    "Answer the question. We are heading to ''Canaan no Sato,'' the hometown of the crimson witch." "Where is Lucy''s parents'' home? I know for sure the hometown of Rosalie J. Walker, one of the greatest forces in the country of wood, the Witch of the Guren. "


    Is that kind of thing? Or rather, Lucy''s mother is a big deal. He ¡¯s the best.


    Lucy says, "I''m wandering all year round, I''m almost home, and I haven''t seen her for a few years," so it''s unlikely she''ll be in Canaan''s village. If you can''t meet the witch of Guren, the ostensible purpose is to greet the hero of the woodland, the priestess of the woodland. And--


    (Investigate the incident that is occurring in the Demon Forest)


    We need to investigate and resolve Eil''s "crisis approaching the land of water." This is the real purpose. However, there is no specific hint, so it is clear what to do. Trans lat e d by jpmt l .£ã o m


    (What''s wrong?)


    "Change the whole direction!" With the quick instructions of Janet, the Knights of Pegasus change direction. Is this about ten times?


    "Is it a monster?" Dragon "Yes, there is a point ahead. I will bypass you." Janet seems to be able to "search for" a few kilometers away. As expected, is the North Knights only able to entrust their troops young?


    In this way, the journey to the hinterland of the tree country while avoiding dangerous monsters lasted about half a day.


    ¡ó


    Before the camping ¡°Let''s go here today¡±, Janet issued a command to everyone.


    T ran s l at e d by jpm tl.co m A woman who seems to be a magician of the Knights of Pegasus has set up a barrier to ward off monsters. Shibetsu members prepare food, cook and cook. Ah, Sassan is helping cook. Should I do something?


    "Ah, what can I do to help you?" "No. The hero of the land of water, please take a break there." "Yes, yes ..."


    I was waiting for me to be able to sit down and eat in physical education. "Makoto-san, thank you for your trip to Pegasus. You''ve had plenty of time for the first time," Prince Leonard sat next to smiling.


    "I was just riding behind. It was an easy trip." I just looked at the view of the great forest or Janet''s blonde.


    "That''s terrific! Normally, riding a flying dragon or Pegasus makes me more scared or tired. When I first got on it, I was so scared, and Lucy and Furi seemed tired. "That''s when I turned my peers.


    "Uh ... the ground calms down. The sky is scary." "It''s like ... Pegasus, I''m tired and can''t move ..." Lucy and Juliae are loose. Both seem to have been riding Pegasus for the first time.


    "I''ll arrange the dishes. I''ve split the firewood." "Sasaki-sama !? Did you split the firewood with your bare hands !?" He looks fine. Black cat Sae''s shoulder is waiting to cook.


    "The other world is amazing," said Prince Leonard''s brilliant eyes.


    (But maybe Sa-san and I have different reasons.)


    Saa is the power of another world transmigration x Lamia, and her physical abilities are outstanding. It will be enough to ride Pegasus for half a day.


    So what about me? The first is the effect of the ¡°Megumi stop water¡± skill. On the other hand, "RPG Player Skills" probably has a big influence on "view from outside the world". Ordinarily, if you travel a few hundred meters above the sky without a lifeline, you will feel more fearful. However, the impression came out only about "the scenery is beautiful".


    (Maybe a bit of a crisis)


    It''s convenient to not feel extra fear. As Noah says, don''t danger. The Goddess of Water This exploration of the country of trees and the Devil''s Forest is an "oracle" from Sama. Action Be careful.


    Janet, the Makoto of the Land of Water, is here. A beautiful blonde with a sharp look. From the standpoint of the knights, he is not showing any signs of exhaustion.


    "I''m grateful today," he said.


    "You seem to be used to riding Pegasus." "Eh? I''ve been riding for the first time. It was fun." Tr a ns l a t ed b y jp £ítl.£ãom


    "... I see." As he said, he looked down at me with a silly expression.


    "What''s wrong?" "In McAllen, you prevented the monsters from running out of control and beat the old dragon in a single blow." Or from an adventurer''s guild.


    "I worked with the guilds to protect McAllen." "Your achievements have been reported to the military in the Sun Country. Your reputation will be higher."


    Contrary to words, the tone is stiff. Janet seems to like her brother, and I don''t like to take my credit? But it seemed different.


    "I was told by my father and brother that I wouldn''t marry a brave man in the country of water." "Eh?" marry? Do you mean coming to your bride?


    "No! Makoto is your fiancee to Sophia!" Came out as Prince Leonard stood. Looking at it, Janet laughs, "Wow." "I was told the same thing by Princess Sofia. Well, I''m not going to be your wife ..."


    "Takatsuki-kun! I''ve got this fruit in the forest. I''ll give you ¡î" I suddenly hugged me from my back and pushed an apple-like fruit into my mouth. Sweet and sour juice spreads in the mouth. Magical power It feels that there is only a large forest and the plant is full, or that it recovers a little.


    "Is it delicious?" "Yeah, it''s delicious" "Oh, so I''ll eat it too" "Hey" Poison?


    Mr. Kasuga stares at this with mischievous eyes and bites me as "sharit". ¡­ Even if you do n¡¯t eat it. When I am a little shy,


    "Makoto ..." "Oh, dude, Lucy." Pegasus''s sickness lays Lucy on his side. Don''t overdo it.


    "Water, I want to drink," Lucy looks down and looks up. This cannot be refused. I said, "Yes, I understand," and tried to take out the water bottle and pour it into the cup. this child!


    "Roo-chan! That''s no good!" Sae-san enters.


    The voice of the country of water, ¡°The Makoto of the Brave¡±, was cold and cold. Janet looks at the trash.


    "I have a fiancee, but I''m in a great position." "No, that''s ..." "Who''s married to this guy ..." Janet went without seeing my answer. .


    "It was dangerous, the fourth fianc¨¦ was about to appear." "Sophia-chan said, because Takatsuki-kun will immediately flag." "Hey, you guys?" ? Yay, two girls with a high touch. Tran s l at ed b y jp mt l .£ã om


    "Mm" Why did Prince Leonard have a mushy face?


    (Because she wasn''t aware as her sister''s fianc¨¦e ...?) Should I reflect on it? No, I don''t need a fiance anymore?


    After that, I usually had dinner and slept in a tent. I''m a tent for Prince Leonard and two people.


    Prince Leonard was hugging and couldn''t sleep well.


    ¡ó


    --next day.


    Continue the air journey for another half day. We have arrived at a small settlement.


    At first glance, the trees are overgrown and only visible as part of the forest. Certainly, you can see the roof made of something like thatched and thatched.


    There are apparently hundreds of elf and beastman villages in the woodland. To be precise, a country of trees is home to hundreds of settlements. Therefore, there is no central city like the royal capital. The people of the woodland live gently with the forest in small communities.


    There seemed to be barriers around the village, and I didn''t realize there was a village until I came closer. Outside of the settlement, land Pegasus and walk to the entrance.


    "Wow, nostalgic," Lucy ran toward the village. At the simple gate, a watch elf stands.


    Lucy called out and greeted her with a smile. "I''m fine !?" "Lucy!" The lookout elf gazes at you.


    "Lucy, who are these people?" "They are partying in the Adventurer''s Guild of Waterland, and the Knights of the Land of the Sun. They came to see their mother." I''ve never seen Rosary''s mother, "said the elf. What? mother?


    "Why, Lucy also made friends outside the country?" "Hey, don''t treat me as a child! Oni-chan!" "Hah! I was worried. Yeah! If you just think you''re an acquaintance, you''re Lucy''s brother!


    "Let''s come back later," "Oh, say hello to my grandfather," and "I know." Tra ns l a ted by £êpmt l .£ã o£í


    "Wow, Lucy, don''t you have to say hello?" Should Lucy''s family say hello more? I''m not even saying myself.


    "Well ... I don''t know if it''s the right time. I guess it''s a good idea to talk to the grandfather of the village chief first. Prince Leonard and Janet are okay with that?" He is the child of the hero of the country, Johnny Walker. Nothing is wrong. "" Well, I''ll guide you. "


    There is only an elf, and anyone you meet naturally is an elf. However, what is worrisome


    "Oh, Lucy is back." "Yeah, Onee-chan. Is there a grandpa?" "Yes, I''m here. I was worried about Lucy. Write a letter." Passing with a beautiful older sister elf who looks mature.


    "Yoo, Lucy, a customer?" "Yeah, Onii-chan."


    "Oh, you''re a cute knight. Would you like to show me about Canaan''s village?" "Oni-chan! That person is a noble from the land of the sun! I was picked up and stared.


    "Oh, cute boy. Would you like to play with my sister?" "Oh, hey, that''s Prince Leonard in the land of water! Don''t be tempted!" Talk to Prince Leonard.


    "Oh! Lucy''s friend? Do you have magical magic?" "Yes, I''m Rua''s best friend, Aya Sasaki." "Well! Maybe you''re a foreigner. I''m Lucy''s sister. "Yes, thank you," said an elf girl who seems to be close to Lucy in age.


    "... What a beautiful thing. What''s your name? Pretty princess" "Who are you?" "OH, you who say cold words are also nice!


    "Oni-chan! No!" Another elder-looking elf is picking up Juliae. There are many pick-up guys!


    But what is worrisome ...


    (Hmm ~?)


    "Hey, Sasan." "I knew it because I asked Ru-chan."


    "Well, Lucy." "... Yeah, well ... I know what I want to say." "Are there many siblings?"


    At the moment, everyone who passes by is Lucy''s sister or brother. Already more than a dozen people.


    ¡°How many Lucy''s brothers are there?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Fifty¡±


    "You said my mother has a habit of wandering, and she seems to be married, divorced, having kids, and taking her home ... Lucy laughs lightly.


    "I heard that the Guren witch was a lot of children, but ..." "Well, that''s a great story ..." When we saw where Janet and Prince Leonard were surprised, the fifty brothers said It seems that the information was only for relatives.


    "I thought I had four younger brothers." "I''m the only one." Lucy''s home environment is through.


    "And ... all the kids in this world have died ..." Sae-san''s expression sunk. "Sasan ..." What can I say? Has the painful memory returned?


    "Ah!" Lucy hugged Sae. "I''ll be with you, Makoto, we''ll be together! We''ll be a family!" "Lu-chan ... That''s right! Let''s make a warm home from now on!" come.


    "Takatsuki-kun, I want five children." "Eh! Aya so much? Okay, I''m the only one ..."


    "Everybody! Let''s go first!" I was angry at Prince Leonard.


    "" Hello "" It''s not a conversation in front of nine years old.


    "At the base of the big tree you see is the grandfather''s home," said Lucy, who pointed to a magnificent wooden house.


    Just an elf came out of the mansion.


    "It''s been a long time, Lucy. You''re back." "Oh, Florna-sister! You''re here!" A gentle elf with beautiful silver hair and green eyes smiled.


    "I''ll introduce you, Makoto. This person is a woodland priestess." "!?" A woodland priestess has appeared !?

 Chapter 133 131Makoto Takatsuki talks with Lucys family

    "Makoto, this is Florna, one of the wooden priests. This is Makoto and Leonard, the brave man in the water country." Kure, I was greeted by a shrine maiden in a tree country.


    "Nice to meet you, Makoto Takatsuki." "It''s been a long time, Florna, Leonard."


    "Well, Lucy. Also, later," "Yeah, later." that? Are you going already? Then there is no point in coming here.


    "Lucy" "Okay, Makoto. We''ll all be together when our family comes back. I can talk later."


    "Nevertheless, the wooden shrine maiden is Lucy''s older sister." "I''m not. Florna is her fiancee, so she''s the future sister-in-law. Well, she''s the same Walker last name." I agree. Lucy, the elite ancestry?


    "That''s not it," Lucy grinned, moving forward and looking back at the front door. "Well, come in. This is my parents'' home, the home of Canaan''s mayor."


    ¡ó


    A wooden mansion that seems to have the season. Probably, the walls and ceilings are supported by magic using large woods as a raw material. The carpets of the complex pattern on the floor were woven with magic characters. Tr an s lat e d by jpmtl .£ãom


    Bookshelves are lined up on the wall of the house, and magic books are lined up closely. Remember the water temple library.


    (Is this Lucy''s birthplace?) I went to the back of the room while observing the surroundings.


    There was a rocking chair in the back of the room, and an elderly elf was sitting. The wrinkles are deep and the body is thin, but the eyes are sharp.


    "... I''ve been waiting, hero of the land of water. You''re Prince Leonard?" "No, the prince is here." Why do you look at me and think you''re Prince Leonard? Looks like a foreigner, obviously?


    ""¡­¡­""e? What this silence.


    "Grandpa ..." "U, um. Lucy, please introduce me."


    Tr a n sl at ed by jpm t l.co£í Knight "Um, this is Prince Leonard in the land of water. This is Janet of Pegasus in the land of the sun. This is Aya, my best friend and another world," Lucy will introduce one after another. So far, no problem. He seems to have responded to the words of Sa-san''s different world.


    This is a red lie in the commercial nation, "Here, this is my noble Foolie." In fact, the moon shrine maiden Juliae. Can you really hide it?


    "... how beautiful" As expected, Juliae. Lucy''s grandpa is in love.


    "Hey, grandpa." Hurry, Lucy''s grandfather returns to his rugged look in a hurry. I feel a little late.


    "Everyone came well, far away. Eagle is Canaan''s mayor Walt J. Walker. If you are a friend of Lucy, welcome!" "Wait and wait, still introducing Makoto I''m not doing it. " Are you mistaken for Prince Leonard?


    "Hmm, isn''t that man without any magic? If you look closely, you''re not a brave man."


    (I''m a hero ... once) Magic: 4 though!


    Lucy leaned on me a bit, clenching her hands behind her.


    The Country of Water "He is a state-certified hero ... my lover Makoto Takatsuki."


    "What the hell !!!!" I was sitting on a rocking chair, so I wondered if my legs were bad.


    "Ask me!" "So, I''ve just told you now." "Human! With such a man!" "What a man like this!"


    (It''s like Lucy''s family.) The tension goes up and down like a water heater.


    "Grandpa, no good. I''m so angry because I have high blood pressure." She seems to be Lucy''s family, and a female elf also came and soothed Satocho.


    "Zee ... Zee ..." Satocho''s breath is rough. Are you okay? Satocho, how old are you?


    "... By the way, Lucy. Are you pregnant?" "Why! One-chan, that''s not the case!" ""!? " . Conversation with the family !?


    T r a nsl a t ed by Jp mt l .c o £í "Because there''s no other reason to come home with a man." "I''m different! I''m different from my mother and sisters!" "Kimi! "Tana!" "I''m not putting it out." Not a lie.


    "Huh? You guys aren''t doing anything? Are you two lovers?" "By the way, I''m Takatsuki''s lover too." "!?" My sister''s eyes are opened.


    "What the hell ... Lucy is the concubine of the hero." "I''m scared of the outside world ..." Oh, it''s already crazy!


    I managed to explain the situation.


    ¡ó


    Mass Runaway "... from a Demon Forest to a Demon" Lucy''s grandfather, and the elven village chief makes a difficult face. He talks about the right information about his relationship with Lucy. However, he hasn''t looked at him since.


    "It''s better to talk to other villages. Get ready, everyone, come here." In the back, there was a room of about 10 tatami mats, and a huge magic circle was drawn.


    (What is the place to do?) "Makoto, this room ..." Did the question appear on my face? Lucy explained.


    Country of wood-.


    King This country is the only one on the western continent.


    A country composed of sub-humans such as elves and beast races. There are hundreds of settlements and no big city exists. So how is it a country?


    "The council system," Lucy continued. The Country of Wood ¡°The¡° Council ¡±where the representatives of each village gather. The operation of the country of wood is entirely determined by the meeting. The chairman of the Council is a four-year system that roams with each village. I''ve been chosen. ''''


    "It''s famous that the first chair was named the legendary wizard, Johnny Walker," Prince Leonard added.


    "Appointment? Isn''t the first chair Jonny?" "Because my grandfather was a freeman, he didn''t seem to have stayed in one place." "Eagle''s father was over 400 years old and descended. He was an energetic person for prosperity, "said Satocho. Many heroes of rumors?


    During such a conversation, images of elves and beastmen began to appear in the huge magic circle. (This is a video conferencing system?) A lot of images float in the air. The number is about twenty to thirty. And I could hear everything from video in the air to audio.


    "Are you calling the mayor of Canaan? It''s rare." "Is that something happening?" "Make time with my grandchildren." T ra nsl ated b y jpmtl.com


    Great! I licked another world fantasy! It''s like a TV broadcast.


    "It looks like something has gone wrong in the Demon Forest recently. A mass runaway has recently taken place in a city in the water country. Do you know anything?" Lucy''s grandfather Ask the mayors.


    "Well, this is nothing ..." "A mass runaway isn''t calm." "It''s common in the Demon Forest."


    Initially, reports continued that nothing has changed.


    Immortals "Speaking of which, I''ve seen more and more" "recently." Oh ... sure. You may have received such a report. "


    Immortal (... ?? Not a serpent cult?)


    Immortals "Lucy? Does it often appear in the Demon Forest?" Immortals "Many. Adventurers who have died in the Demon Forest are commonplace stories of becoming." That''s not unusual. Wonder.


    "The Devil''s Forest is a sacred place for them. I guess they''re coming to the graves." "It''s annoying."


    Immortals "Makoto-san. In the Demon Forest, there is a tomb of the" Immortal King Biflorns, "which was beaten by the savior Abel a thousand years ago. It is an important place for us." "She asked," Why is there such an annoying thing? " Sure, you should move it somewhere or break it.


    "The Demon King''s tomb is sealed, but still emits a powerful miasma. I can''t get close to ordinary humans. As you can see, there is only the moon shrine maiden.


    "Speaking of which is the hero of the woodland?" "If he is, he is training at the training site of the great forest. He will not come out for a few dozen days." Apparently, he has trained without communication with the outside world. Now it seems difficult to meet.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t make a sudden call. Seven days later, I''d like to meet and talk in all the villages. Can you get in touch? A hero is coming from the land of water." "I understand." "Let''s refrain from prolonging," "Let''s talk to the brave, too."


    (I see ... there is the tree country unifying in this way?) It is quite democratic.


    I heard that the country of trees is also called the people of the forest and lives with nature. I thought I was living a primitive life. Perhaps the most advanced.


    (Is this just going to work in a war?) Can a chairman take over strong leadership every four years? Well, don''t complain about the way other countries do. Tran s la t ed by jpm t l .£ãom


    We left the conference room.


    After the meeting. A welcome party was held from the people of Canaan. Mostly Lucy''s family.


    There are many dishes such as wild plants and fruits. The rest is the meat of horned rabbit and grilled river fish. It is light, but the preparation is solid and delicious.


    "Hey, you''re a prince. It''s cute." "Hey, do you like older women?" "Hey, you''re over 60." Even though I''m doing it twice "


    Prince Leonard is motivating the elves. By the way, people are too old to be human, but they are only visible in their early twenties. By the way, they are all beautiful. A true elf.


    "Well, Makoto ..."


    "What''s the relationship with Lucy! What''s the relationship with Lucy?" "That question is the tenth time."


    "You say that you are Lucy''s lover, but you say that you are also Sasaki-san! Isn''t this insincere!" By the way, Sae is drooping on my knees. I''m saying, "Hmm, I''m drunk."


    "Grandpa! That''s all you need!" "I''m sorry! Lucy, it''s like Rosalie!" "It''s not at all!" "Sure, you''re right!" "Is that so?"


    Lucy''s mother, rumor? I wanted to meet you once.


    I wanted to talk to a wooden shrine maiden, but Friae is talking to me. Will the shrine maiden talk together? I''m hiding that I''m a shrine maiden. I''ll tell you the information later.


    The feast continues. Frustrated by Satocho''s attack on the question, I stood up in a toilet seat.


    (Let''s make some time for a while) Look at Lucy and Sasan. Perhaps the intention is transmitted.


    I took a walk in the dark village. The elf village is lonely at first glance without streetlights.


    If you look closely, "moonlight grass" that shines in the moonlight is planted everywhere. Using the Night Vision skill is not too inconvenient. For an elf with high vision, life is no problem with this much light.


    Inside the village, there is a barrier and it is safe. The village illuminated by Gekkoso is beautiful.


    I took a walk in the village with ease.


    ¡ó


    "Oh, are you the first person to meet?"


    Under the moonlight. An elven woman called out.


    (Lucy ¡¯s sister)


    Probably not. One of the people I have ever met.


    Hair color is blonde, blue eyes. If you are a human race, you will feel like a noble family.


    What would Lucy look like if it were a little mature and calm? Did you just stay at the party? I don''t remember.


    "I''m Makoto Takatsuki. I''m an adventurer at a party with Lucy." "Oh! Lucy, you''ve got a guy." Niconico and her older sister talk a little care.


    He said, "Hey, don''t you talk a little?" (This, this person is forcing.)


    Gently, my feet floated in the air.


    (Flying magic?) Intermediate magic that is relatively popular. It is not uncommon to have no chanting and flying magic. However, the magician I encountered so far felt more naturally floating than anyone. Probably a pretty good user.


    When he noticed, he was taken to the huge tree top in the center of the village. There is just a thick branch where two people can sit.


    "This is the most scenic spot in the village of Canaan." "Sure, you can see the big forest." A big moon and a big forest. In response to the magic of the moon, the magic tree of the great forest is shining light. Among them, a place like dark darkness. That''s the Demon Forest ...


    "Are you worried about the Devil''s Forest?" "Yes, I came to investigate it."


    In a haste, the story was broken! While holding my hand, I mess around with my bangs with the other hand. There are many body touches. He''s the same, but he feels much better.


    `` Lucy, we adventured together in a large labyrinth or a large forest '''' `` I''m not going to mean that I''m advancing, '''' she said, laughing couscous, but not releasing my hand .


    Spirit "You ... Makoto-kun? You wear a mysterious atmosphere. You have no magic at all, but you are interested in you." "Can you see the spirit?" "Of course. There are few water spirits, wind spirits, earth spirits ... fire spirits." Masters all four attributes. We talked to Lucy''s family earlier, but few could see the spirits.


    "Can you see me, too?" A distance that breathes on your cheeks.


    "Yes, yes ... I''m just a water spirit ... no, two of the fire spirits." "Huh ... a stranger who''s a stranger who is so close to spirits. "That''s right," he said, sitting softly on my lap. I don''t feel any weight as if I''m using floating magic.


    "Well, what the hell are you doing?" "Hey, stay still."


    At that time, I heard a voice calling me from under the tree.


    "Makoto! Where did you go?" "I''m smelling Takatsuki-kun around here ..." Lucy and Sae seem to be looking for me. Say, is it like a dog?


    "I''m sorry, I have to get back soon ... what?" When I noticed, there was no sister like Lucy. It had disappeared so beautifully that I had seen it even in a vision.


    (What was that ...?) Did you even dream? I got down the tree with something unreliable.


    "Ya-san, Lucy," she says.


    "Takatsuki-kun! ...... Huh? Who are you with?" "Makoto smells a perfume you don''t know." "Eh?" Lucy and Sae approach her face. You can stare at it.


    "No, no! I was watching the moon alone." "Lie," "Hi, princess?"


    "My knight is lying! I guess it!" Although it is hit.


    In the end, he was talking to a strange elf woman.


    But she wasn''t at the feast back.

 Chapter 134 132Makoto Takatsuki meets

    --Rosalie J. Walker.


    Also known as "Crimson Witch." On the western continent, along with the White Great Sage and the Northern Miracle Oz, they are called the Three Great Wizards. He is the most powerful wizard in the country of the present tree. The fame of the Guren witch is immortalized, dating back to "Human Demon War" a hundred years ago.


    Varak is one of the four Demon Kings who once reigned on the Demon Continent. One hundred years ago, the Demon King Varak attacked the western continent.


    Welcomed by the Allied Forces and the six heroes. Rosalie, a wizard at the time, was one of the fellow wooden heroes.


    The Demon-to-Human and Sub-Human Wars were fierce and the settlement was prolonged. The army of Insect Kings was infinitely welling, and the western continental army was gradually exhausting. The Demon King Varak only sends his troops to the west continent, and he does not leave the continent. It seems that the great sage managed to surpass the infinitely brilliant Demon Army. However, if the exhaustion battle continues as it is, they will be defeated someday.


    The Land of the Sun Rosalie, the witch who thought about it, assaulted the Demon Continent with the brave man. The reason why he was not a wooden hero is that he was already injured in the war and had left the front line.


    The magic that Rosalie, a super witch, is good at is "No." You can carry up to two people including yourself. The country, together with the strongest warrior of the time, the brave of the sun, attacked and slammed the Demon King Valak.


    Rosalie, the wizard who became a sunny hero, married a brave man. I was so happy. It''s a happy ending that looks like a picture. Tr a nslated b y jpm t l.£ã o m


    Rosalie''s marriage broke down in about five years, as the country of the sun was tough, but not fit. The hero Rosalie has returned to the woodland.


    After that, he seems to be moving around the world, and when he has trouble, he appears and scratches his face. My specialty of attack magic is spirit magic. Especially when it comes to manipulating the Spirit of Fire and the Spirit of Wind, nothing is on the right.


    Witch Rosalie uses a spirit to create a giant flaming giant. And only the burnt field remains after the battle. After seeing the situation, I was somehow feared that she was a Guren Witch.


    -Lucy''s mother has an anecdote about this.


    "I wonder if Makoto met me, maybe my mother?" Currently, Lucy''s sister cooks breakfast.


    "Did you look like blond with blue eyes, did you look like me?" "Yeah, it was just like Lucy."


    T ra n s lated by Jp£ít l.c o£í "Lucy is most like her mother," Lucy''s older sister caught her mouth while cooking. "Rosalie! If you come back, will you be as big as you are!" Satocho is angry.


    That ¡¯s Lucy ¡¯s mother. Then I should have talked more. The highest strength of wood country.


    After that, I ate breakfast while listening to the story of Lucy''s childhood and family.


    "Hey, Aya, Fouri. Let''s go together because I''ll introduce my friends from the village!" "Yeah, okay" "Okay," Lucy, Sae and Juliae went out. It''s been a long time for Lucy to return home. Let''s have free time.


    I wanted to talk to the wooden shrine maiden, but I can''t find him. You may have gone to work.


    The hero of the woodland seems to be unable to contact. I''ve time.


    (I''m gonna go for training around the forest of wonder)


    A dungeon that has been with Lucy only once. Unlike the Demon Forest, it is a difficulty level that can be dealt with by iron-ranked adventurers if you do not get lost. Solo would be fine.


    "Makoto, where are you going?" "I''m going to explore the lost forest." "I''m looking for a dungeon alone ...? At risk." Prince Leonard turns his worried face.


    "If it''s dangerous, you can escape, so it''s okay." "If so, I''ll go!" Oh, will you come with Prince Leonard?


    "Wait. If Prince Leonard is going, I''ll go. Princess Sofia has been assigned to protect Prince Leonard," Janet interrupted. "That''s what?" I thought it would be the end to bring it to the country of trees. You said, "I''m also asked to do that." Apparently, I seemed to have settled on the view of a sloppy brave woman.


    (I''m a virgin ...)


    "Now, now," a black cat jumped over his shoulder. "What happened? Did you leave the princess?" He throbbed his throat and let his throat sound. Janet is staring at Tsui.


    "Do you touch?" "I don''t touch!" I was careful ...


    Together we went to the "Forgetful Forest" next to the large forest.


    T r an sl at e d b y Jp m t l .£ã o £í ¡ó


    The characteristic of the Forest of Lost is


    ¨D¨DThe same huge trees of the same kind continue indefinitely ?Tall weeds overgrown ?Thin fog always scatters ?The spirits of the wind and the earth confuse the traveler That


    It is said that.


    "If you have [map] skills, you can afford."


    "Your ''map'' skills seem to be excellent." "Makoto-san, you''re right!" We praised the two and explored the lost forest.


    ¨D¨DWhen you''ve been in the forest for a while.


    A strange sight was spreading.


    "... What is this?" "Prince Leonard, watch out. There are dangerous monsters." Prince Leonard is a little scared, and Janet is holding a spear to protect the prince.


    "The corpse ... there are animals and monsters," I muttered.


    One, one. Dead bodies, such as deer, horned rabbits, and forest bears, are rolling, like Madara. At first glance, you know that someone has killed you.


    (Eating?) The animals, without exception, had wounds that seemed to be cut off. However, contrary to appearance, the amount of bleeding is small. I don''t want to stare much, but if I look closely, the corpse looks a bit dry.


    "Makoto Takatsuki, are you familiar with the lost forest?" Asked Janet. "The monster in the lost forest is the same as the big forest. I have never seen a monster that does this." As far as I know, this is the first sight.


    "Makoto-san ... Is this corpse sucked?" "I see." Vampire sucking blood ...? However, since during the day? Would the immortals be active at night?


    "I heard this story at the village of the Elves. The number of immortals is increasing." But he was saying.


    T r a ns l a te d by £Êp £í t l .£ão £í "The immortal king, Biflons ... Stealed a thousand years ago, but the king of the dead emits a huge amount of mias ..." "By the way, the seal will not be broken, right?" And "seal" ... I can only hear the flag!


    "It''s a seal between the Savior Abel and the Great Sage. It can''t be broken!" Said Prince Leonard powerfully. "Hmm ..." I''m worried.


    The immortal: "I''m worried, Makoto Takatsuki. If the immortal king could be resurrected, it would only be the confidant of the two immortal kings, Shuri and Steckar, but they have been destroyed by the Savior. In the first place, the most detestable demons in the land of the sun. I will not forgive the resurrection. "Janet laughs when the resurrection of the immortal king is impossible. Am I just worried from another world? Well, that ¡¯s fine.


    If you were talking like that,


    ... and rattle. There was a biting sound.


    The sound of a carnivore eating a herbivore. It is not uncommon in large forests that are gluttonous.


    But what is the sound of doing this? I have never heard such a sound.


    I, Prince Leonard and Janet look away. He stopped talking naturally and walked so as not to make noise.


    "Let''s go home," I suggested. First-time enemies can only escape.


    "No, many of the corpses just mentioned. If you''re the one who caused that, you''d better defeat him. Let''s at least just look at him," Janet argued. Well, is that reasonable?


    "Prince Leonard. Please hold me tight so that the effect of the" secret "skill does not break."


    "Ah, uh ... I can''t use my" secret "skills ..." Janet said plainly. Certainly, the Ballantines have no image of sneaking. "Now, let''s catch Janet, too," he gently grabbed around his sleeve on the other arm.


    We were closer to making noise.


    (Tough ...) Janet mutters. (I''m devastated) (Uh ...) Prince Leonard is pale.


    We breathe in the shocking sight that spreads out there.


    T r anslat e d by jp £ít l.£ã o£í While there in the woods. It was dyed red. Rolling everywhere are corpses of a herd of forest wolfs, which may exceed one hundred. The corpse is, without exception, bitten.


    In the middle of the many corpses, there was a humanoid Nanika, who was standing on his knees, eating something and slurping.


    We had been watching that grim sight for a while, but suddenly Nanika turned around.


    The face turned around had no eyes. Originally, there was only a black hole in the place where the eyes were.


    White skin is cracked, and black blood vessels are pulsing.


    An abominable appearance that makes you uncomfortable just by looking at it.


    The teeth in its large mouth were sharp, like a shark. At the lips, red and black blood is dripping on the evidence that he was "mealing" so far.


    (Vampire ...?)


    There was a blasphemous being there that was stupid compared to the Great Sages.


    "..." Prince Leonard trembles small and does not speak. (This is where I want to escape first.)


    "That''s ..." Until Janet-san, his forehead oozes fat sweat.


    The vampire grinned and opened his mouth. I and Janet have weapons.


    "I''m sorry, I was so crazy about the meal, I didn''t notice. I''m ashamed." The vampire laughed refreshingly, scratching his head.


    (Eh ~~) Unexpectedly, a friendly reaction is overtaken.


    "Elves ... not this sign. There are humans in this place, huh, I can''t see my eyes right now. I have no eyes!" Feel friendly. However, it looks crazy only. enemy? Or harmless?


    I want to consult and see Prince Leonard and Janet, but it seems they can''t afford to talk.


    "No, I''m sorry during the meal." Let''s talk. The vampire then made a surprised look.


    "This is this. It''s normal to see me and have a normal conversation without any fear ... I can''t imagine it a thousand years ago. It''s sad." I''ve just woke up a thousand years ago, and I''m just hungry and hungry. It''s embarrassing for me to be such a vulgar meal as an advanced demons. "


    A thousand years ago ...? Woke up from sleep? Th-This is!?


    "Well, maybe you''re Devil King Byfrons?" But the vampire laughed at the question.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! I''m the Marquis of Byfrons! After a thousand years, will humans be able to say something so interesting! It''s an honor to be mistaken for Byfrons-sama, human beings, "ha, haha", not a demon king.


    I''m the only one talking. The other two do not move. On the shoulders, a black cat is threatening "Foo, hoo!"


    No, let''s do a strategic retreat here.


    At that time, suddenly.


    That character appeared before my eyes.


    "Confidence of Demon King Biflons: Do you run away from Seteker? ¡»


    Yes ¡û no


    (Acha) He in front of me was quite a guy. Abel! It ¡¯s not destroyed!

 Chapter 135 Episode 133 Makoto Takatsuki Confronts the Devils Confidant

    "Confidence of Demon King Biflons: Do you run away from Seteker? ¡»


    Yes ¡û no


    (Let''s run away!)


    It took less than a second before the decision. This is a guy who should not fight. Miss "RPG Player", too? Are you listening to me?


    "Then I''ll return home because I remembered my business." I raised my right hand while pretending to be calm and said goodbye.


    "Well, right? Human. I wanted to talk a little more. I''m sorry." Was good.


    Pull the hand of Prince Leonard and tap Janet''s shoulder. Both are standing trembling. Hmm ... I wonder if I should pull it. Janet seems to be unable to carry alone because of the heavy armor.


    -Oh, oh, oh, oh! Trans l ate d by £êp m t l .£ãom


    At that time, a large shadow struck over our heads and attacked the vampire.


    (Demon Wolf King of the Great Forest?)


    It is the hero of the forest wolves. The group was wiped out, and he came to revenge. Is this a chance to escape?


    "Oh, this is a cheerful dog," the vampire laughed happily, despite being devoured by a demon wolf. Then, while holding the demon wolf''s neck with his arms, he cuts the artery and cuts it.


    Gopo, and the wolf spit out a large clot of blood and spouted out of her neck like a shower. He tried to flee and flutter, but was restrained by the vampire''s arm and died in his arm.


    ¨D¨DGoku ¡­¡­ Goku ¡­¡­ Goku ¡­¡­


    T r an sla t e d by £êpmt l .c om Make a creepy sound like goose bumps. A vampire who keeps drinking the blood of a wolf like a sports drink.


    (The great sage''s meal was elegant ...)


    If I drink that way, I''ll be a mummy in an instant. Remember the land of the sun. The vampire is crazy about eating and wants to escape quickly ...


    "Whoa, you can drink only live blood, but recently the monster dies soon. I thought that this puppy would have a little more, too." Is rolled.


    (Did you finish drinking your blood?) You took your face off the corpse of the demon wolf, and the vampire''s entire body was stained red. As usual, my eyes remain hollow, but I feel like my skin is fresh and fresh. Are you regaining power?


    At that time, the vampire Setekar hummed.


    "Well, I can''t see, but you smell the blood that is not impure."


    This has two meanings. One is that you are not drawing demons'' blood. Once upon a time, Lucy taught me.


    However, Setekar is a vampire. Another meaning. In vampire terms, intact blood must have no experience with the opposite sex.


    (Essentially a virgin and virgin)


    Could you give me your private? Prince Leonard was a kid and naturally Janet was a kid, so she glanced at her profile while thinking she was careless, but it wasn''t the scene where her face turned brown.


    "Oh! When do you shake fresh human blood! Sure, it''s delicious!" The moment when he spread his hands wide and distorted his lips. What seemed to be cracks in the vampire''s body, all at once opened his mouth and laughed.


    (The whole body is speaking !?)


    I feel bad! I remember the abominable dragon I saw in the Great Labyrinth.


    Caracalla Caracalla, the mouth of the whole body that will be more than a hundred is laughing. Lots of laughing voices play overlapping dissonances. I heard that blasphemous noise-


    (Let''s go back softly ... the limit is over) T r an sl a te d by Jp m t l.co£í


    I thought strongly and pulled Prince Leonard and Janet.


    "Wow oh ah!" Prince Leonard jumped at the vampire !? "Prince Leonard!" "Prince!" I and Janet pursue it in a hurry.


    Snowstorm sword


    Prince Leonard''s magic sword approaches the vampire.


    "Oh man, can you feed yourself?" Prince Leonard''s magic sword is received with two fingers. From the vulnerable mouth of the vampire, you can see the sharp fangs wet with red blood.


    (Mazui! I was asked by Princess Sofia!) I have to protect Prince Leonard. Janet moved earlier than me.


    Thunder Spear


    Janet wears her whole body with a fight and rushes at a blazing speed. fast! This timing should not be avoided!


    "It''s tingling. This is similar to the thunder hero''s technique a thousand years ago, but is it the blood of the hero?" A vampire catching a spear with the other hand, as if in a small talk. Hey, are you serious?


    "Fufu, is this the order?" (Makoto! Cover your ears!)


    The moment I heard Noah''s voice. I have a bad feeling, or I hurry up and close my ears.


    ¨D¨DWow! ! ! ! !


    It does not reach your ears, but you can see the voice coming out of the mouth in the vampire''s body. Under the belly, I felt a shock and a shock arrived. Birds of the forest take off all at once.


    At the end, Prince Leonard and Janet have fallen down !? As you can see, they haven''t lost their magical power, so they shouldn''t have died.


    T r an slat ed by jp£í tl .£ã om (Damn) "Spirits, Spirits" Ask, get together!


    (Makoto, pull out the dagger!) According to Noah''s advice, pull out the dagger and wear the magic of the spirit.


    -Shan, Shan, Shan, Shan, Shan ...


    A bell-like tone sounds. Holds a dagger that has become a temporary magic sword by the magic of the spirit. But, in front of me is the confidant of the Demon King, who defeated Prince Leonard, the younger brother of Ice and Snow, and Janet, the sister of The Hero of Lightning. Besides, from the conversation of the vampire Setecar ...


    (This guy is fighting Thunder hero a thousand years ago ... Abel the Savior?)


    Unpleasant sweat flows on my back. My spirit magic is good at defeating many small monsters at once, but it is incompatible with fighting one-on-one strong. Basically, Thaiman avoided and came to a specialty.


    What to do ... I set up a dagger that maximized the skill of "Ming mirror water stoppage" and kept my heart alert. But vampires do nothing. I''m just standing out.


    Intimidation "... the magical power of the spirit, the blade of the murderer ... Hello," but the vampire changed his tone and uttered a surprised voice. I have no eyes, so it''s hard to understand the expression.


    Vampire "I''ll give you my name first. My name is Seteker. She is an apostle of the demon world god Tiffon and is the last person under the great leader Ivlis." Vampire Seteker bows down with respect.


    "..." I''m troubled with the reaction. Why suddenly in this attitude?


    "Can you please give me the name of the god you believe in?"


    "I''m the goddess Noah ..." The response to Vampire Seteker''s attitude after responding was dramatic.


    "Oh! What a fortune! Apostle of the old god who helped me thousands of years ago! Isn''t my comrade!" "... Eh, what?"


    (Makoto, talk to me, I won''t win if I fight with him now.)


    "Are you acquainted with Noah''s apostle?" "Of course! A thousand years ago, a hero who killed all those who claim to be heroes of the abominable Holy Tribe! Oh, remembering that male figure now But my soul trembles! " Is it such an image from a demonic point of view?


    T r ans l a ted by £Êp £í t l.c om "How about now? With the Archbishop of the Demon Tribe, we will begin preparing for the" Resurrection Ritual "of the Demon King Byfrons. Why don''t we go together?" After all, the Demon King will be resurrected!


    "Well, by the way, is the name of the archbishop a demon tribe, Isaac?" "That''s right! My comrades! Did you still have acquaintances?" But ... Anyway, it''s a guy.


    "Thousands of years ago, I was a demon who was in a weak position, but this time it has been helpful to wake me up from a long sleep," said Seteker who gladly gave me various information. This vampire that''s light.


    "By the way, how is Demon King Biflons resurrected?" This is the most important thing. I have to stop it.


    "Hey, I want to talk, but I don''t know the exact way. It''s better to talk to Archbishop Isaac." What information is tightly regulated.


    "By the way, can you take those two who are lying down there?" He pointed out to Prince Leonard and Janet. If you look closely, you can see that both are breathing. I don''t think I''m seriously injured ...


    "Hm, they smell the abominable Holy Tribe''s blessing ... but you also feel the Holy Tribe''s blessing from your dagger. What exactly is this ...?" Are you


    "Everything is guided by Goddess Noah." Let''s blame Noah for now. (Hey! Makoto?)


    "I see! I have a profound idea!" It''s a fairly simple vampire.


    If possible, I''d like to hear a lot. Small talk will always be dangerous. Before we change our mind, let''s round up.


    "Finally ... when will the Demon Lord be resurrected?" "Sure, the Archbishop said that the next full moon night would perform the ceremony of resurrection." Full moon night ... Sure, 4 , 5 days later. A week later, when I had a relaxed meeting, it was where the Demon King was resurrected. Dangerous.


    "Then I will continue to hunt and eat to regain my strength. May you be blessed by the old god." "Yeah ... thank you for telling me so much." I changed shape and disappeared.


    (¡­¡­ Noah-sama, thank you for your advice.) (That''s dangerous.) That''s right! Not if you''re relieved!


    "Prince Leonard! Mr. Janet!" Rushed to them and shook their shoulders. I don''t know if it works, but I sprinkled it with some of my recovery drugs.


    "Uh ... Makoto brother?" "I am alive ...?" The two rise. Good, looks fine.


    "That !? The demons you just mentioned! Did you defeat it !?" Janet grabs.


    "I wasn''t the one I could handle. I managed to get back." I couldn''t explain that he was a good friend of his predecessor, the evil god. It is the blessing of goddess Aile, and I blurred it appropriately.


    Well, important information is not there. The moment they talked about the most important issue, "Resurrection of the Demon King", their faces changed.


    "That monster ... Demon King Byfron''s Confidant Setaka ..." "The next full moon night, the Demon King will be resurrected ...? Well, that''s ..."


    "Why is Makoto Takatsuki so cool?" Janet stares at her eyes like a strange creature.


    "Isn''t it cool? I was nervous until the vampire left." "I don''t see that much."


    "First, let''s go back to the elven village! We need to give this information to the whole country of wood." "Yes, Prince Leonard. I''ll share it with other countries as soon as possible. Sir ... I want to ask a hero for help, will I be able to make it in four days? "" Let''s hurry. "


    After that he returned to Canaan''s village without a break.


    ¡ó


    -Return to the village.


    Janet and Prince Leonard were looked at by a village healer, but nothing was abnormal.


    At present, an urgent "Council" is being held for two consecutive days.


    "Yes! All the villages must gather all who can fight! Not only the brave, but also the representative warriors of each village!" Hear Lucy''s grandfather. It seems that the Allies in Urgency are calling for the formation in "The Land of Trees".


    The decisive battle is three days later. The day before the resurrection of the Demon King. How many people will gather?


    At the same time, Janet is using a communication magic to contact Janet. He seems to be adjusting a nearby hero to be able to rush.


    "Makoto ... Did you meet the Demon King''s executive? Are you alright?" Lucy spoke with anxiety. "I''ll talk in detail later. I''m fine," worried Sasa and Juliae.


    (The hard part is from here ...) The resurrection of the Demon King. The oracle of the goddess of water, which is a neighboring country of water, but undoubtedly affected.


    Thus, we were ready for the decisive battle three days later.


    ¡ó


    "It''s frustrating ... you have to wait," said Janet, who is swinging his spear. He seemed to have been able to bear the hands and feet of the Demon King''s confidant.


    "I couldn''t do anything ... I''m inexperienced, so I put them in danger." "It''s natural to be surprised that suddenly the Demon King''s confidant comes out." .


    "By the way, Makoto. Why are you wearing such battered clothes?" Prince Leonard asks a question.


    Certainly, my clothes aren''t the usual traveler''s clothes, they look like tramps.


    "Hey, Takatsuki-kun. I''m ready." "Oh, Sa-san. OK. Let''s go out."


    "Where are you going? Makoto Takatsuki" "Makoto, the big forest at night is dangerous." Prince Prince Leonard and Janet stopped working as if they were interested in this.


    Immortal: "I and Sa-san can use the ''change'' skill, so they''ll be ghosts and explore the magical forest." "" What? ""


    For me, it''s the information gathering play that is the basis of RPG. The two opened their mouths and were surprised.

 Chapter 136 Episode 134: Makoto Takatsuki Explores the Devils Forest

    -Devil''s forest.


    It is a vast dungeon located almost in the center of a large forest. A dungeon dim even in the daytime, surrounded by a huge magic tree and deep fog. It''s darkness at night. From everywhere, we hear eerie voices and sounds.


    In it, Sae and me use the "Sneak" skill. With the "change" skill, our appearance is a zombie. Sasan zombies are worried about wearing cute ribbons and cute eyes.


    The recommended adventurer rank for the dungeon "Devil''s Forest" is "Silver Rank" or higher. However, ordinary adventurers are unlikely to go to the silver rank. The reason is ...


    Ryu (Takatsuki-kun! Is that a zombie?) (Yes.


    A huge bone-only dragon is lying. Is it because of your habit of slowly swaying up and down, even though you should not be breathing?


    Dragon Zombie is a monster designated as a disaster. Silver rank adventurers will not be beaten even if they come together. We made a big detour and went deeper.


    (Well, there''s a lot of skeletons.) Tr a n sl ate d b y £êpm tl.£ã o m


    A dozen or so skeletons are fighting with rusted swords and spears. It looks like they are playing with their relatives, not the feeling of breaking apart. By the way, an iron-ranked adventurer is enough for them.


    "Takatsuki-kun! A big chicken drinking water in that swamp? Maybe it''s a little cute." Is it a poison !? ''''


    A huge chicken monster. Cockatrice, whose tail is a snake, is bathing in the poison marsh, saying, "Kokokkkokokoke!" Cute in the distance, petrified when hitting his breath. Super dangerous monster. Of course it is a disaster designation.


    (The strength of the demon that comes out is too different ...)


    Such a magical forest is one of the most unpopular dungeons on the western continent. The adventurer''s missing rate ranks first by far. The reason why the missing rate is high is that many people go unnoticed as large forest ¡ú lost forest ¡ú magic forest.


    By the way, dead adventurers can change their class to undead without any miasma from "Devil King''s Tomb"! I did it!


    There are rumors that the recommended adventurer rank will soon be updated to Gold. Transl ated b y £Êp £í tl.£ãom


    (If the Devil resurrected, that wouldn''t work ...)


    "Takatsuki-kun, Takatsuki-kun, there''s a lot of zombies there!"


    More than fifty zombies are standing or lying down. The voice is just saying "Wow, uh." But maybe they have a conversation.


    Even so, he came to the Demon Forest for the first time.


    (Peace than expected?)


    There are many demons. Not wrong at all. The encounter rate is higher than that of the middle labyrinth. However, the undead are almost unnoticed as long as they are "secret."


    There is no conflict between demons like the Great Labyrinth. Since this is undead, it may be because there is no competition for food.


    Occasionally, a forest wolf and a forest king bear could be seen, but as they went further, they became full of undead, and the number of living monsters decreased. Is it such a segregation?


    We aimed for the Demon King''s Tomb, located in the heart of the Demon Forest.


    (Takatsuki-kun? There are many strong demons there)


    Saa''s pointing direction. There is also a reaction to my "danger detection" skill. There is a fairly strong school of demons.


    (Sa-san, "hidden") (Yeah, I know. Takatsuki-kun)


    We hold our breath and slowly move on in the direction of danger perception. Just because there was a bush that could hide, I looked inside. It was in a magical forest, like a little open square. For this reason, it was widely visible in the moonlight.


    I was there ...


    Tr a nslate d by £êpm t l .£ão£í --Thousands of "The Demon Army".


    A huge double-headed lion monster. A monster of a three-necked dog. Black griffon. A cannibal giant in the north, known for its ferocity.


    At first glance, did you find that much? There are many other demons that have never been seen before.


    And strange was that all demons were "armed". I have never seen armed monsters in large forests or large labyrinths. Giants have huge swords. A four-legged monster is a helmet or armor.


    (Northern continent ... a demonic continent?)


    Somehow, they predicted that they were demons a thousand years ago. The strength of the magic that is transmitted. The size of the body. A powerful force that tells you how long you lived.


    (If they attacked Canaan''s village where Lucy is ...)


    I have a bad imagination. Unlike McAllen, there is no single avenue in the elven village without the wall. Juliae in the village and Prince Leonard ...


    (What to do? Should I go back and get everyone away? But Lucy has a family. Maybe he''s going to stay and protect his village.)


    At that time, my hand was tightly grasped. "Sasan?" "Takatsuki-kun, don''t hold it alone." Sae smiles.


    "I had a weird face?" "I had a very steep face."


    "Okay, Takatsuki-kun is serious," he stroked his head. "..." Yui Kosoba.


    Middle school age. He''s smaller than me, but his birth month is early and he has many brothers, and he''s treated me as a younger brother. At first I thought, "What, from above." I didn''t have any siblings and my parents didn''t have too much memory, so I guess it was fun to behave like Sister.


    Sa-san stirs my head like it used to be. Gradually, my mind calmed down.


    "Sasan, let''s go back to the village." "Yeah, let''s go back and think together."


    Tran sla t ed by jp£ítl .co m The purpose of this demon''s army is unknown, but it may not be irrelevant to the Demon King''s resurrection. And if you stop the Demon King''s resurrection, it will definitely be a barrier. First, tell it to the tree country.


    ¨D¨DWhen I thought so, I was going back.


    "What are you doing?" A voice came down from the sky.


    "[!?]" Sae and I look up at the same time. There was a huge shadow there.


    (Well, by all means !?) Definitely, I wasn''t there until a while ago. Have you moved in an instant? In this huge body? Without making a sound?


    In short, it was a giant jet-black Centaur. The horse has as many legs as an elephant, and has eight legs. However, the hoof does not touch the ground and kicks in the air. Will you run in the sky? So you didn''t hear the sound?


    "Can''t you speak? Are you a lower-ranking relative?"


    (Although it may be an advanced demons) I was taught by Prince Leonard.


    Among demons, those who can talk are demons. In addition, demons that do not suddenly attack are likely to be advanced demons. The higher demons are proud of their names, and look down on those who start fighting without even giving their name.


    "We''re undead living in the Demon Forest," Sae answered. "Can you hear me? Then ask. Where do you belong?" "..." Sa-san shuts down. This is what I should answer.


    "Setekar-sama." Give the name of the only known demons. It''s the secret of the legendary Demon King, you probably won''t know. However, the reaction of the opponent was not good. I just frowned.


    "... Is that stubborn? I''m ashamed of the demons who were defeated like a human hero a thousand years ago." "..." Something is bad.


    "Isn''t he dissatisfied with saying the Lord? But if he doesn''t have the king of Ivrys pull his power, he''s a vulnerable lower demon. Will he be useful for the next battle?" But Seteker was originally weak. Is it an executive who is knocked up?


    "Well, can you ask for your name?" Elite demons?


    "I''m Zimbara, one of the direct members of the Demon King Zagan," 10 claws. " I don''t see you well! For the time being, I was kneeling with Sae.


    "I''m sorry, though I don''t know. Mr. Jinbara. Did you come here for the resurrection of the Demon King Biflons?" By the way, let''s try to hear something. T ra n s la ted b y Jpmt l .£ãom


    "By the command of Lord Zagan, it is inevitable that a human hero will prevent the resurrection of the Immortal King. We will only turn it back. In the depths of this, the young demons will perform the ceremony for the resurrection of the Immortal King Don''t go any further. "" Hah! I understand! "


    Wow, I told you a lot. Is this the grave of the Demon King? Izak, the Archbishop of the Serpent''s Order, is young. surely. Reviving the millennium-old vampire Setekar or busy guy.


    "Take care," "I''m sorry." Sae and I bowed down to Zimbara, the leader of Demon King Zagan, and went down.


    I glanced for a while, but suddenly suddenly disappeared.


    Did you notice it because of the spatial transition (?)?


    It looks like a warrior demonic, but it may be a magic warrior who can also use magic.


    Get enough distance from the demons'' army. I and Saa sighed big.


    "I''m scared, Takatsuki-kun." "Yeah, I''m not going to go alone." At the top level of the Demon King''s army, the "hiddenness" skill may be suspicious. Don''t rely too much on skills.


    I managed to survive the bad luck of meeting the Demon King''s executives for two consecutive days.


    (It''s not too unreasonable)


    Sae was about to see dangerous eyes. Let''s wait for the strength of the country of wood. With that in mind, she came back to the elven village where Lucy and others waited.


    When we came back we met ...


    ¨D¨DIt was a village of Canaan surrounded by fire.

 Chapter 137 135.Canaans village burns

    It was Sasan who first noticed the anomaly.


    "Takatsuki-kun, doesn''t you smell strange? Something burns ..." "No, I especially ..." By the time I left the Devil''s Forest and arrived at the Great Forest, was it just before dawn? A few hours to go exploring. To be honest, the tension that was tensing up had subsided.


    So I was late to notice the anomaly.


    "Hey, look at that. The smoke ..." "It''s the direction of Lucy''s village!" As I approached the village, my discomfort increased. Dry air and the smell of smoke irritated the nostrils.


    "Let''s hurry!" I started running. "Takatsuki-kun! Hold me!" Sa-san pulled his hand and hurried to Canaan''s village. As we approached the village, the rising fire was clearly visible.


    (That''s not the case you''re searching for it!)


    Large forests are burning. A fiery evil tree is wrapped in a roaring and burning flame. We are aiming for Canaan''s village while avoiding the flames


    Tran s lat e d b y £êp m t l.c om -I found a charred corpse


    Beating sounds loud. The sound of swallowing echoed in my ears.


    I am afraid of the corpse. Observed.


    (Yes, yesterday, the village elf who had a feast to greet us ... someone sacrifice ...?) Then he noticed.


    "Takatsuki-kun! This dead body is a zombie!" "It looks like ..." It''s not an elf.


    At first glance it was hard to understand because it was black and scorched, but when I looked closer, I immediately saw the difference. It is an undead that I met a lot in the Demon Forest. What does it mean? The undead hit Canaan''s village?


    "Sasan, let''s go!" "Yeah!"


    T ran sl a t e d b y jpm t l .£ã o £í "Wow" "It''s amazing ..." It looked like a hell picture.


    Charred burnt bodies are rolling everywhere. All of them were originally immortal.


    (Isn''t the immortal just fire magic not working?)


    I feel like a temple of water. Sun magic is most effective for immortals. Well, I couldn''t use fire magic or sun magic, so I didn''t listen seriously ...


    While thinking about that, I came to the back of the village, around Lucy''s home.


    "Makoto! Aya!" The red-haired elf ran up here. Lucy!


    "Lu-chan!" "Lucy!" Sae and Lucy hug each other. Good, was it safe? Behind you can see the units of Juliae, Prince Leonard and Janet. And Lucy''s family and village elves seem safe.


    "Lucy, what happened?" "The immortal king''s confidant Shuli attacked the village with his subordinates," said Seteker. Is it another executive of Demon King Biflons''s subordinate?


    "And what''s the damage?" How many people are affected ...


    "Eh? No one was hurt in particular." "Eh?". Lucy said me and Say a strange voice.


    wait a minute. Zero injuries? Is this a fire?


    "The village is on fire! Did Shuri come in such a small number of demons?" "Ah, the village is on fire ..." Lucy turned away from her eyes. Looking ahead of that line of sight,


    "Everyone should extinguish the fire so that the flame does not burn to the sacred tree!" "Yes! Grandpa!" "What do you do with the burning house !?" "Give up on the house! You can play it right away with wood magic!" "Rather, tell Rosalie to suppress the magic a bit more ..." "... If you can do that, I''m having trouble ..."


    I heard such a conversation. Oh?


    "Lucy, this is ... no way." "Um, yeah, my mom is fighting alone against the immortal king''s confidant Shuli''s army. Is that a blazing fire?"


    "I''ve heard of the rumor, but the magic of Guren''s Witch is out of standard. You''ll be attacking more than 5,000 undead troops alone ..." "Alone !?" "Thousands !?" Say-san and I were surprised at Prince Leonard''s words. Tran sl at e d by £êp£í tl .£ã o m


    "I also wanted to help, but I was stopped just getting caught up and dying ..." Janet was heartless and embarrassed.


    "Oh! Look over there." Sa-san points to the air.


    Dogan and the dragon zombie were beaten and blown away by a bright red figure.


    (What is there?)


    If you look at the red figure with the clairvoyant skill, you can tell that it is an Elf similar to Lucy the other day. Apparently that person was Rosalie. However, the whole body burns red. Is it burning?


    "Lucy, is that Lucy''s mother? Isn''t she burning?" "That''s the trick" Mama''s "spirit wrapping". "" What is it? " Is it a special skill?


    -Fire and wind spirit summons!


    I heard Lucy''s mom using her Listening skill. At that moment, I felt the illusion that the magic in the air was boiling.


    (Wow. Can you summon a spirit? ...) I couldn''t see it, but I could hear the spirit''s buzz. Maybe next to Lucy''s mother. Fire and wind spirits.


    And Lucy''s mother glows even brighter. Suddenly a huge fire pillar appeared. Flame Storm Magic that makes dozens of times the power of advanced fire magic.


    Many demons caught in it burn. And the homes of Canaan''s village burned down.


    "Oh! My house!", An elf screamed. Was his house included ...? Sorry ...


    More and more monsters flock around Lucy''s mother. It''s all undead, but there''s a flying dragon, a griffon, and a harpy zombie. Thousands seem to have surpassed, but ...


    Lucy''s mother, Nii, saw a big laughing mouth. A person who fights happily.


    ¨D¨DFire magic, phoenix flock! Tran s l at e d b y £êp £í t l .£ão m


    Dozens of flaming phoenix spawn.


    "Ahhhhhhah! Burn down! Katombo!"


    I hear the laugh of the Guren witch. Wow, I''m firing royal magic while laughing. So scary!


    "She looks like Ru-chan." "Oh, sure. It''s going to be high." "Makoto! Aya !? I''m like that !?"


    Lucy turned her face out of mind. But are they a bit similar? I don''t fly that far.


    Shortly after, the magical explosion became quiet.


    "Is it over?" "Did you defeat the confidant of the Demon King?" "Why did the advanced demonic Shuri come here?" Hundreds of settlements in the woodland There is. More, why in the village where we are?


    "... Probably because of me." Sorry, Florna, the goddess of the tree, came.


    "Flona, sister?" Asks Lucy. "The confidant Shuli of the Demon King said that he came to rid the brave and the shrine maiden." After all, a key man like a brave or a shrine maiden is targeted.


    "I''m sorry ... Satocho. I''m in such a situation ...", Flora shrine maiden Florna bows down.


    "Is it okay! The fire hasn''t gone out yet! Let''s put out the fire with care! Flona, don''t worry. The Demon King''s target is like the fate of a shrine maiden. We are a family "If we don''t help each other," "... yes, thank you." It''s a struggling person.


    "Well, Lucy''s mother doesn''t come here?" And we want you to teach spirit magic!


    "Well, let''s do it yourself! Let''s burn it up as you like!" Lucy''s sister soothes.


    Slightly relaxed air. At the time when the tension thread loosened,


    "The goddess of the wooden goddess!" Trans la ted by jp £ítl.c o£í


    A demonic woman has fallen from the sky !? White skin with black hair. And she was a beautiful woman with bright red eyes.


    "Demon !?" "This is Shuri!" "Protect Flona!" We and the elves of the village run up to protect Flona.


    "Slow!" Demon King''s confidant Shuri swings down a red-edged sword! He''s faster!


    "Flona-nee-chan!" All we have to do is watch the goddess of the tree, Goddess Florna, be killed ...


    "Sorry, you are late"


    "Guha!" The bright red elf who suddenly appeared grabbed Shuuri''s neck with one hand. When I noticed, the sword I had in my hand was knocked down.


    "I heard that you were the legendary Demon King''s subordinate, Shuri? The confidant of the Demon King Biflons who controlled half of the west continent ... I was expecting it to be stronger, but I was disappointed."


    Lucy''s mother tightens her neck with a brutal smile. Let''s correct. Lucy doesn''t look like that. Not at all.


    -Dark magic, dark clothing!


    The body of a senior demonic Shuri is wrapped in black fighting spirit. "Oops," Lucy''s mother released her squeezed hand.


    "You ..." Devil''s confidant Shuri distorted her beautiful face into hatred and glared at Lucy''s mother. Magic Power A stagnant black oozes around her. Slow air spreads slowly.


    "... Wow," Lucy tightly grabbed the hem of my clothes. The mias from the strong demons seem to have the effect of reducing the energy of weak minds.


    "Using Lucy''s" Cool "skill" "Uh, yeah. I''m doing ..." "Is it okay?" "Is it okay.


    Saa affirms. Headaches and warnings are also complaining to my "danger detection" skills. That is a disaster designation.


    But currently, the demon king''s confidant is Rosalie J. Walker.


    "I''m fine. I''ll deal with you." The Guren witch beckons with a generous expression. Demon King''s confidant Shuri glares at it with eyes that include killing.


    Magic Power The darkness of the demon Shuri gives off a stifling intimidation. The elves in the village and the members of Janet''s army are backing with blue faces. Only Saa, Juliae, Satocho and Florna can endure.


    "Lucy, Prince Leonard. Behind me and Sasan." I stand in front of them. Maybe you can''t count on it, but it''s better than not.


    ¡°Thank you, Makoto,¡± ¡°I ¡¯m sorry, Makoto. This may be an issue.


    In the meantime, Demon Shuri, who emits a black miasma, and Rosalie, who is wrapped in bright red fighting, face each other, giving off a sense of tension that is about to start a death struggle.


    "Die!" Demon Shuri closes Rosalie in an instant. A huge claw-like slash popped out of Shuri''s right hand. Rosalie receiving it straight !?


    "Mama !?" Lucy screams. But Lucy''s mother was just a little staggered.


    "Hey ... it''s a bit painful, then it''s my turn." "What?" She looks suspicious, before Shuuri says something.


    Crazy! With the sound of a traffic accident, Rosalie''s bright red fist pierced the demons Shuri. The moment the fist touched, an explosive blast occurred, and the pathetic demons disappeared into the explosion.


    "" "" "" ... "" "" "


    We, who watched the battle, were amazed at this. Take a shot, Lucy''s mom.


    The explosive flames are still rising where Shuuri blows away.


    "Yes, it''s over," said Rosalie waving.


    "Still, a monster using a monster-like magic," "Awful, Dad! Monster your daughter," "Mom! I''m burning my village too much!" "Oh, I''m sorry. "I''m sorry, Rosalie, my mother-in-law, I can help you restore Canaan''s village."


    It seems that they have moved to a family conversation. Although the village is still burning as usual. With the help of the elves, the fire was gradually extinguished.


    At that time, everyone had a breath.


    "Stupid!" Suddenly a black lump jumps in! The black shadow collides with Rosalie.


    ¡°Mama!¡± ¡°Rosalie!¡± Lucy and the village chief scream from the other elves.


    In Shuli''s hand, a red-edged sword is stuck in Lucy''s mother''s chest. Rosalie fell down slowly with a slightly surprised face.


    "Oh, it''s a stupid magic .... I wonder if I forgot that I''m an immortal." Rosalie remains collapsed.


    The white-skinned, red-eyed, black-haired demon Shuri was tattered but had no noticeable scars on his body. Have you all played?


    "Now, the annoyers are gone. Let''s kill the shrine maiden of the wooden goddess."


    "Don''t let it!" "Everyone, protect Florna!" Elf village warriors, Janet and Prince Leonard raise their arms while shivering.


    "... It may have been a bit painful, so next is my turn."


    Slowly. Lucy''s mother stands up, wrapped in flames. The blade stuck in the heart slips out and falls to the ground.


    "" "" ... "" I and Sassan and other elven villagers are being taken away.


    "Stupid ..., you, immortality ..." Stunned, Demon King''s confidant mutters.


    "I''m sorry, it''s the holy class''s fire magic, The Flame of Rebirth. Don''t you know?" No wounds are found.


    "But, fire magic can''t kill me!" Just as the game hasn''t finished yet, the demon Shuri holds a sword. But Lucy''s mother doesn''t break her smile.


    "Well, why not?" Rosalie stretched her right hand into the sky. Cast a spell quietly. This may be your first time casting a spell. A huge amount of magic begins to gather on Rosalie''s right hand.


    "I''m sorry, Rosalie, that''s it!" Satocho shouts in a hurry. You can see that the elves are back.


    (Is it even better for us to evacuate?) I''m thinking about that.


    Right Angel-Holy Class Fire Magic


    The magic gradually appeared.


    Floating in the air is a humanoid with large wings-an angel of fire. Small magic compared to royal phoenix. However, the feeling of intimidation is not at the level of the king.


    (The holy class, the seventh-ranking angel ...)


    Magicology taught in the temple of water. Holy magic is a miracle that uses the power of the Holy Tribe. Thus, magic takes the form of angels of angels, angels.


    --Holy class magic burns out irrespective of whether the enemy is immortal.


    "Sure!" The demon Shuri escapes, knowing that he can''t beat him. In an instant, I disappeared.


    "Oh! I''m gone!" Saer-san murmured. Did you escape?


    But Rosalie laughed fearlessly. Authority angel "Destroy that demons," "... I know."


    (Well, the magic spoke !?)


    The appearance of the angel of fire was instantly destroyed. Did you follow the demons Shuuri? A few seconds later.


    -Gooooooooooooo!


    In the distance, a tremendous flame pillar climbs up a cross,


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!" Shouted.


    (Exploding in the shape of a cross is the same as Sakurai-kun''s "Sword of Light.")


    "Mama ... Did you do that?" Fighting spirit Rosalie burned red in response to Lucy''s voice, but weakened.


    The red hair gradually returns to the original beautiful blonde. My red eyes turned into clear blue eyes.


    A beautiful face with no scars turns around here.


    "Isn''t it easy?" Laughing Nika, Lucy''s face was a smile that was too innocent to say "The Witch of Guren".

 Chapter 138 Episode 136Makoto Takatsuki Talks to a Guren Witch

    -The crisis that hit Lucy''s hometown "Canaan no Sato" has left.


    Demon King''s Confidant Shuri and 5,000 Undead Corps. Lucy''s mother, Rosalie J. Walker, destroyed it alone. The country''s highest force, "The Guren of Guren".


    (Not too strong?)


    A hero who once defeated the Demon King with just two people. But ... couldn''t Lucy''s mother be anyway with the Great Demon King?


    "I''m right!" Rosalie came over here, admiring his self-portrait. The tone is the same as Lucy. Mother daughter, as expected.


    "Stupid monger!" The village chief hit Rosalie''s head with a loud noise.


    "I hurt! What are you doing, Dad!" Rosalie blames holding her head down.


    T r a n s l a te d by jp£ít l.c o£í "I thought I was dead! I''m worried!" "Oh my mother!" If you''re a family, the impact isn''t my ratio.


    "I can''t die so much," said Rosalie with a laugh. Satocho and Lucy''s sister are holding their heads.


    However, is the village chief a pretty old man, but is Rosalie too young? Is this true for parents and children? To be honest, Rosalie is only visible to Lucy''s sister.


    "Nah, Lucy," speak in a whisper. "What?" "How old is Lucy''s mother?" "I might be worried too!"


    "Ah, yeah, ummm. Well, Mom uses the rejuvenating treasure he found during his adventure, so his looks don''t look like his age. His actual age is over 200. Makoto, Mom "Don''t you be fooled by me?" "Hey 200?" "I can''t see it at all." What does it usually look like? Is it about 40-50 years old for humans?


    Is he over 200? You lose to the great sage (1000 years old), but you are quite old. At that time I was thinking.


    ""!? ""


    The alert of the "danger detection" skill sounds. When me and Sa-san look next to each other as a surprise. T r ansl at e d b y jp£ít l .co £í


    "It hurts, it hurts! Mamayamete! I''m not saying anything!" With his fist, his head was swirling around. Has the space shifted? And Lucy looks painful.


    "In Makoto, it''s like a family!" "Oh? That''s right." Rosalie releases his hand. After placing his hand on his chin and observing Lucy and me. I put my hand on Lucy''s stomach.


    "What month?" "Why!" Why would Lucy''s family be the idea soon?


    "Oh, because you''re a family? Did you go home because you''ve got children?" "Because you''re not!" Follow Lucy.


    "Is your child going to make it?" "Yes, I can do it soon." I can''t do it right away.


    "In the first place, Makoto and I are not in that relationship!" Shouts Lucy.


    """e?"""


    I, Satocho, Rosalie, and Lucy''s older sisters all saw the incredible things.


    "Hey, you. You''re not doing anything to Lucy?" "Yeah, what''s so dissatisfied with my daughter !? You''re cute like me!" Female families are too aggressive to have children. Then, the favorable impression from Satocho went up. what''s this?


    "Hey, Takatsuki-kun. I''m tired. I''m gonna take a break." Sa-san whispered from behind, hitting her shoulders.


    "Oh, Sa-san, bad. I was searching all night. I can rest in my room. I have a little business." I have to report to the chiefs. When he thought, Sa-san said something weird.


    "Well, let''s sleep with Takatsuki-kun!" "Sasan !?" "Aya !?" Lucy and I were amazed, and Rosalie and her sister glowed shiningly.


    "Hey, what kind of relationship do you have with Lucy''s boyfriend? Triangle relationship?" "It''s a matter of course that sleeping together isn''t it?" Hey, my sister and mom. I and Sa-san are in that kind of relationship ...


    "It''s a physical relationship!" "Hey! Sasan !?" Oh, no, with the women laughing grinning. "Friends!" Mr. Satocho''s favor fell.


    T r an slated by £Êp £ítl.c o£í First "Oh, oh, oh, oh, Ayah !! Wait! In the meantime !? We promised!"


    For some reason, Lucy, who truly received him, came to Sasan. It''s not a marathon event together. I don''t know that promise, right? e? Is that planned? No veto?


    "Fufu, then, Takatsuki-kun! I''m waiting in bed." "Wait, Ayah!" Lucy followed.


    (Huh? Am I left alone?)


    The eyes of everyone gather here. Eventually, I reported the search results of the Demon Forest alone. It was hard because I got stuck in various ways!


    Then he returned to the guestroom and fell asleep like mud.


    ¡ó


    I woke up around noon.


    Naturally, neither Sasa nor Lucy is sleeping next to him. Room is different.


    When I went outside, it was noisy.


    "What happened?" "Makoto-san, did you get up?" "Takatsuki Makoto, you''re a guest." Looking at Janet''s direction, everyone in the village surrounded a huge sub-warrior.


    -A hero of the country of wood. ¨D¨DOh, brave figure. -The Demon King''s army is scarcely enough.


    I heard such a voice.


    "Maximilian Lagavulin, the brave hero of the tree, has arrived." "Oh! I''ve come to such a small village," said the mayor.


    Maximilian, Fuki''s hero, was a sub-human. The race is "dragon man".


    Is he more than two meters tall? The strong body is like a Lagerman and carries a large sword of his own height. And the skin was covered slightly with scales. Is this a dragon person? T ran sl a te d b y jp £ítl.£ão m


    (It looks really strong ...)


    By the way, the rank of the hero on the western continent is the fourth. It seems that Gerald lost the last game before. Tatsuto is not good at lightning attributes. Just a little worried.


    "Well, Lucy. Is Canaan''s village a small village in a woodland?" "Yeah, what''s up?" I talk to Lucy in a small voice.


    The size of the village was previously taught by Lucy. The village of Canaan is less than a thousand. A large village seems to be thousands in size.


    "Why do the brave and the shrine maiden gather at Ruru-chan''s village?" Sae took over the question.


    "Oh, that''s ..." The Land of Water "Oh! Are you the hero?" Maxi, the hero of Fuki, came with a smile to me and Prince Leonard.


    "I''m sorry," The brave of Furuki "Maximilian" The land of water "It''s been a long time," The brave of ice and snow "Prince Leonard. And Makoto, the new hero. "Hello, I''m Makoto Takatsuki."


    It seems that Fuki''s hero came to meet a hero in the water country. I was asked to shake hands. It''s really big when you get closer! Cover, intimidation ... Slightly nervous appeared.


    "Makoto, be more dignified." "Takatsuki-kun, you''re the same hero." "I''m shy ...."


    "Lucy, it''s been a long time. I''ll have to say hello to Rosalie later." "Senior, you''re out of luck!" "Ruu, do you know someone?"


    It looks scary, but when I talk about it, Fuki''s hero was usually a good person. He has a serious personality, and he always trains in the forest sanctuary to fulfill his responsibilities as a hero. He also seems to be doing patrols in each village.


    Lucy is the relationship between seniors and juniors at school. By the way, he seemed to be a student council president. Is there a student council in another world? We talked like that.


    That night was a feast to welcome Fuki''s brave man.


    Nevertheless, a battle is underway to challenge the Demon King''s grave in order to prevent the Demon King''s resurrection. Without much fuss, the topic was naturally about the decisive battle tomorrow.


    Tran sl a te d by jp £ít l.com When the warriors of the woodland gather in one place, they will be detected by the demon king, so they will unify only the date and time of the decisive battle and aim at the demon grave at once. I''m worried that unification can be taken in such a way. But it seems that the country of wood has come with it. There is no strong leader and a small group gathering.


    The shrine maiden of the tree goddess, the brave man of Fuki, village chief, Prince Leonard and Janet are talking. At first I was listening, but apparently it seemed like politics, so I got sleepy and took off my seat.


    In this battle, if he could safely stop the resurrection of the Demon King, he was trying to strengthen the alliance between the country of wood and the country of water. Janet says that the Sun Country will be in between. She is a member of the Highland Five Holy Nobles, and there may be something. It''s a difficult story for me, a common hero.


    I wanted to hit the night breeze and went out. The air is clear and there is a nearly circular moon in the sky.


    (That''s true ... Isn''t it the thirteenth moon?) Next time, let''s ask Sasan.


    "Mr. Spirit, Ms. Spirit" Called on the spirits of the great forest for the decisive battle tomorrow. The number of water spirits is rather small.


    (Isn''t it okay ... this one seems to be strong)


    Gimbal, the direct beast of the beast king. Demon King''s Confidant "Setecar". And the resurrected Demon King, "Immortal King Biflons."


    To be honest, I feel sure to leave it to Lucy''s mother. As a diplomat and hero in the country of water, that''s not true. I was suddenly called out when I was training while I could not concentrate.


    "Oh, Lucy''s boyfriend. Spirit magic training?" "Good evening," Rosalie suddenly appeared. It''s a demon. The gorgeous blonde is lit by the moonlight. As I was smiling someday, I was approaching me next to me.


    "Hey, you love water spirits." "Speaking of which, Rosalie can see the spirits." Lucy''s mother''s hand touches my cheek. It''s an ordinary beautiful hand that doesn''t have a high body temperature like Lucy. A little pounding.


    "Recently, the number of children who use spirit magic is decreasing in the Elves." "In the human race, no one is using it anymore." "Well, that''s right. Goddess Church does not recognize spirit magic. "She snapped his fingers and fireworks came out of it.


    "What is it now?" "The fire spirit couldn''t be seen?" "I''m a water spirit specialty ..." "... It''s changing. It''s not the weakest spirit."


    I can only see it. Once you kiss your daughter, you can see the spirit of fire. I can''t say it.


    "The night after tomorrow is the full moon." "Yes, this is the day on which the Demon King is scheduled to return." Honestly, it was unexpected. I thought the Demon Event was much later.


    Rosalie has nothing to do at all. Don''t you get nervous?


    "The high-class demon Shuri was disappointing. I wish the beast king''s subordinate who you met and another confidant setaka had bones." "..."


    Were you a fighter crazy type? Well, I''m not nervous.


    "But, speaking of the immortal king''s one-armed setteker, he had a legendary Petrification Magic Eye, but he was safe." "Eh?" "Eh? Didn''t you know?"


    I did not know¡­¡­. Speaking of "Magic Eye of Petrification", isn''t it one of the most powerful among the many magical eyes? Setekar-san, did you have such a noisy eye? But ...


    "The setteker had no eyes." Originally, there was only a cavity at the eye.


    "Well, isn''t it true that [Magic Eye of Petrification] hasn''t come back ... it''s boring." "I was telling me that I was regaining my power."


    "I''m looking forward to it," grinfully smiles, "Gurren''s Witch." Reliable, nothing more.


    (If Setekar-san had his eyes, let''s flee at a glance.) I swore to my heart.


    "Speaking of which, are you from a different world?" "Yes, yes," she said, with a similar face to Lucy, who spoke with interest.


    "Is there a moon in the world where you were?" "Of course there was." suddenly.


    "I guess, by the way, do you know this story?" Rosalie continues with a meaningful glance.


    "There are so many different worlds in this world, but there is only one ''moon''." It''s kinda romantic.


    (Well ... isn''t it?) In my world, people are falling on the moon.


    "Oh, I don''t believe you. Really? When I go to another world, I always go through the moon."


    "Have you ever been in a different world?" "Of course, Lucy''s father is a noble of the Makai." Lucy, was he half-alien? Attributes, too many?


    "Well, can you go to the world where I was?" Magical power "If you just go, but you don''t have your world?" "It''s a world where magic can''t be used" I guess I''ll be back. I don''t go because it''s a problem, but if you do your best, you''ll be back, maybe. "


    (Well, really ...) It was a shocking fact.


    "Makoto! Are you going back to the original world?" "Takatsuki-kun! Is that so !?" Lucy and Sae came. Were you told? I won''t go back to my original world.


    "Ah, your girls have come. Then relax with young ones." "Ah!


    It has disappeared due to space transfer. Oh, did you go? If possible, I would like to be told about "Spirit Groom" or "Summon Spirit". I''ll find it later and let me know.


    "Hey, hey, Makoto. What were you talking to mom?" "Why don''t you talk about Ru-chan''s mother?" "Because there is no trick!"


    For a while, we chatted with Lucy and Sae. They went back to the room because they were sleepy.


    I did some more spirit magic training, so I stayed there.


    I look at the moon dimly.


    (Through the moon, into another world ...) I heard something interesting.


    Apparently, the moon is special in this world. I couldn''t teach at the temple because I hated moon magic. This time, I thought vaguely that there was a moon shrine maiden at the party and would like to ask.


    For a while, he continued training alone. Then a small shadow jumped into my feet.


    "Now, now" "N? Tsui?" A black cat, my familiar (?), Came to my feet. At the banquet, I was supposed to get a big fish and bite it. That this guy is ...


    "What are you doing, my knight?" Juliae stood.


    "Princess magic practicing princess," he answers with his back. "You are my guardian knight. Protect me for a moment."


    I heard that Lucy''s older brothers had argued that it was hard. Friae, because she ¡¯s beautiful! It can not be helped!


    "You guys ..." "Oh, yes. I''ll protect you next time."


    When we are talking like that.


    ¨D¨DZoari, and chills running through the spine.


    A strong headache and a ''danger alert'' sounded, and a black shadow hit us.

 Chapter 139 137Makoto Takatsuki is attacked

    ¥ê ¥¢ Perspective of Juliae Naia Lafiloigue ¡ó


    At the magician''s parents'' house, a feast was held for two consecutive days. It seems to welcome Fuyuki''s hero.


    (Everyone else likes to make a noise.)


    The land of the moon (the ruins) where I was born and raised was always quiet. They all had dark faces and were desperate just to live their days. Therefore, the noisy noise is fresh. I''m not used to making noise. But I don''t hate it.


    "Beautiful princess, let''s look at the stars together." "More than that, there''s a hundred-year-old wine here. I want a woman like you to drink." "Hey, I got out with my sister. No, I ¡¯ll make you feel good ¡î ¡±


    (But picking up is bad)


    Regardless of gender, I often fall in love at first sight. I am fascinated by all the people I meet with the characteristics of the Moon Priestess. In particular, the wizard''s brother is active in romance. Although there is no one who is forcibly approaching. I wanted to be alone and went out.


    "Now, now" comes with a black cat twister. Lord, are you not me? By the way, where did that man of my knight go? When I notice, I can not see it. T r a ns la t e d by jp £í t l.co £í


    Walk in a quiet night village. Only wind and insect sounds can be heard. After a while, I saw two people walking from the other side.


    "Oh, Fouri. A walk? Don''t go outside the village barrier." I met a wizard and a warrior. Apparently they were taking a walk.


    "I''m okay. I can see the extent of the barrier." I can''t use the magic of direct attacks, but I''m confident in the magic.


    "Takatsuki-kun is training in the future. Good night, Foo-chan." "Yes, good night, warrior, magician."


    "Hey, Lu-chan, let''s sleep on the same futon." "Well, it''s okay. Yeah. "" Please stop. "


    I heard such a conversation. I''m on good terms. Look very friendly.


    Tr ansl ate d by Jp £í t l.£ã om Love enemy (That two people ... aren''t they?)


    Normally, wouldn''t you feel more jagged over the same guy? But in fact, he''s as close as his best friend. Well, I don''t want to be in the same party, so it''s better now ...


    But when you look at their "causal thread" using fate magic-they are twisted and twisted. Most of the thread is connected to Makoto Takatsuki.


    (I love you ... my knight)


    Scary. Or rather, their love is quite heavy. I''m a little worried if I''ll be stabbed someday. He doesn''t know how much he knows. I always have a blurred face.


    As I walked for a while, a strong magical stagnation entangled my feet.


    Magical power (this ¡­¡­)


    Follow the source of magical power. A slightly open place near the end of the village. In the moonlight, there was my knight calling a spirit. Apparently, he is training. I saw a serious profile.


    (This is my guardian knight ...)


    Isn''t any of me left alone? No, I don''t want you to be together forever ... Once, no man had left me so far.


    "Hey, my knight," I thought it would be disturbing, but Makoto Takatsuki once started training and seems to continue for several hours, so I called out. However, he answers without turning around ... Look here when you reply.


    You''ve been chatting for a while for a while.


    (e?)


    I felt the hostility. Suddenly, a black shadow approached here. What is being targeted-my knight?


    "Dangerous!"


    Tr a nsla te d by jp£ít l .£ão m I thrust away Makoto Takatsuki. Shortly after, a black shadowed nail cleaved through the air. Makoto Takatsuki lays down on the ground and stands up immediately.


    The black cat was seen running away into the forest. I''m doing it.


    "Absolutely, princess was saved." "Why am I helping a knight .. Are you okay?" "Oh, thanks."


    "... Chu, did you remove it?"


    It was a beautiful woman with black hair and red eyes. However, his body is burnt in places and he is completely disabled. Shuli, a woman who claims to be the confidant of the immortal king Viphrons, stood.


    "Huh? You were beaten by Rosalie?" "It looks like you couldn''t beat it."


    unlucky. I met a troublesome partner. For advanced demons, the village barrier has no effect. There are only "Moon of the Moon" with no fighting ability and "Knight of the Moon''s Guardian Knight" which is not very strong.


    (I wish the future prediction of the future would tell me of such a crisis ...) Unfortunately, "Future Vision" can only see large events at random. You can''t do anything with your control.


    A high-class demon woman, who appeared to us, stares at this price, emitting black miasma.


    "There''s no such awkward witch here ... I''ll eat you and add you!" Oh, right! This woman is a vampire. Predators, we are the eater. The demon Shuri comes closer and closer.


    "My knight! I''ll run away," I pulled Makoto Takatsuki''s hand.


    "Probably not." "Wasteful." For some reason, Makoto Takatsuki and the demon Shuri''s words suffered.


    "We''re captured by the magic of captivity." "... Sure ... in the meantime ... can''t move." Sure, there''s a small barrier around us. And I can''t move as if my feet were fixed ...! When we noticed, something like a black shadow wrapped around our feet.


    "Once upon a time when we kept humans, the dark magic of human captivity that was used in the age of ''Kagero''. Please eat the food silently." Mouth wide open, sharp fangs visible.


    "I will squeeze your blood while you are conscious ... Fear, it makes your blood more delicious." Bad taste. He should have taken considerable damage in the last battle, but he still feels intimidating. Unpleasant sweat flows.


    Transl a t ed b y £Êp £ítl .£ã o m And what can I do ... He''s approaching little by little. now!


    -Captivating eyes!


    Activated my trump card, the fascinating Demon Eye. Originally, the full moon is the most effective, but it will pass on nights with such a lot of moonlight! But


    "Unfortunately, it doesn''t work for me." However, the reaction of the demons Shuuri was sober.


    "Oh ... no ..." "We''re ''reborn'' by that great one. We''re higher than you. It''s unlikely that the fascination of lower creatures will pass through." I bitten a tenon on the demonic shuri with a crisp tone.


    "But then, that eye ... maybe you''re a moon shrine maiden?" "What if ...?" "Well, a millennial millennium ago, the prostitute had turned over to the human side. "It''s really a modest woman." "That''s a different person!"


    get annoyed. The ¡°Moon of the Moon¡± a thousand years ago is unrelated to me. Always, always!


    "On the edge of humans, the moon shrine maiden who entered him was really annoying. Let''s die here." As the demon Shuri raises his arm, a black miasm gathers in his hand.


    (What can I do ...?) I was irritated by my knight, who was holding my hand and speaking nothing. Demon Shuri is not interested in Makoto Kozuki, who has a small amount of magic, and does not particularly talk.


    Do you have any hands !?


    "Hey, my heart ..." "Princess, rude." Suddenly, Makoto Takatsuki held my hand strong.


    "Hey, what are you ... tickling?" "The moment we tuned in" the moment Takatsuki Makoto said


    Susin and dense magic appeared.


    "What?" Demon Shuri makes a suspicious look. Perhaps I have a similar face.


    As always, Makoto Takatsuki feels only weak magical power. But the magic that swirls around it is not negligible.


    Tr ansla ted by jp £ítl .co£í The Great Spirit of Water "... Oh, are you there?" I heard Makoto Takatsuki''s laid-back voice.


    (... is there anything?) I can''t see anything.


    But there is certainly something. According to the words of Makoto Takatsuki, the Great Spirit of Water. The Demon Shuri has warned my knight.


    "It''s spiritism ... it''s awkward, I''ll die all together." A giant jet-black claw claws in the hand of the demon Shuri, approaching us, as he approaches his head.


    --Water magic and prison


    Suddenly, we were covered with water. (Yeah, yeah!) This is breathing ... It''s not painful.


    "... What is this?" Despite being underwater, you can hear the voice of the demon Shuri. "My knight, what is this?" My voice spoke normally underwater. What is going on?


    The Great Spirit of Water "Hey, hey, you said you want to use water, but you''ll be surprised at such a lot .... It''s unlikely that water will go to Lucy''s house." Makoto Takatsuki talks to "someone", ignoring them. Hey, can you answer me?


    "Thank you!" Ignored, and it seemed that the monster Shuri was trying to move his arm and couldn''t move, "... silly".


    Water has deprived my body of freedom. Makoto Takatsuki is still talking alone to the underwater where no one is. What a surreal sight.


    The Great Spirit of Water "As expected, you can''t move a single finger, well, I can''t move with" Kagero, "so they''re like each other. ! "


    As expected, it''s tsukko. Why is Makoto Takatsuki so nervous ?! Stupid! I''ll die!


    "Princess?" "Don''t beat him, don''t look out of shape!" "But neither the opponent nor we can move?" He is saying a carefree thing. Hearing that, the expression of the demonic Shuri is distorted.


    "Hah! A human wizard. Great magic, but water magic can''t defeat me! I can never destroy me as an immortal! You''re a bastard bait! Tremble and eat! "The arrogant demon remarks that he is the ruler. At the same time, Shuri''s miasma increased. Still hiding power? Try to move your body little by little.


    This guy ... Can move even with the magic of "Dungeon" with the help of a great spirit ...?


    "Hey! My knight. This is not good." When I was impatient and pulled Makoto Takatsuki''s arm.


    "Oh, I don''t want to be able to eat it. Let''s get to it." "Huh?"


    "Huh! You defeat me? No matter what you do!" Demon Shuri laughed at Makoto Takatsuki, saying that he was absolutely confident as an immortal. My knight says nothing.


    A dagger with a beautiful decoration was quietly pulled out of the sheath.


    The magical blue blade shines fantastically. The holy blessings that can destroy the immortal ... seem to be without. It''s just a magic sword. Demon Shuri''s expression remains fearless. Makoto Takatsuki held a dagger in both hands and posed as if praying. And mutter a word.


    Goddess of water


    (e?)


    There is a question in Makoto Takatsuki''s words. Were you not an apostle of the old tribe? Is that the name of the Holy Goddess?


    At that time, the light shone on the dagger, even at night.


    The water around us is slowly becoming humanoid.


    The human-shaped body of water emits light, becomes magical, and compresses.


    It fluffy and forms like a baby floating in the air.


    No, not just the shape. It has eyes and mouth. Eyes move around


    Kyu, little naked kids laughing tightly. It was a strange sight. It is as if life is born from the water.


    On the back of the baby are small cute feathers.


    Angel (Angel of a small child-angel of the tenth God ...?)


    What, why? My knight must worship the old tribe ... Holy deity Angel is the angel of the "tribe" who rules heaven. An angel should appear ...


    "Don''t get close to you!" Shouts as if the demons Shuuri were impatient. You may have felt that something was wrong.


    "Throwing" Makoto Takatsuki gently fired a dagger pierced the chest of the demonic Shuri.


    "What?" The mere immortal weapon doesn''t work for her immortal ... her partner opened her mouth as if she thought it was stupid. "Huh, let''s defeat me with such a dwarf weapon ..."


    Makoto Takatsuki already seemed uninterested in the opponent. Follow a set procedure. I told him plainly.


    --Sacrifice / offering


    The moment when Makoto Takatsuki spoke.


    The little pretty angels jump on the demons and begin to ¡°eat¡± their bodies.


    "Gyu aa aa aa aa aa aa aa." The hairy screams, the squash, and the sound of something being chewed.


    "Hanare! Don''t eat me!" Contrary to Shuri''s scream, the cute angels devour the demons'' bodies. Black blood gushing out, making a terrible sound of nerves breaking and bones breaking. Seeing that terrible sight,


    "Wow ..." Makoto Takatsuki looked away from "the state" with a disgusted expression.


    (Oh, you did !?)


    But ahead of that blasphemous sight, I cannot speak. As a moon shrine maiden, I have an unusual heart.


    The Moon Priest deals with death, darkness and curses. Many spellbooks and literature dealing with death are cruel. I studied in such literature, but I''m quite mentally tolerant ...


    In the sight right in front of me, I could only look trembling.


    "Princess, are you okay?" Makoto Takatsuki''s voice remains the same. Why this guy has such a calm face! I nod small.


    "Thank you, Great Spirit. It''s okay." Makoto Takatsuki thanked the Spirit for releasing the "Water Prison" that tied the Asmodian Shuri.


    Next to it, the demons Shuuri are eaten by angels. If you look closely, not only the body is eaten.


    (Magic?¡­ No, it seems like the soul itself is being eaten ...)


    Originally, the only way to defeat the immortal is to "purify" with holy magic ...


    The "causal thread" that was connected to the Asmodian Shuri is cut off one after another. The "causal thread" that I can see as a fate witch. If it breaks, it''s the end.


    Her destiny ends here.


    "... ta, ... task ...... lord ... summer ..."


    I couldn''t hear the last words of a demonic woman who had eaten most of her body. The sad voice finally disappeared.


    At the same time, the angels disappeared with a squeal and laugh.


    The wreckage of a high-level demonic that was so intimidating was so crumbled like sand. The wind blew away the debris, like ash. The remaining dregs were dancing.


    The wreckage that once flowed through, and that once claimed the demon of the Devil. It disappeared without a trace.


    No more, as if.


    Only the dagger thrown by my knight remains in place.


    "Well, I''m the only one who is ready to be eaten ... did someone say that?" My knight approached and picked up a falling dagger while saying something. I did not understand the meaning of the words.


    I''m terrible. Makoto Takatsuki is turning away from me. So the face of the person who caused this is not visible. I was afraid to know what she was doing.


    "I''m good. I could beat you." It was his voice, as usual, talking with wizards and warriors.


    The look of Makoto Takatsuki who turned around was gentle.


    The expression, smiling slightly, looked innocent, like a demon.

 Chapter 140 Episode 138: The Country of Trees, The Eve ...

    "... I''m glad I can beat you," I relieved.


    Confidant of the immortal king, senior demon Shuri. When suddenly attacked, I wondered what to do. She seemed to be weaker than she was fighting with Lucy''s mother. Is this a daily routine too?


    "Princess, defeated!" In tune with Julia, the great spirit of water, he succeeded in calling out. I have to say thank you.


    Looking back, I saw-


    "Hey!" Was Julie, whose face was frightened.


    (Huh? That?) Why?


    Goddess of water, "Wow, wow, wow ... my knight! You were an apostle! An apostle of the old tribe isn''t a lie! You''ve deceived me!" suddenly. I''m just Noah


    Tran sl a t ed by £Êp £ítl.c o £í (Ah, but did you misunderstand this Sacrifice / Sacrifice because it was a trick learned from the goddess of water?)


    "Princess, just before ..." Knight of the Sun "I''m with you guys! You''re going to deceive me and do terrible things! Just like the demons! Just like the demons!" But it is tempered.


    "Don''t do it."


    "Don''t get close! This virgin! What''s my body looking for?" "Wow!" And why do you know she''s a virgin !? Lucy !?


    (... Either way you say it.) Normally, it seems to be a story in girls'' talk.


    "Princess, calm down. Calm down for the time being." Gradually, Juliae''s attitude returned.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I stare at this with my half eye. It looks like a stray cat in the city.


    T r an s l ated b y Jp mtl.c o£í "Well, good. Huh! Well done, my knight."


    "Well, how do you do?" "Well, what about the magic you just saw ...?"


    "Hey, Lucy''s boyfriend. What are you doing?


    "Wow!" "Kyu!"


    Suddenly I was called from behind. Rosalie has appeared. Spatial transition


    "I just felt a strange miasma, but it disappeared quickly. You guys don''t know anything?" "However!" "But I''ve defeated it." "You ...?"


    Rosalie''s eyes turn into seeing suspicious things. "Hey ..."


    Jerking. It has the illusion of being in front of birds of prey in front of prey. Suddenly, Rosalie''s hand touched her cheek. A little hot?


    "Mysterious child ... I was worried because Lucy had put in so much," said his ear. Is this ... the spirits are making noise?


    "That senior demon ... how did you defeat?" Rosalie''s eyes glow red. The blonde gradually turns orange.


    At the same time, the smell of alcohol is transmitted. Are you drunk?


    "It''s the power of the water goddess." "Hey, that power. Could you show me?" He asked in an exciting tone. Show me, is it a sacrifice?


    "No, no! My knight," Juliae stops in a hurry. You can use it anyway.


    "Unfortunately, the trick that defeated the demons cannot be used right away. I just used it." "Ah, that''s right. I''m sorry." His eyes turned blue and his hair turned blonde. After that, I look away from me and turn to Juliae.


    "Hey, you''re ... interesting too. Miko of the moon?" "That !?"


    T ran slat e d by £êp mtl.£ã o £í "Oh! Rosalie, princess ..." "Okay, isn''t this moon''s shrine maiden an ally of humans, not demons?" "Oh, it''s natural!" Friae''s strong tone Rosalie smiling.


    "Well, Lucy''s friends are all funny. My best friend, Lamia, has a mysterious power." Does Rosalie also have ¡°appraisal¡± skills?


    "Oh, but I guess I''ve leaked the demons earlier. I wonder if my arms were dull." Hmm, Lucy''s mother growing up.


    "Hey, hey, you. Who is your second fellow girl? Of course, Lucy is the best?" "Hmm?


    "Is that amazing beauty of the moon Miko, or Lamia''s Aya-chan, or a kid with golden armor or a little baby with light blue hair?"


    Rosalie. The last child is a boy.


    "Ah, but Lucy doesn''t bring her boyfriend. If I don''t see you for a while, it''ll grow up. Hey, show Lucy''s kids early."


    From a while ago, the topic changed.


    (Oh, drunk, this)


    The entanglement is with Mary, a McGullen adventurer guild official. Speaking of which, Marie, how are you doing? Suddenly, I''m thinking about that.


    "I see." Did you finish what you wanted to say? Rosalie raises one hand with a shout. At the same time, a magic circle emerges around Rosalie, making a shouting noise.


    The next moment-it''s gone.


    Rosalie disappeared after saying what she wanted to say, ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I went¡­¡±.


    "Let''s go back? Princess" "Yeah ... yeah" We returned to Satocho''s house.


    Rosalie wasn''t there.


    ¡ó Tra n sla t e d b y jp mtl .c o £í


    I told Satocho and Maximilian, who was with me, about the Demon Shuri.


    By the way, Prince Leonard is sleeping. I''m nine, so I sleep early.


    "... I see, that high-level demon had not been defeated." "Well, it was safe. Makoto-dono."


    "I was defeated by Rosalie''s magic, because I was weak." "Makoto, I wish I could be with me." Was. I''m sorry.


    "But it''s going to be a tough fight, even if Rosalie''s holy magic can''t be destroyed ..." An uneasy face brought the tea, "Miko of Wood", Florna.


    The goddess of wood, "Don''t you say anything, Mr. Florna?" Is there any opinion from the god of wood? Goddess of the tree "That''s ... I can''t hear any voice ...".


    "Mr. Janet, can you order reinforcements from the land of the sun?"


    "I''m begging for support from my home country. It seems that the march has been disturbed by someone, and the arrival of the Knights of the Sun has been delayed." Janet''s voice is hard. "Is it in the way of the march?"


    "What''s in the way is the serpent cult," says Friae, who bites apple-like fruits.


    "Furi, why do you know?" "With Fate Magic. I understand it somehow." Friae answered Lucy''s question. Huh, do you know that? It''s convenient, ¡°Fate magic¡±.


    "Foo-chan, I have to tell Janet about that quickly." The land of the sun. "No, because ... I told you, it wouldn''t be anything. It''s always normal for the cult to perform destruction." ... That''s right. "


    "Well, I''m counting on Lucy''s mother. The highest strength of the country of wood."


    "Mama? ... I just drunk too much wine and went out for a walk on the moon." "I''m not going to see the moon, go to the moon?" Space transition "Yeah, so often?" "¡­¡­Oh"


    Can you go so easily? As expected, a witch of Guren.


    "Is it okay, Mother. I went for a walk in front of me and didn''t return for about a year ..." "Eh?" turn around. Transl ate d by Jpmt l .£ã om


    "... well, well, this time it''s okay. You should know the true rosary," Satocho said, sweating on her cheeks.


    "" ... "", all of them are silent. Eh, what this air.


    After all, there is no other way to worry. I opened up because I wanted to sleep early and improve my physical strength.


    I lay down on the bed in the room prepared by the mayor. In the next bed, Prince Leonard is asleep. Look at that sleeping face.


    (It looks like a beautiful girl only ...) Rosalie must be wrong.


    "Now," "Oh, are you here?" A black cat was running away and crawled out of the futon.


    I looked up at thatched ceiling, feeling the fluffy and cat''s tail hitting my right cheek. A small lamp is lit on a pillar.


    -Tomorrow, we aim for the Demon King''s Tomb.


    I don''t know what the enemies are waiting for


    (Let''s sleep ...)


    I closed my eyes.


    ¡ó


    I had a dream. Did she come to know her uneasy heart? However, it was different from usual.


    "Noah-sama ... What are you doing?"


    Space of goddess. An endless sanctuary that lasts forever.


    There was Goddess Noah, who boasts the best "beauty" in heaven, which I worship.


    It''s a whip, but ... I was standing on the top of the Buddha for some reason. Next to it is the fluffy float ...


    "Ah, that ... what is that look ...?"


    The goddess of water was tied with a tortoiseshell and seemed to be suspended in the air.


    (What?) What is this?


    ¡°Hello, Mako-kun ¡î¡± smiles, Eir-sama.


    No, I can not catch up!

 Chapter 141 139: Makoto Takatsuki talks with goddesses

    "... Um, Noah, and ... Aile? What are you doing?"


    Aile is tied with a rope and hung.


    Noah bent the mouth to the top of the Buddha. Noah''s hand has a whip.


    (What is this situation ...?)


    "That''s terrible, Noah!" Deception "You are! Don''t playfully! Makoto!


    (Are you deceived?) Noah yelled at him and shouted his whip at Aile. Not so painful.


    "It hurts, Noah, opposes violence." "No way!


    "Ah ... Makoto? Are you surprised?" Noah-sama turns her face. I look at her and tell her. T ra nslate d by £êp mt l .c om


    In the woodland, "Will it really perish ...? Aile-sama." When I say that, Aile-smile''s face becomes a grinning face from her playful face.


    "Huh ... when did you notice? Mako-kun" "Um, I''m sorry for the decisive face, but it''s a gag if it looks good." "Oh?"


    At present, Aile''s body is tied to Aranawa. Originally, a dress like a loose dress is tied to a rope and bites. You can clearly see the irregularities of the aile-like body hidden in the dress.


    A well-shaped breast, a constricted waist, and a simple delivery figure are revealed. Its outstanding proportions have no single point of failure.


    (As expected, the goddess of water)


    "Makoto?" Nogo-sama''s face was approaching.


    "Hi, hey, I haven''t seen anything! Noah!" "I didn''t!" Well, it''s right in front of me. T ra n slated b y Jp £ítl .£ãom


    "Aile! You''re about to get off soon!"


    "And Mako-kun. Did you not believe my story?" Land of water "Hmm, I don''t believe ... In the current situation, it''s not dangerous, is it a tree country?"


    The Demon King''s tomb is in the country of wood. At present, the country of trees is where demons gather. and more than anything.


    (Princess Leonard, the Snow and Snow Hero, and Princess Sofia, the Water Priest, don''t know the crisis in the Water Country)


    Is that possible? It doesn''t make sense for the water nation to perish. At present, the most dangerous is definitely a tree country. Anyway ...


    (Is the goddess the only liar?) It''s sad.


    "Oh, Mako-kun, I''m going to say a terrible thing." "Wait, Makoto! What do you say! I''m not here !?" "I''m not talking a word." , So my privacy doesn''t exist.


    "Well, why is that lie?" "Hey, don''t get angry?" Noah opened her mouth after seeing Eir, who was looking at her cutely.


    "I wanted to keep the Demon King back in the land of trees and keep it before it hurts the land of water. Also, without using the strength of the land of water, right? Well, are you going with the ice-snow hero, Leo-kun? " Noah''s words are correct.


    "Huh, I see. So I used Noah-sama''s apostle." "Aile! My followers are the only one! What do you do if there is something in Makoto fighting the Demon King !?"


    Noah is angry. Is it a guardian? A similar thing.


    "But Mako-kun is now the highest strength in the country of water." "Eh?" Noah and I turned our eyes toward Eir.


    "Makoto ...?" "Highest strength ...?"


    "This isn''t a lie, because the ice and snow hero Leonard is a little brave man who has little experience in combat. Because strong people are mostly adventurers, they don''t feel like they belong only to the country of water, "said Eir, who shook his head.


    "Aileh, you''re gonna grow up more." "Why, why? ...?" Remind yourself of the low strength of your country. T ra ns l a t e d b y £êpm t l .co £í


    "Well, because I''m the goddess of charity and peace? I hate barbaric people."


    (The war is about to begin. The goddess of water?) Consciousness, isn''t it too low?


    "That''s why, Mako-kun. Thank you for the Demon King ¡î" "Well ..."


    "Are you asked for the water goddess Eir? Yes ¡û No


    "Okay, Aile. I''ll prevent the resurrection of the Demon King with the brave man of the woodland and the shrine maiden." Lucy''s mother is there, and maybe it will.


    "Oh, if you''re Makoto. I''ll make sure you get it," says Noah, sighing. Yes, that''s a word.


    "Eir." Sacrifice and Sacrifice "was terrible. The effect and ... pictorially" The image of cute angels devouring a demonic woman revives. That was hard ...


    "Hmmmm, you''re right. Mako-kun''s life has been extended?" "Mmm, Makoto''s" soul book "is this. Which one is it?" Well, either.


    "Oh, life is 15 years? It has increased by 10 years." "That''s right. After using the suicide bomb magic, there were only 5 years left. But what is this theory? "


    With just one operation, the lifespan of 10 years is extended. It took a few months to postpone a year when I carried out the "good deeds". Aile-sama sends an eavesdropping look at "Fuu".


    The goddess of water, "Mako-kun''s" Sacrifice / Sacrifice "is a" miracle "in which the" soul "of the sacrificed prey is devoted to" Miracles. " This time, 1% of that was converted to Mako''s 10-year lifespan, "said Aile.


    "Huh, it''s a barbaric technique," Noah said, with his arms crossed.


    (Well, is this the soul of the demons Shuuri''s life?)


    Eat the opponent''s soul. Is it no longer the devil''s job?


    T ra ns l a ted b y £êp £ítl.£ãom "Mako-kun, Mako-kun. Will the goddess purify the soul of the demon demons and make it the cornerstone of a new world? Is this God''s love? Is it salvation? Do you understand?" ¡­ "It''s nori, Eir. When I noticed, Eile-sama''s hands, who had come close, turned behind my neck.


    "Hey, Mako-kun? I''ve given you the art of extending your life, and now if you convert to a water goddess, is it a chance to get the" Water Magic / Holy Class "skills?" Noah-sama hit Aile-sama''s head with a whip.


    "Hey, Noah''s whip is sealed, and it won''t work." "Key! Well, get away from Makoto!" "Joke joke." Wow, I was surprised.


    "Sorry, I''ll blast you when my power is back!" "Oh, scary, scary. The goddess who can beat Noah, whose divinity is back, isn''t as much as Artena''s sister. "I''ll run away!" "Hmm, I won''t lose to the Altena guys!"


    Noah is bullish. Or rather, words that cannot be overlooked.


    "Is Noah a strong goddess?" "Nm?" Two goddesses in a quarrel look here.


    "That''s right, because Noah is much older." "Well, it''s sealed, but now it''s the weakest goddess."


    (Well, Noah was originally a strong goddess.)


    That''s what it is. That''s it! Speaking of which, Noah may know that.


    Summary "Noah-sama, could you teach me the skills of" the spirit spirit "and" the spirit summoning? "Lucy''s mother used the special technique. By all means, I want to remember. Rosalie heard, but Noah is the best when it comes to spirits.


    "Oh? Makoto, I''m no longer using ''Spirit Gown''." "Eh?" I am puzzled by Noah''s unexpected response.


    "Before, you used my dagger to put the spirits on a magic sword, and defeated the enemy, right? That''s the" spirit wrapping. "In the case of Rosalie," I put on my body. "Huh, I see." Then, if I "gather" a spirit on my body ... When I was thinking, Aile-san came in.


    "Mako-kun''s status is low, I guess I can''t stand the" spirit "," "I''m angry, but as Eile says. ... I see. "I wanted to try it. If the two goddesses affirm, maybe it is impossible ...


    "So, what''s ''summoning a spirit?'' If a spirit could be called at any time, it would be quite useful!


    Spatial transition "I''m saying," I''m saying "Summon Spirits" but are you just pulling out the spirits with ""? "" Is it really? "That was such a brute force !?


    T r ans la t ed b y jp£í tl .c o £í "That''s ... it''s impossible for me." If you''re a magician who can do the space transition, there''s no hardship.


    (Isn''t this also a bad idea)?


    "Huh? Mako-kun? Do you want strong skills?" Eir hugged from behind and whispered in her ear. Megumi water stop!


    "... I don''t want to convert?" "Huh, are you waiting?" "Eru!" Noah-sama fired a rail kick to Eir-sama. Why can''t you see your underwear?


    "Ah, yeah, Mako-kun. It''s a precaution when using ''Sacrificial Sacrifice'' for the Demon King." "Eile and Noah''s kicks are stuck in their heads."


    "Aile, does ''sacrifice'' work for Demon King?" Noah-sama talks as usual!


    "Okay, but I don''t want to ''throw'' like the last demons. I stab directly at my opponent, then activate ''sacrifice / sacrifice.'' Isn''t it? "" Is it direct? ... "In other words, is it within one meter of the Demon King? The hurdle is high.


    "Then we''ll save the country of trees." Basically, let''s leave it to Rosalie.


    "Be careful, Makoto" and "Go for it ¡î Mako-kun" I was seen off by the two pillars of the goddess and felt that my consciousness was far away.


    (If you look like this, it looks like you''re usually good friends.)


    Titan and Holy Tribes. It''s supposed to be between enemies. Is another goddess different again?


    While thinking about such a thing, consciousness fell.


    ¡ó


    Awakens to the guest house of the Canaan village chief. You can see the ceiling in the dark room. I and another person are in the room.


    "Hmm ... Makoto ... I''m tickling." Next to that, Prince Leonard is muttering something. I guess I''ll leave it a little longer.


    I washed my face with water magic. I put on my jacket and prayed to Noah. The weather is slightly cloudy. If possible, rain was fine, but better than sunny. The spirits are in number as such.


    "Good morning, Lucy, Sasan." Call out to the two waking up as usual. However, their faces were not as usual.


    "Takatsuki-kun! It''s tough!" "Oh, already! Why is my mom selfish?"


    They are in a hurry. No, not only the two, but also the expressions of Fuki''s brave man, Maxi, and the wooden priestess, Florna.


    "Oh! Wake up, the hero of the land of water. Look at this ...", said the mayor.


    (Leave a note ...?) On a piece of paper like memo paper, a sentence was written in scribble.


    "Hey, I''m going to the Demon King''s grave and digging the demons! by Rosalie


    ... Hey, Rosalie.

 Chapter 142 140: Battle of the Devils Forest Part 1

    "Ah, idiot girl!"


    Satocho is angry. Rosalie''s children, including Lucy, were all holding their heads. Maximilian, the hero of Fuki, and Florna, the goddess of the wooden goddess, have difficult faces. And I-


    "Let''s chase."


    Spatial transition "Wait, Makoto. Mom''s eighteenth magic is". "" As a result of chasing, there is a pattern that only Rosalie will come back ... "Lucy and Sae are everyone He explained why he was here. It''s ... it''s annoying.


    "I have to wait?" "It''s hard to think that Guren''s witch, Rosary, will lose ..." Janet seems to trust Lucy''s mother''s strength. Well, you have to look at that strength that easily defeats the demon of the Demon King.


    "But Rosalie isn''t invincible. I told the White Sage that Rosalie couldn''t win." "Even a hundred years ago, Devil King Vilak was the hero of the land of the sun. ¡­ ¡±Lucy''s family is concerned about Rosalie. I asked what I was concerned about.


    "Is the Great Sage stronger than Rosalie?" "I used to say that my mother once told me that I actually lost the fight, so I''m pretty sure," replied Lucy''s sister.


    "Eh! Mom and great sage?" Lucy didn''t even know. Trans lat e d by £êpmtl.c o £í


    "When my mother married in the land of the sun, she was stuck in the status system and seemed to challenge the great sages at that time." "The result was twenty battles, twenty defeats. Instead, it seemed to be bumpy, "said Lucy''s sisters. A great sage. Well, the story has derailed.


    "So, what''s your next plan?" I asked and silence returned. According to the representative of the woodland shrine maiden, Florna, who answered on behalf of me.


    -At noon today, the strength of the tree country will gather to aim for the Demon King''s tomb.-It is safe to match it.-But will Rosalie be so far alone?


    So, he seems to be worried.


    Glance at your peers. Lucy looks down and ponders. I was able to meet my mom for the first time in a few years. After all, I''m worried about the safety of my family.


    "Then we''ll head to the Devil''s Forest first." "Makoto?" "Is your mother worried?" "U, yeah ..." Lucy tightly clashes her hands.


    "So, we''re going to the Devil''s Forest a step ahead." "Wait, wait! I can''t just let Makoto go!" Prince Prince Leonard hastily stopped. T ra nsla t e d b y jp £ítl .co £í


    Space transfer "It''s okay. I and Sa-san can use the" hidden "skill, so I will go around demon. If Rosalie is there, I will send it with" "." He told me he was hiding until he did.


    ¡°Okay? Lucy, Sasan?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sasan''s reply is light. I''m saved, Sasan. "Thank you, Makoto," Lucy turned his gaze on.


    "Huh? Me?" Juliae points at her in a hurry. "Princess is the answering machine. Be with Florna and others."


    "... Again, leave it alone?" "No, the Demon King''s tomb is useless ..." But Juliae seems unconvinced.


    Death magic "I''m good at it? I''m good at it, so it goes well with the monsters in the Demon Forest." Black cat I''m kicking my leg even if I notice. Can you take me?


    (... mmmm) As a guardian knight, I don''t want to take him to dangerous places.


    "No way. The princess is an answering machine." "Yeah!" "Meow, meow!" Black cat Juliae blamed me. The black cat rang normally. Please wait, you guys.


    "Okay, we''ll be ready in 5 minutes ..." Satocho-san called on the land of water, "Wait for me, the brave lord." You can look straight and sharp.


    "I was worried about the trivial thing. Rosalie is our family. Let''s go together!" The Country of Water "I''ll guide you. There''s a way out for the elves to know." ! brother!"


    In the end, half of those who could fight in Canaan''s village would follow Rosalie. The other half is Sato''s defense. The main players are male elf warriors (many Lucy''s older brothers). The other is Furuki''s hero, Maximilian. Eventually, Prince Leonard and Janet would follow.


    Satocho waits because there is contact with another village. (I was going to go! I was persuaded by my family)


    Juliae and the goddess of the wood goddess Florna are answering. Most of the female elves remained in the village. Elves are mostly advanced wizards, so women are also powerful warriors. Sato''s defense will be fine unless it is.


    We left for the Demon Forest.


    ¡ó


    Tra nsl at e d by Jpm tl .£ã o£í -Proceed quietly through the Demon Forest.


    It was not the road I had explored before. The escape to the Demon King''s Tomb, known only to a limited number of elven villagers. There are few monsters and you can proceed safely.


    The Devil''s Forest is still fog even in the daytime. The giant magic tree branches, which are said to be over 1,000 years old, fold and block sunlight.


    But something is wrong. The spirit of water is noisy.


    "... There are many demons," Janet muttered. She can use a wide range of "search enemies" skills. What you are saying is trustworthy.


    "Lucy, what do you think?" "Yeah ... this might be the first time for such a noisy demon forest." Local Lucy seems to feel uncomfortable.


    The tension of the elven warriors leading the way is apparent. We proceeded carefully through the Demon Forest.


    After a while, suddenly.


    -With throbbing.


    I had a cracking headache.


    (What¡­¡­?)


    "Danger detection" skill headache ...? Suddenly, the leading elf warriors stopped.


    (¡­¡­Wrong)


    Stone elf people!


    The moment the brain recognizes it


    Tra n s l at e d b y Jp£ítl.com "Water magic and fog!"


    A full fog was generated at full speed. The view is lost in an instant. You can''t see anything above a radius of one meter.


    "Hey! Wonderful! What is the best way to block your sight with just one gaze of petrification? I want to see the cool wizard''s face!"


    A heartfelt, happy voice. Needless to ask who his voice was. I have heard.


    "I''m sorry, my name is Setekar with the Devil Eye. It''s a mess of the great leaders. I''ll be waiting, warriors in the woodland!"


    The tension is high. Settecar of "Magic Eye of Petrification". Apparently, the legendary evil eye has revived. It was troublesome ...


    "Everybody! Please come out!" Exclaims the Demon King''s Confidant Seteker.


    ¨D¨DOoooooooooo! ¨D¨DOoooooooooo! ¨D¨DOoooooooooo!


    At the same time, many beasts resonated.


    "I''m surrounded!" Shouts Lucy. I realized that it was in the middle of the enemy territory, too late. Am I ambushed?


    "Everybody is scattered! When it''s hardened, it becomes a target!" Exclaims Fuki''s hero, Maximilian.


    "Sasan! Ask for Prince Leonard!"


    "Lucy, let''s go!" I activate Lucky''s skill while pulling Lucy''s hand. "Wait, wait," "silence, quietly" block Lucy''s mouth and say quietly, but fastest.


    Surrounded by enemies. But it''s not a perfect siege. Now you can escape.


    "Fufufu, I''m here, the brave lord of the woodland. Why don''t you beat and raise your name?" Why do you know that there is a hero in the woodland? Do you understand only by voice?


    I used the Listen Ear skill. But I can''t hear the sound of the fight. Everyone must be away from this place. We also have to escape. Tr a n s la ted by Jp£ít l .c o m


    "It''s boring .... while Majesty Byfrons is resurrected ... Mr. Shuli will not return."


    Such a voice reached the "listening" skill.


    (Soon it''s the full moon tonight, right?) Really? I felt a little disgusted, but now I just concentrate on running away.


    ¡ó


    In the deep fog. We kept our breath and used the "Sneak" skill. Eventually, the voices and footsteps of the beasts become inaudible.


    Even with the "search for enemy" skill, we could see that the enemy was moving away. Did you escape? Relieve, take a break.


    I turned around and called out to my friends.


    "Lucy, you ran away ... oh, that?"


    I''m sorry that I''m pulled out by a blonde knight with a fishing knight. It was Janet Ballantyne.

 Chapter 143 141: Battle in the Demon Forest Part 2

    "Ah, that ...?"


    What I was pulling was a woman knight in blond and golden armor. He was Janet, the commander of the Pegasus Knights. Also, the moment I noticed, I was drawn to blood.


    (Lucy !?)


    Calm down. Raise the skill of "Ming mirror stop water" to MAX. Lucy is from the country of wood. He is familiar with large forests and lost forests. And the dangers of the Demon Forest and how to hide. And there were many Lucy brothers there. If you are working together, you will be able to escape.


    (After that, to Sassan ... Prince Prince Leonard) Sassan has a proven track record in dungeons cultivated in the Great Labyrinth and strong skills. I leave it to Sae about Prince Leonard. Everyone should be fine ...


    Alright, I was able to sort out the situation. I got a little chilled.


    "Makoto, the hero of Roses. I can''t help coming back. Let''s go back once." "Let''s aim for the Demon King''s tomb." "What are you talking about?" Janet turns his suspicious eyes. .


    "The brave man Makoto? Are there only two of us here?" "Fukiki''s hero Maximilian said" scattered but not "withdrawn". " If not. So you''re still in the Demon Forest. T r ans la te d b y jp £ítl .£ã o £í


    "But! It still takes a few hours for reinforcements from other villages to arrive. What we can do alone!" "Maybe I think Lucy will head for the Demon King''s Tomb." Worry about and go forward. surely. When it gets hot, it''s just a step forward.


    "And Prince Leonard has a strong sense of responsibility. I won''t try to escape alone." "... I know I know, but if your fellow Aya Sasaki would suggest a withdrawal, ¡­¡­? ¡±¡° No, I do n¡¯t think¡­ ¡±


    Sa-san should step in and say, "I will do this." If she''s been around for a couple of years, she''s pretty much predictable of what I think. So, if you escape here, you will not be able to join.


    "But that''s my selfishness. You can go home, Janet." "Don''t be stupid! There''s no reason to leave you alone and escape from Princess Sofia to the hero of the land of water. You have been asked to protect them. " In fact, it would be nice if you could come. Janet, who has a wide range of search skills and a super-class spearman. It is a reassuring force.


    "Okay, let''s go. I''m going to use ''hiddenness'' skills so please grab me." "... I thought I was a more cautious guy. Yeah. ¡±I complained in a small voice. Jera-san is telling her sister.


    (Makoto is the same?) (Mako-kun, Fight ¡î) Goddess It''s noisy.


    Me and Janet went slowly through the thick fog. T r a nsl ated by jpm tl.£ã o m


    "¡­ But the Petrified Magic Eyes setteker. The magic eyes were back." Janet bites bitterly. "Is the petrified person okay?" Lucy''s brother was included ... Can you return ... can you? Items and magic.


    "The curse of petrification can be solved by the goddess''s priestess, Florna." "The goddess''s priestess ...." And "curse" is her specialty. Was it wrong to have Canaan''s village left? No, when the fight is over, there must be someone who can solve the petrification. Therefore, it is not wrong to have them stay in the village.


    -We go silently into the depths of the Demon Forest.


    (Um, it''s quiet)


    "By the way, are the people in Janet''s squad safe?" The knights of the Knights of Pegasus are half in the village and half are there. Everything has come off.


    "No problem. The Knights of the North sky are always prepared to take their lives to defeat the Demon King." "... Huh, Soudeska." I''m not saying that.


    Janet is serious. Maybe a bit like Princess Sofia. How is Sofia?


    "The worrisome thing is that the demons were ambushing. They seemed to be aware of our actions. If there was a stranger in the woodland, "What do you think? The hero of Roses." However, there are some points that do not make sense.


    "I feel like I was overlooked quite easily." I should have been able to hunt down thoroughly so as not to miss here.


    "I don''t know what the demons think .... Please stop. Makoto the brave." I found Janet earlier.


    "Brother Makoto, there is a group of demons ahead." "My skill still has a reaction ... no, he was there. There are many ... maybe monsters under the beast king ..." There may be a gimbal of the beast king''s direct participation in ¡°10 claws¡±. He didn''t have the "Sneak Away" skill.


    Thousands more demons. Perhaps monsters from the Demon Continent who lived for over a thousand years.


    (Well ... it''s hard to go any further.) The strength here is two people. Super Knight and Wizard Apprentice.


    "... I don''t agree that Makoto, the brave hero, will rush into that?" "Tell people like suicide applicants. I won''t fight."


    -"Listening" skill T ra ns la t ed by Jpm tl.£ã om


    When in trouble, gather information. Find out if any of the beasts are loud, but anybody speaks words they can understand. It seems that higher demons tend to prefer intellectual conversation.


    "Thank you very much, Setecar, please drive away the heroes." "Unfortunately, there was no favorite witch." Around.


    "The ceremony for the resurrection of Biflons has been completed successfully, but the dark magic can be performed even in the daytime. After a thousand years, the progress of magic has been remarkable." The Lord of the familiar voice is the confidant of the immortal king It''s a set car. Are you there anyway? Rather than that, the conversation content you are worried about.


    (Mr. Janet, it looks like the ritual of the resurrection of the Demon King is over.)


    The elven mayor had said a similar thing. The resurrection of the Demon King will take place at night, when the power of the demons becomes stronger.


    "The resurrection ceremony will take some time to activate. Until then, please defend this place, Mr. Zimbara and Mr. Setekar." "It''s a fool to challenge my army. Guren''s Witch "and others'' voices can be heard. One of them is Jinbara under the beast king who had been there recently. The other voice is ... Issac, perhaps the Archbishop of the Serpent''s Order.


    "But what is the future user of ''Fateful Magic''? The same power as that great man, Isaac." "No, Set¨¦car. Even me, it is difficult to compare with a great leader." I''m laughing.


    (Haha, I see) These guys talk a lot.


    "Mr. Janet, the Demon King will be resurrected. Probably, without waiting for the night." "What a ..." That''s the same power as Juliae.


    "Isn''t there an intruder ..." "I may be there, but the cult likes the back work." "... What''s going on ...?" "Hmm"


    What is that? Around the Demon King''s tomb, there are several advanced demons and a group of demons. As expected, Lucy and Saa are not here. For me, if Lucy and Saa aren''t there, there''s no reason to stay longer.


    "I''d like to turn back and merge with the people of the woodland." At worst, the demon revived his opponent. Or will Jella be happy? When I thought about that, something passed by overhead.


    "[!?]" I and Janet were ready, but it was blazing at the speed of the monsters. Then, an explosion and an explosion flame rise. Not just one shot. If you look closely, huge fireballs are being thrown one after another.


    (Lucy''s meteor shower? No, it''s a different fire magic ...)


    Tr a n s la ted by jpmt l.c o£í "I''m here! It''s a crimson witch!" "It''s an innocent magician in our sacred place of the Immortals." "Hello, a human hero.


    Rosalie, you haven''t attacked yet. Surprisingly, they may have been listening to their conversation together.


    A giant fireball scatters a flaming flame each time it explodes to the ground. The magician is not at first glance. Are you attacking from a considerable distance?


    Meanwhile, explosive flames rise one after another, burning the Devil''s Forest. Surprised by the fire, the monsters began to make noise. But, as expected, the demon king''s demons. No wilderness or runaway like a wild monster.


    The smoke burned by Maju arrived here. The fire turns fast.


    "Makoto brave! If you do not do this, you will be surrounded by fire." "... I see, will you fall?"


    "I''m wise and smart from a distance. I''ll go out and twist it," said such a voice.


    A black wind blew. At the same time, a tremendous magical vortex is generated. The Lord is probably Jinbara, the direct beast king. It is magical power that surpasses the devil''s confidant Shuri. Is it OK, Rosalie?


    "Jinbara, I''ll help you pretending ... hey, what''s that?" An intense light shone in with the voice of Seteker. Terrible heat dominates the area.


    (The sun''s light ... isn''t it?) The light clears the fog.


    "Yu, brave Makoto !?" Janet shouts in a hurry. "I''m sorry ... this must escape." It was the red sky that appeared after the fog cleared. Burning red light covers the sky above the Demon Forest.


    The identity of the red light-a fire giant. Hundreds of fire giants surrounded us. I probably guess it''s a royal magic.


    A water giant who swallowed 5,000 monsters in the land of the sun. I''m a royal-class magic that I finally created in tune with Undine. Hundreds of them at the same time.


    (No, no, it''s a lie ...)


    Anyway, if it''s an elementary magic fireball. Each one is royal magic that requires enormous magic power. The magic that activates it hundreds. Is it something that can be handled by humans?


    (Maybe it took time to borrow the magical powers of the spirits ... but still, the magical power to surround the forest with royal magic ...) The level of is known. That ¡¯s not the case! T r an slat ed by jpmtl.£ã o £í


    "Let''s escape, Janet." "I can''t make it! Thunder Spear!" Janet fires a magic spear at the ground. There was a big hole for about two people.


    "Enter!" Janet pulled her hand and hid himself in the hole. The inside of the hole is cramped and hugging Janet''s body, and somehow the whole body of the two enters the hole.


    -King-class fire magic "Advancing Giants"


    Rosalie''s voice was heard over the Listening skill. At that moment, the sound of the sound was heard.


    Tsu! ! Tsu! ! Tsu! ! Tsu! !


    The ground shakes and a storm blows with the hot air. Standing on the ground was not enough. An explosive sound that shook the eardrum and a scorching fire passed over the hole.


    (Lucy, aren''t you near Sasan?) If you get caught up in this, it''s a shame. As expected, I want to believe that my daughter will not be misfired by magic.


    "Crimson witch ... what a magic ..." Janet utters his words and sighs on his cheeks.


    "It''s better not to move for a while." "Brother Makoto, your face is close, but it can''t be helped." Ming mirror stop water, Ming mirror stop water. It is each other.


    Use the "listening" skill on the outside to try to distract you. Explosion sounds and demonic screams. After that, there is a constant sound of something being destroyed and exhausted. I don''t mean "listening".


    At that time, one of the flame giants noticed this and turned his gaze to his eyes.


    "Get!" "Hit!" Janet and I scream unintentionally.


    "" "..." "stares at the giant. It took only about 10 seconds. It is intimidating and hot, and it is so painful that it is difficult to breathe. But on closer inspection, the giant''s eyes were not hostile.


    (¡­¡­ identifies the enemy?)


    The fire giant has left. Good, not mistaken for a demon. The roaring sound continues to be heard outside.


    "Rosalie''s magic seems to distinguish monsters from the rest. It seems unlikely that Lucy or Sao would get involved. "And looked at Janet.


    "... tsu," Janet was making her mouth flutter. hyperpnea?


    "Janette?" Hit your cheeks.


    "That''s okay ... stop hitting my cheeks. Hm ... honestly, I''m prepared for death." I turned my tired eyes.


    "It was amazing, but it''s hot." He looked up with his hand, but had no effect.


    "... Why are you so calm?" "I''m in a hurry," "I can''t see it at all ..."


    Then, we chatted for a while and waited for the magic sound to subside. Has it passed more than 30 minutes?


    "It''s quiet. I''m looking out." "Be careful." I looked into the ground from the outside of the hole.


    ¨D¨DThe magic forest was gone.


    There is no magic tree forest. There are no demons. Everything was burned out.


    (It''s unreasonable power .... I don''t think there''s any danger outside ...?) Try going outside.


    "Wow, it''s sultry!" The trace of the Demon Forest was like the bottom of a hell kiln. Maju is burned out and turned into charcoal.


    I pull Janet out. ...... Oh, heavy (armor). I managed to raise it. Janet is also stunned by the outside sight.


    (But the view is too good. Let''s get away from here).


    "... you aren''t the people of the woodland ... are they armor, descendants of the land of the abominable hero Abel?"


    "[!?]", I heard a hatred voice from behind.


    There was a giant jet-black giant centaur there. After all, Jinbara, the king of the beast. Even Rosalie''s magic was alive!


    "What''s with my army, which I entrusted to you with Zagan?" But it was Rosalie who did it. However, he didn''t seem to have anything to do with him.


    "Die, lower creatures" A giant hoove approached Janet and me.

 Chapter 144 142: Battle in the Demon Forest Part 3

    "Collapse, lower creatures" A giant hoove approaches me and Janet with Tsubushi.


    "Avoid" skill!


    I hug Janet''s shoulder and use her skills to evade enemy attacks. A giant crater has been created where we were before. The next moment, a blast broke out, blowing away the burnt ashes.


    (Hey!) Akan, you''ll die immediately if you hit it.


    "Thunder Spear!" Janet fires a thunder magic spear. A lightning spear strikes Gimbara. But it was stripped off with a fist.


    ¡°Drunk!¡± Every time Gimbara shakes a giant body and kicks the ground with his hind legs, an earthquake-like vibration occurs. The jet-black body is full of terrific magical powers, dressed in black miasma.


    -One of the demon kings who control the land of the Devil, "King of the Beast" Zagan. An executive who serves the Demon King, Gimbara, a jet-black monster.


    T ransl ated b y jp m t l .c o £í (This is impossible.)


    Look around. Rosalie''s magic spreads the burnt field, and there is almost no spirit of water. Reliable rope cannot be used. To get rid of it-


    "Mr. Janet, use the most flashy magic." "Oh, oh, that ... but with my magic." "Fast!" Lightning strike "Wow, I understand. Thunder magic!"


    (Super magic of no chanting! Is it the same magic as Jella?) As expected, brother and sister. A huge lightning bolt falls from the sky to a huge jet-black monster.


    "Slow", but not hit.


    "... Still avoid?" "The opponent is directly under the Demon King. After all, we''re alone ..." Lightning Thunder Well, not for an attack. See, surely. The rest is time.


    -Water magic and fog


    T ra ns l a ted b y jp £í tl .£ão m I tried to use blinding magic. Thick fog covers a radius of about 100 meters.


    ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡± Just shouting at Gimbara, the fog was scattered. After all it is useless. A black giant approaches here.


    "Avoidance"! I can''t do it! With just a slight rip, I and Janet were blown away.


    (Well, I hope you come soon) When I thought so.


    "Hyacher!"


    With an end-of-the-century shout, a kick of someone in a red fighting stab pierced Zimbara''s brain. At the same time, a kick creates a blast and blows off the centaur giant.


    Ginbara got caught up in the explosion while shouting, "Oh! Rosalie, who kicked off, lands.


    (Oh ...) Good, he came. Stroke your chest down.


    "Are you safe? Lucy''s boyfriend and Ballantine''s knight" Lucy''s mother smiles with Nika.


    "Sorry, Rosalie-san" "Eh? Ehhh !? Oh, ah, uh ..." I thank Lucy''s mother and Janet doesn''t speak well.


    "Don''t surprise me, I don''t imitate me. The witch of the crimson." A jet-black monster appears from the rising flame. Isn''t that much damage done?


    "No, I''m getting late. You''ve gotten a lot of trouble with your fellow ''Magic Eye of Petrification''," said Rosalie, who smiles brilliantly. Seteker-san ... Is it done? I couldn''t see the petrified evil eye. No, don''t look at it.


    "It''s useless, the subordinate of the Immortal King ... but, apparently, Setekar seems to have paid off." "... Rosalie, your arms!" Rosalie''s left arm was solidified in gray. ¡­¡­ Do you petrify?


    "Well, I''m off guard. The legend is the legendary" Magic Eye of Petrification. I won''t break through my magic resistance trained in the Demon World. " Rather, it sounds even more interesting.


    "It''s stupid ... that such a body appears," said Zimbara, looking down.


    "Hah! If you want to defeat me, please prepare at least as much as a demon king. One arm is handicap!" Rosalie does not break the bullish attitude. T ra n slat e d b y £êp £í t l .£ã o £í


    "I regret that arrogance and die!" Jinbara becomes a jet-black wind and approaches Rosalie. Rosalie smiled fearlessly, and her whole body glowed red and became a red breeze.


    ...... ............! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Cuck! ......


    The light is bursting. The collision of the two became a shock wave and hit here. Knee down on the ground to avoid being blown off by the aftermath. The battle between Demon King''s Direct Coming and Guren''s Witch in front of me ...


    (I''m too fast and I can''t see anything!)


    Is this a yaw perspective? Suddenly, when I look at Janet next to me, she says, "Wow, that''s terrible ... oh, how it works!" She seems to be following her eyes. As expected, a super-class knight. It''s impossible for a witch apprentice.


    Apparently, I can''t keep up with this fight, so look around. The remnants of the Demon Forest are spreading all the way, but green can be seen in the distance.


    Is that a big forest? Rosalie apparently burned only the Devil''s Forest. That''s dexterous.


    I was attracted to the battle between Ginbara and Rosalie, and I saw someone coming here. Observe with clairvoyant. Not a demon or demons. A familiar figure.


    (There is Sasan and Lucy!)


    In addition, you can see Prince Leonard, the brave of Fuki, and elven warriors in the village of Canaan. Good, everyone was safe. But he doesn''t rush. Everyone is approaching terribly. The reason is--


    "Hit!" Janet next door shouted a little. Looking back, there were dozens of giant fire pillars rising and explosions had occurred.


    (It''s flashy, Rosalie)


    I can''t see it in my eyes, but when I use the Listen Hearing skill, I can hear the voices of Gimbara, such as "Guha" or "Fool!"


    "I can hear Rosalie''s screaming," Ahahahahahahahahaha! " A war addict? For now, the battle seems to be dominant.


    Tra n s lat e d by jp£í tl .£ão£í ¡°Makoto!¡± ¡°Takatsuki-kun!¡± While doing so, Lucy and Sae came close.


    "That''s good, we''re both safe." No Lucy and Sae have the same smile as me ...


    "Hmm ... Aya, Makoto is holding hands with Janet." "Ah, it''s not like that, Lu-chan. Janet dislikes Takatsuki-kun." Janet releases his hand.


    "That''s wrong! This is it!"


    "Hey" "Fun" Lucy and Sae-san''s eyes are cold. Why?


    "Ah! Makoto! Are you fighting there, Rosalie and the Demon King''s cadres !?" Prince Leonard corrected the course of the conversation in the appropriate direction. Nice!


    "The opponent is Jinbara, a direct member of The King of Beasts. Rosalie seems to be the dominant ... ah." Then, the charred object falls to the ground. Then, a shining red magma-like figure flew down to the ground.


    The red light gradually subsides. Elf, a beautiful woman with a blue-eyed blond hair, resembling Lucy, has appeared.


    "Wow, I''m sick," said Rosalie, who did the look. Except for the petrified left arm. Hey, I''m overwhelming with one hand.


    "Mom! My arms!" "Okay, Lucy. I''ll have Florna cure me later."


    "Rosalie! That''s wonderful!" Praise for Fuki''s hero, Maximilian.


    "McKee, you''re getting bigger. Did you guide everyone? Great, great." Oops, an important story.


    "Rosalie and Maximilian. I heard that it was after the ritual of the resurrection of the Demon King." "Makoto, true !?"


    "Oh yes, I had a bad feeling about it, so I just burned it out."


    All of "" "" ... "" "are silent. Have you solved it?


    Tran sla t ed by Jp £í t l.£ão£í "Mom, can I have at least one word? Grandpa, I was furious." "Oh, so I''ll go back about a year later." After all, the power of Lucy''s mother was enough.


    It was a man''s voice that broke the relaxed air.


    "Oh, no .... I can''t always use it."


    When he noticed, the man was standing right there.


    It looks human. He is not a people of a tree country or demons. But there was something weird.


    ¡°¡­ Immortal?¡± Saa tweeted. I had the same impression.


    9 The neck of the talking man was bent. Humans cannot live in such a state.


    "No, that''s just a puppet that''s being manipulated by a ''puppet child''. It''s not the man in front of me," Rosalie pointed out in a calm voice.


    "Is it a crimson witch ... I was stepping on it until I came home for another few years. It''s a bad thing to do."


    "Is it the archbishop of the serpent cult, Isaac?" There was no response, but his gaze turned.


    "Is Roses a nationally certified hero ... will get in the way wherever I go". He still doesn''t show up.


    The expression of the man is hollow. His eyes are looking somewhere without blinking. Just like a doll, only the lips move. However, there was a sound that did not hide the frustration in the voice.


    "Well, okay. You die here, or the land of trees dies. That''s the decision." Both hands hold a shining great sword. Woodland It must have been the best magic sword, Clarent.


    (Ah, it might be cooler to decide in a word like that) (Makoto, do it seriously) Noah-sama came in when I was thinking about something stupid.


    (But Rosalie also has a hero in the wood country?) Is my turn here?


    (... Mako-kun, be careful) (Eir-sama?) The tone of the water goddess, who is always joking, is serious.


    "How do you lose the tree country alone?" Said Rosalie, a man manipulated by Archbishop Isaac to ask a question. But the spoken word was not the answer to the question.


    -Dedicated, Wisdom Snake God Tiffon


    The moment I said that. The man manipulated by the archbishop Isaac laughed. My neck is still bent.


    On his right hand is a small apple-shaped silversmith. Wound around the silver apple are two snakes eating each other. It glowed.


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D Huh, it''s been a long time. Biflons.


    The voice of the broken man changed. The voice of a boy who has not changed his voice.


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D However, resurrection is impossible. Your soul is aching. So you have to be reborn.


    Voice I''ve heard. A child''s voice once heard in the royal capital of the country of water. Certainly, Noah-sama taught me,


    "The Great Demon King Ivries ..." "" "" "!" "" "Everyone turns around to my tweet.


    It''s sad that you forget me


    "Makoto-chan! Is this voice really the Great Demon King !?" "Storm of Fire!" Rosalie''s magic burns a man with a broken neck.


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D But I''m glad you can be closer to me


    Voice does not disappear. The voice resounds as it burns.


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Let''s reborn!


    ¨D¨DKiaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa !!


    At that time, a strange cry was heard all at once. At first glance, black mush creatures creeping out of the scorched fields appear. All the creatures scream jarring, goose bumps.


    Among them, there was an eye-catching monster like Koyama. Hundreds of arms and legs are stuck in its body. It moves irregularly, undulating like a tentacle. There were some creepy creatures just looking at them.


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D Blessing new wonderful kings and wonderful beasts!


    When the child''s voice was declared loud, it became inaudible.


    And in front of you are thousands of profanities.


    Softly, an option was displayed in front of me.


    "Would you like to challenge the Biflons and their children who are unlikely to be the Great Demon King? ¡»


    Yes, No


    (¡­¡­ the Great Demon King?


    "That ... is it an abomination monster to the demon king of the upper world?" Rosalie''s voice became impatient for the first time.

 Chapter 145 143: Devils Forest Battle 4

    ¥¸ ¥ã The perspective of Janet Ballantyne ¥é ¥ó


    ¨D¨DThat''s a few years ago.


    Classroom of the Great Sages in Highland Castle. The students are only human resources who will play a central role in the country, such as ¡°Brave¡± and ¡°Miko¡±. I''m just a super-class knight, but I asked my brother, Gerald, a brave man, to join me. On the podium, a great sage with white hair and white ropes is fluffy and looks down at the students.


    "Well, Hiyoko. In a warm environment like you, you''ll be minced in an instant a thousand years ago." "Oh, no problem, Babaa. I''ll kick you off with my" Thunder Brave "skill ... Guha! "Call me a teacher, shit!"


    My brother is being kicked by a great sage. Huh ..., my brother.


    "Gerald, take it seriously," Elder sister Noel licks her elder brother in a stupid tone. Princess Noel, who is called the reincarnation of Saint Anna and her brother''s fiance. My longing person.


    But I haven''t had any conversation recently. My brother''s fiance is gone ... In the past, I longed like my sister.


    "Great sages, what abilities did the Great Demon King Ivries have?" I asked the great sages. Transl a t e d by £Êp £ít l.£ã o£í


    "Hmmm, my sister is a serious and good child. I can answer. The most troublesome ability of Daimaou is the magic of" Rebirth "and" Awakening. "" Reincarnation and awakening ...? " "I ask a question with Noel.


    "The demons under the great demon will be resurrected even if they think they have defeated them. It''s like" incarnation "magic." . You can easily beat your brother or Noel.


    "It''s not undead. It''s ''reborn.'' And the awakening magic makes me a higher-ranking person." "" A higher-ranking person? "" .


    "Do you think this world is the only one? But, in fact, one of the myriad" alien worlds ", such as the world in which we live. In addition, the world where the Great Demon King Ivries was, seems to have more powerful people than ours. "


    (... I don''t know)


    I couldn''t understand what the Great Sage meant. But it seems that the other classmates were the same.


    ¡°Huh! The idea that strength is everything. However, the Great Sages smiled with fun. Tran slated by £êp£ítl .£ão m


    "It''s Gerald, dashing, but the higher ranks are terrifying. We, as the inhabitants of the lower world, don''t even have to look right at them. "" ... "" " That''s not a foul! What can I do?


    "Well, a brave or shrine maiden with the protection of a goddess is okay. By training skills to stabilize the spirit, even ordinary humans can compete with the higher ranks. It''s an abominable demon. A monster under the control of the Great Demon King, many of whom were a thousand years ago. It seems to be completely different from the demons we usually fight.


    "Bah ... Sensei. Where are the abominable demons?"


    Lost: "Ivrys, the demon king from the outside world, is lonely. He tried to transform his demons and monsters into the same higher ranks with his" Incarnation "and" Awakening "magic. What I did was the "Abominable Demon", a monstrous figure that couldn''t be the creature in this world. "


    "So doesn''t it already exist?" I asked.


    "On the northern continent, some abominable demon seems to remain, but everything else has been destroyed. As long as somebody is newly born, they will not meet. "I don''t know," "Hmm, is it a detestable monster if you fail? Then what happens if you succeed in" Incarnation "?" My brother is asking in a cheeky tone. I was a little nervous, but I was bothered. The Great Sage replied, "I''m just getting stronger."


    "The Demon Eye Setaka is a demonic who is famous as a successful incarnation. The originally weak immortal has been reborn as an advanced demonic with" Evil Eye "due to the magic of the Great Demon King." ... the famous demons that the savior Abel defeated, right? "


    "Yes, that''s right. Setekar of The Petrified Evil Eye and Cain of the Evil God. They killed a thousand years old hero except Abel."


    This is also a famous fairy tale.


    Demon King Cain called "Apostle of the Evil God", "Crazy Hero", "Natural Enemy". A thousand years ago, many heroes were killed by a single Demon King. Legend has it that she had no subordinates and had traveled all over the world alone to kill heroes.


    A demon settecar with a "Magic Eye of Petrification" that often acted with him. According to the great sages, Setekar was a demonic who was "incarnated" by the Great Demon King. According to one theory, he was an influential person who could become a "Demon King", but he was stubbornly affixed.


    "Well, both were destroyed by Abel. Don''t worry. The problems are the abominable demons. They have lost their ego, have no biological function, and cannot even become children. But it''s not a failure, but it''s a creature from the upper world.If you openly challenge it, you''ll be eaten.If you meet, choose the fighting members carefully.If you are weak, you will only feed. " I''m listening at


    "Don''t ring your arms ..." said his brother with a fearless smile. A really warlike person ...


    A few years later, Gerald was burning when he went, when reports of the "Abominable Dragon" appeared in the Great Labyrinth. Unfortunately, it has turned into a place to give credit to "The Brave of Light" from another world due to political judgment ... At that time, my brother was really rough. Recently, I''m happily training to say that I''m going to revenge Roses brave.


    "One thing I can say is that if you encounter an abominable demon, flee for the first time. They will disturb this spirit anyway, along with" The Maze of the Hades ". Not a decent battle. He has no choice but to get used to it gradually. "" "" Yes! "" "The students responded vigorously. Me too. Tran slated b y jp m tl.£ão £í


    But, in fact, I couldn''t imagine the words of the Great Sages. Even if there is such a terrible monster, the brother who is "The Lightning Brave" and the Knights of the Sun will surely be able to defeat it. And he''s a great sage. So I''m ok. A few years ago, I thought so.


    ¡ó


    -And now.


    Burnt traces of the Demon Forest. There is a stagnant air around here.


    Because the miasma fills the area. Not only that.


    -A shrill voice. ¨D¨DVoice and laughter. ¨D¨DScreaming like raising to the edge of death. -A grudge-like voice that curses everything in the world.


    Their voices are mixed, producing dissonance. I move my eyeballs and look horribly around.


    We have black, slimey, slime-like skin surrounded by grossed, grotesque monsters. The black monsters are suddenly changing shape and trying to become something. Or you are about to be born. If you look closely, your brain is going to be weird.


    --head hurts. -Your hands are numb. ¨D¨DMy body is shaking and I can''t move. ¨D¨DI smell like a nose.


    (Is this the "mage of the underworld" that the great sages had said ...) Oh, I want to be even easier if I''ve been in such a place for so long.


    "The spirit of the wind! Blow it away!" Shouted Rosalie, and the miasma was blown away in an instant.


    I felt a little fine. I didn''t feel like dying a while ago.


    "Oh, oh, oh ...", trying to utter a voice, it didn''t go into words. ... forgot how to talk? How did I talk? At that time, my shoulder was gently beaten.


    "Mr. Janet? Are you OK?"


    Tra nsla te d by £êp£í tl.c o m He is heard at his ear and hugged his shoulder. There was the face of Rose''s hero Makoto who was with me. I was relieved to see his face surrounded by monsters.


    "Oh, that ..." "I''m sorry, so rest." When I heard the usual gentle voice, my mind calmed down. I asked the hero Makoto to take a healing medicine. Gradually you can afford yourself. Suddenly, I looked over my friends.


    (¡­¡­ what?


    The elven villages who came to help and the knights of my squad are kneeling. Some are fainted.


    Only Rosalie, the brave man of Fuki, a warrior girl like Aya, and Makoto Takatsuki managed to stay calm. Others have a sick complexion.


    "Well, Lucy. Do you drink water?" "U, yeah ..." Makoto, the hero of Roses, left me and helped her.


    (What are you thinking about being with me a little more ?!) I am the Captain of the Knights of Pegasus. In a hurry, he rushes to his fellow knight. However, the body is heavy. At first, everyone seems conscious.


    Goddess of Trees "Use your ''cold'' skills. And don''t stare at the abominable demon. Especially the Demon King is definitely not to be seen. The spirit will be polluted. Do you have the holy sword? "" Yes, Rosalie. "


    Apparently, she is a witch of Guren and a brave man of Fuki, and challenges the Demon King. Maximilian, Fuki''s hero, holds his sword at his waist.


    "Can the Holy Sword be released?" Asked Rosalie. If you are a brave goddess, you can use "Liberation" to bring out the power of "Holy Sword of Goddess" 100%.


    The holy sword of the goddess, which only exists in the world for seven swings Only the goddess'' hero can release it. Goddess of the Sun Brother Gerald, too, trained himself to use the sacred sword "Caliburn" with a bloody effort.


    "Yes! Rosalie!" A brave man of Fuki holds a bigger sword than the huge dragon''s body. The blade shines green and a cool breeze blows.


    Goddess of Tree


    Along with the words of Maximilian, Fuki''s hero, I found that there was a lot of warm magic around him. The expressions of the elves and knights around me, including me, become soft.


    (Oh, awesome. This is the power of the hero ...)


    The hope of mankind who is blessed by the goddess and fights at the forefront of everyone. He will surely defeat the Demon King ... Perhaps the others have thought so too. T ra nsl ated b y jp£ítl .c o £í


    "Well, 50%?" However, the voice of Guren''s witch Rosalie was hard.


    "Yes, I was just finally released about a year ago ..." Maximilian, a brave expression of Fuki, looks sorry. It seemed enough to me, but the release of the holy sword was not enough. Speaking of which, was your brother saying, "It''s still 70%?"


    "I''d be fine if I could fight with all my power ... I''m using magic to prevent the curse of petrification from spreading to my whole body, so I''m not going to get serious." You are. Hearing that, the expression of Fuki''s hero becomes steep.


    "How about going to Canaan''s village once in a space transfer and having the shrine maiden break the curse?" Makoto of the Roses brave proposed. Really! There was that way!


    "It''s impossible, no matter how much shrine maiden, it takes time to resolve the curse of ''Magic Eye of Petrification. In the meantime, this will be completely annihilated." Dropped her shoulder.


    "After that, Leo, the ice and snow hero, doesn''t have a holy sword?" "I''m sorry ... I don''t have the authority to take the water goddess holy sword Ascaron out of the country. So ... "" Well, that''s right. "


    -Shaah!


    "Hi!" Someone screams. Suddenly, a monster like a black bird attacks. However, the bird has wings and a body, but no head. There were dozens of large mouths on the torso. An abominable demon !?


    "The magic of fire, arrow of fire" Rosalie''s magic turned into a flash and punched through the monster. The bird-like demon has a large hole in its body, but is writhing in pain. However, he never stops moving. For a long time, it keeps moving. It was a strange sight.


    ...... Why don''t you die?


    "I''m sorry, the demon that surrounds us is like an abominable monster that has been undead due to the influence of the [Immortal King] Byfrons. It must be tougher than ordinary monsters."


    The goddess of the tree, "Rosalie, I will defeat the" Immortal King "Byfrons. With such a holy sword Clerant," Fuki''s hero Maximilian utters a determined word.


    "Hmm, but I wonder if I can defeat it with a 50% holy sword of liberation ..." "But there are other ways!"


    "Um, Rosalie. Can I use my sacred treasure?"


    The witch of Guren and the brave of Fuki scuttle into a steep face, and the hero of Roses breaks in. Why is this man so calm?


    "I''m grateful to you, Makoto ... I can''t defeat the Devil without a holy sword," said Fuki''s hero. However, the eyes of the Guren witch have changed.


    "Huh? Wait, what is the sacred sword?" "Yes, the goddess gave me." Rosalie stares at the dagger blade.


    "Show me the release" "What is the release?" "Show me the power of the dagger, whatever." "Huh ..."


    Hold your dagger up while scratching your head.


    (Ayle ... please, yeah, borrowing in advance ...)


    I heard something sloppy. What are you talking about? I''m going to hear it and go close


    ¨D¨DHuh, there''s no help for it. Mako-kun


    I felt a faint voice resounding in my head as if I was wondering.


    For an instant, I could see "somebody''s hand" grabbing brave Makoto''s dagger. The eyes are so dazzling that they are too godly. The abominable demon mentioned earlier and the "intimidation" that was incomparable to the Demon King hit me.


    -The fear that my heart was about to be crushed-The feeling of pressure so that I could hold my breath-The cold that I was thrown naked in the extreme cold


    (¡­ What, what !?)


    At that time. At the same time, the abominable demons. A giant monster like Koyama-even the Demon King.


    All demons stared at Makoto Takatsuki.


    Those who could destroy themselves.

 Chapter 146 144: Battle of the Devils Forest Part 5

    (Somehow, I feel a great gaze ...)


    Rosalie and Maximilian. The Knights, including other elves and Janet. Other than that, even the abominable demons surrounding us are staring at this.


    Goddess of water ... I''m grateful for your help, but too much? At that time,


    -It started to rain suddenly.


    (Rosalie''s fire magic caused an updraft and cloud formation ...?)


    No, it is not easy to make rain clouds. Just a coincidence? Water goddess or your favor?


    In any case, it''s lucky that it rained. Water spirits gathered around little by little.


    Transl ate d b y jp £ítl.co £í "Hey, how did you do now?" The eyes of Guren''s witch, Rosary, were so sharp that they shot and killed their prey.


    Goddess of water "Um ... please ask me ..." I felt a little uncomfortable while looking away. I haven''t done anything wrong. Water Goddess Noah''s followers, but borrowed the power of you?


    "Oh, you''re supposed to be a state-certified hero ..." Janet pointed out with a stunned face.


    Even the goddess of water I felt like I wouldn''t fight if I didn''t show some strength.


    "It''s not" God''s blessing "... Is God directly interfering? ... Is that possible? ...?" Rosalie put his hand on his chin and wrinkled between his eyebrows And staring at my dagger suspiciously. Maximilian, the hero of Fuki, and Prince Leonard, the hero of ice and snow, are hardened with wide open eyes.


    "And that''s not" the blade of a god killer "...?" "The blade of a god killer ...?"


    "Hey, Takatsuki-kun. What is the blade of a murderer?" Sae peeked in from behind. Sa-san, who is a demon Lamia, is not a problem even if he is surrounded by abominable demons.


    "No, I don''t know well ..." "Aya ... The blade of the god killer is a piece of weapon that was used in the war of the gods in the long-time" God War "..." "Lucy, you don''t have to overdo it." "Okay. I''m used to it." Lucy stood up. Are you alright¡­¡­. T r an sl a te d by jp £ítl.£ão m


    "Makoto, where did you get the dagger?" "Um, I got it from the goddess ..." I add in my mind that, in general, it''s an evil god. Talk to Prince Leonard vigorously about Eir and you''ll be bale later. Be careful.


    "Ahhhhahhh!" Suddenly, Rosalie laughed.


    "Rosalie-san?" "You''re the best! Lucy''s boyfriend! Did you bring a weapon that can kill God to defeat the Demon King !? Makoto will fight the Demon King together? "Fuki''s brave man looks confused.


    "Well, it''s better to have more people than fighting alone, isn''t that girl just fine?" Rosalie talks to Sae. "Hello, I support Takatsuki-kun," he is swinging the "Devil''s Hammer" (more than 2 meters) after a long absence.


    "Ah, that''s ... a treasure of the millennium" The Demon Hammer "? Did you have a user?" Janet-san surprised. Maybe I can''t have it unless it''s Sasan That''s really heavy.


    "But beware, if you get too close to the immortal king, who is about to be reborn as a superior, your body will not be able to endure the miasma that he emits. Only a certain hero ..... I think that Aya-chan is okay, but "Is that so?"


    (Rosalie knows that she''s a Lamia.) She doesn''t seem to be exposing. Well, you should have a lot of strong friends.


    "McKee has" Goddess of the Goddess. "Aya-chan is okay because her race is" strong. "What about her boyfriend?" Is it out when approaching? As expected, it''s my weakest status ...


    (Wait! Makoto! Why don''t you rely on me !?) (Noah?) But do you have any hands?


    (Well, I have to be sealed in the undersea temple!) (Fufu, Mako-kun. Can you rely on me? No penalty, no transfer?) But I guess Noah can''t rely on this time ...


    (Five years! If you devote five years to your life, you will establish a barrier of the deity!) (Sacrifice?) Didn''t you say you shouldn''t use it?


    (Yes, I can''t help it! There''s no other way to help Makoto!) (At the expense of five years, how long will it take to maintain the deity barrier?) (¡­¡­ 30 minutes?) ! Well, should the Demon King leave to Maximilian?


    "Mr. Rosalie, how pretty." "What? How?" Noah? Oh, that one.


    I press the dagger blade in my hand. Blood flows from the palm and runs down the dagger.


    --I''ll give you Noah Transla ted b y jp mtl.£ã om


    (Guu ...!) The sense that life force is sneakly taken away from the body. This is unfamiliar.


    -In the name of the goddess Noah, protect Makoto "God Armor"


    Such a beautiful voice resounded in my ear. The light wrapped around me softly. Is this a divine magic? It seems sober than I thought ...


    "Ooooooooooooo!" "Woooooooo!" Wow, an abominable demon is reacting very much. In particular, the huge eyes of the deformed Demon King''s body stare at this, making me uncomfortable.


    "Hey, you ... no way, now" Rosalie''s eyes are also very scary.


    "I''ll go. Sa-san, let''s go. Maximilian-san, let''s go." "Yes," "U, um ..." Before deciding on various questions, I decided to defeat the Demon King.


    "Well, there''s a lot I want to ask, but I don''t have the time right now! The Demon King leaves it to the braves, so the abominable demons will be defeated by me and Lucy!" Rosalie says to Lucy Say while lending.


    "Eh? Mom? I?" Lucy is still wandering. But is it safe if your mother is together?


    "Oh, that! Makoto brother! I''ll be with you!" Oops, Prince Leonard is also a brave man. But.


    "Leo-kun, please stay with me." "Rosalie, but ..." "I''m in the way," said Rosalie.


    Prince Leonard faces down with remorse. For me, it''s safer to be with Lucy and her mother. I glanced at Janet and nodded a little. She should also protect Prince Leonard. I still feel a little sick.


    Me and Sa-san, and Fuki''s hero Maximilian rushed to the Demon King.


    "Lucy, I''ll use magic together. You''ll soon be able to use one or two of the holy classes." "... Oh, holy class? I only have the skills of a king." You''re me and that man''s daughter! I can afford, I can afford, so remember, now! "


    When using the "listening" skill. From behind, a smiling conversation of the mother and daughter can be heard. Lucy, are you finally going to use the "Holy Class" magic ...? I''m fine.


    Tra n sl ated b y £êp £ít l.co £í "Mama! Something hot! It''s hot !?" "Fufu, after all, Lucy''s magic is better, he''s more specialized in flames than me. Oh, I''m thrilled." "Mama, this magic Don''t run away !? I''m scared! What do you want to do suddenly ?! "" Hello, then I''m going to go "No. Is ready for me "" Yes, I''m going to count down-3, 2, ...


    That looks fun. I''m so excited that I have to run away the magic. The abominable demons seem to be more interested in the Guren witch, Rosary, thanks to the flashy rampage.


    The destination of the decisive battle is approaching.


    Among the abominable monsters in odd shapes, this is an unusual one. Is it as big as a seven- or eight-story building? The figure covered with black tentacles is slowly changing shape.


    -The immortal king Biflons is born and is about to be born again


    As you approach, you can see that the tentacles covering the Demon King''s body are shaped like hands.


    "Are there monsters caught?" Sae looks in the direction she points.


    A tentacle extended from a giant deformed body that looked like a demon king, capturing a nearby abominable demon. --The abominable demon was taken into the Demon King''s body with a sad voice.


    "I was eaten ...?" "I get eaten when approaching?" Isn''t that a problem like miasma? Rosalie.


    "Takatsuki-kun! A monster has arrived!" Moreover, some abominable monsters are heading here.


    As soon as he says, "Let''s defeat them first," "Ok, Makoto!" Maximilian swings down his great sword.


    -Storm blade!


    A giant tornado engulfed and demolished the demon.


    "Uria!" Sae''s huge hammer blew away the abominable demon. Sasan will clean up the fast demons. I say.


    "Large ..." A huge pig monster, like an African elephant about three times larger, walks through the wild boar. It was just a pig, but for some reason a human face was on his head.


    (Hmm, I feel sorry) Translate d by £Êp £í tl.£ã o £í


    ¡°¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á (Hey, spirits)¡± ¡°¡± ¡°¡° ¡±


    --Water Spirit "Wearing"


    A dagger is dressed with a spirit of water, and it is cut into a magic blade. A huge magic blade wave cuts a huge monster.


    The abominable demon is blown away by the blade of water. However, my magic sword is so weak that it has not defeated the abominable demon. The rest was left to Sasan or Maximilian.


    For a while, she was driving away the monsters that attacked her.


    "Dangerous!" Suddenly I was holding my big arm. Jump forward as it is.


    (Gee!) Until a while ago, a huge black monster with a strange shape landed where I was. The impact scoured the ground and destroyed it. It was dangerous ... Despite the barrier of Noah, I don''t want to hit that from myself.


    "Thank you, Maximilian-san." I ¡¯m sorry.


    "Takatsuki-kun! All right!" Sasan came. It seems that other abominable demons have been cleared up.


    "Mum, he''s headed to Rosalie-sama." An unbalanced monster with three heads and more than ten arms. However, the lower body is a huge black horse with eight legs.


    "Well, Jinbara, a subordinate of the king of the beast that Rosalie has defeated, has become an abominable demon ..."


    If it became an abominable demon and was further strengthened. And now they are fighting, protecting elves and Prince Leonards.


    "Say, can I go to help Lucy and Prince Leonard because this is good?" Is okay "because the barrier of Noah is working.


    "I see, I''m coming." He returned to Rosalie at a great speed. "Sasan! Don''t overdo it! The strong enemy depends on Rosalie!"


    "Hello", did you hear your voice? Well, I think it''s okay because Sasan-san. There are some remaining machines.


    "Then, Maximilian. I''ll be careful, so please ask the Demon King." Dense magical power covers Maximilian''s body. The green wind blows and the holy sword shines.


    During that time, I watched for abominable demons to attack. The demons near the Demon King have almost finished defeating, and many abominable demons are swarming towards Rosalie. From time to time, a huge cross fire pillar rises. If that is the case, I want to think it''s okay.


    Meanwhile, magical powers gather in the holy sword of the wooden goddess. I was wondering if I would shoot any special moves.


    -Suddenly the wind stopped


    (Eh?) Until a while ago, the wind of magical power that had blown away suddenly stopped.


    "Ms. Maximilian?" ... but no reply.


    "Something, there is ..." Stone From the gaze I turned around-Fuki''s hero.


    (This is! No way!)


    "Hello, humans!

 Chapter 147 145: Battle in the Demon Forest Part 6

    "Goodbye, human!"


    Suddenly, the confidant Setekar of the Demon King appeared. The creepy appearance with small cracks in the body is the same as before. What is different from the former is that the reddish eyes glow brilliantly in the hollow space. That''s the legendary Petrified Magic Eye!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± And they stared at each other for a while. Seteker is staring at me with a mysterious face.


    (What? This time?)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Settekar does nothing but tilt his head. Anyway, let''s attack.


    --Water spirits and water blades


    I used magic spells to release magical swords. A huge magic blade hits Setecar.


    Tr ans lat ed b y £Êp£í t l.com "Uoooo!" Settekar avoided the water blade with an overreaction like a bridge. Is it a matox? I can afford it. I attacked it suddenly.


    "Oh, it''s weird ... Why don''t you petrify ... then directly!" Same speed as Sassan and Gerald, or more! The huge, dark black claws of Setecar approach to reap my life. Or ¡°evasion¡± skills! Damn, inevitable!


    -Fuwa


    The setteker''s claw was flipped, making a silly sound.


    "" Eh? "I and Setaka are both surprised at the same time.


    "Well, once again!"


    -Fuwa


    About a few tens of centimeters left when my nails hit me, I get hit by an invisible cushion. This is Noah''s ¡°God Armor¡±. As expected, there is only a technique that has been gained for a lifetime, and it seems to be an exceptional performance. Sound effects are a bit silly. T r an sl a t e d by jp£ítl.£ã om


    (By the way, if you wear "God Armor", you will be intact even if you enter the atmosphere from space!) I can see Noah-sama and Noah''s chest in my head. Really?


    "It''s stupid ... the petrified evil eye doesn''t work, and my attack doesn''t reach ...", said Settekar, with his hands on the ground. Yeah, I''m surprised too.


    (What do you do ... Settekar is also an important enemy ...)


    Glance at the fossilized fuki tree hero. Maximilian ... I''ll have Juliae remove the curse of petrification later! Please wait a moment.


    And, I still look at the incarnation of "Immortal King" Biflons, who still shows me overwhelming presence. First of all, this is the first priority. I''m holding a dagger and approaching a monster like a huge building


    "Wait, wait! If you are in the apostle of the god Noah !? Why are you against us! A thousand years ago, you fought together with the heroes of the Holy Tribe !?" I called out. Gere, Barre? Last time, I didn''t have Settecar''s eyes, so it should be my first time seeing me.


    "Bad, this time, I can''t help the Great Demon King." It does not necessarily take over the policy of his predecessor. I am Noah''s ally and an enemy of the world.


    "Such! Why !?" Why? Well, it''s just like Noah-sama once said ... "I heard that God betrayed Noah 1000 years ago, right?" Noah-sama.


    (Yeah! Tiffon''s guy was fooled! I don''t believe it anymore!) Yes, a thousand years ago Noah-sama lied. Noah-sama seems to be fooled.


    (Hey !?) (Hey, Noah, Mako-kun tells me!) (Well, Eile. Eat it!) (Hah, slow, slow!) My head is noisy. I don''t feel nervous.


    "... That''s right, my God has refuted my promise to the evil god ..." Settecar sadly dropped his shoulder.


    "I once again wanted to fight with the apostle of Noah, the god of worship," he said with nostalgia. Such a face makes me feel a little sorry. Still, it doesn''t stick to that side.


    I didn''t say anything and turned to the immortal king, "Biflorns." Seteker continues the story.


    "... The apostle of Noah, the evil god of this generation. Did you know that the immortal king" Biflons "was called the most beautiful nobleman of all demons a thousand years ago?" ...... Hey, "I didn''t know that. Now it''s a tentacle monster. Anyway, it is not beautiful. Hmm, how do you defeat this huge monster?


    Tr an sla te d by Jp £í t l.£ã o£í "But now I have this sad path. I heard that I will be resurrected as before ... Archbishop Izak. No ... "Or was the Demon King of this figure also unexpected for Setecar? If you think you can meet your boss once, you''ll be shocked if it''s a strange monster. However, they must be enemies, but can we have such a leisurely conversation?


    "Can I stop going to defeat the Demon King right now?"


    "I''m not Viflons here, I know ... and I can''t even touch you. I''ve never felt less powerless than today. The only thing I do is watch over. "


    Well, I''m afraid to give up and get in the way. If you''re looking at me silently, it''s better than that. But I have no idea how to beat it yet.


    (Makoto, in the center of the body of the huge monster in front of you is "Devil King Bephrons" as the "nucleus" of reincarnation. Eir lends his power to the dagger, so plunge into "Devil King''s body" Destroy) Well, really, Noah-sama. A giant monster whose tentacles are moving in front of you? However, it seems that it is not very meaningful to cut this huge body with a dagger from the outside. From inside, to do the damage.


    (I don''t have any other hands or time ....)


    With a sigh, I went forward. Hundreds of tentacles wrap around to seize my body. The tentacles are played by Noah''s "God Armor" and cannot reach my body. However, the tentacles are wrapped around the Shinto armor. Really okay ...


    "Is it going to sneak in ?! I think that if I am caught by the current Byfrons, even I will be eaten ... "Settekar screamed with astonishment and a dry laugh. Noah, you are praised.


    (Hmmmm, I don''t have time to praise me more! Hurry, Makoto!) Oops, right. The time limit is imminent. But you didn''t play there too.


    "Well, go?" Defeat the Demon King! I repositioned the dagger towards the Demon King.


    "The apostle of Noah, the evil god. The ego will no longer remain, but please say hello to Mr. Byfrons." A huge monster opens a big mouth. The mouth is dark and creepy, like the entrance to hell. Uha, scared! 99% of mirror water stop!


    (Don''t hesitate, plunge in!) I jumped into the mouth of the monster at once.


    ¨D¨DAnd you were drunk in the dark.


    (I can''t see anything) Is this the body of a demon? It''s obvious, but it''s my first time eating a monster. I felt more stuffy, but I didn''t feel anything about the effect of "Kami Armor".


    My feet are loose and difficult to walk. And something stagnant to the body clings. Noah-sama''s "God Armor" plays it.


    (I''ll try it for now) T r a n s l at ed by jp£í t l .com


    --Sacrifice / offering


    Make a request to Aile-sama and cut around with a dagger. In particular, there is no reaction. Oh, that?


    (Mako-kun, look for the body of Demon King Biflorns. You have to stab it with a dagger.) I can''t see it in the dark.


    (Okay, just go straight) You can''t even get a sense of direction. (It''s okay because you''re attracted without permission.) Is that something? Let''s believe Noah.


    Going through the darkness for a while. At your ears, you can still hear a grunting sound. Is this the world here? Don''t you fall into hell? I want to return early.


    Suddenly, something appeared before my eyes.


    (¡­¡­what''s this?)


    Something like a stereoscopic image appeared around me and disappeared.


    The image is a war image. It is a video of the persecution of the demons. It seemed that young children were being sold as slaves. And a lot of corpses were laid at the feet. Not very comfortable to look at.


    (Is it the Demon King''s mental attack ...)


    Suddenly, a large body disappears. The scene has changed.


    The video shows a little boy. The boy is isolated in class. The boy is just playing games. The boy has no friends. The boy ...


    (This is me?)


    I was in my childhood. What is this? Are you recreating my past memories?


    I was just playing games in my childhood. It''s not fun to watch it. But does it make sense? Tr ans lat ed b y £êp £ít l .£ão £í


    (Hey, Noah. This is a magic that puts a mental load on a human in a few seconds if eaten?) (Yes, but it''s meaningless for Makoto) It doesn''t work)


    I can hear a conversation that cannot be ignored. Eh, is this such a noisy magic?


    (Don''t worry, Makoto) (Because I''m worried!)


    Eventually, my past images disappeared. Again, only darkness. Don''t get tired. Also, it''s too wide inside the demon body. Absolutely, the space is twisted.


    A little after that. Suddenly, when I notice. Something white appeared in the dark. Someone in human form. In a hurry, approach it.


    Pure white skin and pure white hair. Eyes closed, appearing asleep. Or like dead.


    She had a beautiful appearance like a woman, but she was a naked man. The beautiful man was hung in the air, caught in many black hands.


    (That''s Devil King Biflons) (Don''t miss it ¡î)


    I''m going to say it easily. I feel like I''m falling asleep.


    (When this revives, the land of trees will be destroyed and the land of water will be devastated ...) As a professional hero, he must be defeated. Bad, setecar.


    --Sacrifice / offering


    Pray to Eir and hold a dagger. As it is, trying to pierce the chest of a man with closed eyes


    "!?" Noah''s dagger was grabbed by hand. Did you have any consciousness? Did you approach too close carelessly? I hurriedly drew a dagger and kept my distance.


    However, Demon King''s open eyes were hollow. Out of focus where you are looking. Settekar said his ego was lost, but he may have no memory.


    First, look around and around. Demon King Biflons opened his mouth.


    "I ... I was destroyed by the abominable hero Abel ... How long has it been ... What is this body ..."


    A tone that does not turn around. The consciousness does not seem to remain clearly. Well, what happened ...


    But Demon King Biflons met me and her expression changed dramatically.


    "Why are you !?"


    ¡­¡­e?

 Chapter 148 146: Devils Forest Battle 7

    --you¡­¡­


    The Demon King clearly had "hostility" for me. No, is this murderous?


    Intimidation At that moment, I felt even if I wore "God Armor", but struck my body. Sweat on your cheeks. If you notice, the darkness inside the monster''s body is pulsating red and eerie.


    Until recently, the power of dominating the field has changed with the awakening of Demon King Biflons, who had only been able to absorb magical powers from giant monsters.


    The highest being on this occasion-the Demon King has awakened.


    (Ego, there is, Setekar ...)


    However, the Demon King''s body is tattered. The limbs don''t seem to be functioning anymore ... But still, I haven''t lost any intimidation. There was far greater than any enemy in the past.


    "... No, no, you aren''t him ..." "...?" The Demon King calmed down his enmity and looked incomprehensible. The terrible thing I mentioned earlier lurked and distorted the neat face somewhat grumpy. T ran sla ted by jp£í t l .com


    "... Who are you? Humans" "Um, the hero who came to defeat the Demon King ..." "... A hero?" The Demon King looks suspicious. No, is that normal?


    "... A brave man ... he wasn''t a brave man ... I guess it''s a different thing, and I''m not sure if I''m a human being ..." "...?" Conversation has not been established.


    "... Human, who am I?" What a tricky question.


    "The Demon King ... Biflons ... isn''t it?" "Biflons ... that''s my name ... but it''s about to disappear soon ... by a reincarnation failure ..." Looking at my body. There are no limbs of the body caught by many black arms, and it can be seen that the whole body is gradually being eaten.


    "Nevertheless ... it''s a poor technique. He''s ... a jumble of magic that isn''t as many as Ivrys''s reincarnation ..." "Is that so ...?" Reincarnation is too advanced, I don''t understand at all.


    (What are you doing! Defeat it quickly!) Noah-sama?


    (Yeah, Mako-kun! It''s weak now. I''m going to sacrifice it.) T r an s l ated b y jp£í t l .co £í


    Certainly, the time limit for ¡°Kami Armor¡± is imminent. Here, let''s take a look. I held my dagger in both hands.


    -Aile, sacrifice ...


    "You are an evil god''s apostle. It''s the same weapon as Cain. But it''s just a tribute to the Holy Tribe." "..." Begging for life ...?


    "If you want to destroy me, it''s better to use that technique. If you sacrifice the Holy Tribe, you will be reborn as their strength." "Eh?" Is it?


    (Well, that''s true) Noah-sama doesn''t seem to know.


    "The souls sacrificed to them are reincarnated as faithful servants of the Holy Tribe. I fear that the feared Demon King would be their hand, and it would be inconvenient for you (Let''s do it!)


    Admitted easily !? Did you plan such a thing ...? The thing is, when the advanced demonic shuri I dedicated to is eventually born as a beautiful shuri ...


    "Hey, you''re actually reincarnated. ¡î Ten years later, you''re going to be a brave man in a great water country." Was "Sacrifice / Offering" such a use? ...


    (Anta! You used Makoto to plan such a thing! You''ve tricked me well!) (The one who doesn''t notice is stupid. I''ll extend my life properly.) (Wait! (Cause) Looks like it''s fun.


    I turned to the Demon King. Hold the dagger quietly.


    "... I don''t want to resist ...?" In my words, the expression of the Demon King seemed dull.


    "The apostle of the evil god. What is your purpose?"


    There are many other things like "Rescuing Noah from the undersea temple." The Devil replied, "Yes."


    "Soon, my consciousness will vanish ... a disgusting monster. Before that happens, it will be fun to destroy it. If I die, I will get the magic stone, the source of the power of the Immortal King. You, the apostle, can use it as you like, and I''m excused from being forced to be reborn by warriors of the Holy Tribe. "


    The first goal, the mission to defeat the Demon King, seems to be able to manage. I understand the story ... there''s a gentleman like this. T ra ns l a te d b y Jp m t l .com


    "... If you''re a goddess hero, I''ll take you with you." Nii and the Demon King with a fierce smile. After all, I was scared.


    (¡­ Yes, I have to tell that)


    "Seteker said to you." "... Seteker? I remember that name ............ that''s how it came up."


    "Even though I''ve used it so much, it''s still a lawyer ... a stupid one." "Hey, that''s how ..."


    "Hey, the apostle of the evil god, is a message." "... What is it?" "It was loyal, become the power of that great future. Tell me so." "I will tell you when I meet you." Will you enter?


    "Do it quickly, I''m conscious of it soon." "Oh!" I''m determined and hold my dagger hard. And step forward a few steps,


    ¨D¨DI thrust Noah''s dagger into the Demon King''s chest.


    At that moment, a huge amount of magic is released and blown away by impact.


    ¨D¨DOoooooooooooooooooooooooh! ¨D¨DOoooooooooooooooo! ¨D¨DOoooooooooo!


    The voice resounded as if the dead from hell were singing. The Demon King''s body was gone.


    A magic stone about the size of a fist is rolling in front of you. Pick it up.


    (Hot ...) Not a metaphor, the stone was pulsing vigorously. This is the demon king''s magic stone ...


    (Among the races, it''s also called the "Stone of the Sage", Makoto) (Oh, that would create a strong hero.) This is the ... Stone of the Sage! ? If you sell it, you can play with seven generations!


    (You don''t have to worry about money.) (Well, that''s right.) The memory I learned in the water temple class revived. But there is no immediate use. I wonder what to do, I''d like to consult around Fujiyan.


    T ra n slat e d b y jp£ítl.£ã o £í At that time, the sun shined on his face. The darkness cleared and light came in one after another.


    (Dazzling!)


    The demonic body collapses. The strange monster trying to reincarnate from the Demon King to something has decayed.


    What remained was the "Sage Stone" that I held with me.


    (Noah, Eir, it''s over.) Report to the two pillar goddess. I think I was watching.


    (Thank you, Makoto, if you have the "Stone of the Sage") (Oh, sorry. The soul of the Demon King failed to get it.) This time again, the goddesses helped me.


    At that time, I felt a glance at me.


    "... The Apostle is alive? Did you beat Biflorns ...?" It''s a demonic rule.


    "... Sir Biflons, please take a good rest." Setecar kneels to a place where no one is.


    On entrustment, "Speaking of which, I''m sending a message." "!? Did you talk ?!"


    "''I was loyal, I''ll be the power of that person in the future.''" I am trembling with excitement. It seems like I did good things, but it feels good. He is an enemy.


    "Well, do you want to fight?" "No way! I really want to bring you to your side!" "


    (That''s right! The demons are desperate!) Noah, the middle finger is vulgar.


    He seems to have been deceived a thousand years ago. But I was fooled by Ayl earlier. My goddess, isn''t it too Choro?


    "Well, the apostles of the evil god are all fanatic followers .... I believe the word of God that you worship is absolutely the same! Is it the same as Cain?" I think it''s a bit different because I''m not attracted to Noah.


    T r an s l at e d by jpmt l .£ã om "Let''s wait for the evil god to change his heart ..."


    "What''s up?" "... Oh, that ... The Apostle? Yes ..." Suddenly, Secatate opened his red eyes wide and pointed at him. What?


    "Noah''s Apostle! Petrification !?" "Eh?" Certainly the left arm is petrified! I mean, my body is getting stuck more and more !?


    "You, ''The Curse of Petrification'' shouldn''t work !?" "Oh, it''s out of time."


    "Furthermore, the pace of petrification is fast! Are you a hero, can''t resist it a bit? It''s not like you''re a hero in the woodland, you''re not petrified by surprise." Oh, Maximilian wonders Did you fall? But I''m zero magic resistance.


    "Is this unsolvable?" I asked the person with the petrified evil eye. Ah, my legs got stuck. Petrification is like this.


    "Wait, wait ... I''m cursed by petrification, but I''m not good at breaking it ..."


    "Evil eye, can''t you control it?" "Even if you''ve been scolded by Biflons for a long time! As far as you can see, it''s all fossilized! Regardless of your friends, this evil eye! I was acting alone! " He said he was working with a Noah-like apostle who was also a thousand years ago. Seteker, it''s strong but not a demon type.


    At that time, someone heard a footstep approaching.


    ¡°Makoto!¡± ¡°Takatsuki-kun!¡± ¡°Oh boyfriend-kun¡±, Lucy is a rumor. Everyone came to the right place. Did the hordes of abominable demons defeat them?


    "Rosalie, the witch of Guren, is here?" Right now, I have no "God Armor" and have paper armor, so I want Secatate to leave somewhere. Rosalie, Hayakute!


    "Well, I can''t beat that witch! I''d like to talk a little more if I could." Then you won''t see it ...


    "Finally! Tell me your name! Noah''s Apostle!" "Well, didn''t you say that?" This was a manner breach.


    "What is my name?" Here, the curse of petrification stopped my mouth. Curse effect, isn''t it too fast?


    (Makoto has too little magic resistance) Ah ... here, the weakest status here ...


    "That''s because I''m going to get my name next!" Seteker uttered a silly dialogue and ran away at great speed.


    I can see Lucy Yassan approaching in a hurry. Everyone seems not to be seriously injured. It was good to be safe.


    (¡­¡­ ha, this time ¡­¡­ tired)


    A hard, squeaky sound can be heard from all over the body. Is it the sound of petrification? Don''t be scared a little.


    ¨D¨DI lost consciousness.

 Chapter 149 147: Makoto Takatsuki knows the goddess

    -In the space of the goddess


    "Hello ¡î Congratulations, Mako-kun" There was one goddess of water with a clear cloudy smile.


    "Doo ... Aile-sama" Why is Aile-sama calling before Noah, my religion?


    "Makoto" And Noah with a mysterious face stands with his arms folded.


    "Noah, you''ve successfully stopped the resurrection of the Demon King. Thank you for the magic of" God Armor. "" I kneel and thanked. However, Noah''s expression is not clear.


    The country of wood, "It''s bad. Let''s use it for a lifetime and save the danger of it. There was no reason for Makoto to fight."


    The Country of Water "As a result, my friends were safe and I didn''t hurt McAllen, so I''m okay. By the way, I''m petrified, are you okay?" I''m not dead because of petrification ...


    Woodland "That''s okay. Because Friae is now cursing the petrified warriors in turn. Of course, the woodland monks are helping, but the moon priestess is exceptional. I''m releasing the curse of petrification for ten people. '''' Tr ans lated b y £êp mt l .c o m


    Well, Juliae was glad to stay. Hmm, Seteker bastard would be too petrified ...


    "And Aile," Girori and Noah stare at the goddess of water.


    "Oh, what?" Land of Water "Don''t let me know! It''s a lie to say that you''re going to die, and let Makoto recover the demons'' souls while telling her to help Makoto. Hey, he used Makoto! "Kee, Noah raised her hands and was angry.


    "Yes, Aile. You don''t have to hide it separately." "Eh?" Noah and Aile turn around at the same time.


    "Mako-kun, aren''t you angry?" "Especially" I met Maximilian, a hero in the woodland. Be aware of Lucy''s mother''s devious fighting power. Devil incidentally. It was a meaningful adventure.


    "... Hey, Noah. Mako-kun is a bit strange." "I don''t have a sense of crisis. Makoto, it''s a pervert to be happy to see the Demon King."


    "Speaking of which, is the spirit of the demons I ''dedicated'' Eir reincarnated?" Creatures offered for sacrifices and offerings seem to be reborn by the Holy Tribe. Tr an s l a t e d by £Êpm tl .£ã o m


    "Yes, a strong demonic soul becomes a strong warrior when it is reborn. You have to use it effectively. Mako-kun''s defeated Shuri-chan will be reborn as a worthy brave this time." The water goddess who answers.


    "Well, well, I hope it would increase the strength of the water country ..." To be honest, it would be a major problem in the water country to get to the highest strength on my part. But will Shuri be a colleague in the future?


    "... I guess that''s it, Aile. Advanced demons ¡ú brave, is it okay to purify the soul even if it''s such a sudden opposite?" Noah asked.


    "Noah-sama, what do you mean?" "Hmm, the demons'' souls are still under the protection of the" evil deities "and their souls are getting closer to them. It''s a hero of the" holy deities " If you do, I think you will be an unstable entity. "-Hey, Noah-sama knows everything.


    "Normally, it''s normal to wash your soul gradually, without having too much power .... When Makoto defeats Shuri and the demons are suddenly reincarnated as heroes, they go mad immediately. I guess, "Eh?" I stare at Eile, smiling with a smile.


    Yes, "Oh, yeah .... Well, I''m sorry." "It''s a bad taste," said Noah, who glanced white.


    "Well, it can''t be helped. The power of the water nation is low. The win rate of the war against the demons is less than 50%."


    (e?)


    "Fool! You shouldn''t tell me future information in front of Makoto!" "Okay. The undersea temple will have a" barrier "with Noah stretched out so that your gaze from the heavens does not reach. It''s perfect for talking about secrets. " And the words I care about the most are


    "Aile, are races likely to be defeated by demons?" Goddess of fate "Yes, it''s a prediction, but the future is uncertain, so I don''t know what will happen." We''re trying to get the strength we need in case we lose, because even if we create a strong hero now, we won''t be in time for this war. "Noir added to Eir''s words.


    "So, I want Mako to dedicate as many strong demons as you can in the future. If ten heroes can be made, I guess you can fight back even if you lose the war. Well, eventually you can use it properly I guess it''s about five people, but the rest might be crazy and die? "" ... "The water goddess is black! Like this! Yabe, isn''t this the evil god?


    "Isn''t it okay? Treat your life so lightly ...?"


    Goddess of water Still, his expression was calm. In a quiet tone, "It''s good, because


    --Because we are the rulers of the world. ''''


    Goddess of water He looked at the ants, crawling on the ground. This is that. Tra n sl ated b y Jp m t l .com


    (To God, are we human beings on the ground just like bugs?)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Noah-sama is cross-armed and looking away.


    The Land of Water "Makoto, pull out of you. Anyway, if a nationally certified hero escapes, it''s over." The Land of Water "No, but if you leave, there''s another place ..." In that sense, the status system is strict.


    "What are you talking about? I''m not the only one who saved the country of wood right now. From the shrine maiden of the tree goddess to the hero of the tree, Rosary the hero, everyone is a friend of Makoto. I hope we''ll break our engagement with the shrine maiden of the goddess of water, too. " You told him to get along with the shrine maiden, Noah?


    "Wait a moment! Wait, that''s it! Wait, Sophia is crying!"


    "Hah! That''s why my Makoto will be used like a handyman!" "Well, Mako-kun, I''ll try to be sincere in the future, so I just need to cancel my engagement with Sophia ... ¡­ ¡±Bad Aile-san became amazing !?


    I scratched my cheeks and thought a bit.


    (¡­ In the first place, the engagement of Princess Sofia is still at the verbal level. Doesn''t it need a contract or a sign¡­?)


    "I''ll continue the heroism. Princess Sofia will continue in the future."


    (Eile seemed to be kind at first glance, but she had such a dark face, so Princess Sophia, the shrine maiden who believes in it, maybe, in fact, the back face ...)


    "Wait, Mako-kun! Misunderstanding! Sophia-chan is really pure unlike me!" I said, unlike me. Aile. A quick glance at Noah-sama.


    "Sophia is not my follower, so I can''t affirm ... but maybe she''s okay. Because of the goddess''s bad personality, she''s not a bad follower. "Because it''s perfect, believers must be deceived." "Oh, it''s terrible. But, Sophia always prays to me about Mako-kun every night, isn''t she cute? "I''ll give it to me." "Is it okay to tell me ...?"


    "I will continue to lend my power secretly! I''m a goddess of water, and is it compatible with Mako-kun?" "Don''t lie too much." Well, Noah also hid the evil god. Goddess is a liar! I know clearly!


    "Oh, Makoto. It looks like Julia-chan has broken the curse of petrification. I''ll wake up soon." "Oh, yeah. I wanted to hear a little more." Especially about the war with the demons I want to hear. The brave must participate. Wars that are likely to lose ... I don''t want to.


    Tran s la t ed b y £Êp mt l .com When thinking about such things, Noah and Eir gradually become blurred. Apparently, waking up is near.


    The goddess of the tree, "Ah!


    My vision became pure white and my consciousness was far away.


    ¡ó


    There was a rough feel on the cheeks. A black cat licked his cheeks when he looked sideways with thinness.


    "... Tsu?" Was he worried?


    "Oh, woke up? Hero of the stone statue?" "..." Opening his eyes, he quickly heard a disgusting word with a beautiful voice. Glossy black hair, white skin like silk snow. The cute face, like the daughter of a deep window,


    "Princess ..." "You guys, the other elves and knights quickly released the curse of petrification, but why did my knight take the curse for a week? Zero magic resistance, Are you licking? "Juliae sighed in a stupid tone.


    "It can''t be helped, even if you level up, your status doesn''t improve at all." As you try to get up, you notice that your body is as heavy as lead. About 39 degrees with a cold. What is this?


    "I''m okay, go to bed. I''m still not comfortable." Juliae forced me to sleep. Feel soft and soft to the back of the head.


    (Hmm?)


    Speaking of which, Juliae is looking down at my face from the side. This attitude means ...


    View from the outside by switching the viewpoint of the "RPG player" skill. I was on a knee pillow by Juliae. This is a bit embarrassing ...


    "No, I''m fine ..." I tried my best to get up.


    "Well, my knight would be shy? Well, if you look at my most beautiful face up close in the world, I can''t help but get fascinated soon." That''s it.


    (Is it the most beautiful in the world? ...) Tra n slat e d by £êp£í t l .c om


    I remember the two pillar goddess Noah and Eile, who had dreamed before. Both of them were beautiful people apart from humans. Well.


    (Don''t you compare it with that?) Friae looks normal when compared to the two goddesses.


    "... What''s that face?" Juliae turns a suspicious face. Oops, did you come up with an expression?


    "... The princess is always ugly." "Hey! Why did you say, why do you say that! I''m angry at that sympathetic gaze!" The black cat suddenly went somewhere, surprised by Mr. Juliae''s voice.


    "Wait a minute. It hurts normally!" In my poor status, the punch of a shrine maiden of the highest level in humanity is normally heavy! However, Juliae does not stop.


    "I can''t forgive you! Wizards and warriors take me away, and I''m the only answering machine. My knight will return home as a stone with care!" "Thank you, princess" "Noisy noisy! Take me next!" "No, no!"


    The shrine maiden is on the battlefield and it''s cool.


    (But, I was worried that I did a bad thing.) I tried to calm down Friae who slaps, but not to overdo it in the future.


    He was still awake, and his consciousness was vague. So I didn''t notice the approaching figure.


    "It looks fun, brave Makoto"


    "Huh?" Princess Sofia, with cold eyes and tone, looked down on me.

 Chapter 150 148: Epilogue (Chapter 6)

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Currently, I and Princess Sofia are sitting side by side in a hospital bed. This is a small field hospital in Canaan''s village. Other beds have been injured or petrified in battles with demons and demons earlier.


    By the way, when Friae saw Princess Sofia, she said, "The rest is two!" And left at a great speed. Black cat, are you? So, I and Princess Sofia were left behind.


    "I''ve become very close with the moon shrine maiden." Princess Sofia''s cool look is as usual. The back is tingling and my cheeks sweat.


    In our country, "Speaking of which, the three girls of the Ballantines want to have a marriage with Makoto, the brave man. It''s funny, she seems to have hated you." He told me he didn''t mind. The three girls of the Ballantine family? About Janet?


    "Speaking of which, Janet-san isn''t seen ... I can''t find it." There are no Knights of the Pegasus in the first place.


    Homeland "She has returned to her. For the report of the resurrection of the Demon King," "Huh. It seems to be a lot. However, it is busy. It''s good to have a word.


    T ra n slat ed by £êpmtl .£ã om "A message from the hero Makoto, Janet Ballantine." "A message?" Oh, did you leave a single word?


    "In the Hokusei program, I will improve my skills so that I stand next to Makoto the brave. The next time I meet, I will eat alone ... That woman, at best leave this message to me In the latter half, Princess Sofia''s tone was frustrating.


    Surely the Ballantines of the Five Holy Nobles are on par with the royal families of other countries, including Roses? But even without asking the princess for a message ... No, on purpose.


    "I''m making friends with the lady here and there while I don''t meet for a while." "Um ... that''s not the case, right?" Princess Sofia''s hand on her cheek is terribly cold. Is "Ice Magic / King" leaked? I stared at it for a while.


    "Well, it''s good. You''re safe and reassured. When I heard that it was petrified, I was surprised." The hand on my cheek became warm.


    "It was tough. Originally it was the role of a messenger to greet the brave man and shrine maiden in the woodland ..."


    "Yes, there are more things than I thought." "Oh! Makoto the hero! Are you awake? It''s safe and good!" Fumiki''s hero, Maximilian, came out loudly.


    "Is it safe for Maximilian, too?" The last thing I saw was a petrified place, but it seemed to be back. Tr a n sla t ed by £êp£ítl.£ão£í


    "It''s embarrassing. It''s easy to become a stone in the woodland crisis." He holds his fist with a regrettable expression.


    "Once you''re well, I''d like you to go out for training! Are you sure you want to borrow my chest?" "Hah ..." I''m looking at the thick breastplate of Maximilian, a dragon race , And replied sly. If it is my poor status, if it is decopined, it seems to blow away. Maximilian left with a laughing laugh.


    "Makoto brave, you seem to have become close to the brave of Fuki," "Well, we''re on a battle with the Demon King together," Princess Sofia asked with a serious expression. Speaking of which, initially, the purpose was to meet with the brave man of the tree country. I forgot. Goal achieved?


    "Oh! Makoto-sama! You woke up! You didn''t wake up for a week, so I was worried about Lucy." Suddenly, a beautiful elf sister appeared in front of me and my hand I grabbed. Well, this person is ... a shrine maiden of the tree goddess, and his name is ...


    "I''m sorry to see you, Florna." "I''m grateful ... my magic to release the curse didn''t work .... My Furi is a great user." "Yes, well ..." She is a moon shrine maiden. Also, if you hold your hand so strongly, you will be afraid of the eyes of Princess Sofia next door.


    "Lucy and Aya can be called. Both were worried. Princess Sofia, then." Flora, the goddess of the tree, greeted us and left lightly.


    "... Female princess," Princess Sofia muttered that it would not be ignored. "I''ll tell you, Florna is a married woman, and she''s Lucy''s sister-in-law." Anyway, I''m not in a good mood. By the way, as a state-recognized hero, how should I take my boss''s mood?


    "Yah, boyfriend!" "Wow!" Suddenly, a blonde elf appeared in the air and hugged me.


    "Rose, Rosalie !?" "Gu, the witch of Guren?" Princess Sofia screams in my voice. Oh, that surprise. Is it your first meeting?


    ¡°Oh, the hero who defeated the Demon King. Space transfer I greeted Lucy''s mother who appeared at. Certainly, Rosalie must have had one arm as a stone.


    "Hahahaha! I can afford, I can afford. I''ve been cured!" "Did you cure yourself?" Isn''t this person too special?


    "Oh, oh, I, I ..." Princess Sofia wasn''t talking fast.


    "Well, boyfriend-kun, do you like this kind of young lady? Well, Lucy is like me, but he''ll do the same thing as me at night?" Would you please stop me from talking about me? "What are you saying about your daughter?


    "Ah, haha. So who is this boy who looks at her boyfriend with hot eyes? She looks serious but she''s surprisingly lewd." "Now! What ?!" Princess Sophia screams in anger, too much. That''s a diplomatic problem.


    Rosalie raises his hands and moves away from me. T r ans l a t e d b y £Êp £ítl .c o m


    "Wow! Royal !? Royal !? I''m going to be beheaded !?" "Sophia, Rosalie is beheaded?" "That''s right, Rosalie-san" "Oh, yeah? Then the disturber disappears. Hey, show me your dagger this time! That god killing blade!"


    Rosalie disappeared by saying what she wanted to say.


    "¡­¡­""¡­¡­"What was I would. Really like a storm. He glanced at Princess Sofia and she stared at me.


    "... what''s up?" "I''m so close ... I''ve become close to the key figures in the wood country ... I got a dark look.


    "No, but they were all related to Lucy," said Lucy''s senior at school, Lucy''s sister-in-law, and Lucy''s mother. It seemed that if he took Lucy, he would win.


    With a sigh, Princess Sofia stared at her with a serious expression. "Brave Makoto" "Yes, what?"


    The Land of the Sun "You have a call from the King" "Eh?" The Land of the Sun I just went there last time.


    "Why are you looking strange? Did you defeat the Demon King?" "Is that ... defeated?" I feel like that. The only victorious demon, Shuri, was weak in a series against Rosary. The goddess of water was almost the power of the god. that? What did I do?


    "It''s Rosalie who defeated the strong demons this time?" "Is that so? According to the witch of Guren, this merit is a brave man in the country of water, so the honor of defeating the Demon King is If you give everything to Makoto brave ... I heard from the mayor of Canaan, but "..."


    Rosalie! Absolutely, you''re going to push the trouble here! Damn, where did you go? Find it and complain.


    The Land of the Sun "And I was told that it would be better not to come to the hero Makoto than Princess Noel''s secretary." "What do you mean?" King Highland is the father of Princess Noel. It''s a bad smell that my daughter, Princess Noel, makes a stop when my father calls.


    The Land of the Sun "It''s a simple story. The brave who defeated the Demon King and the noble who wanted to be a relative would have worked on the Highland royal family. If you go now, you will not be able to return. It''s all-you-can-choice of a wife and concubine from the aristocratic daughter, which is good, "said Princess Sofia.


    "..." Hey, are you serious? Is this the same route as Sakurai-kun? Do you have 20 wives?


    "What do you want to do?" Princess Sofia asks her, looking up.


    Tr anslat e d b y Jpmtl.com At that time, a choice emerged in the air.


    "Have a harem end in Highland? ¡»


    Yes no ¡û


    How to say! "RPG player" skill, malicious!


    "Run away," I answered immediately. Hearing it, Princess Sofia rounded her eyes as a little surprised.


    "If you become a relative of the Highlands royalty and aristocrats, you will have all the wealth of the world! Because you are at the center of this continent''s largest nation, not a weak state like a water nation." Princess Sofia However, he asks with a serious tone.


    (No, but ...) I remember the conversation between Noah and Aile.


    -In the next war between humans and demons, it is more likely to lose


    (I''m not playing when I''m playing with nobles.) I have to practice.


    Goddess of Water "Let''s think about that after defeating the Great Demon King. First, let''s increase the strength of the country of water. I want about ten more heroes. Yu, the brave doesn''t increase so easily! What about Eir-sama? What are you ... "I suddenly changed the topic, and Sofia''s calmness collapsed.


    "Let''s think about the tactics of the pattern defeated by the Great Demon King. It would be better to prepare an evacuation fort or something." "Wait a minute. It ¡¯s hard! ¡±


    It''s information from the goddess ... Well, why does the goddess hide even the priestess Sofia? Is it anxious?


    (And do you know Sakurai-kun about the future?)


    Sakurai-kun thought that she had the blessing of the daughter of the supreme god Jupiter, the goddess of the sun, Artena, so she could afford the opponent to be the Great Demon King. In the case of Aile-sama, my anxiety grew at a stretch.


    "Sophia, I''d like to ask one of Princess Noel for a message."


    ¡°Makoto!¡± ¡°Takatsuki-kun!¡± T r a n s la ted by jp mtl .£ã o m


    Lucy and Sae are hugging. Pushed by their momentum, they were pushed down to bed.


    "Is it OK? Makoto alone can''t release the curse ..." "Uh ... I''m worried." "Lucy ... Sasa-san." Was. I''m clinging and staying with me. Both hands were shaking a little.


    (That''s right ... I was under the curse of petrification for a week.)


    "I''m sorry, worried," bowed to them.


    "Yeah, I''m glad I was fine. Ruu-chan" "Yeah, hey, you''re fine even if you''re already moving?" But Sae-san and Lucy''s next words deviated from my expectations.


    "Hey! Roo-chan! Good luck!" That''s why ... "Lucy approached her face, shrugging. Whispering small at the ear.


    "Well, I''m not going to be more like a lover." I felt that something was running through my back and my body temperature was rising.


    "Takatsuki-kun, face Akai" "Sa-san?" When I noticed, there was Sa-san''s face nearby.


    (Wait wait, something strange)


    In this sudden development, there must be someone who is pulling hands behind the scenes. I look around around me. Rosalie''s voice in the back of the room, saying, "Go, push down!" What are you doing, that person


    "Woman" (Hah !?) I heard the same line from the neighbor. Yeah, Princess Sofia is next to me!


    "Don''t worry too much about your friends," Princess Sofia''s voice, seemingly relentless, seemed to help her little child. Are you angry?


    "Sophie-chan, she said that she didn''t leave Takatsuki for these three days." Hey, Aya. "


    "[... Oh, if this is the case, if I go with me, Makoto ...]" Sae started to play something. Is that imitating Princess Sofia ...?


    "Don''t do it! I''m more angry!", And Princess Sofia grabbed Sae''s shoulder and shook her.


    Suddenly, Sa-san began to tremble in small steps. "No! Princess Sofia is leaking ice magic!" Lucy stops in a hurry.


    Ah, sir, cold air is a weak point. Magical power Sofia, isn''t it a bit loose?


    I''m nervous, looking at the three women.


    "... Everyone, what are you doing ...?" Oh, Juliae is back. There is a black cat on his shoulder. Apparently, I missed hearing everyone make a noise.


    (Good, everyone was fine) We managed to get over it. I left the loose body on the bed and closed my eyes.


    Let''s sleep again. While listening to the voice of the fellow.


    Woodland-This is the end of the adventure.

 Chapter 151 149: Princess Sofia visits the country of wood

    ¡ó Sophia Eyle Roses Perspective ¡ó


    A hero was sacrificed to prevent the resurrection of the Demon King in the Woodland


    After hearing the report, I thought I would go down. Woodland I couldn''t wait in the royal capital, so I rushed to.


    On the way, a number of follow-up news coming in.


    -A resurrected tree country of the advanced demons Setekar and Shuli who were notorious a thousand years ago-The army of the beast king "Zagan" had entered-The snake cult was pulling a thread behind them Water Country ? The brave with the brave of Fuki was cursed by petrification


    (¡­¡­ what? Leonard ¡­¡­ Makoto ¡­¡­)


    I arrived at Canaan''s village, where Leo and Makoto were present.


    ¡ó T r a n s l ated b y jp mt l.com


    "... Takatsuki-kun, don''t get up." "... Makoto, wake up." Lucy and Aya are descending beside one petrified human being. I. Hanging on the face of the stone statue.


    (That''s like that ...) Water country * But there is a custom of putting a white cloth on a deceased person


    I tumbled to the floor. Ah, just like I told Makoto to go to the land of trees.


    "Um, it''s weird. I used the secret of the curse release," Breath of the Moon. Why isn''t it resurrected? "Julian shrine maiden Juliae is tapping the forehead of the stone statue. What a penalty!


    "Hey, foo-chan. Let''s take that white cloth because it''s bad luck." "Oh, Aya? But is that white cloth a magic tool? ...? Lucy and Aya, who thought they were crying, seem more normal than expected. I approached the terrible three.


    "Hey, Furi-chan. You''ve already added a person for Petrification. Can you cancel it?" "Oh, it''s too busy! Look, I''ve released it."


    Tra n slate d by jp£ítl .£ão m (e?)


    The touching shrine maiden is a human who has been cursed by petrification, and that person''s curse has been released.


    "Oh, oh ... I''m ..." The elf awakens from petrification and touches his body curiously. "I''ll see him for a while, so we''ll sleep in the bed for a whole day. If there''s no aftereffects, we''ll be discharged!"


    "I don''t have my turn .... It''s a really great user." When I turned around and heard a voice from the neighbor, I saw a face I knew.


    "Mr. Florna," "Welcome far, welcome to Princess Sofia, since the graduation ceremony of the Highlands Academy." However, the face has a tired color.


    "It looks like you''re tired, but are you okay ...?" "Since it was a situation where the land of wood and wood could be destroyed ... there''s no big deal compared to the hardships of the warriors. I can''t say enough and I''m sorry that there are so many injured people, so I''m sorry to see you.


    ¡ó


    He greeted the head of Canaan and ordered members of the Knights of the Water Knight, who can use recovery magic, to help heal the injured. And I headed again to the petrified hero Makoto.


    "Taketsuki-kun, get up," Aya is riding a statue of Makoto. "Hey, Aya. Why shouldn''t you shake too much?" "But it''s the fourth day, Ru-chan!" "Well, if other petrified people can cure in one second, why my knight? I wonder if this curse could be solved at all ... "Under the petrified Makoto Takatsuki, there are three beautiful women. As a fiance, you may be jealous ...


    (Because this person is a stone statue ...) I feel like I can not say anything.


    "Oh, Princess Sofia?" Lucy noticed here. "Sophie, were you worried about Takatsuki-kun?" "Eh, yeah ... so Makoto the brave ...?" I approached the three, nervous.


    "Warrior, get off the stone statue of my knight. It will break if you shake it too much."


    "Everyone seems to have been in a serious situation this time. It''s all right, except for Makoto, the brave man." I looked into Petrified Makoto Takatsuki. Makoto fought a terrible demons who possess the petrified evil eye and what kind of fear expression ...


    "Why are you laughing happily? This man," said Makoto, a petrified hero, with a refreshing expression as he does in small talk.


    "Well, the demons who were talking to Makoto were saying," I wanted to talk more. "" "Yeah, it looks like they''re good friends. I saw it from a distance." Aya-san is saying something strange.


    "Get along with the demons ... If you find it in the Church of the Goddess, you will be able to proceed to the Inquisition with a haste," said Friae, the shrine maiden. A real experience. The Moon Priest must have been chased by the Temple Knight of the Sunland. T ra n s lat ed by £êp m tl .£ã om


    (I''m also a shrine maiden of the Goddess Church ...) For a time, she seems to be recognized as an ally.


    "So, is the curse of petrification of Makoto the brave likely to go away?" It seems that they are probably not fatal because of their lack of tragic feelings. "Hmm, I feel the curse is gradually diminishing, so I wake up in a few days." Juliae strokes the lip of Makoto''s stone statue with her white porcelain finger.


    ...... All her casual gestures are glossy. It was really nice that the moon shrine maiden was not a love enemy ... At that time, I heard someone running from behind.


    "Sister! Are you coming to the woodland !?" "Leo!" I hugged her head lightly.


    "Thank you, Leo. It was hard." "Sister! Sorry, while I''m on, Makoto ..." "Leo, I''m fine ..." He must have been taking care of the injured person. Leo can''t hide his fatigue.


    "Take a break. The Tree Country''s assistance is also with the Knights of the Waters who accompanied me and the subsequent army." "Yes, thank you." Leo went home.


    The Royal City (Let Leo take rest and tell her to return at once. My father and mother were worried ...) Can not leave. However, when he heard that the Demon King was about to be resurrected where Leo was, he was upset that he was going to lead the entire army and go down! I have to show her safe.


    After that, we spent a few days in the village of Canaan, and Makoto woke up safely.


    ¡ó


    -Then a few days.


    At the moment, it is supposed to be a rest period until Makoto Takatsuki''s condition is well ...


    "I don''t need to rest ...?" On the day I woke up, I talked to Makoto, the brave man who had begun training. Around the hero, Makoto, water butterflies, formed by water magic, are fluffy.


    "I haven''t trained for a week, so I''m dull." Makoto replied a bit lazily. He is twisting his neck with his arms folded and watching his water magic.


    (Isn''t my magic convinced ...?)


    T ranslate d by £êp£í t l .£ã om An amount of water magic that will cover the village of Canaan. It seems that they use magic by borrowing magical spirits. It''s not just magic. How much skill is needed? It is only a word of spectacularness. Collecting wizards all over the country of water will not do the same thing.


    "Oh, boyfriend-kun, I''m doing it. Okay, I''ll be mixing too." There is a Guren witch with a wine bottle nearby and watching the magical training of Makoto brave. Looking at the red face, it looks like it''s already done. The phoenix has now released one-handed, no-chanting, royal-class magic !?


    "Hey, Mom. You can''t disturb Makoto!" "Hmm, Lucy can''t help but concentrate on her right away. It is impossible to keep using it! "


    (... Sure, it''s been a couple of hours for the first time, and he always looks like this?)


    "Oh, it''s been a long time, Takatsuki-kun." "!?" When she suddenly heard a voice from her neighbor, she was Aya. It looks like she came here with her frying pan with her hair tied in an apron. In any case, the party''s meal charge is like her.


    "But it''s still not in normal condition ... suddenly, such a long time of training ..." "Eh, Takatsuki''s training is basically 12 hours?" "!?" No matter how much.


    "And it''s about time." "My knight! You''ve fallen asleep! You''re a sick!" Friae, the moon''s shrine maiden, is jumping on a jump kick to Makoto. Um ... it''s a clean hit, is that OK?


    "Wow, it was decided beautifully. Takatsuki-kun, I ate it purposefully to avoid the attack from behind, that''s it." "Ah? Aya-san." Has the ability to switch viewpoints. " I did not know.


    "My knight! Today''s training is over! Rest again!" The shrine maiden stands and glares at Makoto the brave man.


    "Yeah, it''s about to start ..." "You say the same thing every day! So it''s not going to recover at all! "Hello ... oh, princess", "What?" "Underwear, you can see it," "Die, die!" I heard a great sound.


    (Well, that''s my own business ...)


    "Then, I''ll call out when you have dinner," Aya left.


    "Makoto, it''s okay ..., Mom, let me go!" "You''re fine, so you should train more. You see, holy magic, I''ll sing again." "No, I''m tired today. -"Lucy is caught by a Guren witch.


    I sat down beside the brave Makoto, whose eyes were terrifying. Gently put your hand on his head.


    Water of healing-water magic


    This kind of intermediate magic won''t work on a body weakened by a curse, but only for recovery from fatigue. I heard Makoto''s sleep. Tra nsl ated by Jp m t l .£ã o m


    "Hmm ... is Noah''s skirt still an iron wall ...?" (What? ... I felt like I had to hit my head one more time.)


    "What! I am." "It looks like you''ve had a good dream." Makoto, the brave man, looked at me with a determined look. Ku, stop staring at your innocent eyes!


    "Don''t overdo it." "That''s right ... but I was impatient. The fight was just barely possible." His profile looked a bit lonely.


    "What happened?" "My fighting style was only using the magical powers of the spirits, the powers and gods of the goddess, and not the power of myself ... It''s stable, and I can''t use it in case of emergency. I really hope I can improve myself by leveling up. "With a sad expression, Makoto looked at his dagger.


    "Makoto brave ..." "I''m sorry, we talked about something damp." Are you depressed ...? Then here is what I should say.


    "Do not the guardian knight look at the underwear of the shrine maiden to protect?" "A, high" The brave one is too crowded. It is better to have a little comfort. What kind of thoughts do you have for defeating the Demon King and imposing harder training?


    "You have a cute lover? And ... I''m your fianc¨¦e ... I can rely more on my surroundings." Makoto smiled quietly at the words I gave her courage.


    "... Thank you, Sofia. I''ll take a rest." He fell down and fell asleep.


    (Huh ... this guy) I train until I fall, and when I wake up I train again. You can see the difficulties of Lucy and Aya who are working together. I waited for him to get up.


    ¡ó


    Dinner time. When I came back to Satocho''s house. In front of the house, there were people.


    "What happened?" "It looks like someone has come." I was walking with brave Makoto.


    Did the people of the land of the sun have arrived? If so, the hand is too good. Okay, we should have started without slurping. But at the center of the crowd was an unexpected person.


    "Oh, it''s been a long time!" Makoto brave raised her hand to Noh Weather


    (Ah, that figure ...)


    "Hello, Spirit Master. It looks like you''ve defeated the Demon King."


    The one who sneers at grin is innocent white hair and white skin. The big eyes of the crimson shine like rubies. It is intimidating despite its small size.


    (Dasama !?) Why did you come to such a remote area !?

 Chapter 152 Episode 150: Makoto Takatsuki Talks to a Great Sage

    "Hello, Spirit Master. I came to see you."


    White hair, robes, and bright red eyes. A great sage, supposed to be in the land of the sun, was at the home of Canaan''s mayor. Tsukatsuka walks here with a stride.


    "Guu!" I suddenly grabbed Murakura.


    "The Great Sage !?" "Teacher !?" A surprise voice of Princess Sophia and Lucy arrived.


    "Johnny''s son, I''ll rent a room in the back." "Hello! Great sage! Please, relax," The moment you say "um", the scenery in front of you was completely dark.


    ¡ó


    "Huh?" Space transfer "Yes. I want to talk a little bit." Is this the back room that Satocho said ...? It is dim and is surrounded by bookshelves, and is a bit dusty.


    --A loud noise rang behind me. Locked by magic? Extremely severe. Tr an sla t ed by £Êp £ít l .co £í


    "Are you listening, is it a secret conversation?" "..." The eyes of a great sage who glows red in the dark are staring at this. Serious eyes, not the usual affordable smile.


    "You seem to have defeated the Demon King Biflons." "I said that, but ..." The country of wood.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°The Great Sage?¡± When a great sage like a little girl looks down, she cannot read her expression. After a while, I started talking sneaking.


    "... Did you say you are my vampire?" "Yes, I heard in the land of the sun." That surprised me. After that, she was separated into a virgin and sucked blood ...


    "It was the vampire who originally made me a vampire ... The Demon King Biflons. In other words, he is the" parent "to me as a vampire." "Eh !?" Oh, that? Did I kill the Great Sage''s parent?


    "Oh, that ..." The Demon King perished and thought that there was nothing wrong. Anyway, the demons side like Seteker. No, the great sages were demons ... and they were relatives ...


    "Well, what should I say ..." "Well done, Spirit Master, I couldn''t do anything but Demon King Biflons. Vampires can''t resist" parents. " Then, the moment you arrive on the west continent, you''re going to destroy it, though the serpent cults may have sought to revive the Demon King Biphrons in anticipation of the Great Sage ... I was terribly disturbed by the spirit messenger-kun. " That is, as usual. Hmm, this is T ra n s late d by jpmtl.com


    "Are you angry because I''ve defeated ''Parent''?" "I''m angry to be killed by Bifrons? A thousand years ago, a demon king who controlled half of the West Continent and treated humans as livestock? Both my parents and the people of the village were devoured by the demons under Biflons. If possible, I wanted to tear them apart with my hands ... " ing.


    "Well, a thousand years ago, I survived, thanks to Abel''s rescue, just before I was eaten. This time, I don''t have Abel. If the Demon King Biflons is resurrected, ask the Light Hero There was nothing else, but ... The brave man of light is "sweet". "" Isn''t he doing his best, Sakurai-kun? "


    "I know. Oh, I''m always working hard. It''s going to be something by the time of the Hokusei Plan." "I''ll be a serious guy, please help me." Especially for women! In my words, my mouth was greatly distorted as the great sage came up with something.


    The land of the sun, "Can we just worry about people? Spirit witch. No, aiming for nobles in the west continent?" "... What is it?" Princess Sofia says such a thing Was it true?


    "The greedy guys are already using the aftermath of the war with the demons. The resurrection of the Savior, the light brave from a different world has been suppressed by the Highland royal family. What comes is where we bring in "The Second Meritor". "... Huh" The war has not yet begun, right?


    "Hey, there''s no sense of danger. There''s a hero who has defeated the Demon King, and he''s hired by a small country. I''m sorry, many aristocrats, and after the war, you''ll have delicious territory on the Demon Continent. Use a card called "The Hero Who Defeated the Demon King". " The nobleman ¡¯s greats


    "... It''s for politics. But you seem to be engaged to Princess Sofia, right? I" "I''m a royal royal of a small country. What? "


    The country of water (the position is weak ...)


    "What are you going to do now? Spirit Master?" Fire Country "At first, I''m going to go ..." As far as I heard from now, should I stay calm? May I talk to Princess Sofia?


    Fire country "Hmm, a military nation? It may not be bad. Those people are just brains and are not good at political bargaining. By the way, don''t just go there. Only a raccoon. In the meantime, they can be trapped in a honey trap. "" I''m ok because magical magic doesn''t work. "


    "Don''t you think there''s anything to do with the magic, fascinating magic. I stayed at the inn, and when I woke up in the morning, a stranger was sleeping naked. And six months later, I was told to hold a mysterious baby and recognize her. "..." Hey, hey, it''s fun. This is a virgin. The wise man laughed grinning at the expression.


    "At that time, I''ll prove your virginity with my ''appraisal'' skills." "Can you stop it !?"


    "If you don''t want to be like that, don''t get close." "Yes ..." I''m afraid of human society.


    "Thank you for everything, the great sages ... What did you do?" When I thanked you and thought about leaving the room, I felt the gaze of the great sages.


    Not an angry expression. If it were to be strong, would it be the expression of a cat in front of a fish? T r ans l at e d b y jpm tl.£ã o £í


    "I''m hungry."


    "... Please," I knelt, opened my collar a little, and presented my neck.


    "Hey huh, she''s a good girl .... Kap." "... Hmm." I wonder if my body got used to it. I hate it.


    ¨D¨DYou can hear the small sound of throat, throbbing.


    An elegant way to drink. It''s totally different from the vampire I met the other day. Speaking of which, were you always a demonic thousand years ago? Do you know a great sage?


    "Like the sages, do you know the demons about Setekar?" "... Don''t talk during a meal. Of course I know. It was a troublesome partner. By the way, it seems that he was petrified. He can''t eat people, he can only petrify him. "" Eh? "


    "The Great Sages, what does that mean?" "Did you not know? The weak immortal, Setekar, was" awakened "by the Great Demon King Ivrys and became stronger. The curse was" I can''t attack people. " He can''t suck on human blood, he''s despised by his demons as a vampire of odd things ... but that Petrified Magic Eye is a threat to us. "


    Did that happen? It seems like he didn''t try to drink the blood of me, Prince Leonard and Janet.


    "Did you talk to him?" "Yes, I was pleased to tell you the last word of Byfrons." No, but petrification has almost eliminated Elf warriors. After all, it is a threat.


    "Hey! Did you talk to Biflons !?" said the Great Sage for the first time.


    "Yeah, yeah ... just a little bit." "Stupid ... he shouldn''t have any ego left ... at that time ... surely ..."


    "... What did he say?" "Well, I didn''t seem to remember much about me. I was saying who I am." "... I said something about Abel Or, about someone who was a thousand years ago, "a great sage asks with a serious expression. Hmmm ...


    "I don''t think I''ve said otherwise." "I''m sorry." What was it?


    Again, only the sound of a throbbing blood echoed.


    (Hmm, I''m free, and it''s giving me my blood, and it''s free.) T ransla t ed by £Êp£í t l .com


    That''s a must. Do you want to consult a little?


    "The Great Sages, how can you be strong?" "... It''s abrupt. You''re the hero who defeated the Demon King?" That was only the Demon King''s wish for destruction.


    "It''s hard to fight now." "Hmm. But the status of the genie-kun is at the level. I think he''s fighting well using genie magic and sacred objects that cover it. But¡­¡­"


    "But I couldn''t keep up with the fight of the Guren witch, Rosary, and I was killed if the Demon King Biflons was concerned." I don''t think there''s a thick wall with them. If I leave it as it is, I guess it''s probably useless.


    People "... Do you want to be stronger? But if the spirit hero is going to strengthen dramatically from here, I think there is only ..." "Eh?" "Don''t be serious? For example, my spirit kun Suppose you made a vampire. Perhaps your physical abilities will increase. "" Oh! "" In exchange, you can no longer use spirit magic. Spirits do not miss the immortals. "" ... No useless. " I''m not going to be a vampire ...


    "Don''t make such a face. Should you rely more on me? Do you know? What are you and my spirit servant called in the land of the sun?" "Did you become a mistress?" Princess Noel That''s the story.


    "What did you know?" What reaction did you expect? even if,


    "Is blood right now?" "And a little more."


    "... I''m anemic, but don''t smoke a cup today!"


    By the way, I have a great sage on my knees now. The Great Sage straddles me from the front and wraps his feet around my waist. With the "RPG Player" skill, it looks a bit suspicious from the edge.


    (I don''t want this style to be seen by Lucy Yassan)


    "Wow, boyfriend is cheating!"


    "[!?]" Did someone suddenly appear in the room?


    "Mr. Rosalie!" Did you bother moving to space?


    "Hey, Guren''s little girl! Did you come to hinder people''s meals?" T ra nsl ated b y £êpm t l.£ão m


    "Yes! I''ve entered my territory without permission, so let''s win! I''ll win this time!"


    (... teleportation?) And no chanting. After all, there is no vision of fighting those levels.


    At that time, outside-an explosion sounded from above. It seems that Rosalie is fighting with the Great Sage.


    (Wow, he''s firing royal magic.)


    Quarrel-The Great Sage and the Guren Witch lasted overnight.

 Chapter 153 151.Makoto Takatsuki arrives in the country of fire

    ¨D¨DThe next morning.


    "... I won''t sell fights to the Great Sages in the future ...... I''m deeply reflective of the undersea temple ..." Rosalie is sitting straight and hanging down.


    (... Suge, I''ve won the sealed victory against Guren''s witch Rosalie)


    The Great Sage does not have a single scratch. Well, the wound may have revived immediately because it is an immortal.


    "Why are you pushing so hard ...? If you''re just talented, you''re beyond me." The Great Sage looked down at Rosalie with his stunned face folded in his arms.


    ¡°¡­ I ¡¯m already a mom.¡± ¡°Is the great sage Toru-chan''s mom intimidated?¡± ¡°Mom is looking at one side as a rival. I''m determined I can''t win.¡± Lucy I heard a conversation between Tosa-san. Lucy, I''m not merciful to my mother. Black cat Juliae is stroking her throat, not interested.


    "... Kup, remember the next." "You ... I''ll have to reflect on you at all." Rosalie glared at the Great Sage with grudge, and the Great Sigh sighed.


    Tr a ns la te d b y £Êp £ítl.co m Rosalie was strong, too, but the great sages are overflowing with elegance. After all, the great sage is the best witch on the continent. I was just gazing at it, and Princess Sofia came nearby.


    "Brother Makoto, let''s depart from the country of trees soon. I''ve been long enough." "Okay, Sofia." The country of fire The body has recovered, and maybe it''s time to start.


    "Let''s return to McAllen with our carriage. The carriage is magically rid of monsters." Fire Country "Yes, let''s go by airship from McAllen." There shouldn''t have been a flying dragon. There is a sand dragon on the way, but the sky is a dragon that cannot fly.


    "Wait, you" stopped from the great sage. "What''s going on?" "Don''t return to the town of McAllen, the home of the spirit witch. Nobles of the land of the sun are waiting." "Ge" "Eh?" Frowning, Princess Sofia makes a small surprise.


    "I don''t think it''s a weird story. It''s hard to say that the spirit witch''s base is a city on the edge of the country of water. If so, it''s best to wait there." If you do not return to McAllen, you cannot use the airship.


    "What should I do?" "Yes ... it takes time, but I only have to go by land." When I and Princess Sofia looked at her faces and troubled her head.


    "There''s a better way, Spirit Master," said the Great Sage, who turned his eyes toward Rosalie, who was sitting very meaningfully.


    Spatial transition "Hey, Guren''s little girl. Send these guys over your very long distance." "Yeah, I can only carry one person at a time!" Use it effectively because there is surplus magical power. " I said near Lucy and listened. Tra n s la te d b y jp £í tl.c o £í


    "Lucy. Can I ask my mom to move?" gave. Well, I''m worried about letting the hero of the woodland do such chores. But it is very helpful.


    "Yada-! It''s troublesome! You just have to do it! It''s a great sage!" "I''m sorry to waste your magic like you. You have to be ready for the resurrection of the Great Demon King. The elves have extra magical power, they can be used for heroes. "" Huh ... I can''t help helping. Boyfriend-kun, I''ll carry them in order when they are ready. "" Oh, thank you. " It seems they talked.


    We were in a hurry to set out. Greet Satocho, Furuki''s hero Maximilian, wood shrine maiden Flora, and other members of the village of Canaan.


    "Makoto, let''s meet again in the North Decision plan! Let''s fight against the Demon King together!" "Yes, Maximilian is fine too." I guess the best harvest this time was making friends with Maximilian. However, the rough hands are big. My hands are like children.


    "Are you ready? Well then, Lucy at first?" "Well, I''m from me?" "Lu-chan mom, I''m good at first," "I''m better at the last."


    Looking at Rosalie''s space, he is nervous in the following order. At first, I guess I''d like to have a guy like Princess Sofia''s escort Water Knights. You''ve been there. Oh, Lucy was taken.


    (Okay, let''s leave)


    ¡ó


    "Well, this is the end ..."


    Rosalie told me indiscriminately. There is a bear under your eyes. Spatial transition Perhaps, due to overuse, the magical power has been reduced. ¡­¡­Is it fine?


    "Thank you, Rosalie!" Spatial transition Until a while ago, there were more magic circles than when we were using the woodland.


    (Is it different from the conventional technique?)


    "Where are you going, Rosary? Is that magic circle different from before?" "Eh, mom, don''t you go back to the village?" Lucy responds to my words.


    "Oh, boyfriend-kun is excellent. I''m watching the magic ceremony. I''m going to go to the Moon again and train again! It didn''t reach the great sages!" ¡­ Before we challenge the great sages, we would like you to cooperate with the defeat of the Demon King in the North March project .... ¡±Rosalie, who rolls her arms, speaks with Princess Sofia. surely! Not if you''re fighting with your relatives.


    "Oh, what did your dad say? Six months later? I''m going to hit the Demon Continent. Okay, I''ll be participating, so I''ll leave the Demon King to defeat!" I went. I''m a free person. Tr anslate d by jp m tl .£ã o £í


    Land of fire As it did, we arrived. There are Lucy, Sae, Juliae (a black cat on her shoulders), Princess Sofia, and the escort knights.


    The country of fire, "Hey! Takatsuki-kun! What is this place?" Say, the country of fire, I looked over Gamelan, the capital city of the city.


    It was a white city as a whole. Is the building made of sun-dried bricks? Many people wear white clothes. Many people have dark skin.


    (It looks like the world of Arabian nights ...) The streets reminiscent of the Middle East in the previous world were expanding.


    And above all-


    (hot¡­¡­)


    The temperature may be close to 40 ¡ã C. Latitudes should not change, much like a water country ... Goddess of Fire Why is it so different? The country of fire is a tropical country.


    It''s nice to be hot. If you set the skill of ¡°Megumi water stop¡± to 99%, you will not be bothered much. The problem is--


    (... I don''t have a water spirit at all)


    Fire country In the past, I had such a feeling because of the climate I learned in the temple of water. Apparently, in this country, I seem to be useless ... I sighed a little.


    "Sophia, I''ve completed immigration procedures," the patron knight came with a slapstick. As expected, illegal entry into the country due to space transfer is so dirty that the area is tight.


    However, Mr. Rosalie said, "Well, you''re always on your own and you''re out on your own?" Did he forget that common sense somewhere?


    "Then, let''s go to the inn I always use. Brave Makoto, you have contacted a friend, right?" "I told Fujiyan using a communication tool. Everything seems to have just happened in the country of fire. In a few days, they can join. Until then, she was allowed to stay in the same inn as Princess Sofia.


    "It''s hot, let''s move fast," says Friae, wiping his sweat with his hand. She wears a little bit of clothes and wears her chest to make a patter. Every time I fan with clothes, the chest is exquisitely visible and hidden, creating an unbelievable appeal.


    "" "" "..." "" ", passers-by men all stop and stare at Juliae. It stands out. T r a nsl a ted b y jp£ít l .£ã o £í


    "Roo-chan, are you okay?" "It''s hot, uh, Aya''s skin is cold ..." Lucy, who is not good at getting hot, has been sluggishly carried by her.


    You should move quickly. We left for the inn.


    On the way, Princess Sofia taught me about the country of fire.


    The fire country must be a military state that dispatches troops on request from other countries. Although the land is not suitable for agriculture, hunting and fishing are thriving. He is also focusing on trade.


    At present, many people are coming to the capital city. It seems that the cause is that there will be the upcoming fire country''s largest ¡°fighting tournament¡±. It seems that the winner of the fighting tournament is promised to be a one-year-limited most favored nation, as the "National Certified Hero of Fire Country".


    (After all, the characteristics are completely different depending on the country.)


    While listening to the story of Princess Sofia, I switched to the viewpoint of the "RPG player" skill and watched Kyorokyoro and the city.


    Then, after a while, it was a little rest time. Princess Sofia and the women are drinking the cold fruit juices sold at the stalls.


    I was a bit away, looking for a water spirit somewhere. ... Yeah, it''s not good at all. At that time,


    --Keen, and the horn of the "danger detection" skill sounds.


    (Huh? This is downtown.)


    Activate the "Find Enemy" skill at a glance, but do not know where the enemy is.


    "Oh, it''s dangerous! Takatsuki-kun!"


    The next moment, -Dogagagaga! ! ! ! ! !


    T r a n sla t e d by jp£ítl.£ão£í The explosive sound of a heavy object falling on the place where I was just walking, and the dust soared. Bombing !? Bomb terrorism !?


    But after the dust had settled down, I saw a human figure. Did humans fall?


    "... Oh, I couldn''t have avoided it. Sama is the hero Sama who defeated the Demon King."


    It was the voice of a woman who spoke in a slightly blurred tone. Dark skin. Glossy black hair. A slender female warrior with narrow eyes reminiscent of a cat carnivore. She wears light armor, but her shoulders and feet are bare. Fighting But is it that she doesn''t feel vulnerable because of the sheer amount of clothing?


    "Hello, I''m Olga Saul Talisker, I''m a ''burning brave.''"


    "Hey ... can''t you kill me?" The woman distorted her mouth with a crescent moon.


    A dangerous guy has come!

 Chapter 154 152: Makoto Takatsuki is attacked

    "Let''s kill each other."


    An exotic brown-skinned beauty who utters a whirlwind remark. Fighting Orange is rising from its body.


    (Burning hero ... Olga Saul Talisker. Fire goddess hero ...)


    The Land of Fire Once, the purpose of coming to meet the brave man and the shrine maiden. In that sense, it is consistent with the purpose. However, the battle-ready hero in front of you seems to have no idea at all.


    When I noticed "!?", A burning brave fist was approaching in front of me. Yaba!


    (Or "evasion" skill!)


    I can''t avoid it at the last minute! I felt a shock around my shoulder and was blown away. It hurts.


    "Takatsuki-kun!" Saa''s voice resounds. T ra nsla ted by jp m t l.co m


    "Oh, did you hit me?" Olga, a scorching hero, has a cute little neck. You hit me!


    Say, "What are you doing?"


    "Wow, I was surprised," she said, "I was surprised." Seriously, Sa-san''s melee attack doesn''t work !? "K-" Sa-san''s impatient face is visible.


    -Water magic, ice needle


    Attempts to crush him with water magic to help Sae-san. This is the limit if there is no spirit of water!


    "Hmm?" I was able to avoid it normally !? I fired in front of me, but ... can I avoid it after seeing it?


    Tr an slated by £êpm t l .co £í "Uzai" "Guu" I was supposed to have been attacked by Sae a while ago, but somehow she was in front of me. "Avoid" skill!


    "Geho" a heavy shock runs on the abdomen. Inevitable at all !? After seeing the evasion skills, the attack follows.


    "What do you want to do to Takatsuki-kun?" Sae hits using the dash attack of the "Action Player" skill. "Huh ... you''re strong though it''s cute," said the brave of fire, escaping easily and eating more counters. "Agu!" Sa-san flew away! Crashed into the wall of a nearby private house.


    "Ah!" Lucy screams. Damn, what a monster! Are you okay?


    "Hey, what are you?" "Olga is rampaging." "Who''s the other person?" What is an addiction?


    "Don''t do it! Olga the brave!" Princess Sofia''s sharp voice came up. Suddenly, the movement of the hero of the land of fire stops.


    Olga, the brave goddess of fire, waving his hand with a blank face.


    "Olga! What are you thinking !? Attack the heroes and their friends in our country!" "It''s a bit of a greeting!"


    (... Why did we get involved right after arriving in this country?) Clearly, we were aiming for a hero in the water country.


    "I heard that I defeated the demon king and Gerald, so I was expecting it, but I was losing my expectations. I was looking down from below." ¨D¨DI jumped quickly and disappeared somewhere.


    "What''s that guy ..." Juliae is hiding behind her and scared. I''m sorry, I forgot to be a guardian knight.


    "Sasan!" Hurry and rush to Sasan who was blown away. Lucy takes care of Sasan. Especially injuries are unlikely ... Sae looked at me and uttered words.


    "Sorry, Takatsuki-kun ... I lost." "No, he''s crazy ...." Sae doesn''t need to be bothered. I''m glad you are okay.


    "Makoto brave, people are gathering. Let''s move to the place where we can rest first." "Yes, we need to rest Sasar."


    We headed for the inn quickly.


    ¡ó T r a ns la ted by £êp£ít l.£ã om


    Arriving at the inn, I, Princess Sofia and the guardian knight gathered in a large room. Saa was trapped in the room whether the previous fight was a shock. Lucy and Juliae are cheering on Sae.


    (Later, I have to go and see ...)


    "Makoto brave ... I''m sorry, I protested from the Roses family for rudeness by the brave goddess of fire earlier," Princess Sofia shook his shoulders. I was annoyed, but Princess Sofia''s anger seemed more. I made my "Megumi water stop" skill 99% and said.


    "However, what is the brave of the country of fire who suddenly attacked?" No matter what you thought, he came to know that we had come. This is not to say that a hero of a country is going to a party with a princess.


    Land of Fire "This raid ... probably the upper level is involved," said Princess Sophia, dropping her gaze and fishing. "Huh?" Upper level of Fire Country? What is that?


    The Land of Fire "The Brave House is the second largest power on the continent ..... but perhaps you don''t like the fact that the kingdom of water has defeated the Demon King. It seems that his first achievement in defeating the Demon King hurt his second-largest continent, "said the patron knight.


    From the land of fire, "I apologized for the rudeness of the hero .... But in the city, Makoto of the land of water did not oppose Olga of the land of fire. I was lucky, "he said. The rumors of the rumors are that of the princess." Princess Sofia bites her lips.


    The country of water "Well, what if I lost? But at that place, where there was no water spirit, there was almost no way to be honest.


    "No, not! The feat of Makoto, the hero who prevented the resurrection of the Demon King, is not lost!" Princess Sofia follows in haste.


    The Land of the Sun, "That''s right, the Brave. And recently, Princess Noel has been frequently reminded of his friendship with Roses. "The Sun Country" has been competing for a long time in a military position. The water country has broken into it, which has given rise to impatience. " ¡­ "


    Is it between countries? That''s a difficult story for ordinary people. Well, it doesn''t matter to me. At best, let''s do the brave work.


    "The brave lord, just to make sure, one of the reasons Princess Noel was so friendly to us is because the brave hero Sakurai and Makoto are close friends?" "Eh?" I was surprised at the words of the old man.


    "Makoto brave, don''t you think it''s unrelated to me? The relationship between the two is now well known among the six countries." Princess Sofia sighed as if she was stunned. Yeah ... but no, it''s certainly familiar in the past.


    The Land of Fire "But I didn''t expect this to happen ... I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have come .... Let''s go back soon." "No, no, Sofia is not bad The bad thing is the people of the land of fire. "


    T r a nsl a t ed by jp mtl.£ão m "In addition, returning home right now looks like you''ve run away, and it''s awkward. You have to bring something back after you come." -I was angry that she was depressed. Returning as it is, the belly insects do not fit.


    "... Okay, but stay quiet at the inn for a while." Princess Sofia may have a broken heart. I nodded calmly. I don''t think about getting back. The first is information gathering. in addition--


    (I''m tired ... Looking at her face, let''s go to sleep)


    I stopped by Sae''s room, but I couldn''t talk because she seemed to be asleep.


    ¡ó


    --next day.


    "Tackey! You''ve been fought with the goddess of fire, Olga, and you''ve been seriously injured! Are you okay !?" The best healing drug, "Takatsuki Sama! Injuries !? Please drink fast! ¡±Fujiyan and Nina entered the room with great momentum. Oh, that? Isn''t the rumor with a tail fin?


    "Fujiyan, no one is injured." I guess it costs about 1 million to purchase the best remedy, right? It''s an oral medicine ... A little, I am worried about the taste.


    "Oh, ... I heard that Tacky was an unconscious body and flew away. Did it go wrong? ... I''m glad ..." "Hmm, I''m being rumored to be myself." Are these guys? I''m really annoyed. However, I''m sorry to worry about Fujiyan and Nina. I explained the situation.


    "I see ... the relationship between the land of the sun and the land of water. Indeed, the combination of Highland, where the savior was reborn, and Roses, where the hero of the defeated Demon King, Tacky, is the threat to other nations. Hey, "" ... What''s the topic? "


    The country of wood, "Oh? Do you not know?", It appears dashingly, and together with "The Witch of Guren," he is a brave man who saved the crisis of extermination and is all about the topic of Mr. Tacky. Hey, this is also a tail fin It''s too late. Finally, did you sleep on a stone?


    "In addition, the source of the information is the people of the woody country, who usually do not have much interest in other countries. No. It is a highly credible story that has been rumored among the merchants," said Nina. Added while shaking his ears.


    (I didn''t know at all ...) Recently, I couldn''t talk to Fujiyan, so I ran out of information. It may be better to be careful about collecting information.


    After that, I shared some information, and Fujiya and I stayed in the room. Nina saw Saer and went away.


    ¡ó


    T ran s l at ed by £Êp£ít l.co m "It was tough."


    Fujiyanga shimimi and tweet. We had a conversation while drinking the tea that Nina kept.


    At first, he spoke on the status report. After that, I was talking for a while.


    After a while. Looking at my friend''s face for the first time in a while, I suddenly felt uncomfortable.


    He rushed to the royal capital of the country of fire. I thought I was tired from a long trip, but something was different than usual.


    The Country of Fire "Speaking of which, I heard that there was an errand, but what was it?" "It''s just a business negotiation." He would usually be more specific.


    "What are you having trouble with?" "..."


    "No ... it''s not a secret." It seemed hesitant to say for a while. I quietly waited for the next word. And Fujiyan quietly told.


    A country of fire "It''s like a royal city of ... and classmates are trapped as slaves."


    -Oh, that''s the story ...

 Chapter 155 153: Makoto Takatsuki receives consultation

    The country of fire, "It''s like a royal city of ... a classmate seems to be trapped as a slave," said Fujiyan in a heavy tone.


    (What ... slave? ...)


    The existence of slaves on the western continent is not uncommon. But I had almost never encountered a slave.


    The reason for the waters is that they have not adopted slavery. I''ve heard that everything is the policy of the Roses royal family.


    (I hate slaves, Mako-kun)


    Oh, Mr. Aile. Did you listen? Apparently, it was a matter of taste. It is true that Roses, a religious state, reflects the goddess'' intentions.


    (Well, I too! I hate slaves!) Noah-sama ... You don''t have to compete.


    Trans la t ed b y jp £ítl .£ã o£í In the country of the water, I rarely see slaves. So what about other countries?


    The nations of the sun, "", "" and "", all employ slavery. The purpose of slaves is varied: workers, military purposes, and sexual slaves. There is no very good image.


    "And ... Fujiyan. Who are your classmates who are enslaved?" My close classmates are Fujiyan Tosa-san and Sakurai-kun, so I don''t think I''m my friend. Fujiyan''s friendship is wide.


    "... Keiko Kahoku," Fujiyan told the name of his classmate. Hmm¡­¡­.


    (Who is it?) The name seems to be heard or not.


    "Eh !? Keiko-chan!" Suddenly, Sae came from outside the room. He just passed by.


    "Sa-san, how are you doing?" "U-Yeah, I''m sorry, I fell asleep yesterday. What''s more, Keiko-chan is a slave! Fujiwara-kun!" Fujiyan''s shoulders are shaking.


    T ra n slat e d by £êp£ítl .£ã om Country of the sun "Oh, calm down, Sasaki-dono. Keiko-dono seems to have lived originally, but he seems to have been fooled by a bad noblewoman and took a lot of debt ... Now she accidentally discovered that she has fallen into slavery and has been registered as a product in the upcoming slavery market. "" That''s it !? " With a sad face. Fujiyan also has a distressed look.


    (I can''t say that I can''t remember my face.)


    "Well, Sa-san, were you on good terms with Kawakita-san?"


    "Yeah, I sometimes played with him. He''s a bit stiff but a good girl." "Yes ... Sasaki and Keiko were friends." Sae-san''s friend. Then, can you leave it alone?


    "And Fujiyan wants to help Mr. Kawakita, right?"


    "That''s right! I need to help! But ... how?" "Sir, cann''t slaves be solved with money? Well, Fujiyan." that''s right? Then, if there is abundant financial power of Fujiyan, there should be no problem.


    "That''s not the case." Fujiyan''s response wasn''t good.


    Because-another world slaves are very valuable. The reason is because of the powerful "skills" possessed by other people. Keiko Hebei also possesses rare skills and its product value seems to be very expensive.


    "The slave market is usually owned by the person who offers the highest price in the form of an auction, but it seems that only a prestigious noble has decided to own it for Keiko. Say shows discomfort in Fujiyan''s words, saying that the reason for putting it out in public is to show the noble''s dignity. Sure, it doesn''t sound like a good hobby.


    (But Hebei ... Keiko-san ... No, I can''t remember it at all, but it''s somehow remembered ...) Don''t you remember?) (Threesome?)


    Speaking of stupid things about me, Kitayama and Okada-kun ... ah! I remembered! A gal-like child who was with them! It was a type that was not good at all, or rather weak! That girl? Sorry, have you become a slave? Anyway


    "Is Fujiyan good friends with Kawakita-san?" I and Fujiyan of game otaku are the exact opposite race. What is Hebei?


    "Keiko-don''t know ... I''ve been close to my house and I''ve known since daycare ... "She didn''t look like ..." "Sorry, Fujiwara-kun and Keiko-chan were the same junior high school students. So, she was a childhood friend!" Hmm, I see. Is that a relationship?


    (In my case, Sakurai-kun is a slave ... No, the other way around. Is it more likely that I''m a slave-pattern?) Yeah, it''s normal and scary. That''s not when you''re thinking about stupid things.


    (Well, I decided to do it)


    Transl a t ed by £Êpm t l .co m "Well, Fujiyan. Let''s make a plan to rescue Kawakita." "Yeah! Takatsuki-kun, let''s help Keiko-chan! Oh, Takatsuki-kun. I''ll talk a little later ..." I understand. " What is it?


    The Land of Fire, "Wait! Waiting for Tacky and Sasaki. The nobles who have decided to own Keiko, but one of the most prestigious nobles, are still black rumored people. There is a risk of danger ... "Fujiyan warns in a hurry.


    "Fujiwara-kun! Don''t be afraid to help your friends." Sae is still a man. "Fujiyan, we''ll help each other when we''re in trouble." "Tackey, Sasaki ... I''ll be grateful." We nodded.


    "But how do I get help? Should I get in and steal it away?" Sae says extreme.


    "That would not be possible. The slaves have a ''slave'' collar, but you need a 20-digit magic code to remove it. "It''s just the longest." "That''s no good." Sae dropped her shoulders.


    "... Is security in another world, isn''t it strict?"


    "It is said that the management of slaves is the toughest in this world. Because it''s a bend, it''s a product of" life. "" Huh ... what can I say? "


    "So the only way to help Keiko, who became a slave, is to take over ownership from the noble who will become the new master." "But that noble is a bad noble, right?" It is said that he is a person who has a strong desire to reveal, and that he is also very greedy. " Sasan and Fujiyan are undulating.


    (Hmm ...) Let''s summarize the idea.


    The goal is to help classmates. The enemy is a vicious noble. You can''t get in the right way.


    Then--


    "Okay, Fujiyan. That''s that." "Huh?" "Takatsuki, do you have a good idea?"


    Fujiyan and Sa wait for the continuation of my words with hope. If you have the conditions so far, you have one thing to do.


    "The way of capture is the assassination of a vicious aristocrat ..."


    ¡°¡° ¡­¡­ ¡±¡± (¡­¡­)


    Silence has come. Oh? Tr an sl at ed by jp £ítl.c o £í


    "No, Tacky" "I''m wrong, Takatsuki-kun" (Makoto, you''re stupid?)


    Goddess With two friends, I received a total tsukkomi. Oh, that? Was it wrong? Well, that''s right. Swimsuit, game brain. Let''s reconsider.


    When I was trying to say, "No, joke, joke." A gentle voice echoed from heaven.


    Goddess of Fire (Mako-kun, if you have someone you want to kill, please let me know in advance ¡î I''ll tell her. If you adjust in advance, ¡î)


    "¡­¡­e?"


    Goddess of water Voice as usual. It''s like talking small. It was like talking about today''s weather.


    (Oh, that ... Eir-sama?) (Hmm, what''s going on? Mako-kun) (Somehow ... what''s going on?) (Yes, of course) Of course ...


    So (well, it''s necessary) (You mean, you''re not going to say it again, don''t you convert?) Noir-sama puts Tsukkomi into Eir.


    Goddess of Water (If Mako converts, I''ll allow "Assassination" in plenty of time.) (... No, that''s a bit ...)


    Water goddess After all, this is the ruler forever.


    Just as if you''re listening to your child''s selfishness, you''re going to buy the toys you want, but you decide the life or death of a person.


    ¡°Tackie?¡± ¡°Takatsuki-kun¡± suddenly showed a steep expression, worried about me getting stuck, and the two cried out.


    "Oh, oh, I''m sorry. I''m wondering if there''s any good way to do it." I told Aile.


    (Yes, okay ~ ¡î) (Makoto, be careful not to trade too much with goddess of other religions, it will be ruined) (Yes, Noah-sama) Be careful.


    T r a n s la ted by jp mtl .£ã om -Transaction with the goddess. This is a terrible trick. I feel like I can destroy myself if I''m bad.


    I once turned my consciousness on the two people in front of me. Fujiyan and Sasan seem to be twisting their heads for any ideas.


    "Hey, why don''t you ask Sophie-chan?" "Oh, that''s good." I agreed with Sae''s idea. Even in other countries, I feel like I will not be beaten by the request of Princess Sofia, the royal family.


    "I don''t know until I try it, but I''m not sure, but the aristocrat this time is also a face of the military in the country of fire. Even though it''s the Roses royal family, there is no guarantee that he will obediently ... ¡­ And if you rub it poorly, you will inconvenience the Roses royal family¡­ ¡±¡° Sorry ... ¡±After all, the influence of the Roses royal family is weak in foreign countries.


    Interviewer: "So, I''m collecting information using now." "Spy, spy ..." Sa-san rounds his eyes. Yeah, what Fujiyan is doing is no longer a high school student.


    The threat of negotiating "that is, grasping the opponent''s weakness" seems to be illegal, but it is far more legitimate than assassination.


    "No, that''s a trick, Tucky. Your opponent is a far higher noble. Even if you do that, you just buy a grudge. What I''m searching for is what my opponent wants. Keiko isn''t exactly what people want, it''s just a high-end collection, and if you offer something that''s more desirable to your partner, you''ll be able to deal with it. " "As expected, Fujiwara-kun"


    Me and Sa-san were just impressed. My viewpoint is different from an amateur like me. After all I have to leave this to Fujiyan.


    "By the way, what is the name of the nobleman?" "The third son of the Buna-Havun family, Martin Buna-Havun. He is from a well-known family who produces many naval officers in the country of fire. He is a hobbyist who does not belong and splurges only ... "Fire country Buna Herbn, ... I do not know, but in a military state, it is said that military officials must never reach out I have. It''s a tricky partner ...


    "I may not be able to do much, but I''m going to think about it." "Yeah, me too!" Sae and I said, Fujian, seemed apologetic.


    But a prestigious noble? It won''t be as easy as a dungeon capture.


    Here, I suddenly remembered.


    "By the way, what''s Sasan talking about?"


    "I''ll leave my seat." "No, Fujiwara-kun can stay here. Well, uh," said Saa, hesitating a little while scratching the cheeks.


    "I ... I wonder if I could be a little stronger ..." "Sasan ..." Did you mind that Olga, the hero of fire, didn''t have any hands or feet?


    The Land of Water "It''s just that I was entangled because I was a brave man, and Sa-san is a victim. "It''s just that." "Yeah, but if I didn''t easily lose to him, it would have helped Takatsuki-kun, so I want to be strong."


    "But Sasaki-dono. Even if I say I''m stronger, I won''t be able to fight Olga, the hero of fire. She''s an important person in the land of fire. "Sure, it doesn''t make sense to get stronger again if we can''t rematch." I nodded at Fujiyan''s words.


    Special game: "That''s okay! I asked Sophie-chan, but if I win the next" Fighting Battle of the Fire Country ", I will be joined with Olga, the brave of fire. Is that OK?" But will the fire hero not take part in the fighting tournament? "


    "I''ve heard of that story. Everything was banned because the brave Olga won the annual fighting tournament for three years in a row and the tournament ceased to excite. Toka "," Seriously ", it''s really a fighting power.


    "Takatsuki-kun! How about you?"


    (Sasan, I''m stubborn if this happens) Maybe it''s useless to stop.


    Well, if you want to be strong, there is one thing to do. At a glance, when I looked at Fujiyan, my eyes met. Fujiyan nods small.


    (Probably the same thing)


    "Fujiyan, it''s finally time to use that example." "Yes. I thought it wasn''t there." "??" Sasan couldn''t follow me and Fujiyan''s words. I tilted my neck.


    "Takatsuki-kun? Fujiwara-kun? What do you mean?" I replied strongly to Saer''s question.


    "Sasan, raise your level and hit with physics."

 Chapter 156 Episode 154Makoto Takatsuki Helps Level Up

    Sa-san. Real name: Aya Sasaki.


    Due to different world reincarnation, the current race is Lamia. The level is 35. The status is well beyond Gold Rank Nina.


    Osa: And Sae has never been to another world. Because it was strong from the beginning.


    Life In the Great Labyrinth, you can do it. Also, I learned a little bit of martial arts from Nina. The weapon he deals with is the "Demon Hammer", which was dusted in the Roses royal treasure house. I don''t usually use it, so it''s just an accessory.


    Lucy trains several hours a day (the limit of concentration). I train for about 12 hours every day (end if I faint). Saa''s training time is zero.


    "I''m behind Takatsuki-kun''s party," he said, packing all the trips, cooking, and shopping. Basically, they are dedicated to supporting roles.


    Still-the "strongest" of our party is Sasan.


    Despite learning royal magic, Lucy''s magic is out of control. To me, Sae blows me away with a single deco pin. T ra n s l a te d b y £êp£ítl .£ãom


    In other words, it is hard to imagine how strong it will be if you practice seriously.


    ¡ó


    "It''s cold here, but Makoto!" Lucy in his usual light clothes is trembling as if to embrace him. "I''m like that," I lent my jacket to Lucy.


    "Hey ... my knight. What''s in here?" Friae is wearing a blanket from her head and looking only at her face. She was beaten when she said she wasn''t that elegant.


    Country of Fire This is a place several tens of kilometers away from the capital city of Gamelan. It is a giant stool, a remote area where many Table Mountains protrude. The summit of Table Mountain is nearly 1000 meters above ground, and the steep cliffs cannot be climbed by human feet. And unlike the plains of Fireland, which is a scorching wilderness, temperatures in the highlands are very low. We are standing there now.


    "It''s a superb view." "Oh, it''s spectacular." Fujiyan and I muttered while looking at the vast orange earth looking down from the cliff. I was brought to this place by Fujiyan airship.


    "Oh, it''s dangerous, Takatsuki-kun," "Husband, be careful, rhinoceros." While watching the scenery near the precipice, Sae and Nina were warned. Did you float too much? I turned around to Sae-san. T ra nsl ate d by £Êpmt l .co£í


    "Well, let''s raise the level!" "Um, um ... how is it?" I was suddenly brought.


    Shirokane "I''ll explain! Sasaki-dono. Because of the height of this table mountain, ordinary adventurers can hardly find it and many rare monsters inhabit it. Among the more than a hundred table mountains, we stand now There is a nest of the lizard that is perfect for raising the level wherever you are! "Shirokane" If you defeat one lizard, you can quickly get to the MAX level. "That''s right." Compared to the tension of me and Fujiyan, Sa-san is a little bit less attractive. why?


    "Hey, Makoto. Why do you know that?" Lucy asked me and Fujiyan to explain.


    "Hey, Lucy. Is it common sense to find a hunting ground to level up with RPG?" "Somehow my knight''s tension is so bad ..." Friae-san looked cold. Nori is bad.


    Shirokane "By the way, where is the" lizard "called?" Sae is looking around with Kyorokyoro. Above the hill at 1000 meters above sea level, there are no rocks and short weeds.


    Shirokane: "Death, Takatsuki, Husband. The lizard is a monster that only takes half a day to discover. It''s timid and rarely appears in public. That''s why even adventurers don''t bother to come here. That''s why ... "Nina-san is staring at this as well.


    Hey, that''s the point. Fujiyan and I grinned with grin.


    "Lucy asks for the fire. Big guy." Fire bomb "Well, yeah. It''s cold ... but fine." When Lucy wagged his cane, a huge fireball like a cabin appeared fluffy.


    "What should I do?" "Keep it for a while. Princess, charming magical request."


    "I? Who is the enchanting magic?" Shirokane "Lizards like warm places, but now we are there, so timid lizards do not come out. "I guess I can''t cut it." "You''re really rough. If you''re attacked by a fire hero, leave me alone." A little angry.


    "No, no, I thought she was safe because she was hiding in the shadows." "Hmm, I guess it''s true. Have you ever forgotten my guardian knight?" ...... Huh, I won''t forgive you if you forget next time. " Juliae quickly throws her blanket over.


    "Oops," Nina catches in a hurry.


    "I''ll go. I''ll put the magic on my singing voice, so keep everyone''s ears closed ... except my knight." "Is Takatsuki OK?" "Makoto has no ears. Lucy and Saa look suspiciously at Juliae''s words.


    "Because my magic does not work for my knight," "Isn''t she trying to seduce Makoto?" Both of us have scared eyes! "


    Tra n slat e d b y £Êp £ít l .£ão £í Juliae is pulling a little. And Sasan. Don''t say anything like my husband. What is three-person?


    "... Hmm, it''s okay," said Juliae, taking a deep breath. He held his hand around his chest and opened his mouth wide.


    "~~~~ ?"


    Juliae''s transparent singing voice resounds. Just by hearing the beautiful voice riding in the wind, I learned the illusion of healing.


    (Surely ...) The singing voice of the Queen of Harpy I heard someday in the Great Labyrinth is a tone that is incomparable.


    When I noticed, birds and insects gathered around me and listened to Juliae''s singing voice.


    And a small lizard glistening from the rocks came out. Fire bombs are gathering near Lucy soon. The number is about dozens.


    "Oh, came out. Big catch, big catch." When I pointed a smile at Juliae, he returned with a white gaze.


    "... I used the best enchantment magic that I used to control the derailed dragon before. I don''t know how to do anything." Would you give me something? Noah-sama.


    I turned to everyone who was covering my ears and hit Sae''s shoulder.


    (Sasan, beat me down) (Uh, yeah ... I feel bad ... but I have to be strong!)


    Saa has a determined face. What I have in my hand is the "Demon Hammer". Saa''s appearance disappears.


    Shirokane Sa''s ¡°action player¡± skill combined with the ¡°dash¡± attack and the ¡°hiddenness¡± skill combined to defeat the lizard.


    ¨D¨DSa-san has raised his level at once!


    ¡ó


    "Brave Makoto, did you go far to raise your level today? Do you have to take a break?" T ransl ated b y £Êp m tl .£ã o £í


    While training in the inn''s courtyard, she was spoken to by Princess Sofia from behind. By the way, there is only an inn where Princess Sofia is staying, the courtyard has a beautiful artificial pond and a fountain, and the spirits of the water are playing happily. In other words, unless there is such a waterside, there is no spirit at all.


    I was sitting on the lawn in the courtyard and was learning water magic while talking to the water spirits. By the way, Sa-san, Lucy, and Friae-san went to the public bath at the inn after dinner, and after that they talked to girls in the room. Fujiyan goes out saying she is working with Nina.


    "I''m sitting here." "Eh," Princess Sofia sat down on the ground, like me. Moreover, I leaned my body so that my back could lean on my back.


    "Oh, that" feels the soft skin of Princess Sofia on the back.


    `` I''m the only one who was out of my group. '''' I''m talking with my back, so I can not see each other-Princess Sophia seems to think, but I secretly switched the viewpoint of the `` RPG player '''' skill, I checked her expression.


    (It''s a very relentless face ...)


    For now, I left a message. Should I have to go directly to say?


    "Is level up going well?" Princess Sofia asked a question calmly, regardless of expression.


    3 ¡°I just went up today.¡± Shirokane Well, the lizard is a lump of experience. The level up to now becomes stupid.


    "Oh, 30 !?" Princess Sofia turned around here and long hair stroked my back, as if she couldn''t keep her cool. I turned around, so my faces face to face at close range.


    "" ... "I stared at it for a few seconds.


    "Well, then, Aya has become quite strong," said Princess Sofia, blushing, with assurance. "No, unfortunately, it still doesn''t seem to reach the brave of fire."


    Say, say. Although he is fighting a little, he seems to be far from Olga, the goddess of fire. It''s a dimension that I don''t understand anymore. Both are too strong.


    "Are you ready for the fight?" Princess Sofia expressed a worried expression.


    About two weeks remaining until the fighting tournament of the country of fire. He has reported to Princess Sofia that he will be participating. I was a little worried, but I did not object. For the time being, it is positioned like a sporting event that considers safety, so there is no danger of life. Tr a ns l a te d b y jp £ítl .co £í


    The guardian knight unfortunately told me, "Does the brave man enter? ..." I can''t use the water spirit.


    "I''ll do everything I can in the last two weeks. I''m thinking about tricks." "Okay, I''m looking forward to it." However, it immediately turns into a steep expression.


    "Another point. I heard this from Sir Fujiwara .... Your friend is being enslaved by a noble of the Bunahabun family ..." Keiko Hebei?


    "I''m waiting for the investigation of Fujiyan." Water Country "I''m sorry ... the Bunahabun family has a strong influence on the military in the country of fire. I can''t come out much stronger ... " After all, was the opponent stronger?


    "I can''t help it, that''s all. Oh, but I can tell you ... Can''t you talk to Sakurai-kun in the Sun Land or Princess Noel through the nobleman?" The next king of the country. In this case, it cannot be ignored. But Princess Sofia''s face remained cloudy.


    "The nation of the sun and the nation of fire, despite their overall national power, are in a competitive position on the military side. I''m aiming for a bigger victory and becoming a continental ally. At this point, it would be difficult to bring in the story ... "" I see ... "" Well, I''m thinking about that much more. . After all, is there any good story?


    Water goddess (the last resort is dealings with sama ...?)


    Noah''s words revived. Dealing with God is catastrophic. Heavy use is dangerous.


    Let''s go steadily. I can only do that.


    "Is it time to take a break? Sleeping late is bad for beauty," she told Princess Sofia. I was thinking of continuing my training a bit, but for some reason my arm was grabbed.


    "Makoto brave, you too poison your body if you train too much. Go to bed soon."


    (Well, my status is too low ...)


    There is no way we can beat Princess Sofia, the shrine maiden of the goddess of water. That day, I was forced into my room.


    ¡ó


    Then, during the day, Sassan''s level up. In the evening, we continued collecting information at the bar.


    Five days after arriving at Fire Country.


    ¨D¨DSa-san''s level is now 99.

 Chapter 157 155: Makoto Takatsuki asks for teaching

    "Hello, Mako-kun. Aya-chan''s Level 99 Omedeto ¡î" "Hah ... Thank you, Aile-sama." Goddess How long have you been sitting in the undersea temple?


    Goddess Here is the space. Next to him is Noah with a mysterious face.


    "What happened? Noah-sama" or later "Makoto. You''re caught in the eyes of Aile." Caught in the eye of another goddess ...?


    The goddess of the sun, "It was the decisive factor to defeat the Demon King Biflons. It was so bad for my sister and chan. Hey!" "It''s because of you! What will you do?" But the key, and angry.


    "... That''s crazy, right?" Noah, who is treated as a god in this world. The apostle was spotted by the holy goddess. Even so, the predecessor''s Apostle seemed to be a crazy guy called "Crazy Hero".


    `` Well, I think Makoto''s behavior is okay because it is closer to the human race for the moment, '''' `` I was attacked suddenly by the brave of the fire goddess, '''' Goddess of Fire The upper level of the country just did it and it wasn''t her instructions, Mako-kun. "


    (That''s what Princess Sofia expected)


    Tran sla te d b y jp£í tl .£ã om However, it is not so good to say that the upper level of the fire country is involved. Maybe even in a fighting tournament, there is a possibility that something will get in the way ...


    "No, I don''t think it''s there? Makoto" Goddess of Fire "Yeah, she has only a war goddess and she has a straight personality, so she dislikes cheating and so on."


    I heard it was good. Sassan cannot win anyway if he manages to manage the fighting tournament. Apparently it''s going to be a legitimate tournament.


    "Fufufu, can Aya be the winner in the first place?" "Eile is a bad character. Makoto came to see us, you have something to ask about Aya, right?" I have been seen through.


    ¡ó


    This afternoon, everyone celebrated Saber''s level 99. Princess Sofia freezes when she reports that she has changed from level 35 to 99 in five days.


    The conversation with Sa-san at that time was, "Sa-san, can you beat Olga, the hero of fire at level 99?" "Hmm ... I don''t know exactly because he wasn''t serious ... Perhaps it seems difficult. "" Lie! I can''t win even now, Aya !? "Lucy had a startling look. To be honest, I was quite surprised. The conversation at that time revived in memory.


    ¡ó Tra ns l at ed b y £Êpm tl.£ão £í


    "Fufu, Olga-chan is also level 99. That child is a battle mad." Fighting "Not only that, the hero of the fire goddess can turn" heat ". So that Olga-chan has the absolute advantage of the earth, "explained Eir and Noah. That''s why ... I thought it was reasonably strong.


    "Then, that''s the only way to go ..." I remembered what I had with Sasan and Fujiyan in the daytime. Sasan''s unique skill that was noticed by Fujiyan.


    Change "Action Game Player" skills, "" skills, and ...


    "''Evolution'' skills ..."


    The skill that was written in the soul book Sasan. The effect is predictable.


    Anyway, evolution. Even if coking evolves, it becomes a guard and becomes very strong. If you use the "evolution" skill, Sa-san''s strength should be even higher.


    --The problem is,


    "I don''t know how to evolve," grinned Noah. Oh, you know this face. It was good.


    "Yes, I didn''t even know the unknown Fujiyan, Princess Sofia, Lucy or Juliae." Unless you''re a monster, there''s no monster among your friends. I examined the method of "Evolution", but it was not found on the information board of the adventurer''s guild or in the book of the magic library.


    "Ummm, Mako-kun. You need some items to evolve ..." "Oh, Eil doesn''t have to say! Makoto came to see me!" "Oh, fight Don''t both of us. " I have to teach me how to evolve.


    Magical power: "Good, listen carefully, Makoto. To evolve, you need" magic stones. Especially strong monsters can''t evolve without a large magic stone, "Noah said. He taught me well.


    "Gemstones ..." I took out the red gemstones in my jacket pocket. A magic stone that was picked up when Demon King Biflons fell. Should I use this?


    "Yes, out!" "Wow!" Eir suddenly hugged him from behind. That, as if you were just before.


    "Makoto, that''s not it. Use Queen Lamia''s gemstone, which you obtained when you defeated Queen Harpy in the Great Labyrinth." "Well, but ..." Is not it? Eyle whispered in her ear, as if she had read inside my heart.


    Tr a n sla t e d by Jpm t l.£ão £í "If you use the Demon King''s magic stone, will Aya become a Demon King?" Noah said calmly.


    "Ufufu, then Mako-kun must defeat Aya-chan." "Eh?" What !?


    Strong "Well, I can''t absolutely say that. But the devil''s magic stone is. It''s better to stop Aya-chan from using it." I can''t do it. "" Is it going to fail? "


    "If it''s the stone of the Lamia queen, it''s of the same race and it won''t fail." "It''s good.


    "Do you know how to use magic stones?" Asked Eir. "No, how do you do it?" Aile is kind today.


    "First of all, timing is important. It''s best to play midnight at midnight. Discard your old self and reborn anew. Perform the ritual of evolution on a night when the world is full of death." Before evolution, it is important to cleanse the body sufficiently and to avoid putting things on the body as much as possible.The point is that it is important to be aware of the state "as born". "" I see, I see. " Noah took over. I listen seriously to remember their words.


    Food "And, when ready, get the magic stone", "ta, eat !?" "That. If you haven''t reached the state where you can evolve, the magical power of the magic stone will be taken into your body. "Because you have reached the level limit, you can be a respectable Queen of Lamia."


    Rumor the words of the goddess in my head. The way, the condition, the necessary items.


    (Yeah, I understand) Now you can tell Sa-san how to evolve.


    "Thank you, Noah, Eil." I bowed deeply and thanked.


    As I bowed, I suddenly came up with something. If I had the Demon King''s Gem, and I ate ...


    "Welcome ... Makoto. Even if you go to level 99 and eat the demon king''s gem, you can''t evolve." "Mako-kun ... do you want to be a demon king?" . Have you read your heart?


    "Well, no." Joke, joke. I don''t have "evolution" skills. ¡­¡­Unfortunately.


    "Noah, Mako-kun is a naturally dangerous philosophy." Yeah, absolutely no good. ¡±¡° Hah, yes¡­ ¡±Did you die? It''s like a rare item, but it can''t be used.


    "Well, I''m glad I came to watch. Noah''s apostle has trouble every time ..."


    "Huh?" "Huh?" T r a ns lat e d by jp£í tl.co £í


    "Ayle ... What did you say right now?" "Ayle-sama, did you say you watched?" Cute but not cute!


    "But did you notice that Noah was here?" Noah-sama distorted her words. "It''s so thin. It''s the price per Artena anyway," Noah named the eldest daughter of the six goddesses.


    Goddess of Fate: "It''s chan who''s telling you to watch out for Noah''s Apostle''s party. I said, "You should pay attention to the goddess of the moon goddess" ... "" It''s not Makoto''s party, "" ... "


    I felt something a bit disgusting in Aile''s words. The words of the goddess of fate. She has the power to see all the future.


    Why do you care about our party?


    "But Mako-kun and Juliae-chan seem to be good kids too. Mako-kun is sometimes in danger," said Aile, who smiled only in a gentle atmosphere without any evil. Aile, sometimes black but gentle.


    "I''m deceived by Makoto. There''s no goddess with good personality." "Oh, terrible. That''s right.


    Well, is this also advice? When the goddess told her, she had to nod.


    (Ah, yeah, I have to ask at the end.)


    "Noah, Aile. There''s no spirit of water in the land of fire." "Yes, Makoto. So don''t be foolish." "Yeah, so. It''s incompetent in a country. " Well, certainly useless!


    "So actually, I''m thinking about this ..."


    In the past few days, I talked about the "new tactics" I was thinking while training. When I talked about it, both Noah and Eir looked terrible.


    ¨D¨DEveryone looks at Kitichi.


    Goddess of water "Hey! Mako-kun. I think you should switch if you do such a thing! I''ll give you the magic of water magic." "Wasteful, Eil. This is Makoto''s normal driving. Isn''t it just a suicide !? No, we don''t allow suicide! "The Great Spirit of Water So Makoto, your head brake is broken. "


    T r ansla t ed by jpm t l.£ã o m "Two people are terrible to say!" I guess it was such a bad strategy.


    "No, it''s out of the question. Sophia is crying." This child, "But even if I say no, I''ll do it."


    "I don''t praise him," Noah struck his head.


    At first, two goddesses gave me some advice on the tactics I thought.


    ¡ó


    ¨D¨DAt the next morning meal.


    I couldn''t sleep much because I talked to the goddess for a long time.


    (... still a bit sleepy)


    But there is something to do. We discussed future policies. Fujiyan is collecting information on the aristocrat who is the "buyer" in order to save his classmate, Kahoku.


    What we know is that he is in the most secure building in the royal capital''s slave market. He has only rare skills and seems to be treated with respect. The question is, is it only a few days before the next slave auction?


    "Fujiyan, why don''t you help me?" "Yes ... I''ll call you if I have anything." Fujiyan''s answer was the same as a few days ago. The expression is dull. I''m struggling. It''s frustrating that I can''t help much.


    After that, I finished breakfast while talking about people. And when everyone is drinking tea after a meal.


    (Oh, yes, I have to tell Sae about the "evolution" skills that Noah taught me.) I turned around while drinking tea and eating crisp cookies.


    "Sasan. Can you come to my room tonight? At about 23:00." "Eh, yeah, it''s good." I was told that the best timing for "Evolution" was midnight. "" ... "I felt Lucy and Princess Sophia''s eyes turned to this. However, Sae''s "evolution" is important now.


    "Sasan, take a bath before you come and wash your body thoroughly. After that, come in as light a clothes as possible." . Noah-sama had said that it was better to be conscious of "as-born" as much as possible.


    "" ... "Lucy and Princess Sophia''s gaze grew stronger. Black cat Juliae is playing to see if she is not interested.


    I''m sleepy and my head doesn''t work yet. But I have to tell the goddess'' advice before I forget it.


    "Eh, um. Takatsuki-kun. After taking a bath, I went to Takatsuki-kun''s room with a light coat in the middle of the night and what would she do?" Was. What did you forget about your "evolution" skills?


    "What a ritual?" "Gi, a ritual !?" Why would you be so surprised at the evolutionary ritual? I guess I was talking from before.


    "Oh, I understand. I''m new but I''ll do my best." "Oh, I''m looking forward to it."


    "Wow, I might be nervous ..." Sae-san''s face is red. "It''s okay, leave it to me," she told me. I can''t fail.


    "Takatsuki-kun, please be kind" "Oh, of course (?)" What is gentle?


    "Tah, Takatsuki Sama. That topic is when you''re alone ...." "You''re going to stop in the morning." Was. Next to it, Lucy and Princess Sofia are squeezing their mouths.


    (Hmm?)


    Oh, did I say something strange?


    "Takkey ... I''m only saying weird things. Please wash your face and correct it." Fujiyan, who understands everything with his "reading" skills, calmly followed me.


    ¨D¨DI have solved the misunderstanding.

 Chapter 158 156: Makoto Takatsuki walks around the capital city

    "How are you?"


    Sae has successfully evolved into a Queen of Lamia. By the way, I couldn''t show the evolution. Lucy and Nina were present. Damn, what!


    (Hah, Makoto ...) (Sophia-chan seems to be having a hard time) Somehow, Goddess.


    "Takatsuki-kun, I may be lazy ... I''m sleeping all day today ..." "Sasan, wouldn''t it be nice to see a doctor?" It is back. And lying on the bed with Goron. Although the lower body of the snake protrudes from the bed.


    "Ah ... Is it OK?" "My recovery magic doesn''t seem to work ..." Lucy and Princess Sofia are worried about Sae.


    Ryu: "But it looks good, and the flow of magic power isn''t stagnant, so there''s no problem in my view. Rather, my physical abilities are strengthened to the same level." Apparently he got a class body.


    "Dr. Tacky. Mr. Sasaki has been reset from level 99 to level 1 due to evolution. The sudden change may be confusing the body. It would be better to be at rest for a while." "Okay ... I understand, I want you to look for a doctor with a firm mouth just in case." "Takatsuki! Don''t worry, we have already arranged death!" As expected, Fujiyan and Nina. Attentive to perfection.


    T r a n sl ated by £Êp mt l.co £í "Hey, there''s something Aya?" "Hmm, I want to eat sweets ..." "Well, I''ll peel off the fruits." "Wow," Lucy is dealing with Sae. Well, it doesn''t seem to be my turn.


    At that time, "Sophia-sama. A customer is here!" The patron knight ran.


    "Refuse that you''re upset now," said Princess Sofia.


    "Oh, that''s ..." "I''ll bother you, Sofia." It was a woman in dark clothes, like a dancer, with a dark skin, who interrupted her voice. However, the accessories and shoes they wear seem to be quite expensive. Behind them are two strong warriors like bodyguards.


    The country of fire (or nobility ...?) When calling Sofia princess, it doesn''t have to be an ordinary person.


    "Dahlia is coming suddenly ..." Princess Sofia responds with a confused expression. The name Dahlia was familiar to me.


    -"Mr. Fire Goddess" Daria Saul Great Keith


    (... This is the shrine maiden of the land of fire) Tran s l at e d b y jp £í tl.com


    In other words, she seems to have the same noble atmosphere as Princess Sofia. Snake woman! That''s it, Sa-san was still there!


    Looking back, Lucy was hiding his lower body with a blanket. nice!


    The Land of Water "Oh, you''re sleeping there, the warrior who will compete in the upcoming fighting tournament? I wonder if you''re Makoto, the brave Sophia fiance. Before this, my guardian knight worked rudely. I''m sorry you''re sorry. Could you forgive me? "


    The guardian knight of the shrine maiden of the fire goddess is Olga Saul Talisker. Another name, burning hero. An example of a fighting hero who has been involved in us.


    The shrine maiden of the fire goddess and the burning hero seem to be childhood friends. They look beautiful and have idol popularity in the country of fire.


    (Maybe he''s the one who fired the hero of the fire goddess ...) Because it looks good, it doesn''t mean he''s good in character. I think it''s better to think it''s rather black.


    "Nice to meet you, Makoto Takatsuki." The country of water "I''m glad to meet you. It''s hot and hard to spend compared to it, but please go slowly." .


    (Close), but I felt something more chilling on my back than pounding. The eyes of Dahlia, the priestess of fire, were the merchant''s eyes when looking at the product, which seemed to me. Did she look golden or junk in her eyes?


    "Daria, get away. I''ll respond if I have something to do." "Oh, I want to talk to Makoto a little more." "No," "Oh, Kechi. Princess Sophia pulled the shrine maiden''s hand and took her to the back room.


    Daria Saul Great Keith, the shrine maiden of the goddess of fire, is also said to be a royal family in the land of fire. Then, the royal partner would be the best royal partner. Mochi is a mochi shop.


    (Leave it to Princess Sofia ...)


    Sae is caresed by Lucy. Princess Sofia took the fire shrine maiden suddenly. By the way, when I thought that I was out of stock, I saw a person trying to go outside.


    "Princess? Are you going somewhere?" "I''m just going for a walk." Friae is walking with a black cat on her shoulder and fluffy to the door.


    -You should be careful about "Moon of the Moon Goddess"


    The words of the water goddess revived in memory. The moon shrine maiden Juliae being watched by the goddess of fate. Going alone feels dangerous. Tr a nsl at e d b y £Êp£í t l .co £í


    "I''ll keep up," "Well, it''s unusual. My knight. Oh my god, it''s my guardian knight." "One person is in danger." However, following him was not particularly denied.


    ¡ó


    "It''s hot" "Well, it''s a tropical climate" "Manipulate the water spirits and keep it cool" "No water spirits are anywhere" Even if you look seriously, you can''t even see the shadows of the spirits . It''s tight, the land of fire.


    "~ ?" However, while complaining about the hot weather, Juliae''s profile seems to be fun. Unusually with Kyoro Kyoro, I go around shops in the royal capital.


    "What do you want to buy?" Asked Juliae, who is looking at the clothes sold in the stalls with interest.


    "Huh !? Do you want me to look like this with a lot of exposure? Pervert!" Friae turned his eyes out of mind.


    Certainly, Juliae prefers clothes that are relatively invisible. But I thought it would be hot in this country. Many costumes in the fire country have exposed skin. It looks like Lucy likes it.


    "Roughly, if I look like that, I''m going to attract all the guys who are going. That would be bad for the girls in the country of fire? Did you understand?" Mr. Juliae who is crazy. The high-handed gesture becomes horrible.


    Then, for a while, I was hungry and suddenly said, "I am hungry." Certainly, it''s time to get hungry. You can see the shops that are starting to attract customers at noon.


    "I''ll enter that restaurant." "Hey." I and Juliae entered a suitable restaurant.


    I entered the store and ate a spicy soup and crisp bread. A sweet drink like coconut milk comes with the set. I ordered a grilled fish for the black cat.


    Mr. Friae was eating deliciously, with a mysterious face saying "Weird taste." But it tasted familiar to me.


    "It''s like curry, this soup" "What is it?" Curry "It''s the food of the world I''ve been in. In my country, every child eats and grows up." It''s a taste. "


    Sure nostalgic. It''s been a lot of hard work since coming to this country, but I''m glad that the rice is delicious. Next time, bring Sasan and Fujiyan. We enjoyed the meal that came out.


    "Huh, I''m a little sleepy." T r a n s late d b y £êp £í t l.£ão m


    After the meal. Juliae began to put her chin on her hand. Shortly afterwards, I heard a small sleep with "ku ~". Black cat sleeping next to me.


    (Are you tired?)


    Because I met Sassan''s level improvement every day. Thank you, Juliae. I wanted to rest for a while and waited to get up.


    ¡ó


    Has Juliae been sleeping for about 30 minutes?


    "That!"


    Suddenly, Juliae woke up. Eyes open, black hair stuck to sweaty cheeks. He wasn''t always able to afford him, but his eyes were frightened by something like meeting him for the first time.


    "Princess? What''s going on?" "..." I didn''t answer my question immediately and looked around at the suspicious behavior.


    "Lend your ears," grabbed my hair and pulled my face. I muttered quietly at my ear.


    "My knight ... a lot of humans in the land of fire will die ..."

 Chapter 159 Episode 157The Moon Priest Dreams

    ¥ê ¥¢ Perspective of Juliae Naia Lafiloigue ¡ó


    Fire Country I strolled around the first city.


    Strong sunlight. A hot wind strokes your cheek. Sweaty clothes stick to the skin. It''s a bit disgusting, but I don''t mind.


    Bright faces of people. Noisy until noisy. The country of water and the different air.


    (Everyone seems to be having fun)


    Moonland The scenery of another country that was once heard in the underground ruins of the former site. Unlike my hometown, which is always covered by dim clouds, the bright sunshine dazzled.


    I remember my past. Memories of a young child who ate a small amount of food in a dim catacomb. A bitter memory that often forced me to scour my home after being chased by a temple knight.


    T ra nsl ated b y jp£í tl.co m (An unfair world ...) This world is unfair.


    (It doesn''t matter. I live alone ...) I suddenly bounced off my dark feelings. I came to the country for the first time. Look more. People here are cheerful and fun to watch.


    "Oh, look at me," "I''m sorry, beautiful," "Is it a noble from abroad?" I''m sorry. "


    I heard such a voice. Well, I''m used to the gaze of both men. I looked back.


    KyoroKyoro and my knight watching the stalls. Even though you''re a brave man, you''re told the general public seems weak. The last time, I was sullen by a brave goddess of fire that suddenly appeared, but I was keen.


    (I don''t regret it ...)


    When I thought so, I suddenly remembered the time of the woodland. A senior demonic shuri who has attacked us. Eats Makoto Takatsuki as an angel like a smashing bug, like an insect. I still tremble when I remember.


    (I don''t know what you''re thinking ... my knight) Tr a n s l a ted by jp £í t l.com


    Even now, he seems to be training almost without sleeping. In fact, it may be frustrating. However, in the land of fire, there seems to be no spirit of water at all, but is it OK? I was thinking that I was hungry.


    "Hey, let''s get into that store." The customer went to a restaurant where people were sitting sparsely and had lunch with Makoto. It was a bit confusing but delicious for the first time. After eating the sweet dessert, I was relieved.


    The warrior (san, I''m okay. But I''m glad I did "evolution") I was able to meet lizards every day. I didn''t want to fail.


    Perhaps I was a little tired of going out to practice every day. I was sleeping while stroking the back of a black cat.


    ¡ó


    ¨D¨DI had a dream.


    I can hear people scream. The smell of blood is drifting. Dim and dusty air.


    Unfortunately, I felt nostalgic. The Land of the Moon Here smells the same as ruins.


    When I noticed, I stood surrounded by rubble. All the houses of the royal capital of the land of fire, which had been walking until now, have collapsed. Human arms and legs grow from rubble. All are twisted, mustache, and reddish.


    Was dead. The corpse was rolling as far as the eye could see. The town where you were shopping and eating had been turned into a city of death.


    "Huh!" I woke up.


    (Damn) Also. "Future vision" of fate magic is activated. The image I just saw is a dream that the same will happen in the near future.


    And as a soul witch, I can see death. I looked up from the prone table and saw people walking down the street from the seats on the open terrace.


    (¡­¡­Creepy¡­¡­)


    People who seemed to have enjoyed a while ago have a griefful expression. Some have twisted arms, some have no legs, and others have no neck. Oh, I can''t enjoy this town anymore. Tra n s lat ed b y jp m tl .£ã om


    (Huh ...) I closed my eyes and sighed deeply. Phantom All I see now is everything.


    "Oh! It''s the worst!" It''s no longer clear to me that people in this city are alive or dead. The vision of the future and the magic of the ghost are mixed, and humans who will die from now on can only be seen as corpses.


    "Princess?" I dared not look there.


    Maybe my knight reflects the future of death. I don''t want to see that kind of acquaintance.


    I looked at my knight, horribly.


    --does not change.


    Only my knight, Makoto Takatsuki has not changed. In a city full of signs of death, she looked anxiously at her usual, blurry expression.


    ¡ó Perspective of Makoto Takatsuki ¡ó


    "My knight, I''ll escape from the land of fire now!" "Eh?" "Okay! I''ll return to the inn soon. I''ll leave here with a wizard or warrior." Wait. What ¡¯s that? ¡±


    Suddenly, Juliae appeared distraught and said she would leave the country of fire. While soothing it, I heard the story.


    ? The future of the people of the country of fire is likely to die soon. ? The cause is unknown.? I don''t know if I get involved ? However, staying in the fire country as it is is dangerous


    It seems.


    "Princess, let''s talk to Sofia first." "I see ... but let''s get away right away." "Oh," we returned to the hotel where Princess Sofia was.


    Fortunately, the shrine maiden of the goddess of fire had just returned, and explained the future that Juliae saw. Princess Sofia, who spoke, told her that she had a difficult face but was determined immediately.


    T ran sla te d by jp m t l.£ão m "The country of fire must also have a future-looking user, so it''s hard to think that you haven''t made any preparations ... but it''s better to tell them just in case." Is the opponent a shrine maiden of the goddess of fire? "


    "No, it''s better to have a military that defends the country of fire. It''s a good idea to come along with Makoto the brave. I''ll introduce a general in the country of fire."


    By the way, Sasan did not wake up because she was sleeping in bed. I can hear my sleep. I''m worried that Lucy, who should have taken care of him, is sleeping in the same bed. Good friends, really.


    When I noticed, the black cat was also very close and rounded. You are the same.


    I was taken by Princess Sofia and headed to Great Keith Castle.


    Great Keith Castle was the first type of castle to see. It is different from both the magnificent Highland Castle and the modest and elegant Roses Castle. In a word, it is a fortified fortress.


    The thick concrete wall looks down at us forever. Upon entering the hall, they were all armed soldiers. Everyone is walking straight with their backs up. If you look here, you will always salute. To be precise, look at Princess Sofia, but.


    (Stay calm down ...) I was taken to the back of the castle with me, Princess Sofia, and the escort Knights.


    What was brought was a room like a huge conference room, not an audience room for the king. At the very back, he approached a large black bearded man sitting. When he saw Princess Sofia, a man stood in his chair and bowed.


    "Princess Sofia. I''m sorry for the inconvenience." "General Talisker. Thank you for the sudden visit." Princess Sophia and a man called the general greeted.


    General Talisker-Chief of the military in the country of fire.


    "Hello, the Hero of the Land of Water. I''m Talisker who is in charge of the entire army of Fire." "Hello, Makoto Takatsuki. His Excellency, Talisker." I bowed my head. And I have heard some stories about him in advance.


    The father of the goddess of fire, Olga Saul Talisker. And she is most likely a man in front of her.


    "So what kind of request is this? Urgent information?" "Yes, in fact, I received a report from my colleagues on" Future Vision "that a crisis is approaching the fire country." "Huh ..." the general moved his eyebrows a little and changed little of his expression. I don''t really know what you are thinking.


    "That ''future vision'', isn''t it the word of the moon priestess who is among the heroes of the water nation?" Princess Sofia gasped a little. Is the moon priestess barre? Well, I''m the chief of the army. You have intelligence units.


    "... do you need to answer that?" "No, that''s enough," says Sofia, almost yes. Tr a n slate d b y jpm t l.£ão £í


    The men around the general do not speak. Perhaps he doesn''t say anything until the general says he opens his mouth. However, when I heard the word shrine maiden, there were those who clearly expressed hostility and contempt.


    (We''re not very welcome.)


    "Princess Sofia. Thank you for your advice. We have a fighting tournament coming soon, and there are a lot of people in the royal capital. Let''s be more strict." We''re done, "Princess Sofia said, reluctant to stay long. I was calling from behind, trying to follow it.


    "Brother Makoto, my daughter was rude." "No, it''s strong. I''m a brave man in the land of fire."


    Shouldn''t that be the case? Or is it an appeal that the previous assault is not your own instruction?


    (I don''t know.) I and Princess Sofia left Great Keith Castle.


    ¡ó


    After returning from Great Keith Castle, after dinner, I was training alone in my room.


    Juliae is in the room saying she feels sick. I went to see him, but he told me not to come in.


    Sae and Lucy haven''t met yet since returning to the inn. Black cat I made a small cat with water magic and let her play.


    "Takatsuki-kun" knocked on Sasan.


    ¨D¨DThe moment I entered, I felt the illusion of a gust of wind.


    "Is it okay now?" "Oh, oh ... yeah, okay," I said, but I was a little pressured by Sassan.


    The appearance does not change. The same human girl as usual. According to Fujiyan''s words, the level should be back to 1.


    Nevertheless, I felt an overwhelming elegance that was in front of the Demon King and the Old Dragon. I wonder what ... Is this evolution?


    "What''s wrong? Takatsuki-kun, weird face." "No, whatever. Lucky, by the way."


    "Well, I went to see that Foo-chan wasn''t fine." "Sorry ... I''m sure she wasn''t fine from daytime." I was saying. However, I was worried about her complexion.


    At that time, Sassan grabbed his hand tightly. The cool feeling is transmitted to the brain.


    "Hey, Takatsuki-kun. Let''s go out together." Sasaki, who mischievously laughed, pulled my hand out of the window.


    (Hey, this is on the third floor!)


    Me and Sa-san jumped in the air.

 Chapter 160 158Makoto Takatsuki takes a walk in the country of fire at night

    "Wow, it looked like this from the sky." "Many people are the second largest city on the continent." Now, me and Sae are flying over the royal gamelan. CHANGE And Sae is using her "" skill.


    "Don''t you hate Harpy?" He was the enemy of Lamia in the Great Labyrinth and the enemy of his family. I felt uncomfortable in taking that figure.


    Change: "Well, that''s right. I''ve been fighting all the time, and it was easy to do ['']. Maybe the painful memories of the past have faded a little. It must be pleased.


    "Well, where are you heading?" "Eh? It''s a date. You had a date with Fu-chan in the daytime. Let''s take a walk." Sa-san replied in a blurry tone. Is it a date?


    I looked at my friend''s face from junior high school. His look seems serious and looking for something.


    (Because Saa is not a type of wobbling without purpose.)


    The opposite character to me. When I was playing the RPG game together, I remembered that when I talked to the inhabitants of all the towns, I went ahead and said, "I''m worried!" Well, I feel too much. But sometimes there are NPCs where the conversation changes between the first and second times?


    "Hey, Takatsuki-kun. What''s that huge building?" Tra n s la t e d by £êp£ít l .c o m


    "Um, that''s a sports arena. A venue with a martial arts competition." "Hey, is that a sports arena? ..." "Would you like to go to a preview?" Sae has entered a martial arts competition. If you participate in the tournament, I don''t think it will hurt to look at it once.


    "No, let''s stop today," Saa shook. Apparently, fighting tournament is not the purpose. Then ...


    "That''s what he''s looking for?" I pointed in a certain direction. Saa turns his face over there.


    "Takatsuki-kun, what square is that tent full of?" From our gaze, we saw many huge tents lined up in a place like a large open space.


    The Land of Water The size of a tent is about the size of a circus that we saw someday. The appearance of dozens of them looks strange. And I''m listening to what''s out there and have the knowledge.


    Land of Fire "It''s a slave market, Sa-san. It''s the largest slave exchange." "Slave market ..." Sa-san''s eyes are steep.


    (After all, the purpose is Kawakita-san?) In Fujiyan''s story, powerful information about the nobleman of the example of Mr. Kawakita was not obtained. There are few days left before a large slave auction takes place. Tran s la t e d by jp £ítl .com


    "Hey, Takatsuki-kun. Why don''t you take a short trip?" Sae turned around and stared with serious eyes.


    "Are you going to the slave market in the Land of Fire? "


    Yes ¡û no


    (¡­¡­ choice here) What is there. Maybe it''s an action going into the tiger cave. However, Sa-san''s request.


    "Let''s go, Sa-san, say hello to Kawakita-san." "Yeah, thank you!" Sa-san''s voice was gorgeous.


    "But let''s do one thing," "?" I told my thoughts to Saan who tilted her head.


    ¡ó


    "Hey, is this okay?" Giant Saa is shaking himself calmly. CHANGE Today Sa-san is transformed into a rich madam with his "" skills.


    "I don''t like it." "Okay, if you look at it you won''t be suspicious if you enter the slave market." It can only be seen by a mature woman with many large jewelry rings.


    Change I''m just a little bit "" with that servant setting. However, I just show my bangs long and hide my eyes. This is the so-called ¡°eroge hero¡± style.


    Change Here I talk a little about the differences between Sasan and my ¡°¡± skills.


    Change Sasan is a Lamia tribe, originally a tribe who is good at []. My favorite reason is the scary reason of transforming into a human being, deceiving and preying on humans. Change In addition, as a unique skill, you also have the "" skill, so you can look like you for 24 hours.


    Change By comparison, I''m an acquainted with learning and learning "" skills. Change Therefore, "" can only be done for about an hour, and nothing can be changed. Like Sae, you can''t fly into the sky as a harpy. Change This time, in order to keep [] for a long time, we are doing partial [] only around the bangs.


    "Hey, Takatsuki-kun. Do you need to disguise yourself?" Sae-san looks strange.


    T r a nsl a t ed by Jp£í tl.£ã om "Oh, the generals of the Fire Country were investigating our party. Maybe I''m going to the slave market as a hero in the water country, and that information will be conveyed." General Talisker who knew that. In this slave market, there seems to be many military people for security. I don''t want to remember my face much.


    Inviting, "As a last resort, will you be troublesome with Mr. Kawakita?" I whispered to Sae. After saying that, Sa-san made a surprised look and grinned.


    "Wallet. Takatsuki-kun." "It''s really the last last resort. I''d like to avoid it if possible."


    "Now let''s go," Sae and I nodded small and passed through the gate to the slave market.


    ¡ó


    I was stopped by the gatekeeper when I entered, but if I gave a lot of chips, it passed easily. The manners around here were taught by Fujiyan.


    Inside the slave market, unlike the image, it was clean and lively. The main product is, of course, ¡°slaves,¡± but besides buying and selling, there are also betting games.


    The most preferred slaves in this fire country are those with high fighting power. The military nation, Great Keith, is also called a warrior nation, and respects those who have strong and strong warriors.


    Even if it is a slave, if it is a first-class warrior, the treatment seems to be quite good. He is empty, but if his fighting power is outstanding, he finds a good-paying master and goes to sell himself.


    So strong slaves are valuable and expensive. Soul Book And how to find a strong slave is not only to see [] which has status and skills written, but the quickest is to let it fight.


    There are some simple rings inside the slave market. So slaves compete for strength. By the way, I feel the strength of the business soul when I bet and make money. There seems to be a recovery monk nearby, which seems to be a legitimate match. Although barbaric.


    So the market was filled with heat. I was imagining a darker atmosphere because it was a slave market.


    "Wow, Takatsuki-kun. I''m fighting among girl slaves." "It looks like they''re categorized by physique, race, and gender." This seems like a sport anymore.


    By the way, only warriors are fighting. Wizard slaves are not fighting. Soul Book Your fighting power seems to be judged by looking at []. Well, if wizards fight each other in the city, it will be hard.


    "Takatsuki-kun! Which of the two will win?" "Um, Amazones and the beasts. Both are strong." Sae is completely in spectator mode.


    Tr an s la ted by £Êp£ítl .£ãom The fighters are a female warrior who is dark and lean, and a female warrior who has ears like a tiger. The fights seem to be equal, and for me both are too strong to be distinguished. Isn''t it as strong as Nina? Those two.


    "I wonder if I could jump in." Sae said disturbingly. Hey, sir. Can''t you stand out like that? Trying to return


    ¨D¨DZuzutsu ¡­¡­


    I felt the air buzzing. A moment later, I think it''s a sign that Sae leaked out.


    At the same time, two female warriors, who had been fighting a while ago, were staring at this with a scared face-Sasang next to me. Not only those two, but some of the warrior slaves at the venue looked back. Fortunately, audience merchants are unaware.


    (Sasan, let''s leave! Hurry up) (Um, um, yeah) We left in a hurry.


    ¡ó


    I came to the fountain in the middle of the square. Apparently an oasis-like place. Merchant carriages are lined up, and the connected horse is drinking water. And near the fountain, I could see the spirit of water.


    "Oh, I was impatient ..." "I''m sorry. Takatsuki-kun." By the way, it is now back to the original girl.


    "Well, I just need to be careful next time. Did you miss out on your" intimidating "skills?" Even the surprises of those warriors were extraordinary. Snake like a frog?


    "Uh ... I was unconscious," Sae-san was depressed. Perhaps it has just evolved and is not used to change. This area will have to try a lot. I spoke, trying to change Sao''s mood.


    "See, Sasan, you have found the place you want." "Eh?" Behind my gaze was a huge tent, apparently different from other tents, with many guards.


    Eyes "The place where the next slave auction is located." "... Keiko-chan over there."


    "Then, Sa-san. Would you like to go back once?" "Eh? Come here !?"


    "Let''s go back in the middle of the night. We can see the number of places and lookouts, and we have to be ready to sneak in." There are many things to do. In response to me, Sa-san made a depressed look.


    "Takatsuki-kun seems to be having fun." "Hey, look at these eyes. He''s serious." "Yes, yes." Tr a ns la ted by jpmtl .£ãom


    "Then, take a nap in Takatsuki-kun''s room." No, I think it''s good in my room.


    We returned to the inn and prepared for Sneaking.


    ¤ò After midnight of that day ÈÕ ¤Î


    The noisy slave market is quiet. However, there are many guards on guard, so be careful.


    Ask Sae to change to Harpy and aim for a huge tent from the sky. However, it will be found as it is


    -Water magic and fog


    Fog over the neighborhood of the slave market, using the magic of water spirits. In fact, we wanted to cover the entire royal city, but we couldn''t because the water spirit was scarce.


    The royal capital of the country of fire is located relatively close to the coast. It has a tropical climate with little rainfall during the dry season, but the wind from the sea carries water and fog appears to be "rare".


    (But I can''t relax. Sa-san, let''s hurry up.)


    Me and Sa-san get down quietly beside the tent. And I took out a special item I asked Juliae to make.


    The contents inside a container like perfume are just "water." However, due to the "curse magic" of the moon shrine maiden, it has become a vicious substitute.


    The names of the magic applied are ¡°sleep¡± and ¡°oblivion¡±.


    I used water magic to make cursed water fog and let the lookout sleep. And even if you wake up, you''ll have lost a few hours of memory.


    I and Sa-san sneaked gently into the tent with the protective magic with a dagger. Of course there was a lookout inside the tent, but we all let it sleep. Me and Saa quietly explore the tent using the "Sneak" skill.


    Thus, in the tent, I found a woman in the deepest, most luxurious cage. A slave was a luxuriously furnished room, and would have been misunderstood as a luxury inn without an iron bar.


    Late in the night, the woman in the cage was asleep, but her sleeping face was familiar. The last meeting was the temple of water. And at Tokyo Metropolitan Higashi Shinagawa High School, she was a classmate who took classes in the same classroom.


    "Keiko-chan!" Sae ran to the shouting cage.

 Chapter 161 159Makoto Takatsuki meets his classmates again

    "Keiko-chan!" Shouted small, and the lying woman rubbed her eyes sleepy.


    "Hmmmm" He made a sleepy voice and Mr. Hebei stretched. She was blonde when she talked at the Temple of the Waters, but is now back with dark hair. The tight impression has not changed the strong impression.


    "Ah ... Ah? What a dream?" "No. Keiko-chan, Aya Sasaki! It''s real! I came to see you." "Eh, lie! Real?" Rushing to. Her neck had a collar with intricate decorations.


    (Is that a collar of the "Slave Contract"?)


    Only limited members of the slave union can remove it. The release method seems to be top secret. It seems to be used only for high value slaves because it is the most expensive magical tool.


    (Mr. Hebei said that he was treating this slave auction as the finest product.)


    He is a different alien and possesses rare skills such as Daimichi. In addition, the former classmate of Sakurai-kun, the brave of light, who is rumored to be a savior reincarnation. By the way, it''s pretty beautiful. For the aristocrats, it must be drooling.


    "Hey, Aya. Are you safe? You weren''t there when you moved with me?" "Um, I was sent to another place. Takatsuki-kun found me. "In Sae''s words, Kawakita turned his gaze to this place. Tr a nsl a te d b y Jp£ítl.£ã om


    "Oh, are you Takatsuki? Huh, hey. The atmosphere has changed." "Hey, it''s been a long time. Hebei-san." He was nervous when he realized he knew him. I wanted to say hello as cool as possible, but I bitten.


    "Aya, I''m glad I was caught my favorite man in another world" "Wow, a little. Keiko-chan!" Not if you are.


    "I''m sorry."


    "Keiko-chan, I''ll help you right away!" Sae returns to her whisper and shows her hand. However, Mr. Kawakita''s reaction was not good.


    "Ah, yeah. Last time Michio came to see me and said, ''Help me ...''" Michio Fujiwara-Fujiyan''s name. He said that he was a childhood friend, and I thought he was close by his name.


    "I''m honest, I''m a self-employed I fell into a slave, and the next noble who is going to buy me is like a pretty powerful person ... I don''t have to overdo it." The reply was unsavory.


    Tra ns lat e d by £Êp £ít l .£ão £í "No, no, no slaves!" "Well, I couldn''t imagine when I was in Japan, because all of my classmates, including me, came here. So, when I noticed that I was into gambling, I borrowed an enormous amount of debt. As a result, it was this Zama. "


    (Well, did you decide to sell yourself because of debt?) Fujiyan also blurred the reason.


    "Speaking of which, Keiko''s boyfriend Okada-kun? Why don''t you come to help !?" Sae changed the topic. Speaking of which, in the temple of water, I feel like Kitayama, Okada and three others.


    "Hey? It''s been a long time since you came here, just because you''re a different world, and you''re fooling around as much as a woman comes in! What a harem! All the guys saying should have died! " The voice is loud!


    "Aya, Takatsuki seems serious and ok, but I have to watch over it?" Kawakita advised with serious eyes, putting his hand on Sae''s shoulder.


    "Well, um, uh ... soudane ..." I should have come to see him worried about Kawakita, but why is she worried? And Saas looked away uncomfortable. By the way, me too ... Kawakita frowned suspiciously.


    "No way ... Hey Takatsuki. You''re the only one with Aya?" "Eh?" "Huh?"


    "Actually, Takatsuki-kun has two other lovers besides me," Sae-san declared again! He said, looking at something incredible.


    "You aren''t the same !? I missed it! I thought it was a serious guy !?" Well, I didn''t talk at all in the class !?


    "Well, Takatsuki is doing his best as a hero in the country of water." Sae-san follows a strange way.


    "A brave man can have many lovers ...?" Yeah, Mr. Kawakita''s reaction is normal. Sakurai-kun is strange, though.


    "Takeshi, Takatsuki''s status and skills are delicate, wasn''t he left behind in the temple of the water? Is the brave really?" "Well, there are various things." .


    ¡ó


    "Huh, that''s what happened ..." "Hey, isn''t it hard?" Mr. Kawakita sighed as I was impressed. When I told myself that I had burned my whole body, used a suicide spell, or petrified, my eyes changed. Sa-san explains it happily.


    "I thought that Rakusuke Sakurai''s group was seriously trying to fight the Demon King among his classmates ..." "Sakurai is serious, isn''t he?" It seems that Kun was changing. Well, I can''t usually do anything to come to a different world and save the world.


    Trans l ate d b y £Êpmtl .£ão m "Well, I understand. Takatsuki, please ask Aya. I''ll tell Michio that I can''t because I''m at my own risk." I smiled. This child is a man.


    "But ..." Sae seems to be unconvinced yet. And I can''t just go home empty-handed.


    "Mr. Hebei, but things seem to be happening in the country of fire soon. In some cases, the slave market may be involved." I explained roughly Friae''s vision for the future.


    "... A lot of the kingdoms of the land of fire will die, is that true?" He said, an uneasy expression.


    "I''m pretty sure my princess knows." "Yeah ... by the way, is that princess you too?" "Eh?"


    Well, "Okay, Keiko-chan. Fu-chan is not her, Takatsuki-kun." "Yes ... it''s a matter of time. Aya, I''ll do my best." "Yeah. But around Takatsuki-kun. "All girls are just cute girls!" "Okay, Aya. You''re also cute."


    "Hey, Sae-san and Kawakita-san !?" Could you derail yourself and not proceed? That direction is useless.


    "So staying here is likely to be dangerous, Mr. Hebei."


    "I can''t escape because I have this," she pointed to the collar of the slave. "Sure, as long as you''re wearing a slave collar, you''re stuck trying to escape, and you can''t hide because you''re quickly identified," he says. That''s why we can''t take him away.


    "Uh ... I don''t know what to do. At least if I know what happens here, I''ll be able to do something ... Takatsuki-kun, what''s going on?" "Well, if the princess is fine, I have to ask for a future vision ... " Is there a more certain method?


    (Noah, Eir) I called in my heart. (Do you know what happens in fire country?)


    ¨D¨D ¡­¡­


    no reply. Well, not unusual. Not every time there is a response immediately. I will ask you later.


    "Saw, I''ll look into it later. And if you''re here all the time, it''s dangerous, so let''s get out soon." "Yeah, Keiko-chan. I''ll come again." Sae-san is holding the hand of Mr. Kawakita.


    "Ah, yes. I don''t know if it''s related, but ... I heard a strange story from a slaver." He said that he recalled something on our way home.


    T ra ns la t ed by Jp £ítl .£ã om "Recently, there are people who buy a lot of cheap slaves. Even if it''s cheap, buying slaves and working them can cost a lot of money, so hiding your name tells you which noble you are Apparently, they don''t seem to be known at all, so the slaver said, "I think he''s probably a rich man from the outside continent," but I saw ... " , Frowned.


    Magic: "These guys have come here recently and they''re mixed with those of the" Demons. "And the demons of the" God Faith. "Because I''m a wizard, the difference between the" God Faith "and the" God Faith "is somewhat different "Hey, Keiko-chan is amazing!" "Which demons, evil gods, or other cults ..." Water country, sun country, tree country. This is a bad smell.


    "When I heard the story of Aya and Takatsuki, I was worried about that." Snake cult "is doing a lot of bad things behind the scenes. "Is this story useful?" "Thank you, Mr. Kawakita. Information, it was helpful." I thanked me and pulled out Sae, who missed goodbye.


    ¡ó


    There is still some time left at dawn. I was flying in the sky, grabbed by Sae-san (the harpy figure).


    "Hey, Takatsuki-kun. What do you think of Keiko-chan?" "The serpent''s cult bought a lot of slaves. If you think normally, you might be trying to use the slaves to revolt." , It''s the same as in the sun country. ''''


    In the Sunland, they were trying to raise rebellion by fueling beasts who had been discriminated against. This time in a country of fire, using slaves to revolt?


    "But if you say a slave, a slave with a fighting power is expensive." "And it seems that slaves in the country of fire are expensive and well treated." I understand the inside.


    This country is great for strong guys. And even though they are slaves, combat slaves are like employees who live in their entire lives. Well, freedom is somewhat limited. The fighting slaves themselves also have a lot of brains saying, "I just want to eat a lot of food and fight." Nobles earn their money by dispatching their strengths to areas with lots of demons and insecure areas such as bandits.


    The country of water By the way, the customer seems to be good. The soldiers in the country of water are not very strong. Leading the hero ...


    "I don''t think it would make sense for the Snake cult to buy a lot of weak slaves."


    "Is it time to go back to the inn?" "Hmm, but do you have more time?"


    Proceed through the wilderness for a while and land where you want. The sky is beginning to whiten, but the area is dim.


    "Sa-san?" "Hey, are you going on a date?" Sa-san returned to the human form and reached for her. Dokiri.


    "Look, we''re alone, as far as we can see." "Sure, in a wilderness where no one is there, it feels like two people in the world ..." Warning sound The moment you try to keep words, it''s a big head Rang inside.


    -"Danger detection" Tr a n s l a te d b y £êp m t l.£ão £í


    Sasaki''s eyes changed to my expression. I feel my gaze from behind me and Sa-san. Where I and Say turned around at the same time-


    Nearly a hundred large gray lizard-like creatures were looking here.


    ...... lick your tongue.


    "What is this !?"


    Scales can mimic sand, and are hard to distinguish from a distance. Despite mimicry, strangely high fighting power. A ferocious carnivorous dragon that inhabits many countries of fire. Sand Dragon Here, maybe a nest?


    Shaa aa ah!


    The nearest sand dragon has jumped !?


    "Oh, it''s already! I''m in the way!" Screamed frustratingly, Sa-san swings his fist and intercepts him.


    "Sasan!" That''s a dragon! And it''s pretty strong, so it''s dangerous-trying to say that.


    Dagaga Gaga Gaga! ! !


    The sand dragon was beaten by Sassan around his chin, and blew about a hundred meters while making ten turns. A group of sand dragons look at them all at once, and they are a little cute.


    (I''m lie!)


    He''s as strong as the local dragon he met in the Great Labyrinth !?


    "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" ""


    A sand dragon, who was beaten by a friend and screamed in anger, attacked all at once.


    "Say! Run away ..." "Takatsuki is behind me!" "Yes, yes ..."


    What this dependable back. In the wilderness where there was no spirit of water, I was just as small as Princess Pea.


    -A few hours later, all sand dragons have been defeated!

 Chapter 162 160Makoto Takatsuki returns home in the morning

    "Now," "Wow, I want to take a bath ..." I was raged and I was able to return to the inn before noon with the rising sun.


    The worst reasons are completely different. With me who was desperately escaping the sand dragon attack with the "evasion" skill. Mr. Sa, who was tossing and throwing off the attacking sand dragons.


    Eventually, the swarm of sand dragons that had been mountainous had been wiped out. It is a dangerous dragon attacking adventurers and merchants traveling in the desert and wilderness, so it will not be bad to defeat it ...


    (But I don''t feel like changing the wilderness ecosystem ...)


    Isn''t human being the kindest person in nature? Saa is a Lamia.


    Black Cat When entering the inn, Princess Sofia, Lucy and Juliae were finishing their breakfast and drinking tea in the dining room. Me and Sa-san were stopped to try to go to my room.


    ¡°Good morning, Makoto, Aya,¡± Princess Sofia''s voice is cold. That is as usual.


    T ran sl a te d b y £êp mt l.co £í "Hey, Makoto, Aya. Where did they disappear last night?" Lucy''s voice was low and cold. Oh? Is this your first voice of Lucy?


    "Good morning, Sophie-chan, Ru-chan ..." Sae doesn''t notice that their appearance is different from usual. Well, I''m sleepy and pretend I don''t notice ...


    "It looks like we were together last night," said Julie, stroking the back of a black cat while grinning.


    "" ... "" Sassan turned around with me, as always. Princess Sophia and Lucy looked at her with cold eyes.


    I couldn''t meet "ya, ya!"


    "Well, the greeting of the man returning home in the morning is quite light." "Makoto, we''ve been waiting all the time?" The eyes of Princess Sophia and Lucy became sharper.


    "Tackey!" "Everyone! Death!" Well, Fujiya and Nina came in a hurry when I was not sure how to explain. Nice timing!


    "Fujiyan, what happened?" I talked to Fujiyan to change the direction of the topic. T r a nslate d b y £Êpm tl.c o m


    "Listen! Apparently a terrible monster has appeared in the wilderness!" "Hou, Fujiyan. Tell me more." I urged Fujiyan to continue the explanation. Princess Sophia and Lucy reluctantly gaze at Fujiyan''s words.


    "Dr. Nina. Please explain." Sand Dragon "Hi! This morning, the Adventurer''s Guild of Fireland has been held up by such rumors!" The wilderness was wiped out overnight! "


    (Hmm?) Sand Dragon?


    "What ?!" Sand dragon "The annihilation!" Princess Sophia and Lucy shout at the words of Nina.


    At a glance, Friae is irritating or stroking the throat of a black cat, making him groan. Sand Dragon Apparently, the annihilation ... seems to be the content of the big news. But a sand dragon?


    "I can''t believe ... a herd of disaster-designated monsters that had been burned even by the military of the fire country for many years." Princess Sofia mumbled stunned, and Nina talked with excitement.


    "Even among the elves, I approached the sand dragon''s nest in the land of fire, and I learned from a young age." It''s getting closer to the wilderness, "says Lucy and Juliae.


    Ummm. Well, what happened? I looked at him for a moment.


    "... zzz"


    Hey, you''re sleeping while standing !? Am I explaining? It''s embarrassing to explain everything, because Sasan just defeated me and escaped !?


    "Tackie ... how?" Fujiyan immediately recognized his "reading" skill.


    "I don''t think this is going to happen. There''s no doubt something is going wrong. I''ll be collecting information at Great Keith Castle." "Thank you, Sophia. , Hit the Shokai Guild, "I''ll help you!"


    Princess Sofia, Nina and Lucy are about to move. Yeah. I have to explain it soon!


    "Wait ... everyone. Apparently you know everything about Tacky." Fujiyan added a follow-up.


    "" "Eh?" "The eyes of everyone gather at me all at once. Saa is sleeping very nicely. this guy¡­¡­. I have no choice but to explain ... T r ansl ated b y £êpmt l .co m


    "... Actually," I explained everything last night.


    "Everyone alone wiped out the sand dragon herd ...?" "U, lie deshaw ..." Princess Sofia and Nina are completely blind.


    "Aya! Aya, get up! What Makoto says is true !?" Lucy is shaking Sae, but she doesn''t wake up if she''s standing up and sleeping deeply. I''m just tired.


    "But if you tell the facts to the fire country, will you believe it?" Fujiyan scratched his head with a troubled face. Apparently, defeating the sand dragon''s nest is so important that it is highly likely that it will be determined to be false even if you say, "Sasan has wiped out alone."


    "But we can''t be silent. Today, the country of fire is in search of the factors that destroyed the sand dragon. So we started preparing to go out.


    "Should I go too?"


    "No, if you go, you may get weird. First, I''ll go." "I''m sorry."


    He glanced at the other party and found that he was whining.


    "Huh, no way, Takatsuki-kun in such a place ... because it''s an etch." Sa-san ... Did you do that on purpose?


    "" ... "I hurt Lucy and Princess Sophia''s eyes.


    "Ah, get up and down-" Lucy pulled Sae''s cheeks in vain. "U, um," did you wake up?


    "... Hmm, what''s going on?" Everyone notices that he''s staring at Sae and shyly turns.


    "Aya, you did something ridiculous." "Eh, ru-chan. What''s ridiculous?" Sa-san, who is sleeping and not asking about the situation, hasn''t kept up with the situation.


    "Sasaki-dono, you''ve made a ridiculously large pattern." "But Sasaki-san is a stone-ranked adventurer on record. The adventurer''s guild will also be in trouble." Fujiya and Nina look up And it''s fuzzy.


    "Makoto the brave. Maybe the generals may call me to explain the situation. Wait just in case. Aya, you too." "Okay, Sofia." Is fluttering eyes. T ra n s la t e d by jpm tl .£ã o£í


    Apparently, he realized that he was at the center of the topic. Suddenly, Sae opened her mouth.


    "Wow, did I do something?"


    Sa-san. In another world reincarnation, the line is out.


    ¡ó


    I took a bath and fell into bed, but woke up in a few hours. I can''t sleep well while the day is bright.


    I was worried and looked into Sa''s room. My boss, Princess Sofia, has been ordered to wait, so I decided to practice water magic in my room.


    (Hmm, I slept a bit halfway, but I''m a little lazy but it''s not enough to sleep again ...)


    As I sat down on the bed and continued training with a lack of concentration, my back suddenly became heavy.


    "Lucy?" "It''s unusual, Makoto doesn''t notice." Lucy leaned on my back like a chair, back to back.


    "I can''t concentrate." "Well," Lucy removed the cloak on her shoulder, saying she wasn''t very interested. I heard a cloak dropping from the bed. Today Lucy looks like a camisole. Is it hot? Fire country is hot.


    Before asking, "It''s hot," Lucy said at the end of her gaze as she was trying to get off the camisole. "Lucy? What are you doing?"


    "That''s why it''s hot so I just take it off." The line of sight switching for "RPG Player" was sealed, and I tried to use water magic, but couldn''t do it as usual.


    When he noticed, he was sitting on the bed with Lucy, who broke down. this is¡­¡­.


    "Makoto is a type that doesn''t feed the caught fish." "Feed?" "Hey, huh." Well, I''m gonna grow up looking at that carnivorous girl''s family ...


    Tr a nslate d b y jp £ítl .£ã o m "But I was wrong! My mom was right, because in Makoto I wouldn''t get my hands forever!" Lucy''s body temperature is high! Haven''t you gotten better at controlling magic?


    "That''s why I decided to attack from here." "Isn''t that abrupt?" And the button is about to be released ...


    -Batang!


    There was no knock and the door opened immediately.


    "Takatsuki-kun, Ru-chan, loud voice," Sae rubbed her eyes and came in. I don''t speak that loud. Sae, are you evolving and your ears getting better?


    "Lucy, let''s keep that much," Princess Sofia came in.


    "Hello, Ru-chan. I''m up to here." . Especially Lucy was not resisting.


    (Is it a joke?) I saw off the two people.


    The next moment, cold passed by the neck. Princess Sofia stands nearby.


    "I have a story. Please come here." I was pulled by Princess Sofia and taken to the room. Princess Sofia''s hand, which grabbed my hand, was just the opposite of Lucy and was extremely cold.


    -Oh, I''m angry.

 Chapter 163 161Makoto Takatsuki is pressed

    "Brave Makoto" I was brought into Princess Sofia''s room and called her name.


    "Yes, yes." The Hero of the Water Land Princess Sofia is a fiancee. Not long ago, Princess Sofia had gone to Great Keith Castle and was gathering intelligence from the fire country.


    In comparison, I went out with Sasan last night and went home in the morning. Earlier, when I woke up, Lucy was dressed in racy clothes and was lying in bed.


    That is, it''s scum.


    "I''m going to tell you a story at Great Keith Castle." Now, I was scared of what kind of rebuke I was going to get, but a serious word popped out of Princess Sofia''s mouth.


    The Country of Fire "The upper ranks have accepted the fact that a brave and a fellow warrior have defeated the sand dragon''s nest .... It seems like he is skeptical." "Hey, wait, what am I? You didn''t? " It is Sasar alone who defeated the sand dragon. Could it be a false report?


    Water Country "Of course, I trust your story. But that is not the case. A state-certified hero has a fellow girl fight a herd of monsters, and the hero is doing nothing. "Can I report that there is no such thing?" "... I''m sorry, I was wrong." It''s me. In fact, it was just a step.


    Tr ansl a ted b y £êp£ít l.£ãom "And then he told me that the ''Snake Order'' you heard at the slave market was buying a lot of slaves. I don''t think I should have done that. "Apparently your movements are being watched for." "I was disguised as a correct answer."


    "But it is dangerous to infiltrate the midnight slave market. Please refrain next." "Yes, yes." I''m glad I didn''t notice the fire country at the moment. Let''s stop next.


    "But I''m worried about Makoto and Aya''s friends who have become slaves. I tried to talk to me too ..." "How was it?" Princess Sofia''s tone was heavy.


    "The nobleman who is trying to buy your friend Keiko Hebei seems to like her very much and will not let go of her ..." "Yes ...?" He seems to have a special interest in gathering strong female warriors and female wizards to create an army of women only. "" Why ... what a guy! " I was angry.


    "..." Princess Sofia was looking here with a white face. Did you say that weird thing?


    (Makoto''s party is not similar.) Oh, Noah. I feel a little after a long time.


    (It was bad, I helped a little at Eile''s request.) Speaking of which, I haven''t heard Eile-sama''s voice recently.


    T r a n sla ted by jp£ítl.co m (Huh? Just say my voice is dissatisfied !?) (I''m not saying that.) Two pillars It''s just because one was recently. I am Noah-sama.


    (OK) The goddess'' trust has been restored.


    "Makoto brave?" "No, nothing. Then it''s painful to have Mr. Kawakita released." Princess Sofia is in front of me.


    "Yes ... yes, I''ll continue with the Roses royal family." "It helps," "..." "... Sophia?"


    What''s wrong? I thought-I was pulled. She is sitting on the fluffy sofa in the back of the room. Princess Sofia sat right next to where I sat, just touching or not touching my shoulders. From the hair of Princess Sofia, a soft, sweet scent reached her nose.


    When he entered the "Brave Makoto" room, he was called just the name. "Yes, yes." The difference is that Princess Sofia''s face was about a meter away, and she''s only 15 centimeters away now. Staring at these eyes, Princess Sofia''s dark blue eyes stare. Silence continued for a while, and the lips opened.


    "By the way, last night I went home with Aya in the morning." "... Yes." "I just made friends with Lucy earlier." "........."


    It was sweet. It wasn''t just about work. After all, hard punishment ...


    "Isn''t it always better to be nearby?" Princess Sofia''s voice was not angry. Princess Sofia was in a position to touch her shoulder and leaned on her head on my shoulder.


    "Sophia?" "In the woodland, it was said that he was being beaten by the sister of a lightning hero." "Isn''t he?" Who is the one who shed the gassing information? What do you say?


    The goddess of water, "What are you doing?"


    "The goddess of water said," She also said, "Makoku ... Makoto Takatsuki is vulnerable to a bull attack, so please push it down at once." "" Sorry, you''re wrong, Sophia. " Tell that thing, that goddess.


    When I noticed, it was in a position where I was pushed down on the sofa while leaning on my body. I lie down and Princess Sofia leans on her. Immediately in front of me, I saw a sculptured face of Princess Sofia at a breathtaking distance.


    No, my cheeks are a little blush and not a sculptureless expression. He looked up and told him to gaze a little.


    "Did you miss me?" Princess Sofia, moistening her eyes and muttering, was so cute that she dizzy.


    (This is ...) In order to embrace her, she turned her arm behind Princess Sofia''s shoulder. At that time-- T ra ns la ted b y jp £í tl .co m


    "Mako-kun! It''s hard," Princess Sophia''s eyes glowed golden and her tone suddenly changed.


    (What?)


    ¡ó


    The air just before was mist.


    Magical power Sofia Princess in front of her eyes always emits except for the color of her eyes, but she is different. Magic Power The piercing skin pierces, but overflows.


    "Eh, Ayl-sama?" Even the Demon King and the Great Sages are so humbled. Above all, only Water Goddess calls me "Mako-kun".


    "Oh?" I lay down on the sofa and noticed that Princess Sofia was approaching.


    "Maybe you disturbed me?" "Maybe."


    "I''m sorry, Sophia-chan was just giving courage." "Eir, too much weirdness." "But, because she''s a kid, you have to boost it."


    Why is pushing down too much? Well, it was actually effective. Goddess''s advice is too accurate!


    "What''s more of an urgent business?"


    "Yeah! It''s really hard, the crisis is approaching in the country of fire!" "Is that what Friae was saying?" (Eir ~, apparently what Makoto is already through the moon shrine maiden You seem to know?) Noah-sama came into the conversation.


    "Yeah, there''s an opportunity to sell my favor to Mako!" "We''re also searching for the cause. Do you know anything?" He helped even my spirits.) Noah, Eileh, did you do that if you thought there was no reply?


    "I didn''t understand the cause after all?" It was a request line.


    Trans la ted by jp £ítl .£ão£í Umm, Aile (princess Sofia) is thinking with her hand on her chin. It doesn''t suit me.


    "The basement is suspicious." "Are you too vague?"


    (Makoto, the serpent cult worships the evil god Tiffon. Not only that, they must hide somewhere to pray to the evil gods, perhaps building a temple in an invisible basement Noah-sama''s supplementary explanation made the point.


    "I see. Then, you just have to find the underground temple where the serpent cult is located." but¡­¡­.


    "The gamelan, the kingdom of fire, is fairly large." In addition, the country of fire is active in trade and many merchants from other continents. Various cultures are mixed with chaos. This is in contrast to the sun country, where houses were neatly divided by status. Gathering information is going to be a pain.


    Goddess of Fire (Hey, can''t you ask Eir.?) Oh, sure. This is the country of fire. Then, it is best to ask the goddess who puts it.


    The goddess of fire, "Chan-ka ..." From the expression of Aile who looked at Princess Sofia, she seemed reluctant.


    The goddess of water (I''m a bad friend) heard Noah''s mean voice. "Oh? That''s right." With the sun goddess at the center, all six great goddesses were taught in the temple with a friendly relationship.


    "That''s different! The goddesses are all good friends! If you spread such rumors, you''ll be killed by Altena-sister." Don''t ask too deeply.


    Goddess of Fire "Well, I''m going to ask her as a last resort. Hmm, but ... well, it''s incompatible." After all, I don''t really get along. My knowledge has increased.


    "Mako-kun, let''s forget it in a moment" , What the cult guys are trying to do, until they mislead the goddess'' eyes and try to do something bigger ... be careful.)


    Nod to thankful advice. "Okay, Noah-sama."


    (Then, Makoto) At the end, Noah''s voice couldn''t be heard.


    "Then, I''ll disappear too, so I''ll get along well with Sophia." Princess Princess Sofia falls down.


    "Oops" rushes to catch Princess Sofia''s soft body. "... n" Sofia woke up.


    "Oh, I am ..." "I was tired, I was sleeping." "I guess that is ... Eirama ..." T r a nsla ted b y £Êp mt l .c o m


    "[...]" That said, I''m still under the soft body of Princess Sofia and can''t move. If you are wondering what to do,


    ¡­¡­knock Knock


    The door was knocked. I and Princess Sofia keep a distance.


    "Who is it?" "I am Sophia. There is a message."


    Princess Sofia redressed her clothing and hair disorder in an instant and responded in her usual tone. As expected. Entering was a patron knight.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you alone," "I''m glad it''s good, so I need to do something."


    In other words, it''s rather annoying. Princess Sofia seems to be making a slight expression. The patron knight went into the subject without breaking his serious expression.


    Water Country "General Talisker wants to talk to a nationally certified hero."


    The words sharpened the eyes of Princess Sofia. As said before, it seems that a call was made from the top of the fire country.

 Chapter 164 162Makoto Takatsuki is invited by a general

    "Here, the hero"


    I was guided by a patron knight and arrived in front of a large mansion. Although it is close to the Great Keith Castle and the surrounding area is a luxury residential area with many large houses, it was a luxurious palace-like residence that distinguishes itself. A large garden and fountain can be seen behind the huge gate.


    No matter what (there is a water spirit), it looks like it can protect the worst.


    "Welcome, come. My husband is waiting, I will guide you." A man like a butler came out.


    "Then, the brave man," "Thank you, uncle." I thanked the uncle and passed through the gate of the mansion alone. Apparently, the general seems to have talk to me alone.


    (... I don''t care.)


    Audiences with great people and celebrities were often with Fujiyan Yassan and Lucy. I leave most of the conversation to the people I''m used to and I don''t have much opportunity to talk. Princess Noel was easy to talk to, but that was probably Sakurai-kun.


    T ran s l at e d by £êpmtl.co m I was guided around the mansion with nervousness, maximizing the skill of ¡°Megumi Shusui¡±. Various sculptures and paintings are displayed on the mansion, and although the value is unknown, it can be seen that the owner of this mansion has considerable financial resources.


    The steward was guided by the butler to the courtyard of the mansion, not to the room. There was a small stage in the courtyard, where dancers dressed in thin cloth performed splendid dances to the music played by the musical instruments. A torch surrounds the stage, creating an extraordinary space.


    "Go over there," the butler showed his hand, General Talisker, who looked rougher than he had met the other day, was sitting on a three-story raised taller and looking down. Luxurious food and heaping fruits are placed around the general, and beautiful women are served on the left and right.


    (THE, the powerful!) It''s a great guy who looks like a picture.


    -General Geerhard Talisker.


    Father of the goddess of fire Olga Saul Talisker and head of the Great Keith Army. In the country of fire, he is the second most powerful person after the king. He seems to be close to the king. As long as you are in this country, you should not go against it.


    "... I have you invited me this time." As I learned from Princess Sofia, I kneeled in front of Koza and tried to say hello.


    "The brave man, it''s not." Suddenly, the general stood up and pulled my hand to the top of Koza. You will be prompted to sit next to the general. Tra n s l at e d b y jp£í t l .co £í


    "Tonight, Makoto, the hero, was the guest of honor. I was waiting with my upper seat open." But his eyes are like a hawk looking at him without laughing.


    "Thank you ..." I sat nervously and urged next to me.


    "Let''s drink and cook for the brave man. Let''s enliven the music and dance." A woman with a lot of exposure appeared on both sides of me, pouring sake on me, and brought food to my mouth with chopsticks. Contact, calm down! He told him that he would eat the food himself, and he poured some weak fruit wine. For a while I was asked about cooking and dancing, so I was complimented and surprised.


    ¡ó


    "The brave Makoto. Thank you for the defeat of the sand dragon''s nest." Maybe this is the main subject.


    "No, it just happened ..." I just witnessed him to beat the sand dragon swarm.


    Thing "But, Makoto heard that the hero was a magician, but he is also a top-class warrior. The defeated sand dragon was defeated by magic," "..." Because I hit them all with my bare hands. It can not be said.


    "I usually only carry a dagger, but is the original weapon different?" A general asks with a certain tone. "Well ... how about?" I can''t have anything heavier than a dagger (in terms of status). But I can''t say. Something is just silence.


    General Talisker didn''t seem particularly concerned that my reply was out of the question. I guess you think you''re doing a secret. It''s quicker to say that Sasan did it all.


    "Brave, that terrible demon is to be defeated ... What a reliable person." "I was scared of sand dragons since I was a child. Suddenly, the women on both sides drooped at me. Both of them have a lot of exposure, so the skin inevitably adheres. I want to go away because I''m restless, but I can''t escape because I''m hardened on both sides.


    "Oh, they''re both anxious about the brave man. If you like it, I''ll keep you around until morning."


    "I''ll do whatever the brave says?" "Oh, so too. Hey, what kind of play does Makoto like?"


    Hmm? I''m going to do anything right now ...


    (Makoto, are you okay?) Noah-san was surprised by the tone. I understand.


    Tra nsl a t ed b y £Êp£í t l .co m "Can you get caught in General Talisker''s honey trap? ¡»


    Yes no ¡û


    Until "RPG Player", I''ve been careful about honey traps!


    "General Talisker, thank you, but I have to go home today." Did you like this?


    "Don''t you like it? They''re both called royal women in the royal capital. If you like a fierce woman, how about those dancers?" I thought that wasn''t it !? But just in case, the dancer looked at her with a fascinating smile. He must have been told to seduce the hero of the land of water. Looking at the women on both sides again, they are pretty beautiful.


    (Just ...)


    I am not always good at beautiful women. In the past, Fujiyan and Sakurai-kun used to say, "Eh !?" No, not homo. The misunderstanding has been resolved.


    On the other hand, people who are strangers are not good at everything because they are shy, but they are more nervous if they are beautiful. The only exceptions are Sasan, my old friend, and Lucy, who is adventuring with me. Recently, Princess Sofia has become relatively accustomed. That''s why they''re still virgins.


    Juliae? It is a level where you can not match your eyes without skills. And even now, the skill of "Megumi water stop" is 99%.


    I looked around using the RPG Player skill switch point of view. Numerous beauties that General Talisker would have prepared. I''m a beautiful woman, but just talking about it makes me tired. The Goddess''s most beautiful goddess In addition, when comparing, there is a lot of fear to compare, but when you think of "sama".


    (I''m sorry ...)


    A rude word came out. Looking at my chilled expression, did you think this was bad? Wine "The sake of the brave man is going on. Prepare that thirty years of things." The general changed to fishing with alcohol and food. It seems.


    The finest wines were delicious.


    ¡ó


    "Are you okay with me, Uncle Talisker, brave man in the land of water?"


    Trans l at ed by jp mtl.£ã o m At first glance, she was a beautiful woman dressed in great Keithian clothing, but she was clearly different from other women in her behavior and luxury of decoration. And I remember seeing her somewhere.


    "Dahlia. Are you going to do public affairs?"


    --Daria Saul Great Keith, the priestess of the fire goddess.


    The other day, she was a shrine maiden in the land of fire talking to Princess Sofia.


    "It''s work, I''ve got advice from the fire goddess." The shrine maiden tells her with a look like she''s still smiling.


    "You are away," the general ordered a nearby woman to be paid. Only me and General Talisker are around the Miko of Fire. Music and dance are continuing, and the noise can only be heard if you are nearby.


    "What is the goddess of fire?" Said the general. "It seems that the serpent cult lurking in the kingdom of Gamelan is trying to do something wrong." "I have the information, but I know the whole plan even if I capture the terminal thing. Probably, only the mastermind knows it, but he still can''t find the snake''s head. " The air of the banquet up to now was gone, and the air of swords was dominant.


    "Certainly ... I don''t know the mastermind, but I was able to know their plot." The shrine maiden laughed with a lovely smile for the first time.


    "The people of the religion are louder the higher their rank. They don''t know anything at the end or have false information. Are they credible information?" In addition, there are many temple knights lurking. Many of them have lost their lives because of their infiltration, but this time it was useful. "Infiltrating hostile organizations !? This shrine maiden is terrible to do. Did you notice my gaze, Daria, the fire priest, looked at me and smiled?


    "It''s all about the calm of the country of fire." But the image of Princess Sofia working behind the scenes doesn''t boil.


    "What''s the plan?" The general urges the fire shrine maiden to continue.


    "Three days later, a catacomb at the end of the royal capital. The back is a hidden meeting place of the cult. Although it is rarely used usually, on that day there are all the officials of the serpent cult lurking in Japan It''s supposed to be there. Let''s get rid of it all .... Let''s kill them all. "" Okay. Let''s prepare so they don''t notice. " The light tone is horrible.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you, the hero of the land of water." "No ..." I was talking about the level I think. Is it a national secret level story?


    Say hello and go home. With that in mind, the general stared here with a serious expression.


    "The brave lord, I''d like to subjugate the Serpent''s Order three days later, I''d like to use your help." "Oh, that''s a good idea! General!" "!?" However, General Talisker seems to want to know how I defeated the sand dragon, and there is a sign that the shrine maiden has somehow decided on this. Was it a situation you could imagine?


    T r a nslat ed by jp £í tl .£ão£í Gaze at the eyes of General Talisker and the shrine maiden.


    "Do you want to participate in the subjugation of the Snake Cult? ¡»


    Yes, No


    The "RPG Player" skill shows the choices.


    (Hmm, what do you do?)


    To prevent the "future vision" of the destruction of the royal capital that Friae saw, you should ride here. But the country of fire is collecting information on its own, and is ready to take action. Now, will I be alone and will something change?


    But, for the time being, I''m a "state-certified hero" of a water country. The country of fire and the country of water have many exchanges because they are neighboring countries. It may be politically unsuccessful to refuse the request of the neighboring country. But I wonder if I can decide here alone ...


    "Brother Makoto, if you have any request from General Talisker, it''s up to you to answer." Before heading here, Princess Sofia told me, "Is it okay?" I''m an amateur.


    "It''s good. I believe in the choices you have made." "Huh, why? Princess Sofia. There are many times when Makoto isn''t really thinking?" "Sophie, Takatsuki-kun is sometimes weird. You have to act. It''s dangerous to believe too much. "Compared to Princess Sofia who told me to believe, my two friends have more trust (in a bad way). I''m hit.


    Then Princess Sofia laughed.


    "Because I decided to believe in Makoto the brave."


    -Princess Sofia''s words revived.


    If I chose as usual.


    "Okay, I will accompany you."


    I chose "yes."

 Chapter 165 163: Makoto Takatsuki cannot watch the tournament

    "Welcome! We''re waiting! We''ll be holding a Great Keith Fighting Tournament!"


    -Oh, oh, oh, oh! ! ! ! ! ! !


    Amphitheater The sound of the ground and the cheers are shaking. The arena is overcrowded.


    "Wow," "Wow, there are so many people," I and Sa-san opened their mouths and looked up.


    "Hey, Aya, are you okay? Are all of your opponents strong?" "I''m fine. I''m worried. Lu-chan." Does not seem to be eager. The warriors on the circular ring at the center of the arena are all good-looking and impressive. By the way, it is a non-discriminatory class only for this fighting tournament-that is, a tournament with no gender, no race.


    Because the champion of this tournament can be a one-year ¡°state-recognized hero¡± in the country of fire. That''s why every hoped participant is given a chance. Participants come from all over the country as well as from abroad for honor and fame.


    At the venue, live broadcasters read out the names of the participants one after another. The loud cheers every time are probably famous warriors.


    "Even though it is such a tournament, there are only 32 participants." "My husband, no, Yo. The qualifying tournament has already been held. It seems that the number of applicants exceeded 10,000 people." I was surprised at the conversation between Nina and Fujiyan. T r a ns la ted b y jp m t l .c o m


    "Sasan, did you have a qualifying tournament?" "No, I didn''t. I just wrote my name on the entry sheet."


    "Makoto brave. Apparently Aya was selected as a member of the tournament as a special frame because he was a friend of the brave man in the water country," Princess Sofia told with a hard look.


    "Well, that''s it ..." "Perhaps because of the wonder of the country of fire. If Aya doesn''t participate voluntarily, Makoto the brave will join for some reason. It''s highly likely that he was ... "" Would you beat the brave of the country of water at the tournament and let the strength of the warrior of the country of fire be known? " . I sighed.


    -Next, the representative of the water country "Aya Sasaki! ! ¡»


    Saa''s name was called. I tried to do my best and noticed that the surrounding air had changed completely.


    "Retracted!" "Yacho Nagaro!" "Boo!" "Let''s lose quickly!" "Don''t you think it''s bad for those who won the qualifying?" "Shame on you!"


    T r an sl a ted by Jp m t l.c o m "What the hell! This is it!" Resents Lucy. "It has been leaked that Aya went to the tournament without qualifying. The source was probably the work of the upper ranks of the country of fire." Princess Sofia bitten her lips. "The Great Keith fighting tournament final tournament is said to be the highest honor for warriors who can only participate, because a regular warrior can not even survive the qualifying .... Because of its envy, it is a show." Nina, who was a warrior, said he was compelling.


    "Nah, uh ... Sa-san. It''s better to abstain from this atmosphere." I was worried about Sa-a and shouted, but his gaze was pointed at the VIP seat on the top floor of the arena.


    Sitting there are the Kings of Great Keith and, in the vicinity, nobles from home and abroad. One day, you can see the people of the Four Holy Nobles in the Sunland. Gerald ... isn''t there (good).


    In front of Saa''s gaze, Olga Saul Talisker, a dark-haired hero, sat cross-legged on a dark skin with a large lack of interest.


    "Okay, Takatsuki-kun. My goal is to beat him." I don''t seem to want to abstain.


    "Okay, but don''t overdo it." "Yeah!" Then she went near Lucy, Princess Sofia, and told her.


    "Sophia, Lucy. Thank you for your support." "Leave it! Makoto" "Ok, Makoto the brave. If Aya is injured, he will be cured by a healer in the water country. I''m prepared, but I''m preparing for the emergency because the fire country is breathing. "No, I don''t think it will be normal in this condition. Princess Sofia''s consideration is saved.


    "Hey, Takatsuki-kun is a subjugation of the Serpent''s religion, so be careful." Conversely, Sa-san turns his worried eyes. Yes, the day the rally of snake cults was held was the day of the fighting tournament. By chance?


    (No, maybe I dare to aim ...)


    As if aiming for the inauguration ceremony of the brave of light in the land of the sun. When everyone''s consciousness is heading in another direction, a trick that works from behind. Is the archbishop Izak again involved again this time?


    "Now, let''s go!" Sa-san ran towards the ring of the fighting party. I turned to Fujiyan, Nina, Princess Sofia and Lucy ... and talked to Juliae, who was grumpy with a straw.


    "Hello, I''m going to ask you to support me, but I''m glad I ran away if you weren''t sick." Juliae didn''t want to go out after seeing the future of the royal city ruining. He seemed a little mentally unstable, so he suggested returning to McAllen first. However, it remained in the royal capital of the country of fire.


    "I don''t like to run away with my tail alone. And my knights and other people won''t run away. Then you change the future." "Oh, I understand." I received the encouragement and nodded.


    "Let''s go, Brave Makoto," the patron knight called me. In order to defeat the serpent cult this time, she had to rent a patron of Knight of Sophia and some of the senior knights of escort. It seems that there is no way to go alone with the brave.


    (... Good luck, Sa-san)


    Tr a nsl ated b y jp m t l.co£í After the fighting venue, which still has boos, we headed to the meeting place with the subjugation squad.


    ¡ó


    "Welcome, you are the unit of the brave man in the country of water." "Yes, you are the special unit that General Talisker was talking about." The patron knight is talking. Both of them don''t have any big armor and are minimally armed (I was light in nature). At first glance, it looks like an adventurer or mercenary.


    This operation must not be noticed by the serpent cult. For this reason, a special unit of about a dozen people created for this time will be formed, aiming at the target point. The knight of the young fire country in front of you is the guide.


    After following the guide knight for a while, I noticed that the city was getting deserted.


    "This area is called the favela. It is the least secure area in the royal city of Gamelan," said a knight. I didn''t know what to say, but nodded anyway. Looking at the town''s inhabitants, it is true that clothes are often garnished and children are barefoot. Some are drunk or betting on betting before the sun has climbed yet. The word favela did not seem strange.


    (Just ... the residents seem to be fine)


    Unlike the lowest towns in the Sun Country, they are modest in appearance, but they all have lively faces. Races are disjointed, humans and beasts are dwarves and elves. Maybe there are demons?


    There were no particular problems on the way. On the way, evil toys and begging were entangled with something, but when the knight as the guide showed some mark, she scattered with a blue face.


    "What was that earlier?" I was worried and asked a question, and the young knight answered.


    "The brave man, I showed you this Emperor Knight''s emblem." In my hand, I had an emblem with a "goddess with a book and a sword".


    "He''s so young that he''s excellent at ''Executive Knight''." I laughed while being shy.


    An executive knight is, in a nutshell, a profession like a police and judge.


    Penalties The authority is great, not only can you find sinners, but you can also do it on the spot. It''s terrifying, but it''s legal for an executive knight to say, "You are a sinner" and cut off your opponent. It is reasonable that the evil kid ran away.


    By the way, the execution knight is not a special occupation of the fire country. They seem to be in every country. It is said that the country of the sun is the most and the country of the water is not a little. The goddess of the sun In order to qualify as an execution knight, it is necessary to protect the ¡°sama,¡± who controls justice and victory, and to overcome rigorous trials and tests. In other words, the young knight in front of you is the elite of the elite.


    Tr an sl a ted by jp mtl .£ã o m "The hero arrived at the entrance," walked for a while and arrived at a place like a deserted garbage dump from a low-traffic back alley. In the direction the Knight was pointing, I saw a stone gate and stairs leading down to the basement.


    "This is the entrance to the Catacombs of the Fireland, the brave man." "It''s hot during the day of the Fireland. It''s a custom in Japan that we want the dead to sleep gently in a cool place." Huh ... "said the patron knight and the execution knight.


    "Be careful, it''s dark," we slowly descended the stairs to the basement.


    The heat above the ground seemed like a lie, and the basement was full of cool air. The underground passages have air holes in some places because they are not completely enclosed spaces, and there are some places where light leaks, but it is almost dark. We went through the darkness using the "night vision" skill.


    Both sides of the aisle have endless grave markers. Now it''s daytime and it''s a group so it''s not scary, but do you want to come alone at midnight? When asked, I can say NO with confidence.


    "How long does this underground grave last?" I asked the executive knight involuntarily at the cemetery where the end could not be seen after walking for a while. "This cemetery and corridor extends outside the royal capital. It is one of the evacuation routes in case the royal capital falls, so it is built like a maze, so you can not come alone It''s better. "


    "Every knight in the country of fire will be hammered with a map of this underground passage into his head. It is not permissible to have a paper map. The reason is ... you know, right?" Mareta.


    "If it is taken away by the enemy, it is a matter of life and death." It is a passage that can be secretly entered from outside the capital.


    "Yeah, taking notes will be severely punishable. The punishment is unique. If you find a soldier who holds a map of the underground passage on paper, "I''m afraid to come back on my own. Is it terrible?" "" "..." "Is it a black joke? I, the patron knight, and the knights of the Water Country looked away.


    "What would happen if I didn''t come back?" Asked the most anxious point. The executive knight turned his gaze out of the question.


    "You see, the tomb there is for a rookie knight in the land of fire. Once a year, there is a soldier who can''t come back. "" "..." The people of the water nation are don-pullers. Sparta, a soldier in the country of fire!


    "What a joke." "Huh?" Looking at our expressions, the executive knight shrugged.


    How far are you joking? Is it a joke that the gravepost you pointed to belongs to a new knight? Is the content of the punishment a joke?


    (Let''s stop listening deeply ...)


    We then went silent.


    ¡ó T r a nslate d by £êpm t l.£ã om


    The Labyrinth The interior of the catacomb was just right. There are no tombstones, and passageways extend left, right, up and down. There were many forked roads on the way, and I was convinced that I would never get lost when I first saw it.


    By the way, the "map" skill, one of the "RPG player" skills, is running at full capacity. If the defeat of the serpent cult this time was a lie and trapped me and the knight of the water country in the underground labyrinth ...


    "Someone is there," the executive knight quietly signaled by hand. Everyone stops.


    At the end of a long straight road. Looking at the depths of darkness with the "night vision" skill, there is certainly someone standing. There is a possibility of immortal place, but ...


    "I''m a member of the serpent cult. Probably a watchman," said the executive knight. Everything seems to be mixed with the blood of a beast race that works at night. By the way, since the country of fire is a supreme principle, even if it is a beast, it seems that discrimination is not so much if it is strong.


    "I''m in trouble, this is a straight road. It takes a long time to make a detour," said the uncle in his arms. The execution knight quickly removed the magic tool. It looks like an hourglass.


    "The lookout was as expected, and we knew that it was difficult to remove it because of the structure of the underground labyrinth, so if there was a lookout near the anticipated location of the serpent cult, The plan is to have a surprise attack all at once when it''s gone, so it''s okay to find him on the lookout. "" I see. " So it''s going to be waiting for a while.


    "Would you like to neutralize the lookout?" So far, I just kept up and didn''t help. However, the executioner and guardian knights looked suspicious.


    "It would be impossible to beat the lookout without realizing it." "There is more than a hundred mils from here to the lookout. You will definitely find it."


    "Then we shouldn''t be able to see it," I replied calmly.


    ¡ó


    "I''m sleeping ..." "Simply like this ..." We came close to the watch, but the serpent cult fell asleep. By the way, there were two lookouts, but they slept together.


    "The brave man in the country of water. Is the technique just an elementary water magic" fog "?" An executive knight stares at a small bottle in my hand with interest.


    "Yes, I drunk the water in this bottle into a mist and watched it. The contents of this bottle are a trade secret." The Moon Priestess In fact, the water that she cursed to sleep.


    "I can''t help you at that distance without any notice! No, it''s wonderful," said the patron knight. "... It''s an interesting technique, it will be helpful." The eyes of the knight and the execution knight sharpened for a moment. However, she immediately returns to a calm expression.


    Target point "Thanks to Makoto the brave, we can move forward. The serpent cult will be restrained and watched by a knight. We will go ahead. I nodded quietly.


    After that, he slowly followed the dark passage without any conversation. The expression of the executive knight giving the guidance is nervous. Probably the target point is very close.


    After a while, a red light came into view at the end of the passage. When I checked it with the clairvoyant skill, I found that it was the light of fire.


    "I''m here." "Yes, this is definitely the meeting place for the Serpent''s cult." We were trying to wait, be careful not to get too close. There is a little time left for the hourglass to survive. However, the eyes of the knight were astonished.


    "I''m stupid!" Suddenly, the execution knight ran. e? Should I wait?


    "What will you do, Brave?" "Let''s follow him." I and the guardian knight were unable to swallow the situation but followed the rabbit.


    Theater There was a place like a giant circle, unlike a basement. Around the theater, a torch was burning, illuminating the inside of it red.


    At first I didn''t know what it was.


    I thought that Nanika was spread all over the floor.


    There they lay down-hundreds of humans lay.

 Chapter 166 164: Makoto Takatsuki guesses

    -Hundreds of humans, beasts, adults, and children have fallen on top of each other.


    (¡­ And are you dead?)


    In my eyes, it looked like a pile of corpses. In a strange scene, the body becomes rigid.


    "Why this!" "What the hell! Hey, do it!" The knight, the guardian knight, and his subordinate knights rush to nearby people. I was in a hurry and followed.


    He approached one of the terrifying fellows and gently touched his face.


    The skin is still warm. The chest is slightly up and down. I can barely hear breathing.


    Yeah, it was good. I was not dead. However, they all lose consciousness and do not wake up when they call.


    T rans lat ed by Jpm t l.£ão £í Healing water ""


    Oh! Uncle, can he use recovery magic? Despite the appearance, it''s dexterous! Everyone in the Knights of the Water Knight seems to be able to use recovery spells, each casting a spell on a fallen person. Since there is no water spirit, I cannot use intermediate recovery magic.


    "There is no serpent cult here! Only those who were all slaves are here! And the cause is unknown but they are all dying. Please send the healer here soon!" Is calling for support with a magical tool that seems to be a communication device.


    I can''t find any healing magic because I can''t use it, especially because I can''t help. I watched the person who had fallen again.


    (Hm ...?) I felt uncomfortable.


    The magical power to wear the body is overwhelmingly small. I feel my physical strength is decreasing. It''s as if life was sucked ... And I remember this state.


    Soul book "I don''t have an old man? If possible, use a blank one." "No, I don''t have it, but what do you use it for?" "The brave man! Did you understand the cause?" When I talked to the knight''s uncle, the executive knight responded.


    Tra nsla te d b y jp£ítl .co£í "Maybe it''s a sacrifice ... I''ve used suicide spells ... no, maybe it''s been used," I guessed from my previous experience. The sensation of that time was revived, secretly depriving the power from the mind and body. Certainly, I was fainted by using self-destruction magic.


    "They use powerful magic in exchange for a lifetime. But that must be a curse!" The patron knight shouted.


    "The use of suicide bomb magic is strictly forbidden by the Church of the Goddess. You shouldn''t even know how to do it ... Why do you know the Heroes?" Certainly, I know it''s weird.


    It would be okay to say, "I have been taught by the great sages."


    "Great sages ... Is he the best witch on the continent, with a thousand years of knowledge ... I''m sure it''s convinced." "So, I want to look at the life span to confirm it Isn''t there a good way to do it? "


    "That''s okay. I can use the magic to check the life." "Hey, there is such magic."


    "It''s not good to use it without your permission because you know your opponent''s status and skills, but ... it''s an emergency now. Let''s apologize later." She touched her child''s forehead and muttered a spell. At last, a faint light emerges. It is the same as the light when using a soul book.


    "What is that?" Said the Knight, muttering his expression. "How was it?" I asked.


    "This child has had his life reduced to just a few days remaining." "In a few days! What a terrible thing!"


    "What happens to this child, what do they do?" Is there anything I can do?


    Goddess of Fire "Okay, you can extend your life to some extent by asking the shrine maiden to take it to him. You need a reasonable price." "Price?" The uncle told me that he was twisting his neck without knowing the meaning of the words of the brave man. Yes, the life of this world can be bought with money!


    "But, isn''t that a big deal?" "Yes ... but there''s no other way. I''ll negotiate with His Majesty." I was worried that he would be raped, but at least the knights are not willing to abandon those who have fallen here. Was good.


    At that time, I heard the footsteps of many people approaching.


    "Hey! What the hell is this !?" "Are there no snake cults?" "The stupid goddess of fire!"


    Many knights from the country of fire came. Some of them seem to be healers.


    T r a nsla te d by jp £ít l .c om "Take care of those who are terrible!" "Available! Take these guys out. This is too narrow to recover." "There are people from other countries. "Well, it''s an emergency. General Talisker has given permission."


    The instructions have been issued with flapping. Healers are examining the severely ill. The Knights are giving instructions to the Knights who have arrived.


    I and the guardian knight helped bring the falling person out of the loophole. With my power, I could carry only children, but ...


    (I''m sorry for my low status ...) Even if I whine, it doesn''t start. Move your hands.


    Cheering came one after another, and hundreds of fallen slaves had fallen to about half.


    "The brave lord, we''re left here. Why don''t you go for the support of Aya Sasaki?" The patron knight said with care.


    "No, they''ll stay until they''re all carried." I feel like they''re not glad if I leave the weak and go to Sasan. I went back and forth between the underground passage and the ground.


    A few hours later, everyone was finished carrying. It seems that the serious people are being taken to the church in order. The knight of the executive knight came closer, thinking that we were unlikely to do anything.


    "The Makoto brave, the Knights of the Land of Water have been saved. Fortunately there is no dead." "It''s more than anything." In the words of the execution knight, a smile appears on the face of the patron knight.


    "What the serpent cult wanted to do after all," he spent a lot of money to buy slaves and let them use the suicide spells for the very last minute of their lives. what ? In my words, the expression of the execution knight becomes steep.


    "We are currently organizing a search squad and chasing the serpent cult. We have secured all of the cults that have been swimming so far and conducted interrogations, but no strong information has been obtained." Did their plans fail because of their arrival? "


    While listening to the conversation between them, I ruined what happened today, using the skills of the "Megumi Tosui". At that time, a voice resounded in my head.


    Goddess of water (Makoto, sacrificed slaves used to sacrifice. I don''t know what they''re trying to do ... maybe, maybe) (or even Noah?) The matter is the work of the believers who are under the blessing of the evil god Tiffon, and they are thoroughly hiding the future. I can only know that something is going to happen. Thank you, Noah) I thanked the goddess.


    "It might be better to know what magic was used, over the life of the slave," said an executive knight and a guardian knight at my words.


    "Isn''t suicide bombing a misfire? Nothing is happening, brave man. Is suicide bombing a technique that sacrifices itself and casts magic?" "No, suicide bombing is simply not enough It''s magical to just substitute magic for life, so I think that shortening life is the same as being used for some kind of magic. "


    Tra n s la t ed by jp£í tl .co£í "Brother Makoto, we have no knowledge of suicide bomb spells. Would you please tell me anything you noticed?" An executive knight bowed with a serious expression. This person is really serious and sincere. In response, I pondered and opened my mouth.


    "I''m just talking about the suicide bomb magic. Just to supplement the magic .... From this point, I''m guessing, but I''m going to talk about this event assuming that the serpent cult has started." You should be sure. The two nodded in my words.


    "The serpent cult doesn''t do much alone; in the land of water, the abominable giant; in the royal capital of the land of the sun, swarms of flying dragons and runaway monsters. In the country of wood, under the king of the beast and the demon .... I guess that even in the land of fire, I think that something has been inflated. "" Is it a slave purchase? " , An executive knight asked.


    "But I''ve let go of all the slaves here, the brave man." "As Uncle says, I don''t consider slaves to be a force. It''s just a fuel to use some magic, and from past patterns, And the snake cult often uses monsters. "The monster''s runaway" "Do you mean that you are going to cause fire even in the land of fire !?" The Knights of the Land of Fire are looking surprised.


    The executive knight hurriedly picked up a communication tool. "Let''s tell the guard of the royal city! Make sure that the herd of demons is approaching immediately!" This helps.


    "Thank you, Brave Lord, we were focused on keeping the snake cult from the royal capital, but there is certainly a possibility that it will be targeted from the outside. Now I told you to prepare for an attack from the outside "The Knight said.


    "Then, it''s okay to beware of the herd of demons!" People in the water country are a little too optimistic. It''s a good place, but I''m worried about war with the Great Demon King''s army.


    "Thank you very much, Brave. I will continue exploring with the search squad of the Serpent''s Order. Would you like to return to the fighting contest? Your fellow warrior is participating If I''m left, I think it''s around the semi-finals, "said the executive knight. Until the end, he was a good young man. There is such a person in the country of fire.


    "Now, let''s go back to Sofia-sama.


    Today, he has participated in the destruction of the Serpent''s Order from the morning, but it has already passed noon. Is Sa-survive safely? On the way, I talked about the fighting tournament with my uncle while running.


    "Have you ever started a fighting tournament in the land of fire?" "Once once ... unfortunately, you lost in qualifying."


    "It''s rare for a warrior in a water country to survive the qualifying in the first place, but I think Aya-dono will survive to a good point!" Nodded vigorously.


    By the way, it is impatient nationality that ends a tournament in a fighting tournament in one day. I think it''s better to divide into several days at the box office. Fireland By the way, it seems that there is no problem as the injuries are healed instantly by the highest recovery person.


    Amphitheater I was able to see it during such a conversation. The guardian knight shows his ID and passes through the gate.


    As we entered, we heard the same or even more cheers as in the morning. I''m excited.


    T ran slated b y jp m t l.co £í (It''s been late ... What happened to Sae?)


    I searched for the players'' seats where Lucy and Juliae were.


    At that time, a voice was heard from the loudspeaker magic.


    -Fire country great fighting tournament! The winner is Aya Sasaki!


    In a loud cheer, such a live shout came to my ears.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­e?

 Chapter 167 165: Makoto Takatsuki watches

    "The championship is Aya Sasaki ~!


    I wasn''t misunderstood. Indeed, the commentary shouts that Sae won.


    (Is it not fast?)


    It seems that the finals usually take place in the evening or evening.


    "Ah!" "Strength! It''s too overwhelming!" "Even though it''s such a tiny thing, what''s that stupid power!" "I want to take it home!" , Aya-tan "


    Unlike the morning, there are many favorable cheers. No, it should be a fervent cheer. It seems true that people in the fire country seem to prefer the stronger. Some are weird, though.


    "Makoto! You''re back !?" "Lucy. It looks like the match is over ..." "Yeah! Aya, I ended the whole game with a single shot! It was awesome." I ran to find him. That''s Sasan''s all-match one-punch.¤Ñ


    Trans l a t e d b y jp £í tl.£ã o£í "Hey, my knight. Why are these guys in such a different world?" Juliae is fanning her hand with a big parasol. Ah, the black cat is hiding behind the skirt. I struggled with stroking my throat.


    "I''m just a princess. Sae is just special. I''m glad she won the game. Thank you for your support." Sae waving to the audience in the ring in the middle of the arena.


    "I didn''t even have to cheer. It was overwhelming. But it was painful to be silent at first, but the guys were so quiet." She may have had some thoughts on the country of fire.


    "Are you not injured?" "The healer I prepared was wasted," Princess Sofia said with a grin. "But Sofia made me feel safe," I thanked.


    "Takatsuki-kun!" "Uo-oto-san-san" Sa-san, who was in the ring until recently, was hugging.


    "I won!" "Oh, congratulations. Sorry, I didn''t make it in time for the final." At the end of my gaze, I saw a beautiful woman with dark hair and dark skin looking down at me with my cheek sticking on my eyes.


    Special game "Then, the winners are Aya Sasaki and Olga with a break in between!"


    T ra nsl ate d by jp £í tl.c om -Stadt, somebody''s shadow came down in the middle of the ring.


    ¡°Olga-sama?¡± The live commentary sounds in question. Amphitheater Olga, the brave goddess of fire, was at the top seat just before. Eh, did you jump from there? Is there more than ten meters?


    The hero Olga is looking down at her with her arms folded, saying nothing. As if provoking.


    "I''ll go. Takatsuki-kun." "Eh, I''m going to take a break ..." Sae jumped off to the center of the ring before I heard. Saa gazed at the hero Olga at a distance of only one meter.


    "... Oh, this is one thing, but the game is going to be a little later," the embarrassed voice of the live performance echoed and the noise from the audience seats increased. I picked up the conversation between Sassan and the hero Olga with the Listening Skills.


    "After the match is over. Have a recovery spell." Olga, a braided arm, showed the healer with his chin. "I don''t need it anymore; it''s just a preparatory exercise," Sae replied.


    "Hey, then, isn''t that what''s going to happen next? Will they continue the other day?" "Yes, I''ll beat you." The trembling of the atmosphere is due to the struggle between the two. The audience seats become quiet, probably because of the tension.


    "Ah, uh, after a little more matches ...", the referee standing on the ring speaks calmly to the brave Olga.


    "This child wants to start the match right away." "I''m always ready." The brave Olga and Sae told the referee that they were ready for each other. Upon hearing that, the referee sent a signal to the live seat.


    "Oops, apparently both of you seem to be fighting immediately!" "" "" Woooooooooooo !!! "" " .


    "Now, let''s move on to the introduction of the players! The special game, the battle is a warrior representing the land of fire." The scorching hero "Olga Saul Talisker!" I have.


    ¨D¨D¨D Ooooooooooo!


    However, the surrounding crowd cheered Olga with cheers. In the country of fire, the hero of the goddess of fire is a symbol of war, and the scorching brave Olga, who is said to boast the most beautiful figure and the greatest power of all ages, is extremely popular.


    "The challenge is that Aya Sasaki, a" Waterland Warrior "who has survived this fighting battle with overwhelming strength! I hope you''ll do my best to Olga! ¡±Sa-san waved his hand with a smile.


    ¨D¨D¨D Ooooooooooo!


    Tr ans l at e d by jp £í t l .£ã o £í The cheers are as good as the hero Olga. It''s like you''ve got the audience on your side. Even if your opponent is the goddess of the fire goddess, there are many people who support Sae. However, if you listen to the audience''s voice with the "listening" skill,


    "Which one will win?" "Fool, you''re not going to lose Olga-sama." "But Aya-chan is strong too, I guess he''ll be a good fight." No doubt! "


    I heard such a conversation. Again, for the people of the country of fire, the hero of the fire goddess is the strongest, and no one doubts the victory of the hero Olga.


    Meanwhile, Olga and Sa-san took a distance on the ring. Both are not particularly prepared and are natural. Some spectators have skipped some diapers saying, "Start early!"


    "The Great Keith Great Fighting Tournament will launch a special match!" The live commentary declared the start of the match.


    The moment the referee signaled, "Start!"


    Sasan''s fist closes in on the brave Olga in an instant. The hero Olga evades it, turns it to the counter and releases the kick. Sa-san guarded the kick with his arm.


    Susin, the sound that seems heavy, sounds Sasan''s feet sinking into the ring. Hey, that ring stone. As they are, they hit each other several times, but both guard to avoid or avoid.


    It looked like ... To be honest, my eyes are so precise that I can''t follow the fine movements.


    "I saw, the battle now," "Oh, great, I''ve made two feints in that moment." "Is there three punches?" "Baka, four times. Left and right, twice each. "


    Isn''t the audience too fat? What are these guys? Why do you explain normally?


    "Lucy, do you see?" "Yeah, both of you are still watching. At least Aya thinks it''s about 80% faster." "... Oh, that''s not it." The answer came back. Lucy''s eyes look good, but I can''t seem to see the serious fight between them.


    After a while, Sao and the hero Olga kept a distance.


    "I''ll do it. I''m much stronger than before," Olga laughed, impressed. "Yeah, I trained!" Sae returned innocently with a smile.


    "Let''s do it for the end," said the moment when he said, his fighting spirit exploding around the hero Olga was inflated.


    Ability-Turns heat into fight T r ansl at ed b y jp£ít l .£ã o m


    The ability to make the brave Olga, who was protected by the goddess of fire, a long-time strong man. In the country of fire, the effect is evil. The air heated by the sun and the sun shining all over is the ally of Olga.


    The next moment, Olga''s figure disappeared.


    Crazy! ! !


    The sound of a heavy object hit it, and a black shadow blew off at the end of the ring.


    (Sasan !?) I was in a hurry and pursued my eyes, but the shadow that blew away was Olga, the brave man. She got up quickly but had a startling look that she showed for the first time.


    "Okay!" Lucy did a small guts pose. What happened? No, I didn''t see it at all.


    "Ru, Lucy ... what''s going on?" I muttered and heard Lucy.


    Wen: "The brave Olga was probably serious, but Aya used the" Action Game Player "skill in the fighting tournament. He speeded up three times with the" dash "skill and blew it off with the" charge attack "skill As expected, Aya! "Lucy happily explained. Wha, I see ...


    "Sasan, you won without using the" Action Game Player "skill !?" "Yeah, it was a preservation strategy because it was not originally shown to Olga the brave." When I fought before, I couldn''t stand my teeth using my skills. Since "evolving", have you fought while preserving your skills ...?


    "Chit" Once again, the brave Olga''s fighting swells. However, Sae greets her with a generous expression.


    Again, the braves Olga and Saa crashed. It was Sasan who was blown away next time, but he did not seem to have sustained any serious damage. I got up right away.


    Next, Mr. Sae set up, and three times, two people collided.


    -A few minutes later.


    Saa-san and Olga "The Burning Brave" were completely equal.


    ¡­¡­ Sasan, are you too strong? T rans la t ed by £Êp£í tl.c om

 Chapter 168 166Makoto Takatsuki is worried

    The fight between Olga and Sa-san, who were serious about "The Burning Brave", were equal.


    But they are in contrast. While breathing on his shoulders, he seems to be having fun. The brave Olga distorted his expression.


    The audience was clearly separated. It is not a clear victory of the brave Olga who was expected, but it is likely to be a draw as it is. However, the general audience was excited by the high-level battle between the braves Olga and Sa-san. It is likely that a strong guy is preferred by a national character.


    The question is, is there a VIP seat where royals and nobles of the fire country are located? The nobles and nobles of the country of fire are equally bitter. Probably the steepest face is the hero Olga''s father, General Talisker.


    On the contrary, the nobles of the other nations are grinning, talking to the nobles of the land of fire. The distance is so long that you can''t pick up the voice with the Listening skill, but maybe the hero Olga is ridiculing that he is equal to a warrior from another country. Many nobles in the Sun Country have a "good personality."


    Water country What do you think of the princess? Looking back, I saw Princess Sofia and her eyes glittering. "Yu, Makoto the brave. Did Aya-san be so strong !?"


    "Sasan, I''ve worked hard to raise my level." Sasan''s current level is over 80. After evolving into Queen Lamia, she continued to raise her level. "Well, the strongest warrior in the country of water has been born ... oh, but that doesn''t mean that the brave man is downplayed," replied he in a hurry. "Definitely, Sa-san is the strongest," I responded to the patron knight with a bitter smile.


    T ra n sl a t ed by jp£í tl.c o m "No, it''s a wonderful match. It is time for the special game to end ... ", said the live comment that the special game is almost over.


    "Wait !!!!"


    It was the brave Olga who interrupted his voice. The venue was crowded with the sudden interruption of the match.


    "Come on! Balmunch!" When the hero Olga shouts, magic circles, big and small, emerge around her. Space Transition At first glance, it looks like the magic circle of the Guren witch Rosalie, but the opposite is true.


    (Are you summoning magic ...?) Normally, summoning magic that calls monsters to be used. But what appeared was a magic sword. A magical sword with a red shining blade is now in the hands of the brave Olga.


    "Ah, that ... Olga? Shouldn''t the use of the holy sword be held at the tournament ...?" A live commentator asked with caution.


    Balmunch, the Holy Sword of Fireland. Great Keith''s treasure sword of the hero of the goddess of fire.


    "Aya Sasaki! In the name of Olga, the goddess of fire, apply for a duel!" With the shining sword, Olga declared. Tra n slate d b y Jp m t l .co £í


    "Olga-sama !? Such a plan ..." The live-action people are just confused. Probably it was not in the fighting tournament program. Maybe this was suddenly announced by the brave Olga.


    The spectators are also saying "What is this?" "Duel?" "Serious, Olga ..." "Masaoka".


    "Stop! Olga!" It was General Talisker who shouted from the VIP seat at the top of the audience.


    (Whether it''s acting or seriousness ...) As a general, you shouldn''t be convinced that the highest strength of the fire country is equal to the warrior of the weak water country. However, the expression including the expression and impatience did not seem to be acting.


    "Aya Sasaki! Do you want to take a duel! How is it?" Olga, ignoring her father''s voice, called out again to Sa-san.


    "Don''t! Aya, Makoto the brave man! It''s reckless to fight a goddess brave man with a holy sword!" Princess Sophia shouts loudly.


    "Sasan!" I told her not to take the duel, but to tell her. "Okay, Takatsuki-kun," Sae raised a thumbs up and showed his consent. The smile was a man. Hmm?


    "No, Sa-san! Stop!" !


    "Brave Makoto! Why don''t you stop !?" "I wanted to stop!" Princess Sofia shook her shoulders.


    Princess Sofia is upset for a reason. The hero who received the blessing of the goddess is the only one who can handle the sacred sword transmitted to each country.


    Leonard Eile Roses, the user of Ascalon, the holy sword of the land of water. Maximilian, the user of the woodland holy sword "Clarent". Gerald Ballantyne, the user of the Sunland''s Holy Sword "Caliburn". And Olga Saul Talisker, the user of the Holy Sword of the Land of Fire, Balmunku.


    The goddess-blessed hero can gain many times the power by "releasing" the goddess'' blessed holy sword. It is said that only the brave who released the Holy Sword can defeat the Demon King. That is why it is the highest strength of each country and a symbol of power.


    Even though Gerald and the Olga, who released the goddess'' holy sword, didn''t have any hands or feet, the hero of the light, Sakurai-kun, with a borrowed evil sword. However. It is inevitable cheating to be called the resurrection of the Savior. It''s really unreasonable.


    "Aya Sasaki, hold your weapon!" On the ring, a brave Olga holding a shining red sword urged Sae to take his weapon. It doesn''t seem to be attacking your opponent.


    Tra n sl a t e d b y £êpmtl.co m "I''m fine with my bare hands," Sae said.


    "Oops! Aya Sasaki seems to challenge Olga with a real holy sword with his bare hands! This is a suicidal act as expected!" It seems to have reopened.


    "I can''t do that, abstain," "Aya, don''t die," "run away," "Olga, make sure you!" The most important thing, Sa-san, is waving her smile.


    (... this is crazy) Sa-san has no sign of pulling at all.


    "Hey, is this okay?" Lucy knocked on my shoulder and showed an uneasy look. "It''s so crazy, but Sa-san got into a duel." I''ll stop! "Princess Friae stopped as Princess Sofia tried to climb the ring.


    "I''ll start now. I''m caught up here." She dragged Princess Sofia. Saved, I can''t stop Princess Sofia with my power.


    On the ring, the brave Olga''s "Holy Sword Balmunch" shines like the sun. The magic that gathers in the blade, said to have been blessed by the goddess of fire, is just like a bomb before the explosion. Hot air runs through the air.


    "I''m really going to take it with my bare hands? I''ll die," Olga, the sword-bearer, tells Saer to make her final confirmation.


    "Oh, okay, come on." Sa-san casually beckons her hand. Looking at it, the expression of the hero Olga becomes even steeper.


    "Repent ... warriors in a different world." Maybe she doesn''t like us from another world. We suddenly came and broke the world power balance.


    "Yuu, Makoto the brave man! Aya-san is still here!" Princess Sophia is rampaging while being squeezed by Juliae. "Okay, she''s fine. Calm down." "Eh?" Princess Sophia looks suspicious.


    "Why are you so calm ..." "Sophia, that''s it," "It''s about to begin," Lucy pointed at the ring when I tried to explain to Princess Sofia.


    "Judgment! If you give a signal, please leave immediately! I''ll take care of you." "... Are you sure you want?" Asked the referee.


    "Good," Saer''s profile was so calm.


    "Then, let''s always look at the game ...", shouted the referee and fell off the ring. All that remains is the brave Olga and Sa-san.


    Tr a n s lated by £Êp £ítl .£ãom The audience gasp and breathlessly speak nothing.


    The hero Olga disappeared and the ring exploded the next moment.


    ¡ó


    I couldn''t even see the "Burning Brave" Olga''s attack, or the appearance of Sa-san.


    So this is the information that Lucy later gave me.


    The hero Olga, holding a holy sword, jumped high above the ground and swung the sword as if to hit the magical power gathered by the sword to the ground. He was attacked like a meteorite from the front.


    The next moment, the ring was crushed as if bombed, and a blast hit us. A huge red light rose on the cross. That''s where I came from.


    (That''s the same as Sakurai-kun''s magical sword technique and Guren''s witch Rosalie''s holy class magic ...)


    Apparently, if the power is equal to the holy class, that cross light will appear. Nothing can be seen on the ring with the rolled-up dust.


    ¡°Aya !?¡± Princess Sofia screamed.


    The spectators are afraid of the incredible power of the brave Olga attack. "... What happened? ... Is Aya Sasaki safe?"


    Gradually, the dust became clear. Stone rings are shattered and shattered.


    No one speaks. I felt the sound of the audience breathtaking.


    "Oh, that''s ... oh, Olga-sama?"


    Did you first see it slammed against the inner wall of an amphitheater? It was a brave Olga, leaning against a wall. The armor of the hero Olga is broken and cracked as if hitting something.


    (And you''re not dead?) I was worried about what seemed to be a traffic accident. Trans la t ed by £Êpm t l .£ão £í


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­ Uu¡± Apparently there was consciousness, and Olga, the brave man, stood up. Good, alive? The brassier Olga looked at her broken armor and on the ring, as if she saw an incredible thing. He has nothing in his hand and no sword can be found.


    "Ah, Aya Sasaki is safe! It is Sasaki who is standing on the ring!" Sasa stood as if nothing had happened in the center of the dust, where the brave Olga attacked the hardest.


    -Shining in rainbow colors


    New "Oh, Aya, I''ve shown it to everyone." I thought it was OK, but I was a little worried about the power of the attack in front of me.


    "What the hell is that ?!" asked Princess Sofia with a momentum that grabs me. Princess Sofia was busy with her public affairs, and she didn''t have time to explain her skills.


    "That''s a new" action game player "skill that Sa-san has" evolved "to gain." "A new ability ... the light of the seven colors ...? Oh, the light goes out." According to Princess Sofia''s words, the seven-colored light that covered Sasae disappeared.


    "Takatsuki-kun! You''ve won!" However, my eyes were on a treasure sword that was lying at his feet.


    (Yaba-kun ... broke the national treasure of the fire country ...) I heard that the value of the Holy Sword, which was blessed by the goddess, was unpriced. Will it develop into international affairs?


    "O congratulations. Sasan" First of all, let''s congratulate our friends on victory and safety. "Yeah! Praise and praise," Sae jumped at me and hugged her tail.


    "Ah ... Aya-san, what is your skill?" Princess Sofia, a stunned expression, asked a question.


    "Huffy, it''s my new skill" Invincible Time "!" "What is it?" Princess Sophia replied to Sae''s answer.


    When I first saw that skill, I remembered when I lost my words.


    Saa''s ¡°action game player¡± skills. Invincible time The new ability ""


    The effect is simple and ferocious. For a certain period of time, where the skill is activated. The invoker prevents any attacks and negates any defenses.


    Princess Sofia is stiffened by the sheer effect. Lucy and Juliae argue, "No, not that". Probably the right reaction of another world.


    "Hey," Sae laughed as if she was shy. He smiled and smiled, so he stroked his head. And I thought.


    Foul: Sa-san''s skill.

 Chapter 169 167: The shadow of ruin

    "Oh, Olga ... will you continue?"


    The live comment came out quietly. The hero Olga shook his head left and right with his eyes out of focus.


    (Well, because the attack using the proud sacred sword did not pass at all, it was blown away ...)


    If you''re going to take on the challenge here, it''s quite a bit mental, but it seems different. Gerald has an image that is likely to hit him with his bare hands. Also, the important holy sword is bent in a pathetic form. ...... Will that holy sword heal before the battle with the Demon King?


    "And then! This special match ... No, the duel is Aya Sasaki''s victory!"


    ¡¸¡¸ ¡¸¡¸ ¡¸¡¸ ¤¦ ©` ¤ª ¤ª ¤ª ¤ª ¤ª ¤ª ¤ª ¤ª ¡¹¡¹ ¡¹¡¹ ¡¹¡¹ ¡¹¡¸ ¡¹


    The shouting cheers came from the audience seats. To be honest, I was worried that Olga, the goddess of fire, would lose and cause a riot, but the people of the fire nation usually praise Sassan for his victory. I''m really strong. In a way, easy to understand.


    "Aya! I did it!" "I won! Ru-chan!" Sae-san and Lucy have a high touch with Hpa-an. Princess Sofia is still stunned. T r an s l a ted by jp £ít l.c o£í


    Don''t play with the black cat Friae. Don''t worry at all. "I noticed my gaze, and looked at me and said with my half eye.


    "I could see this future," "Oh, that''s right." Well, Friae suddenly grabbed my shoulder as soon as I was about to return.


    "Wait, my knight. What''s weird?" "What''s weird?" The staff at the fighting tournament are cleaning up the olga crushed by the crushed Olga. Originally, the awards ceremony and the appointment ceremony of the state-certified hero were to be held on the ring, but since the stage has run out, it has been announced that the ceremony will be held at Great Keith Castle at a later date. The spectators at the venue are talking back home. Some of them have just started a banquet. Peace. There is no strange appearance.


    "Who did you, foo-chan?" "Hey, Princess Sophia. Let''s go home." Sae-san and Lucy came here.


    "Nah, princess. What the hell is it ...?" "Shit, I missed. I missed it! I''ll run away soon!" Friae told us in a hurry tone, not answering my question. Me and Lucy, Sae looked at her face and leaned her head.


    The time is about 2 hours past noon. The outside is still hot and the sun is dazzling. There is no cloud in the sky, and the blue sky is spreading. When Mr. Friae tried to talk in detail about what she was impatient with,


    ¨D¨DSuddenly, the surroundings became dark. T ra n s lat ed b y £êp £í t l.co £í


    "Oh, cloud?" Lucy looked up at the sky. I looked up at it and the black shadow came into sight. Nanika was blocking the light of the sun that was illuminating the ground until a while ago.


    "Hey! What''s that!" "It''s not a cloud!" "Rock ...?" "Don''t say stupid. There''s such a huge rock ..." The people in the hall all point to the black shadow in the sky. Was. Did something suddenly appear in the sky?


    "Makoto! That''s falling down here and there!" Lucy replied to me. "Lucy, what''s that !?" "I don''t know! What suddenly appeared!" That''s right. However, right now we have a huge rock. No, if Lucy''s words are certain, are they falling here?


    (It''s still far away ... that''s a huge object ...). The diameter may be a few kilometers. It''s more like an island falling from the air than a rock. Did the radiator bounce?


    (Makoto! Don''t say that you''re out of focus, escape as Julia-chan says!) Noah? What is going on here? (Mako-kun! It''s best to escape before the explanation! These are those who worship the evil deities ...) Eir-sama has a tone that he can''t always afford.


    For the time being, I feel better to act. I met my patron knight and began to move around Princess Sofia. At that time,


    -Hey, you''re scared, maggots.


    The sound of loud magic echoed inside the amphitheater. A soothing tone that is different from the person who was playing live.


    "Look! Takatsuki-kun." A man in a black robe stood in the direction where Sae pointed, in the place where the live commentator was, and had a magic loudspeaker. People around me, including the live commentary, are looking away from sudden suspicious individuals. A security knight, I have to take control soon!


    As soon as I thought, "What are you!", The knights of the land of fire surrounded. Ah, the one who shouted right now was an execution knight who went to defeat the serpent cult together. Did you come here? The man in the black robe, called the execution knight, distorted his mouth greatly.


    "My name is Isaac, the son of the great leader Ivlies, and the archbishop of the Serpent Order," said one familiar name.


    "Are you guys? Makoto, a persistent man?" "A man who was manipulating suicide bombers and monsters in the royal capital of the sun? Takatsuki-kun" It must be a hard worker. " I don''t need a hard worker terrorist.


    "Catch me!" Oh, as soon as I raised my name, a snake cult man was being captured. A man from the serpent''s religion seems to be resisting, but he is being held down by many. What did he come to?


    "It''s too late to catch me! The" comet "that''s on your head right now was called up by" The Summoning Magic "by our serpent cult! Don''t use the life of hundreds of slaves! They turned the comet passing by to the nearest fire country! After a few moments, the kingdom of the fire country will disappear from the continent! " A man from the serpent cult wrapped in a thick rope shouted with loudspeaker magic.


    T ran sl a t e d b y jp£ít l.c om (Did you say something ridiculous right now?) Drop a comet into this royal capital? Is that really possible? Evidence that was not my misunderstanding, the audience, who had no sense of crisis, screamed and fled all at once. Yells and screams, and the child''s cry can be heard in the distance. There is great confusion.


    "Let the people out of the city! Call all the wizards from the Royal Castle! It''s all, including the off-duty!" General Talisker loudly orders his subordinates. Behind him, a king-like man was seen evacuating.


    "The brave man! What do we do?" Asks the guardian knight with an expression of impatience. "Occhan is with Princess Sofia ... and I want my companions to evacuate to the outside of the royal capital." And finally turned his worried face.


    "I''m a little worried and I''ll talk to the generals. I''ll chase later." "What are you talking about ?? My knight, we have to escape together!" "Makoto brave !? No such time So ... "Juliae and Princess Sofia also came.


    "Okay, it''s okay. Well, later," he ran out of time to ask questions, urging them to the patron knight and evacuating them from the venue. As is expected, there is only a group of the Roses royal family, and the knights of the land of fire give priority guidance. That sounds fine.


    (And I''m worried about it, Fujiya ...) The turmoil in the venue isn''t yet settled, but it seems like the mess is spreading throughout the city. The massive rock mass above the royal capital appears to be slowly moving towards it.


    It''s OK, sure. Fujiyan should have taken action as soon as he noticed something abnormal. Believe that you are running away. I saw the patron knight''s back disappearing and headed in the direction of General Talisker.


    "Hey, Takatsuki-kun. What are you worried about?" "Makoto, are you okay to run away?" Sae and Lucy looked into me from the left and right. What


    `` Why aren''t they escaping!? '''' I wanted everyone to evacuate with the patron knight !?


    "Eh, because Takatsuki remains," "If Makoto remains, I''ll be with you." "... That''s right." I was almost grinning, so I kept my expression with the "Megumi stop water" skill.


    "When it comes to time, I''ll run with Takatsuki and Ru-chan! Leave it to me!" "Oh, that''s definitely a good idea." Can go out. In the old days, I tried it once but it was amazing speed. The transport was the worst vehicle ... A roller coaster without safety devices.


    Spatial transition "Huh, sweet! Aya! I can use it as a special training in hell with my mom!" "Eh !? Really?" "Lu-chan is amazing!" ! That''s a nice miscalculation. If there is a space transition, it is an instant to escape.


    (¡­¡­ Hmm?) But I suddenly noticed. I have a long relationship with Lucy. Space Transfer If you''re really a master, you''ve probably boasted more of a face.


    Spatial transition "Lucy, how many minutes does the chanting take by the way?" "... about 10 minutes?"


    ¡°By the way, what is the success rate?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ 10%?¡± ¡°Ruu-chan¡­¡± Sae-san became Shoborn.


    "Well, I thought that would be the case. Let''s just sing it. Let''s basically make a plan to have Sasan hold and escape" Tosa clenches her fist. Lucy began to chanting reluctantly. Tr ans lat ed by Jp £í t l.£ãom


    By the way, Lucy''s mother, Rosalie, seems to be able to fly without chanting as far as the neighboring country. Guren''s Witch, a real monster. I wonder if Lucy will be the same soon. But Rosalie is over 100 years old. When Lucy turns 100, I''m probably not alive.


    While thinking about such a thing, "Shoot!" Shouted somewhere.


    As I looked up, I saw many rays running toward the huge rock in the sky. Probably the attack magic fired by the witch of the land of fire at the comet. Or maybe it''s a magic weapon for anti-monsters.


    "That''s not it, right?" "No, it''s almost never reached." "Both of you have good sight ...." Sauce and Lucy seem to see the magic trajectory clearly.


    I used the clairvoyant skill. I can''t see it too far. Why are the girls at our party so expensive?


    "Isn''t this a newly-appointed state-certified hero and Makoto the nation of water?" "It''s been a big deal." The executive knight came to see me.


    "Yes, it''s not like this ... It''s a monster swarm, but the royal capital doesn''t seem to be big, even if it''s tens of thousands, but this magic is unprecedented in the past ..." The enemies also thought about dropping it. Is there a way to prevent it? "I asked, but the magic that has been constantly released from a while ago may be the means to prevent it. And the effect seems to be thin.


    "No, unfortunately, we are still in the process of trying it out without any good means ... so please run away soon." "Well, let me see General Talisker, what do you want to talk about?" ... but "Would it be difficult to go to the chief of another country''s army in an emergency, even if you were a brave man in the water nation? But I''d like to put in some refusal.


    "I see, Hero, please come here." I was worried, but fortunately, the Executive Knight responded to this request.


    ¡ó


    The place where I was taken is a section of the amphitheater. It was like a military command.


    A unit that instructs the evacuation of the people of the royal capital. A unit that is planning operations to respond to the coming comet. A unit that transmits information to people who have not yet grasped the situation. Some units take care of the injured in the chaos.


    At the center is General Talisker. While listening to the reports of each unit, he looks rugged. Next to you, you can see the hero Olga hanging down. Is it fine? An execution knight approached the general and listened. The general looked at him and momentarily looked suspicious, but came to us without ignoring him.


    "I''m sorry, it was like this in a venerable place to decide a new state-certified hero ..." General Talisker apologized for the opening.


    Tr ans la t e d b y jp £í t l .c o £í "But now I don''t have time to talk about it. The crisis in the fire country is ours and we''ll manage to get rid of it soon. Aya Sasaki has the right to be the brave of the fire country. You don''t need to stay here because it''s just that. "A knight in a nearby fire country made a hand gesture that guided us. People from other countries seem to run away immediately. As such, it is a normal response.


    At that time, the letters floated softly in the air.


    Save the crisis in the country of fire and sell your favors? "


    Yes, No


    "RPG player" skill! How to say! Child Isn''t your character bad recently? this.


    (Well, I guess she spoke for me.) Did I get sick? No, not at all.


    (Is it true?) Noah, are you listening? I''m distracted. I turned to the generals.


    "Can the generals help me to deal with the things in the sky?" I pointed out the comet approaching from the sky and conveyed these requirements.


    "... What''s the way?" After hearing my words, the general''s eyes became sharper.

 Chapter 170 168: Makoto Takatsuki uses secret strategies

    ¡ó General Talisker''s perspective ¡ó


    "Comet" dropped by the serpent cult. There is a crisis that has not been heard in the last hundred years and that the royal capital of the country of fire could be destroyed.


    (... would you sweeten the enemy)


    No matter what kind of enemy''s army came, no matter how many monsters would come, the defense of the royal city would have been perfect. But how do we do that? Space We are not prepared for disasters from us.


    Space transfer Royals and nobles are evacuating by magic. Soon you will escape to a safe place. However, over 100,000 people live in the royal capital of Gamelan. Those with vehicles and those who can use magic will be able to get away from the capital in a short time. But what about ordinary people who only walk? As far as I can imagine how many people will die, my back teeth made a noise.


    "Is there anything you can do? Will you gather all the higher-level wizards of the royal city and blow off that huge rock!"


    Also, "! All royal, super, and advanced wizards are dealing with it!" "What''s the effect?" "... I can''t see it."


    T ra ns l at ed b y £Êp£í tl.£ão£í "What about magic weapons? There will be siege weapons and monster destroyers." "Everything is out of range ..... Ready to launch, but I need to attract more."


    meaningless. When a huge object that is falling from the sky is crushed by the sky above the royal capital, all the fragments fall into the royal capital and destroy the city. One of his subordinates came when he was holding his head.


    "General. A hero of the land of water is coming. I want to talk to the general." "... What?" When I turned my gaze, a slender young man was looking at my army with a weird look.


    Makoto Takatsuki, a hero of water country.


    Two years ago, he was the least respected of those who had moved to another world with the Brave of Light. No country decided that he did not need it and did not accept it. Reportedly, of course, the country of fire, I checked his ability. Has the weakest stats and skills. He was not able to fight the resurrected Great Demon King''s army. Of course, acceptance was forgotten.


    Water Country After more than a year, the name suddenly spread as a nationally recognized hero.


    However, few were interested in Makoto Takatsuki at that time. After all, the hero of the small country Roses. No big deal.


    T ra n s lat ed b y £Êp £ít l .£ão m Later, he won a stray game against the lightning hero Gerard in the land of the sun. Defeat the serpent cult and herd of demons that attacked the Royal City of Sinfonia. Defeat the old dragon in the water country. In the woodland, you destroyed the Demon King.


    Thousand years ago, the first water hero who died in the battle with the Great Demon King. Rumors have been whispered that it has been favored by the goddess of water, Aile, to entice the stigma.


    His reputation is now comparable to Sakurai-dono, the hero of the reincarnation of the Savior.


    It must not have been interesting. A foolish daughter Olga and her childhood friend Daria were colluding and begging a brave man in the land of water.


    Olga, the hero of the fire goddess, shows off power. Daria, the shrine maiden of the goddess of fire, seems to have spread the bad reputation of the brave man in the land of water using humans in the temple. I told him to stop, but they had no ears to hear.


    Olga suffered a huge defeat to a group of brave men in the land of water. The newly appointed Great Keith State Certified Hero is a subordinate of the Water Country Hero. The future relationship with the country of water has become delicate. But that''s good now.


    I walked near Makoto Takatsuki. I turned my gaze and encouraged conversation.


    "Can the generals do something about the thing in the sky?" Makoto, a brave man in the water nation, told him.


    He looks out of place while others around him are trying to manage the crisis in a desperate manner. He seems to be a skill holder of "Ming mirror water stoppage", but is that all? Don''t you feel scared?


    "... what''s the way?" I asked in short words.


    "It''s a trade secret. There''s magic to try." Are words you don''t understand well a term from another world? There seems to be some secret, but he doesn''t intend to teach the content. The skill of the hero is a state secret. I won''t talk about it.


    "Hah! Speak idiot, brave in the land of water! I can''t stop that anymore!" Said a snake cult who caught him, calling himself Archbishop Izak. However, he did not know anything about the results of the interrogation, he was a fanatic only controlled by a puppet by Archbishop Isaac. Until recently, it was quiet, but the moment Takatsuki Makoto came, it became talkative.


    "Oh! That comet wasn''t created by magic! Once every 100 years, I used a summoning magic to twist the orbit of a giant comet that had accidentally passed near this star! Hundreds of slaves To do the same thing, you need to dedicate hundreds of human lives and cast your spells for hours, but the comet will soon fall here! It''s the end! You guys! Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahasu! "What''s so funny, crazy A fanatic who keeps laughing as if.


    "Shut up," I ordered my subordinate, and put a rope in the mouth of the serpent cult.


    "It''s a fun guy every time," a brave man from the water nation is chewing on his cheek with a slightly embarrassed face.


    T r a n sl a te d b y jp£í tl .£ãom "Ruu-chan, why do you bother to explain? Are you spare time?" "I''m sure my character is distorted. I''m sure I''m manipulating my subordinates with a puppet, and I''m hiding myself. It''s not a problem! "The female members of Makoto Takatsuki are dry. But generally agree.


    "The brave man, there seems to be a chance .... Is it the power of Aya Sasaki, who defeated my daughter?" I asked. The ability I showed in the previous game. It was horrible. The second place in the ranking is to silence Olga with a single blow.


    "Well, it seems that Sa-san is exhausted in the battle just before ..." Makoto Takatsuki reluctantly denied.


    "Oh !? How are you?" "Hey" "Muga" For some reason, Aya Sasaki''s mouth, which has been covered by Makoto Takatsuki''s words, is hurriedly closed. From my eyes, she doesn''t seem exhausted. Perhaps there is some reason you don''t want to fight. Or is there a price for using any skills?


    "Sasan! Okay, take a rest!" "Aya, come here." Aya Sasaki was dragged by her fellow red-haired elf. Well, I don''t want to force her.


    "Then, do you have any other options?" "Yes, I have an idea." Makoto Takatsuki''s eyes showed confidence and room. Yes, then there is no way.


    "I''ll leave it to you. Hey, guide me to the hero," I ordered the Knight, who brought Makoto Takatsuki, to guide me. He would be good at helping the brave and gathering information. A man who has been a nationally certified hero in the past.


    "Now, let''s take you to the place where the army wizard is. Please go here." Makoto, a hero of water country, his fellow redhead wizard, and the female warrior who won the tournament have left. The two companions are somewhat anxious to accompany the brave man in the water country. However, the hero himself is as if he were going for a walk.


    (That''s exactly what was reported ...)


    Makoto, a hero in the land of water, thrusts himself into a dangerous place. It was written in a survey report from a subordinate.


    "The hero of water, Makoto Takatsuki, lacks a sense of danger." "They faced the old dragon with only daggers. McAllen''s adventurers were running out." He seems to have challenged the Demon King alone.


    The subordinate who came back from the investigation whispered. He said he lacked insaneness.


    The hero is usually an important force of the country and must be heavily protected against the Demon King. However, the hero of the water nation rushes into the war without permission.


    -Just like the legendary Savior Abel.


    A thousand years ago. The hero Abel, who only four people boarded the Demon Continent where the Great Demon King awaits. Legend has it that the hero Abel tried to challenge the Great Demon King alone, not to sacrifice anyone. The first great sage, the Anna Anna, and the magic archer Johnny persuaded them to have a party of four.


    Nowadays, there are few heroes who can challenge the Demon King. His daughter Olga also has a special division of hundreds of senior warriors and wizards. It is the country''s best unit of fire for the upcoming "Hokusei Plan". Tr ans l at e d by Jp£í t l.£ãom


    I once again watched a brave man in the water nation walk like a stroll with two companions. In the sky, the looming mega rocks have cast a huge shadow over the royal capital. Still, there is no way to overcome the crisis.


    The Land of Water (Let''s look forward to the power of the brave who saved)


    ¡ó Perspective of Makoto Takatsuki ¡ó


    "Here, please." The place where you were guided by the execution knight is the top row of the amphitheater. There are a lot of wizards lined up there, shooting magic at comets and using magic tools.


    "Is that good?" I chose a place with as few people as possible. Wrong, it''s hard to get involved.


    "Hey, Makoto. What are you going to do ...?" Lucy is holding her cane with anxiety while glancing at the sky. Yes, I have to explain it to my friends.


    "Lucy, what''s coming down right above us now?" I said, pointing to the sky.


    "Oh, what a sudden. You can tell if you look! It''s not a giant meteorite!" "No, no. It''s not a meteorite, it''s a comet." Let me say the conclusion.


    "That means ..." "Okay! The main component of the comet is ice and dust! So I''ll do something with Takatsuki-kun''s water magic!" Please tell me first.


    "Is it really possible to do something !? The Hero!" The executive knight, who was listening to the story, came at a tremendous pace.


    "Well, I don''t know unless I try it." My water magic skill is over 250. It is a magician specializing in water magic that was even stunned by the great sages.


    "It''s wonderful!" He was impressed, though not yet successful. So, why don''t we try them together? I rolled my arms and tried to use water magic towards the comet,


    (No way, Makoto)


    What I heard suddenly was Noah''s cold voice. Why not?


    T r an sl a t ed by jp £í tl.£ã o m (It is ice that covers the comet, but the core in the center is rock. The comet of the size that is falling is hundreds of meters in size. Makoto''s water magic cannot prevent it.) Speaking of which, a comet has a rock in the center? Not very astronomical.


    (And Mako-kun) Oh, Aile. Long time no see.


    Magical power (Fufu, it''s been a long time. But listen carefully. The comet summoned from space is a foreign object from outside the world where you are. Therefore, Mako''s water magic is harder to transmit than ordinary ice. To control the comet of the size that is falling now, it is tremendous, but it is necessary.) Aile said in a sad voice.


    Sorry. Does anything go as expected?


    "Takatsuki-kun?" "Makoto?" "Brave ... What happened?" Sa-san, Lucy, and the execution knight asked me uneasyly.


    "Okay, okay." This difficulty is as expected.


    Then, I''ll do "Are", Noah.


    I told the goddess to do the secrets I had been thinking about for a long time.


    (I''m serious ... Makoto) (Mako-kun, please, stop me) The reply from the goddess, the two, was not good. But there''s no other way?


    ((¡­¡­)) No reply. But there is no opposite. Alright, then.


    "Hey, Makoto ... It''s almost time for a comet to come. I''ll prepare for the space transition." I was completely anxious.


    "OK, look at me," I rolled up my sleeves in my right clothes. Change And I applied the "" skill to the right arm.


    ...... It''s difficult to operate


    I felt that the space around my right arm was blurred. At the same time, my arm starts to glow blue.


    "... Makoto? What are you doing?" "It''s a change skill, isn''t it?" "Oh, partial change. Right arm only." A little distraction will distract you.


    There was a crackling sound of something popping in my ear. I knew it was the magical power that came out of my body, and I felt awkward.


    --The right hand of the spirit


    I named this spell as a pseudonym, which was not listed in any spellbook.


    Turn one arm into a spirit. It''s just that magic.


    However, the spirit is nature itself. The little spirit that I usually see is one life. One and all.


    The spirit of water is synonymous with all the water in the world. I learned from Noah a long time ago. That is why the magical power of the spirit is infinite.


    Gradually, my arm turned blue. It is Nanika that is connected to "all the water of this world", not the body. It was a piece of infinite magic.


    Goblin is the first monster you defeated in this world. Defeated using the water of the nearby river.


    In the Great Labyrinth, they fought against the abominable dragon with the help of the spirit of water. In the royal capital of the country of water, the magic of Princess Sofia defeated the abominable giant.


    In the land of the sun, the great spirit of water. At McAllen, he borrowed the power of the Fire Spirit in tune with Lucy. In the woodland, Noah gave a life and helped him.


    With the help of everyone, I came somehow. But ... I want to win on my own, about once.


    The hint was the words of a great sage. The only way to be strong ... is to quit humans.


    "Yes, it''s no use to be a human to be strong!"


    "I just want to be a spirit!" I told Lucy and Sausi with a determined face. Huh, it''s decided.


    ¡¸¡¸ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¹¡¹ ¡ù Sasan, Lucy and the Knight ((¡­¡­)) ¡ù Noah and Aile


    Why are you all silent?

 Chapter 171 169: Makoto Takatsuki becomes a spirit

    -Pain ran into my arm with throbbing.


    At that moment, lightning ran and thunder roared. Looking up at the sky, there was no shadow of the fine weather as before, and thick clouds covered the sky. The color of the cloud appears to be getting darker and darker.


    "That, Makoto ... did it?" "Takatsuki-kun, the weather has changed ..." Lucy and Sae''s voice came to my ears, but I just controlled the magic that gathered in my right arm I couldn''t get a reply.


    Something fell on her cheeks. Water drops? Immediately after that, a heavy downpour of rain turned down the bucket.


    "Huh!" "Ky" Saa and Lucy scream.


    "That brave man! That!", The executive knight pointed at the sky. He turned his eyes slightly, and there were hundreds of water magic and water dragons swimming in the sky. A water dragon was swimming in the rain like a waterfall.


    (... that was what I did) Magic is running away. I have to stop.


    T r a n sl a t ed b y Jpmtl .c o£í "Ming mirror stop water" skill. Discard your thoughts and just concentrate on it. But it doesn''t work. why?


    What suddenly came to my mind was a conversation with Noahs a few days ago.


    ¡ó In a dream a few days ago ¡ó


    Change: "I''ll try to ''" to the spirit. "I told Noah and Aile in my dream. "" ... What? "The two pillars of the beautiful goddesses open their mouths.


    "Oh, ah!" Was struck by Noah. "Are you stupid? Do you want to die?"


    "Hmm, can''t you?" I scratched my head. Guren''s witch, Rosalie, seems to wear a spirit but can''t imitate me with low status. The idea is then to become the spirit itself. I thought it was a good idea.


    "Don''t do it. That''s the type of greedy human who wants to enjoy and gain power. In the first place, if you are spiritualized, you have to be close to 300 in human skill ... oh, that?" However, Makoto''s skill level is approaching 300 soon. "" Well, we can do it! "


    T r a n s la t e d b y jp £í tl .£ã om "What''s the matter ...?"


    "I can''t do it! In the past, there are so many people who have failed to get the power of their hands. Mako is dead! Sophia crying! I will not forgive!" Does not break his opposition. Noah has a difficult face with his arms folded. I stared at the face of the goddess I worship.


    "Makoto, if you change to a" spirit, "make sure you can handle the" Ming mirror stop water "skill perfectly." "Noah !?" Noah said quietly with her arms folded. Raise a voice that Aile-sama condemns.


    "That means ... Is it possible to handle the" Megumi-Kisui "skill at 100%?" I learned at the temple of water ... What is 100% possible?


    "Humans are angry, sad, rejoicing. Imperfect beings with uncontrollable emotions. That''s why the highest level of tranquilization skills is 99% right. This is the philosophy of the Holy Goddess Church. Told quietly. "It''s no use ... don''t say it," Eir said.


    "Aile, is it really 100% possible?" Danger "I can do it, but I can ... really good, Noah? If I use too much tranquilizing skills, I can lose my emotions?" Asked, Aile-sama was dissatisfied.


    Change "Yes. But if you couldn''t control your emotions and turn into a spirit, you''d definitely get a natural disaster." "Well, yeah ..." The two goddesses look annoyedly.


    "Okay, let''s master the ''Ming mirror stop water'' skills first," I told the two goddesses powerfully.


    "I''d like you to stay away if you can." "Wasteful, Eil. This child, what you don''t hear at the end." "You''re a believer? Really, Noah''s believer is just a habitful child." Yeah, your kids are too weak. "" Okay, I''m pacifist, so it''s fine to be weak. "


    The two goddesses are talking about each other''s followers. Anyway, have I been praised?


    "I don''t praise you"


    "Makoto, stop spiritualization unless something happens. Probably it will fail." "I want you to try it in the first place ..." The two pillar goddess advised me.


    ¡ó


    ¡­¡­ the pain in my arm does n¡¯t stop.


    The weather is getting rougher and more difficult to settle. Rain slams down, and water dragons rampage everywhere.


    (Why ... I can''t control it at all) T r an slat e d b y jp£ít l .£ão£í


    Until now, there was a feeling that some kind of water magic could be managed. But this time it is no good. I don''t hear anything to say.


    Was it exactly what Noah and Aile said? Was this an extra measure for me? You have to make it so that you don''t bother others.


    (Damn, hear what you say!) For a moment, my heart was irritated. Oh, it''s done. "Ming mirror stop water" skill is no longer 100% ... at that moment,


    -Suddenly, it was wrapped in darkness.


    (Huh?) Look right and left.


    I can not see anything.


    It was total darkness.


    At the feet, the darkness is spreading all the way.


    When I looked up, I could only see light. The glittering light that sways like the surface of the water is illuminating here.


    (The body doesn''t move ... it''s sinking)


    I couldn''t move one finger. The light seen above slowly became smaller and farther, and I found myself falling down.


    At this point, I know I''m going to be crazy, but it doesn''t help. I do not feel impatient. It can not be helped.


    My body is deep, deep and falling. No, I can''t move. Up to here ...?


    "What are you doing, Makoto?"


    T ran s la te d b y £Êp£í tl .£ã om At that time, someone grabbed my right hand.


    (Eh?) I couldn''t raise my voice, and at once I was pulled back over the water and into the direction of the light. Your eyes turn white.


    Amphitheater When I noticed, I was returning to the top of the original place.


    But it''s strange.


    There is no sound. A wizard who was shooting magic at a comet. The noise of people fleeing the comet. Above all, countless polka dots float as if the pouring rain had been fixed in the air.


    At times, the city was intact, but the silent world was spreading as if it had been closed.


    "It''s not good at all. The spirit hasn''t been treated."


    Right next to me, I heard a familiar voice. Deep blue eyes with flowing silver hair. Shining white skin. A beautiful woman who could not be described in words stood next door.


    "No, Mr. Noah?" Amphitheater in the country of fire. Despite not being in a dream, Noah was there.


    (Noah! Be quick! Because it''s an instant to be deceived) Aile''s voice resounds from inside my head. Aile is as usual.


    "Yes, I know. I won''t come on the ground anymore." Noah-sama laughs with a smile. The air trembles in response to that voice. I couldn''t see it, but I thought the wind spirit was happy.


    "Um ... how did you get here?" I asked the scared goddess.


    "I asked Aile to get up to the ground for one hundredth of a second. Yeah, "Huh, huh ...?" Manipulate time?


    "Hey, Makoto. You''re going to do that, right?" Noah said with a slender finger. "U, wow ..." The comet has come just before it falls here. A much larger lump than Great Keith Castle is coming closer and giving off a strange presence.


    "I don''t know what Noah can do for me?" "No, that''s why God shouldn''t be directly involved in human destiny."


    Tr an sl a te d by jp£ítl .£ã o£í "I don''t have time to give a lecture once," said Noah, softly touching my right hand. The touched area had heat as if it had boiled for a moment.


    "Good? Makoto" Noah''s pleasant voice reaches his ear.


    "If you are spiritualized, throw away the idea of controlling. Makoto just has the image of wanting to do this. Have the knack for feeling. Well, for example ..." He put his finger on his chin as he thought. And I looked up at the sky as if I had something.


    "Sunny"


    At that moment, the thick clouds that covered the sky were sprayed and the sun reappeared. In an instant, the weather changed.


    At the same time, the atmosphere and the earth. All the magical powers in this world undulate, trembling with joy. It''s as if you fascinated the world itself.


    "How?" "Whichever you say ..." I was stuck in words, like Noah with a smile. I couldn''t understand anything. No spells, no magic squares required. Just wishing it was just right.


    This is the magic of God ...


    (Noah! It''s already the limit!) "Oh, no more? I can''t help but, Makoto. Good luck." "Huh, yes."


    At that moment, the pouring rain and the strong sunshine come at the same time.


    "Makoto!" "Takatsuki-kun!" I hear the screams of Lucy and Sae. Only a little left until the comet falls.


    "It''s alright," I called out to them and turned to the comet.


    Noah''s magic could not be understood. Maybe that is not understandable to humans. But I was able to experience it right away.


    I imitate the magic of Noah as I saw it right next door. That''s all. But when you see a huge wall-like comet approaching you, you''ll be shy.


    (And then ...)


    I used the "RPG Player" skill''s point-of-view switch to change the point of view from the sky as much as possible. Overlooking the royal capital. You can see the royal cityscape like a miniature garden. And a huge comet falling to the royal capital.


    Looking at the ground from the sky I looked at it like other people. Alright, let''s do it.


    "Spirit, spirit"


    I call out as gently as when I first used spirit magic. Now, it may seem a bit strange because part of my body is also a spirit. A comet is falling at a tremendous falling speed.


    But from my point of view, it looked like a softball falling into a panorama. Oh, nothing like this.


    ¨D¨DGrasp it with the right hand of the spirit


    A giant comet enough to cover the royal city


    Nanika, who had a much larger hand shape than the comet, gently grabbed.


    The comet stops just before destroying the royal capital.


    The royal city has been saved.

 Chapter 172 170.Makoto Takatsuki benefits from victory

    ¡ó Perspective of Olga Sole Talisker ¡ó


    "What''s this¡­¡­?"


    My brain did not understand the scenery in front of me. The mountains are moving. Greater iceberg combining Great Keith Castle and Amphitheater. It floats right above the royal capital.


    "" "Uoooooo!" "" "It was saved!" "What is this !?" "It''s magical of the brave man in the land of water!" "Is he a savior !?" The soldiers of the fire country, who had been dyed in the fire, were speaking with excitement.


    Given the huge size of the comet approaching the royal capital, could its destructive power reach the "god class"? It was the opinion of both wizards. That was prevented. Lightly. What prevented him was Makoto Takatsuki, a hero of the land of water. Just the other day, I''m a Roses state-certified hero who just said a bit and said, "No big deal."


    (I wasn''t serious at that time ...)


    I just think so. In 10 days or so, there is no way to be able to do such a stupid thing. Makoto Takatsuki has a cool face on her right arm, far more powerful than when I seriously released the Holy Sword.


    At that time, I shook with Burri. The huge block of ice in front of you is moving slowly. Perhaps they have been carried out of the royal capital. I can''t understand. How can you move such a huge object with magic? How much magic power do you need? Is he really human? Tr a n s lated b y jp £í tl .£ão m


    At that time, the ground shook greatly.


    The impact of a huge comet slowly falling to the ground. Immediately next to the royal capital it enshrined.


    And Makoto Takatsuki fell suddenly.


    ¡°Makoto!¡± ¡°Takatsuki-kun!¡± ¡°Heroes!¡± A group of brave men in the water country and his father''s subordinates rushed up.


    "Fast! Use medical magic!" "Don''t let the brave man die!" People in the fire country are in a hurry.


    A brave man from the land of water was carried on a stretcher. I could only watch it.


    Trans lat ed by £êp£í t l.co £í ¡ó Several days later ¡ó


    I was back in my room. The royal capital of today''s fire nation is out of control in the fighting tournament and the uproar.


    One is Aya Sasaki, a nation-certified hero of a new fire country. She ordered a hero. He beat the fighting tournament with overwhelming strength and beat the goddess hero-me.


    It''s a shit ... it was strength. What is that! He bounced off the holy sword intact and folded it with one hand, and I was blown off by a single blow. There is no desire to try a rematch.


    At present, Aya Sasaki has become a new darling of the country of fire. The people of the city are blessing her. The birth of a new strong man is good news for the people of Fireland.


    Incidentally, the story of Makoto Takatsuki, who saved the royal capital, is not widely spread in the private sector. A huge meteorite that hit the royal capital. It is perceived that the army of fire army warriors and wizards saved the threat.


    That''s right. Individuals cannot manage such a stupid terrorist attack. Usually, it is determined that the organization has responded. The evacuees have not seen Makoto Takatsuki in action.


    But the soldiers in the country of fire are different. They evacuated the people and tried to do everything possible in a short time to save the royal city. And I was in despair. That meteorite cannot be prevented.


    Makoto Takatsuki did it alone. At that time, all the soldiers of the fire country who were in the royal capital were insatiated with the brave man of the water country. The wizards in the country of fire are forming a line in hopes of meeting him. I guess you can''t help but hear about the magic that stopped that giant comet.


    By the way, Makoto Takatsuki, a hero in the land of water, seems to have lost consciousness and hasn''t woke up yet. There seems to be no other life ... If I wake up, I must apologize too.


    My father, who is a general, seems to visit a hero of the water country every day. Originally he wanted to bring Makoto Takatsuki, who defeated the Demon King in the country of wood, to the country of fire. But he is now completely his follower. My father, too, was fascinated by the magic of a brave man in the land of water.


    A terrible man.


    Abel, the savior, once fought with a million armies of the Great Demon King. I thought the story was just exaggerated. However, among the military members of today''s fire country, it has been talked about that Makoto Takatsuki is also a savior.


    Because they did something impossible. When you do a miracle, you worship it.


    However, I was worried.


    (... the light at that time ... that person ...) Tr a n s la t ed by £Êp £ít l .com


    Immediately before the comet fell, along with warriors from other fire nations, I was accumulating magic to divert the comet''s orbit.


    Amphitheater At that time, I suddenly felt the enormous increase in magical power, and flew to the top of the amphitheater. So what I saw was something sacred next to Makoto, the brave man in the land of water.


    -Don''t look at it


    The brain refused to see anyone visible. If you keep watching, you lose your insaneness.


    Fortunately, it was an instant. Less than a second in time, momentary than blinking. The moment it disappears,


    -The grin and the mouth of the overly beautiful existence have greatly distorted.


    When I looked directly at it, I got goose bumps all over my body, my body became rigid, and I couldn''t even speak.


    At first I thought it was God. Fire goddess But it was clearly different from what I know.


    (What was that ... that one)


    -Gatchari.


    The door has opened.


    "Olga, are you okay now?" "Knock me!" Was a childhood friend, Dahlia. I am the patron knight, the shrine maiden of the goddess of fire.


    "I''m here, I''ve been squeezed by the King and my uncle to give me a stomach to the brave man in the land of water," sat down on the bed in my room with a sigh. As it was, he fell back suddenly and lay down on the bed with his upper body alone. My uncle is my father.


    "I can''t help. I was scolded by my dad," I sighed. He is self-sufficient, but feels heavy. And embarrassing.


    T ra n s la t ed by jp mt l.£ão£í Ten days ago, I want to beat and stop me, who was smart about Makoto Takatsuki and Aya Sasaki. Looking up at the ceiling, thinking about that, Dalia muttered.


    "He ... Makoto Takatsuki seems to be an Apostle of the Evil God." "Eh?" I looked back at Dalia''s words.


    "The evil god?" "Oh, the old gods who lost in the former God-world war. They seem to worship the old goddess." At that time, what came to my mind was the sacred light I saw the other day. Sacred but not accepted by me. Something outside of people.


    Old god. Evil god. Titan tribe. Although their names vary, they are enemies in the current Goddess Church. Naturally, their followers are enemies.


    "That was ... did you tell your Majesty?" It is an abominable existence that buried many heroes in a battle 1000 years ago. Finally, it seems that it was destroyed by the savior Abel.


    It is still treated as a contraindication by the Goddess Church. For the average person, it''s not as major as the serpent cult. It is not something that can be ignored.


    Goddess of Fire "I told the King, but ... I was told before that. The Apostle of the Evil God is useful because it is useful, and because the goddess of water watches over. I''m confused, "Is that okay?"


    Just ... while the royal capital praise Makoto Takatsuki and Aya Sasaki. It''s no wonder they''re not going to be hostile with them anymore.


    Says that the fire goddess does not reach out. Then you have to obey.


    "Wrong fighting seller is wrong." "Yeah, wrong."


    We crossed our faces and sighed again.


    ¡ó Perspective of Makoto Takatsuki ¡ó


    Woke up.


    Strange ceiling. A hard bed. Thin sheets. White room.


    It was a hospital room. It looks like a temple of water.


    T ran sl a t ed by £êpm t l .£ão m "Hmm?" I felt something wrong with my right arm. Feeling Exactly,


    (I don''t have a sense of right arm ...?)


    He turned his eyes to his right arm and found a bandage wrapped around his arm. I tried to move ... it didn''t move. e? Lie. seriously.


    "Makoto! You woke up," Lucy was nearby. Behind it, you can see Juliae.


    "The princess and the hero waited a while ago. We took care of them half a day, so we replaced them." According to Juliae''s explanation, Princess Sofia and Saa seemed to have been there a while ago. . I have to say thank you later. The brave man, isn''t it Sae-san?


    "How long did I sleep?" "Four days!" "Four days !?" Lucy''s answer was unexpected. Did I lose so much ...? Change ¡°¡± skills for spirits. Noah helped me, but I guess it was unreasonable.


    I once again stared at my right arm that had stopped moving.


    "My knight ... his arm may not heal for a lifetime," Friae said with a sunken look. "I see ..." I saw my arm firmly bandaged.


    You can see that his arm is overflowing with magic through the bandage. It also emits light. Really my arm? That magic power.


    (Well, maybe it doesn''t work?)


    I tried to be able to move my arm with magic rather than strength. Change This time, the right arm was "" the spirit of water. After that, my arm could not be lifted due to the aftereffect. But the magic remains in his arms. Wouldn''t it move with the water magic "water operation"?


    "My knight ... you''ve done well." Friae approached me with compassion, staring at her arm and trying to move with water magic. "But his arm is like a ''curse'' ... and a curse that I can''t even solve ..."


    --Munyu


    In the middle of Friae''s words. I had no feeling in my right hand, but I felt like touching something soft. His right hand was moving.


    I was touching Juliae''s chest. Apparently my right hand is grabbing Friae''s chest. Because there is no sense of hand, it is like other people.


    "No, I''m sorry, Hime ..." I couldn''t keep saying that I had failed to move my arm. "What are you doing !?" Juliae, who looks like a demon, shoots a beautiful turning kick on my head.


    "Well, Makoto!" Lucy rushed up and woken me up. I said, "I hurt ..." but it didn''t hurt that much. They seemed to have been injured for a while.


    Earlier, I saw Juliae''s underwear when I kicked the turn kick, but I felt that a serious kick would be flying this time. So, I don''t say! Because I learn failure.


    "I''m gonna touch me if I want to touch my chest," said the stunned wind, and Lucy pressed on her chest. On the back, the feel is transmitted normally. Looking at Lucy''s expression, she is probably kidding. But I didn''t feel anything because I touched it with my right hand. Don''t do anything.


    "Well, if Lucy says that," I put my hand on Lucy''s chest with her moving left hand. Enjoy the soft feel as it is.


    "Hey !?" Lucy turns her face red. He hugged his body and stared at him.


    "What''s going on? In such a case, if you''re a regular Makoto, you won''t touch it!" I know me. In my old days, it was hard to pretend to be calm using the ¡°Megumi-Kisui¡± skill.


    However, they have often wandered recently. Lately, I am faithful to instinct. I told Lucy with a grin.


    "I don''t think I''m old forever, Lucy. I''m growing every day." "Even if I touch a woman''s breast and get that grinning face ..." Friae said, "I''m just stupid," and went out of the room with a black cat.


    Only me and Lucy are in the room. I''m alone.


    "Well, well, you can touch as much as you like." "Oh !?" Lucy sticks out a well-shaped breast. What are you talking about?


    "Hello, what''s wrong? Because you''re the hero who saved the royal city, please hold one or two of the girls with love." "That!" Unexpected! What is going to be aggressive so far! After all it is Rosalie''s lineage. However, I''m embarrassed by the truth, my face is always red.


    (What to do ...?) Only two people are in the sickroom. Doing so would humiliate Lucy.


    "Well, don''t hesitate." "N". I reached out to Lucy''s body, and Lucy approached me


    "Takatsuki-kun?" Sae stood right beside! No, in the meantime.


    "What are you doing? Ruu-chan." But Lucy hasn''t panicked much.


    "Makoto woke up and was frustrated or touched Furi''s chest and was angry. So he told me to be patient." "He !? !? Huh ¡¯s breasts !? What''s wrong! ¡±I was astonished by my childhood friend from junior high school.


    "Hey, Makoto. Touch Aya." "Roo-chan !?" "Hey, Lucy !?"


    "If Aya, I knew that my breasts didn''t get bigger even though it had evolved into Queen Lamia. Makoto should cooperate." "Roo-chan! Don''t say that!" Lucy Say, in a word, doesn''t usually panic too much, blocking Lucy''s mouth.


    I listened to the words and looked at Saer''s body. Saa''s figure hasn''t changed much since high school. To be precise, Lamia is true, but the size of the breast did not change much with Lamia.


    Originally, the Lamia seem to have many glamorous bodies ... He has "change" skills, so he can look whatever he wants. It seems that pride doesn''t allow inflating with "change". Therefore, Sasan''s breasts are modest even in human form.


    "Takatsuki-kun, what are you looking at?" Sae looked at me.


    "Okay, I like it (even if it''s small)!"


    "" ... ", Lucy and Sae are looking here with strange faces.


    "Makoto, you''re weird?" "Takatsuki-kun is weird at first." "I''m rude."


    "Well, I mean, Takatsuki-kun told me he liked it," said Sae, who got up on my bed. "Oh, a little, sly," Lucy came in!


    Like that. When three people are noisy.


    "... brave Makoto?" A voice and expression as cold as ice. And Princess Sofia, who was chilling in the cold, was smiling.

 Chapter 173 Episode 171: Chapter 7 Epilogue

    "It looks fun, brave Makoto." Sasan and Lucy are on the bed. Princess Sofia was looking down at me with the eyes of a pig before slaughter. No, I said too much. Not so cold eyes.


    "Have you awaken, Heroes?" Appeared behind Princess Sofia, General Talisker. He is still unfriendly, but said he would like to thank him on behalf of the country of fire. Speaking of which, I was fainted using spirit magic, but was the royal capital safe?


    By the way, Sae and Lucy looked at Princess Sophia, and then they looked at each other and left the room. From the window. It''s on the third floor here ... (Sa-san flew with Lucy). Freedom widower.


    "I can''t stand the bravery, thanks for your hard work and appreciation for this fire country. In addition, your friend, Aya Sasaki, has become a new Great Keith nationally certified hero. In the country and in the country of water, we hold hands together ... "General Talisker thanked him.


    (Long story) I listened to the story vaguely. In summary--


    Until now, the nation of fire and the country of water had a weak position in the event of an emergency due to differences in national power. There is no strong army in the country of water. According to a treaty between countries, the water nation was a little disadvantageous. He said that he would review it and cooperate as a neighboring country on an equal basis. By the way, let''s make friends with each other. It was a content that my daughter was annoying.


    I understand, but the wording of the general is a euphemism, and there are many difficult words in different worlds that are difficult to understand. I''ll tell Princess Sofia later.


    "The brave man Makoto. If you have any hope, whatever," General Talisker asked. A glimpse of Princess Sophia, she says, "I''ll leave it." Well, if you can''t, you''ll stop. Things were trials, I decided to ask. T ransla te d b y jp £í t l.co£í


    "I have one request, General." "Huh, what''s that?" In my words, General Talisker''s eyes sharpened.


    "A friend from the same world as me is a slave. I''d like to release her if possible ..." Classmate Kawakita is a slave and bought by a powerful noble in the country of fire. We told that we could not get it due to schedule. But when he said it, General Talisker looked suspicious.


    "... That''s true." "General, I''ll tell you. Makoto brave, your friend Keiko Hebei has already been released."


    I just heard the story. The origins go back to the story of the holy sword Balmunck, who broke down in a fighting competition. Sae broke the Great Keith''s sword. But there is a warrior country. Apparently, it was the result of a duel that the brave Olga had put out on his own, and he was responsible for it.


    But the problem remains. The battle for the resurrection of the Great Demon King is on the horizon, but if the trump card, the sacred sword, cannot be used, it will not be talked about. It needs to be repaired as soon as possible, but when it comes to the holy sword class, it cannot be fixed by a blacksmith of ordinary skill. You need a smith of the Holy Class.


    But there are only so many Blacksmiths on the continent. Everyone has a lot of customers, and the schedule is filled for years to come. Moreover, the ¡°classical¡± blacksmiths are like the pinnacle of craftsmanship and do not easily shake their heads even with large sums of money. The country of fire The client is a great country.


    If the fire country is bad, the leader of the blue has said that Olga cannot participate in the decisive battle of the Great Demon King. It was Fujiya that appeared there. Fujiyan, who has various connections as a merchant, seems to have decided to reduce the schedule of the ¡°Holy Class¡± blacksmith, the continent''s best, and arrange for the repair of the holy sword Balmunk with the highest priority. It seems that precious magic stones and magic metal were needed to repair the holy sword, but all were prepared by Fujiyan. T ran sla t ed by Jp £í tl.£ão £í


    The country of fire was very grateful for his work and said that he would fulfill his wishes as much as possible. Sunny, he became free. That sounds like before I woke up.


    (Although it is Sasan, Fujiyan is also a big deal.) The story of the release of classmates and the broken holy sword. What was a matter of concern was quickly dispelled. There''s a little match pump feeling that my friend, Sasan, is destroyed and my friend, Fujiyan, fixes it. I will thank Fujiyan later.


    "Then there''s nothing," worried. "... Muh, but," but General Talisker seems to be reluctant.


    "In the country of fire, we will prepare the best beauties." "Eh?" "General" Talisker''s words, Princess Sofia clashes with Chikuri.


    "If you want, my daughter is okay." General Talisker''s daughter ... Isn''t that fighter mad Olga? "... I''m grateful to talk about this, but it''s too much for me." After that, the general seemed to be worried, but he didn''t come up with any ideas.


    "... Let''s always help if there''s anything wrong," said General Talisker. Only me and Princess Sofia were left in the room.


    "I''ve earned the trust of the generals," said Princess Sofia, who sat down on my bed and glanced at the tease. "It was kind of burnt," he said before, from a higher point.


    "I just did that, you''re saying," said Princess Sofia on her right arm, which had many layers of bandage. I didn''t feel it ... Princess Sofia''s face looked down sadly.


    "This arm doesn''t move anymore? I heard from Furi." That''s wrong.


    "Move it?" "Eh?" Move your right arm with care, so that there was no harmful accident to Friae. I''m good at water magic, but I''m still not used to the magic of moving my arm.


    Somehow, it has become like a zombie. My right arm sways, riding on Princess Sofia''s head. Terrible. He tries to move in a hurry, but he is impatient and does not move well. The result was a very rude state of stroking the princess''s head. Princess Sofia hasn''t even dismissed my hand, and she''s been left alone.


    "It''s been a long time since I stroked my head." "I''m sorry. I still couldn''t move it well." I grabbed my right hand with my left hand and dropped it from Princess Sofia''s head. This should have been done from the beginning.


    "Sleep a little more, you''ll be sick," I lay in bed, prompted by Princess Sofia.


    The body may still be tired. When I lay down, a sleep attack came. Immediately before consciousness flew, I felt stroking my head.


    ¡ó Tr a nsl a te d b y £Êp £í t l .co £í


    I had a dream. A large space that lasts forever. It''s always a dream. There is a beautiful two pillar goddess.


    ...... surrounded by piles of papers.


    "Noah? Aile?" Ayle signs the documents with a difficult expression. Noah is writing something with her cheek stick. It''s hard to talk to, but I''m here to tell you something.


    "Oh, Makoto. I''m glad I saved the crisis in the land of fire and freed my classmates," Noah smiled at. "Coller! Noah! Don''t stop! There are still more than 1,000 documents left!" "Eir? What is the pile of these documents?"


    Surveillance: "What is the document for adjustment when Noah is sent to the ground! It''s so unreasonable that coordination is hard! You have to deceive the angels on the ground!" I see ... it was my fault. Noah who helped me who failed to ¡°change¡± into a spirit. Noah, originally trapped in the undersea temple, came for a moment. It was Eil who arranged it.


    "Okay, Aile. Let''s take a break. Look, here''s Hage Dad''s." "Why are you here ..." Noah-sama often has something from the earth. Where do you buy it?


    "Amazing or easy?" Mail order!


    "I''m cookie and cream! I don''t accept anything else." "So I''m macadamia nuts. Makoto is vanilla." "... Yes, thank you. Thank you."


    "Noah, Ayl. Thank you for helping." After eating ice cream. I thanked them again.


    "I''m glad I got out on the ground for the first time in a long time." "Hey, how hard is it to get you out ...?" Aile. Aile looked awkward as she noticed something.


    "Wait! Mako-kun, show me your arm." Aile came here and grabbed my right arm. An unusual, sharp tone. His gaze was sharp, ahead of which was a dozen wrapped right arms with my bandage.


    -Get off


    The bandage is unraveled in an instant by Aile-sama''s words. The bare right arm was emitting blue light. I saw it secretly in the sickroom, but ... I can''t expose it in public.


    "..." Aile says nothing. I came near me, grabbed my right arm and stared at a point.


    Tr ansla ted b y £Êp m tl.co £í "Noah, what''s this?" Eir lifted my arm and showed Noah his arm, which turned blue. It was a small bruise on the upper elbow. It glows red in the blue arm.


    "Oh, that''s where I touched Makoto." "Speaking of that," just before the comet fell. Noah-sama grabbed his right arm. For a moment, I remember as if I got hot as if I had fever, then the pain in my right arm came down.


    "Noah ... I gave you" God "to Mako." "Oh, I''m in trouble. I seem to have accidentally moved to Makoto." I grabbed Murakura.


    ¡°Is this the aim?¡± A voice from Aile, who is usually gentle, contains incredible anger. "Okay, calm down," Noah-sama just smiles.


    "Answer! It is forbidden to give power to humans other than ''bless you.'' Do you know what you did?" "Eh, Mr. Ayl? Calm down." Was. Aile said to her with a keen eye.


    "Mako-kun. It''s all because of Noah''s" Kiki "that your arm doesn''t heal from spiritualization or move your arm well. Aza in Mako''s arm says, Curse of God.] Through you who are believers, Noah gained the right to interfere on the ground ... "" The curse of God ... "Juliae said," My arm is cursed. " But was that the case?


    Holy Tribe "If you have such a thing, you can''t leave Mako. If you find a sister who is strict with rules, Mako may be extinguished. I don''t think it''s going to be ... Noah, what are you up to? "


    "Noah?" I asked for an explanation and saw the goddess I worship. His face is always a smile. It was beautiful as usual.


    "The next time Makoto fails to" change "to the spirit, it''s insurance. I can''t go to the earth every time. If I give my" God, "I can directly manipulate the spirit." "Change" to the spirit was high risk. Isn''t there any problem if it''s insurance?


    "Mako-kun ... It''s not only the spirits that can be manipulated. At that time, Mako-kun is also operated by Noah at will. Is that OK? Honestly, it''s not worth it for Mako, who is a human being. "


    (Hmm ...) Aile-sama''s words had a reverberating sound.


    I compared the two goddesses and met Noah. Stare at each other for a few seconds.


    "Makoto, do you believe me?" "Noah-sama, isn''t it natural?" "So, believe me, I won''t do anything wrong."


    "Hey, a little!" Aile interrupted me and Noah in a hurry.


    "Is there any problem?" "It''s full of problems!" Ayl scratched the key and head.


    "Mako-kun! Is that OK !?" "Well, Noah-sama is always planning something." There is no complaint anyway because they are helping me anyway. This time, if it was as it was, everyone was blown off by the meteorite. T r ans l a ted b y jp £í tl .£ãom


    "Ayle is usually too fine. No matter how much I give ''God,'' now I can''t do anything because I''m sealed in the undersea temple." "Hmmmm ..." You look at us dissatisfied. Finally, he sighed big.


    "It''s good now because it''s still peaceful, but ... if the Great Demon resurrected, it could be targeted as a disturbing factor." "Is it time for the Great Demon''s resurrection?" I don''t think we can afford it a little more. "" I think it''s a few months away. But this isn''t over at all. "" Who''s to blame! "The goddesses returned to paperwork. Apparently, the matter of Kamiki was put on hold.


    The scenery was blurred when I thought it would be better to go out soon.


    ¡ó


    I woke up in the hospital room. Outside is dark. I don''t know the time because I don''t have a clock.


    My right hand didn''t move when trying to get up. Help yourself with your left hand and raise your body.


    A bandage is wrapped around the right arm and does not move with muscle strength. I remembered my dream story. Goddess Apparently, in addition to the mana of the spirit, even the power of the state is hidden in this right arm.


    Noah''s divine spirit, an old tribe. In the general public, it is called evil god. In other words, the power of the evil god. I have to manipulate it.


    (... what if that was the line?)


    I got a demon. Look around. No one is in the room. Alright.


    "... calm down ... my right arm" "What happened? Takatsuki-kun?" "Sasan !?" He seemed to be watching me nearby. But don''t let go!


    "No, nothing?" I pretended to be calm using the "Ming mirror stop water" skill. But Sa-san looked at her and narrowed her eyes.


    "... calm down ... my right arm ..." I saw everything!


    "Forget it now!" I grabbed him. "Kaya!" Saha laughed and shunned.


    Then, for a while, she was teased.


    This is the end of the adventure in Fireland.

 Chapter 174 172Makoto Takatsuki talks with friends

    "In the first year of the reunion of Class A" "" "Cheers" "" Fire Country I, Fujiyan, Sasan, and Hebei came to the tavern of the royal capital Gamelan.


    He was released from the slaves, and Sa-san said he wanted to celebrate with his former classmates. Of course, neither I nor Fujiyan object.


    "Thank you guys. I ended up getting help," he smiled a little shy. "I''m glad Keiko-chan!" Sae is hugging Mr. Kawakita. We had a girls talk for a while, but he turned around as he noticed.


    "Thank you Takatsuki for the great guys in this country? Thank you." "When I talked to the generals, Mr. Kawakita was finally released. It''s Fujiyan and Sae''s credit." I bit my cheek, smiling.


    "But Takatsuki never talked about in the class. Michio has always known, and Aya is a friend, so I know. Takatsuki is a good guy." Was. When I was in class, I was a bit scared because she was gal-ish and her tone was tight. It ¡¯s surprisingly good to talk about it.


    "No, but I was saved. I was able to sell my favor to the land of fire thanks to Sasaki''s breaking the sacred sword Balmunch in the land of fire." "I guess I''m sorry." "Hahaha! It happened because my acquaintance was a close friend of the Blacksmith of the Holy Class. I was lucky." Fujiyan laughed from the ground ing.


    But I know. Even if Fujiya asks something unreasonable, he usually says, "I know my acquaintance ..." Network is too wide!


    Then, for a while, I was excited about the difficulties of coming to this world and the topics of the previous world. Hebei and Sae are excited at the dissatisfaction that there are few sweet things in another world. Speaking of which, the ice I got from Noah was delicious after a long absence. Tr a n s l at e d b y Jp £ít l .c o£í


    By the way, many dishes in fire country are spicy. The tavern dishes were also famous for their skewers and spicy soup with spices. I like it a lot.


    Have a good meal and drink. Is it when everyone''s sickness began to come around?


    "Hey, Michio. Are you she?" I heard such a conversation. He is drunk, or he is drunk. No, it''s more a stream than a drunk.


    (Oh?) Sae and I looked away. Incidentally, she looked around to see if Nina was there (it wasn''t).


    "... Well, what do you mean ..." She isn''t there. I have two wives. Fujiyan talks about everything cheerfully. He seems to be unaware of the situation, staring at Fujiyan with warm eyes.


    "That ... I was strong, but I''m afraid of being bought by a noble who doesn''t really know ... I''m really grateful, and now Michio is also a local noble ...?" "I don''t have it ..." "Of course, you can stay there anytime until you are happy. He''ll be welcome as a guest!" "Wow, not that ... ... and call me Kei like in the past. "


    Tr a n slated by jp£ít l .£ão £í (Ah) This shouldn''t be. Fujiyan (married person) is being urged.


    Fujiyan''s eyes are swimming. I must help here as a best friend! I thought.


    "Keiko-chan, Keiko-chan" Sa-san moved first. He brought his mouth to Mr. Hebei''s ear and spoke in a whisper.


    I gently activated the Listen Hearing skill. I don''t have to ask separately.


    "Fujiwara-kun, there are already two brides?" "......... Huh?" Oh, Kawakita is solidified. Yeah, that''s right.


    Fujiyan, didn''t you say that? Glance at my best friend''s face. I was awkward. is not it.


    "Hey, uh ...! That''s right! What''s that, right?" Kawakita''s face is bright red. Some tears. poor.


    "Takatsuki, what''s your eyes!" "It''s nothing." So scary. It''s old Kahoku.


    "Ah! I''ll drink today! I''ll go out!" "Eh, yeah! I''ll go out!" Mr. Kawakita drinks ale at a stretch to distract her. Wine Sasan also drinks very much to match. Sae, wine and ale have very different alcohol content?


    I put my hand on Fujiyan''s shoulder and tilted the glass with my little one. The banquet continued until morning.


    ¡ó


    ¡­¡­head hurts.


    I drank too much yesterday. But I had a good conversation with my ex-classmate after a long time. Eventually, after that, Kawakita-san was involved in Fujiyan, saying, "What kind of woman are your two brides! Let''s meet!" I''m strong, that girl.


    It was my first time talking with Mr. Kahoku so much, but it was interesting and interesting. I can''t understand without talking.


    Speaking of which, are the other classmates fine? I haven''t seen Sakurai''s face for a long time. I looked outside from the inn window while thinking about going to play once.


    Raindrops are hitting the window. The land of fire has little rain, but the weather seems to have gone a little wrong with my spirit magic the other day. It rains a lot recently. I''m gonna go out because the weather is so precious. T ran slate d b y jp £í t l .co £í


    When I looked out of the window of the hotel, I saw the back of a wizard in red clothes. I got out of the window.


    "Lucy, what are you doing here?" In the rain, Lucy was holding his cane while wetting his body.


    "I''m practicing magic. I''m told my mom to do it every day." "I should do it in my house." "If I fail, I''ll blow around." "I don''t know."


    "I shouldn''t do it outside." It is horrible considering the amount paid when it was broken.


    "But it''s okay even after the rain has stopped? Let''s clear up?" I raised my right hand in the sky. Seeing that, Lucy looks suspicious.


    "I can''t change the weather unless I''m a sage, right?" "I guess, I feel like I can do something." With the magic that lives in the right hand of the Spirit now, I feel that it is quite so.


    "Well ... I''m scared because Makoto could do it ... but Aya becomes a hero. I''m the only one left."


    "Lucy?" "Hey, am I useful?" Hey, don''t ask stupid things.


    "I''m not here right now if I don''t have Lucy." "That''s right ....?" I met Rosalie and Maximilian, the goddess of the tree goddess.


    Lucy is the great-grandson of the legendary magic archer Johnny, who was a member of the savior Abel. He is also the active hero and daughter of the Guren witch Rosalie. Maximilian, the goddess of the tree, is a senior junior at school. The shrine maiden of the tree goddess is her sister-in-law. In the land of the sun, they even become disciples of great sages.


    (If you think about it, it''s a terrible elite family.)


    Honestly, it was strange that we had a hard time searching for friends in the water town McAllen. But Lucy has a low self-esteem and she doesn''t use her family to appeal. Clumsy sanme. If your friends are depressed, you have to praise them.


    "Lucy will be like Rosalie over time. So what did you train?" Space transfer "I don''t feel like catching up with my mom .... I''ve been practicing with that mom but it doesn''t work at all No ... " It''s fine, is not it! Friends who can use space transfer are the best.


    "Is the success rate now about 10%?" "Yeah ... can''t use it without raising the success rate a little more?" Lucy is hanging out. It''s a magic of high difficulty. I don''t think you can do it right away. Maybe you should change your mind.


    Tr a n s la te d b y £êp £ítl.£ãom Space Transfer "Let''s do it with me. I want to see Lucy." I held Lucy''s hand. "Two people? Even one person isn''t going well ..."


    "If you get stuck, you''d better change your mood and try different things." "Well, I guess." Lucy twisted her neck, but she seemed motivated.


    "Now, let''s go," Lucy holds his cane in his right hand and my hand in his left hand. Spatial transition "Gold" attribute super-magic-casts short-range spells. Magic At the same time, I feel a terrible increase.


    Space transition is a famous magic, and many wizards try to remember it. But there are few users. One of the reasons is poor fuel economy. It consumes magical power just like a fool. Therefore, it seems to be compatible with the elf who has a huge magical power by nature.


    Lucy has finished casting the spell. There are many giant magic circles around us.


    (Lucy''s magic is bottomless ...)


    I''ve never adventured together, and I''ve never seen an outage. The only time you can''t use magic is when you lose concentration.


    "Makoto, I''m going" "Oh, I''m sure it will go well" Space transition "!"


    We were wrapped in light.


    ¨D¨DAt the next moment, the scenery in front of you changed completely.


    In addition, a strong wind hit the face.


    "Lucy! Go well ... that?" "Well, Makoto! We''re not down !?" The transfer destination was in the air.


    And it''s not a bit high. Less than a thousand meters (probably) from the ground. I was jumping above the clouds. Approaching the ground.


    "Let''s do it, what do you do, Makoto!" Lucy''s screams and grunts are heard mixed with the wind.


    "Lucy couldn''t use flying magic?" Popular intermediate magic. Relatively anyone can use. I''m impossible as a wizard apprentice.


    Tra ns l a t e d b y jp£í t l.co £í "I''m practicing, but I can''t fly well!" "Sokaka" I don''t feel like learning that first.


    "Well, Makoto! I''m falling! I''m falling!" Lucy''s voice cried. I don''t know. I was just too calm with the ¡°Ming mirror stop water¡± skill.


    --Hey, Spirit


    I thrust my right hand forward and released "Water Magic / Phoenix". In a blink of an eye, a giant water phoenix appears. I pulled Lucy''s hand and dived on the back of the giant waterbird. The impact of the fall is managed by water magic.


    "Eh! Yeah! Yeah, yeah!" "Bad, Lucy. I should have used magic quickly." ] Was shown. Through the right hand, you can immediately draw the magic of the spirit. It has become a convenient world. Different.


    I and Lucy flew over Gamelan, the kingdom of fireland, on the back of a water phoenix. We look for place of inn from the sky. For a while, I flew slowly.


    However, suddenly, the phoenix in the water lost his balance.


    "Oops" "Kyu" Altitude drops, and it will almost instantly fall.


    "Go back!" Control it to avoid falling. Dangerous. I still can''t handle it well.


    "Bad, Lucy. Are you okay?" Seeing that, Lucy frowns.


    "Makoto, isn''t it painful?" "I don''t hurt, or I don''t have a feeling." "Yes ... that''s a concern." It''s better, but you can do this. "I looked up. Gray clouds are spreading in the sky, and it is raining.


    I extend my right hand towards the sky.


    -Spirit, scatter the clouds


    Suzuzuzu ... The cloud spreads as it spreads over the spiral. Just above us, the sun showed his face.


    "... Well, Makoto did ...?" "Oh, that''s convenient, there are many spirits of water, but only when it''s raining." "..." "Lucy?"


    When I arrived at the inn, I told me that I should practice space transfer once more. Apparently, the magical powers of those who jump together will affect the destination of the space transition. It''s possible that my spirit''s right hand might have drawn me to a rain cloud. So, did you jump high in the sky? Difficult magic, space transfer.


    Lucy works hard, so she thinks it''s bad to get in the way and I decide to go elsewhere.


    "Makoto! I''ll catch up soon!" Declared to be a bit crazy. "Don''t overdo it." "Makoto is overwhelmed!"


    I didn''t know if it was a success.


    ¡ó


    I woke up early in the morning. Then, as if to train before breakfast, I unwrapped my right arm.


    -Look at the right hand that glows blue.


    An arm that has not returned since it has been spiritualized. I couldn''t move my arms freely, but ... I felt strangely connected somewhere. Magical power is pulsing like blood vessels and blood vessels.


    And a little above the elbow. The red azalea is shining faintly. Is the light like a flickering and dead battery light probably because Noah is sealed in the undersea temple? However, Ayl said, this seems to be "Kiki".


    ...... "Ming mirror still water". Calm down. I still have no control over the spirit''s arms or Noah''s "God". I don''t have it ...


    (Is it getting stronger recently?)


    Yesterday, we were able to control the weather a bit. The mouth is grinned. I''m wondering what to do today.


    "Brave Makoto! Are you awake !?"


    Suddenly someone came into the room without knocking. Lucy Kassan will complain.


    "Oh, Sofia. Good morning," said the princess. I returned in a hurry.


    "Oh, you were training," Princess Sofia smiled at me and immediately looked serious. Is it an incident?


    "The decision date for the North March plan has been finalized," Princess Sofia quietly told.


    "Hokusei Plan ... Plan to defeat the Demon King on the Demon Continent. When is it?"


    "About a month from now. I will start the operation on the first day of the lion''s month." "A month later, I don''t have much time." I thought at least three months ahead. Isn''t the contact too fast for a major military operation? Princess Sofia nodded in my words.


    The Land of the Sun "I think so. Something unexpected happened ... I was told to the Royal City of Sinfonia that all the braves and the shrine maiden would come together."


    The Land of the Sun-Princess Sofia announced an urgent convening order.

 Chapter 175 173: Makoto Takatsuki heads for the sun again

    "Makoto, we''ll get on that?" "Wow, that''s terrific." Lucy and Sae pointed to more than a dozen flying battleships.


    The Air Force''s mainstay in the country of fire-Red Wings. They are all lined up above the royal capital. The power is considerable.


    "Then, let''s go. The brave man Makoto." The land of the sun. "Um ... General Talisker. We can fly with our fellow airships ..." A lot of subordinates are brought to the inn. General Talisker who came to pick me up. What is this inescapable feeling.


    "The destination is the same. In addition, there is not only Makoto the brave but also Aya the brave of the land of fire. It is natural that we will accompany you." "Makoto brave. Let''s say, "Princess Sofia whispered in her ear. When he looked there, he said, "Let''s give up."


    "It''s hot here, I''ll get on quickly, my knight," says Friae, who has a sunshade umbrella. Still seemingly hot, she looks at the sunshine in a frightening manner. The black cat is sleeping on an umbrella. Don''t fall well, that.


    "Okay, princess. Let''s go, everyone." I thought and boarded the flying battleship in Fireland.


    ¡ó


    T ra nslate d by £Êp £ítl .com ¨D¨DA few hours after departure.


    I''m sitting in a large conference room chair on the battleship with General Talisker. Princess Sofia, Prince Leonard, Lucy, Saa and Juliae are together. Around the room, the soldiers of the Fire Country line up.


    (It''s restless ...) If possible, Fujiyan''s airship was good. However, Fujiyan has returned to McAllen once. This is to leave Kahoku to Chris. Although it is somewhat disturbing from the conversation the other day, McAllen is probably the safest place for Mr. Hebei who is currently unemployed. Fujiyan said he would follow us later.


    "Now I have something to tell you," General Talisker looked over us in the middle of the giant round table. Anything seems to explain the background of this sudden order.


    To the country of fire, as you know, we always send many warriors to the Demon Continent to gather information on the Demon King''s army. Isn''t the water country doing it? He glanced at Princess Sofia.


    (We don''t have that person ...) (I see ...) The sadness of a small country.


    "In the report, there was a big move in the demons and demons of the Demon Continent. There was communication that Zagan the King of Beasts and Forneus the King of the Sea Devil. Their minions are gathering together." In words, they all take a breath.


    The king of the beast reigns over the vast plains of the Demon Continent, including the Poison Lake of Ash and the Phantom Desert. The king of Kaima is a territory on the coast of the Demon Continent because of the demons of the sea. Usually, the meaning of two tribes, who have almost no action, come together. T r a nslated by jp £í t l .c o m


    "Is it a military operation?" Prince Leonard asked General Talisker. "Probably" the general nodded heavily.


    "It has been rare for the Demon King''s executive class to take action, but there are reports that this time the Demon King himself has issued a central command, since the war hundred years ago. It was explained by one of the knights of the Land of Fire.


    "Hundred years ago ... Is Rosalie a hero?" "Yes. Mum fights with the Highland brave against" The King of Insects "Varak."


    The Demon King moves for the first time in 100 years. Certainly this is an incident. I remembered the history of the West Continent that I learned at the Temple of the Water.


    The dark period of a thousand years ago. There were ten Demon Kings in the world, with the Great Demon King at the top.


    The Great Demon King Ivry''s King of the Dragon Ashtaroth King of the Beast Zagan Sea King of Forneus Goliath King of the Giant Beflons King of Immortality King of Bug Valak King of the Fallen Elinus Barbatos the Devil King Cain who is also an apostle of Noah Cain


    They ruled the whole world. It''s all continents, east, west, north and south, and the middle continent, all the continents that are said to be somewhere in this world. The world was covered in dark clouds, and the people on the ground were inextricably slaves of demons in the dark age.


    That was when the Great Savior Abel suddenly appeared and the Great Demon King was defeated.


    The demon king who was defeated by the savior Abel and fell like the Great Demon King. The Demon King who died as soon as the Great Demon King died. The Demon King who has been repatriated to the Demon Continent with his minions, and is repressed until the resurrection of the Demon King.


    Finally, the demon kings of the Demon Continent are starting to rule the world again.


    However, compared to a thousand years ago, the situation is much better. The Great Demon King has not yet revived, and the remaining three are the Devil.


    Most of the remaining three Demon Kings are the highest among the nine Demon Kings, with Ashtarot being the oldest dragon and the strongest Demon King. Its strength is unknown.


    "Although," the general told him to change the air.


    The Goddess of Fire, "In your statement, there is a grace in the resurrection of the Great Demon King. Yes, Miko Dahlia." "Yes, that''s right. That''s why we should take the initiative from us." , Of course, have participated in the meeting. There is a brave Olga next to it, but it is as calm as a borrowed cat.


    T r ans la ted by jp m tl.£ão£í "I''m worried about the movement of the Demon Continent. Originally, the demons are those who don''t do small work ..." "In the Demon King''s army, a group of demons who are traitors of humanity," The Serpent''s Order "is missing. They don''t have to be clever. They''re good at plots. "I was worried about the word" the traitor, the traitor of mankind, "and looked back at" switch perspective ". Juliae has a bitter look.


    (What should I say?) When I glanced at Juliae (¡­ .., listen quietly, I was) pointed. I decided to listen quietly, though I did.


    "Executing the" Hokusei Plan "one month later. This is based on a message from the shrine maiden of the fate goddess Ira that there is more than 60 days to revive the Great Demon King. Will be spoken after all the heroes have gathered in the land of the sun. So far, have you had any questions? "" "" "..." "" Covered.


    (As early as two months later, the Great Demon King is back!)


    About two years since I came to a different world. Despite many personal pinches, the western continent was peaceful. Unless you dive into dungeons or sell quarrels to the Serpent''s Order, you would have enjoyed a relaxed, different world life.


    But the war is about to begin. Allied wars such as demons vs races, beast races, and elves.


    (That ... surely, there are people in this world other than the western continent?)


    "I have a question, general." I raised my hand like a school. Everyone''s gaze turns around me. ... I''m not good at getting attention.


    "What is the Hero?" "Doesn''t it cooperate with other continents?" Aside from floating continents where you don''t know where they are, this world has eastern and southern continents, Humans and other races must live. There wasn''t much interaction, and the temple of water didn''t give me much information.


    "... That''s right. Makoto, the brave man, is from a different world. It''s no wonder he doesn''t know. We''ve sent messengers to other continents to help, but we have ..."


    First, there are three large countries on the southern continent. The relationship between the three countries is not immediately at stake. The Land of the Sun On behalf of the western continent, sent messengers to the largest empire in the south. However, due to the distance between the southern continent and the northern continent, participation in the North Conquest Project has been postponed.


    -If the Great Devil revives, we will spare no cooperation


    It was such a reply. The other two countries are following it.


    It is not talked about to the east continent. Many nations are now in conflict over continental hegemony. Unable to read which country wins, sending poor messengers to one nation could cause a fire to the western continent. For that reason they have not been cooperating.


    "It is said that if the Great Demon revives, the western continent will be targeted first because it is closest to the continent and because Abel has emerged from the western continent." "I see. Thank you. "


    T r ansl ated by jp m t l.£ã o £í The western continent is closest to the threat of the Demon Continent. The fear of the Great Demon King is still persistent. That is why there was little struggle between the nations of the races and they were prepared for the battle with the demons.


    But other continents are not as crises as the West. I can''t rely on it.


    (It''s a tough situation ...) That day''s meeting was over.


    ¡ó


    --A few days later.


    The Flying Battleship unit of the Land of the Sun, the Land of Fire, has arrived at the Royal City of Sinfonia without any problems.


    The huge Highland Castle grows gradually from a distance. Gamelan, the kingdom of fire, was also big, but it was bigger. In front of the huge fortified city, a statue of Abel the Savior stands with his sword. The green statue is reminiscent of the Statue of Liberty in the United States.


    (that?)


    I felt uncomfortable. what?


    "Wow, you can see, the royal capital of the land of the sun. Eli is fine." Sae is leaning out of the railing on the deck of the flying battleship. I thought it was dangerous, but if you were a Sasan today, it would be undamaged if you fell from the flying battleship.


    "Well, what''s going on?" "Is the statue of Abel the Savior such a color?" I asked.


    "Huh? I guess it''s the same?" "... It looked like a different color when I saw it before."


    "I''m sure you''ll notice if the color suddenly changes." "Well, that''s right." Surely my memory is wrong.


    "I''m about to land. I''m waiting for the carriage underneath, so let''s take it to Highland Castle."


    "Princess, I have to go see Sakurai-kun." "Fun," Juliae turned away from her face. I want to talk with Sakurai after a long absence.


    Tr ans l ate d by £Êp m tl .£ãom However, in the current situation where the Demon King''s army is planning something, the light brave seems to be busy. I wonder if I have time to go and meet. While thinking about such a thing, I looked at the scenery of the royal city while swinging by a carriage. There are many people as usual. But only races. Elves and beasts are not visible. Unlike Roses and Great Keith, the city is clearly marked by race-the royal capital Sinfonia.


    Is the young mafia head Peter fine? I am also concerned about the children of the church in the slum, the 9th district.


    (But if you''re worried about people, the war with the Demon Army will begin ...)


    However, the sense of crisis does not boil. Is it from the peaceful Japan, or the effect of the calming ¡°Myougyouzusui¡± skill? Maybe both.


    Eventually, a carriage stopped in front of the huge castle at Highland Castle. Mr. Juliae called out to get off the carriage.


    "Hey, my knight. Woe to you ... maybe?" "Princess?" I''m passing through the front gate of Highland Castle, turning my eyes on Juliae. Follow the cobblestones lined up in an orderly manner


    "Takatsuki-kun, stop" "Eh?" Suddenly, Sa-san pulled my arm. What happened to Sae-san? Trying to say


    -Cuck! ! ! ! Don''t! ! ! !


    Suddenly, a flash ran. One second later, the shock shook the ground. After that, the dust rises and loses sight.


    Bomb terrorism! I hurriedly removed my right bandage and prepared for the enemy.


    After the dust had cleared, a swordsman with a blond hair and golden armor appeared. Crackling and thunder burst from the fighting armor. ... Oh, you?


    "It''s been a long time! Rose''s brave man Makoto Takatsuki Ooo!" I can hear it without shouting so much.


    "... Hello, Jella-san. You''re fine." "Hey, let''s lend me !!"

 Chapter 176 174: Makoto Takatsuki meets again

    On the surface, "Let''s lend me! The brave man!"


    --Gerald Ballantyne, the lightning hero.


    "Do you want something?"


    "Hey, what if you want to help me ... I''ll run away." "Run out?" Gerald approached here with a steep face. Hot, blonde thugs come here. I want to escape.


    "Brother!" A slender woman in golden armor on a blonde ran in a hurry. Then grab Jella''s arm and pull.


    "Release, Janet!" Tree country "I won''t release, why are you fighting like that? I just want to hear the story of the defeat of the demon ..." thing.


    "That happened to be a coincidence. I was lucky." "That''s why! The Demon King''s Tomb is the seal of a curse designated as a disaster that no one has approached for a thousand years! It was better to defeat the Demon King in the first place. I was going to do that from the very beginning. "


    Tr an s lat e d b y £êp£í tl.£ã om "If you''re an older brother, you''ll just be in trouble with Makoto. Sorry, I guess she wanted to see you, but I''m so excited today that I''ll change my day." Janet pulls her brother Was. Jera is dragging while saying, "Don''t pull me!"


    "Oh, yeah," just before leaving, Janet smiled here.


    "Makoto, please leave me tonight." "Eh?" "Eh?" I and Jella raised a stupid voice at the same time.


    "Um ... Janet, what kind of business ...?" "Hey Janet, what does it mean tonight?" "It doesn''t matter to my older brother. Then Makoto later," Janet said. Has been dragged. If you get serious, Jella won''t lose her sister. To guess, I wonder if my sister is stronger from a standpoint or Jella is weaker.


    And the meaningful word that Janet should be vacant tonight ... Actually, I wanted to go to Sakurai-kun. Well, either. I''m confused by the unexpected welcome, but let''s go to Highland Castle. He looked back at his friends while saying, "Well, let''s go."


    "" "..." "" Wow "Looking back, I saw three pairs of eyes staring at me. Black cat Juliae is sighing.


    "Hey, Aya. This guy came to Highland and was immediately apologized by another woman." "Oh, I''m jealous of the brave hero. Sophie-chan and Roses'' hero are playing hard. "It''s a terrible problem. Lucy and Aya watch out for Makoto the brave man not to touch a woman from another country." "Leave it to me."


    "..." Lucy, Saa and Princess Sofia are working together. What should I say? But a bad excuse is likely to be a bush snake. Tr a n s lat e d b y jp £ít l .£ã o m


    The country of water "The woman of the brave man is strong," said General Talisker, whispering quietly.


    "Is the country of fire different?" "No, it''s a similar thing. Are''s mother is also strong ..." A glance at the goddess of the fire goddess Olga''s daughter Turned. Yeah, these days I''m calm, but as far as I can see the entanglement in my first meeting, I seem to be quite strong.


    "Everywhere you go, it''s the same." "That''s right." I haven''t solved anything.


    Lucy and Saa secured both sides and I entered Highland Castle.


    ¡ó


    General Talisker, acting on the sun, said that he had talks with the king, so he acted differently.


    "We''ll go see Princess Noel." Princess Sofia wants to hear first the intention of her parent, Princess Noel. For me, the relationship between the countries is refreshing, so I just nod. The appointment was there, so we headed to the place we promised.


    "Isn''t this Makoto!" A giant warrior called out on the way. The warrior''s appearance wasn''t that of a human race, but a face with skin reminiscent of a reptile-a dragon race.


    "Maximilian, it''s been a long time," said Fuki''s hero, Maximilian. "I heard the rumor. It was a rampage in the country of fire."


    The country of trees, "Is it now? Isn''t that different after that?" Later, the Devil''s Forest itself would be gone, and the country of trees would develop further, and all the village elders would thank Makoto. " Said gladly.


    "Hey ... the forest of devils" Now that the Demon King Biflons has died, the source of the miasma has disappeared. The Labyrinth The immortal wanders but seems to be gone. With the immortal Sa-san, the memories of "change" and the search are revived. After all, I could only adventure once.


    (I wish I had explored more) The Demon Forest was a limited time dungeon ... Treasure I wonder if it was hidden.


    "Makoto-kun?" "Takatsuki-kun, you''re thinking about stupid things again." Maximilian and Saa were nervous.


    "What''s that, Aya?" "I''m sure I should have searched more for" Magic Forest "because it''s Takatsuki-kun." Can you give me that? ¡±


    "Yeah, the Elven people came up and told me that there was a magical forest .... Makoto, what are you thinking?" "Everyone in the woodland is like that ... It''s probably Makoto who feels sorry about the loss of the forest. "" No, it''s a misunderstanding. Desyo, who doesn''t feel sorry for the loss of the evil forest? " Such a crisis. Now, how did you make an excuse? When trying to open your mouth. Tr a n sl at ed b y jpm tl .£ã om


    "It''s in the way, please go"


    Suddenly, she was called out in a command tone. When I looked back, a group of people who seemed to be high was passing by. ¡­¡­ I think that the passage is wide, so if you avoid it a little, you can get through. The crying woman was looking down at the center of the group with cold eyes.


    Tangerine eyes on silver hair. The white dress is decorated with several giant magic stones. She could say that she was a beautiful woman ... but she didn''t feel any familiarity with her gaze toward it.


    "Sorry, Esther," Maximilian gives way. We followed it.


    "Is Roses a hired hero and a sub hero? It''s good to get along." I guess the tone was a little mixed with contempt. The silver-haired woman looked over us. For a moment, he looked at Juliae and distorted his expression.


    "¡­¡­""¡­¡­"Ah? Do you complain? Mr. Juliae has a face. I thought I wouldn''t stop before I stumbled, but I left without saying anything.


    "What''s that guy?" Said Friae. The gang of obsessive women vanished deep into Highland Castle.


    "She''s the shrine maiden of the goddess of fate," Maximilian told me. "... It''s a person with a unique character."


    I glanced at Princess Sofia. If you are a shrine maiden, are you not acquainted?


    "This is the first time I have met because the shrine maiden of the goddess of fate has recently replaced her," Princess Sofia replied sorry. Isn''t that the first time Princess Sofia also met?


    "What happened. Esther, whom I met before, was an impression of being a polite and innocent person. It was a few years ago," Maximilian twisted his neck. Humans say that if you don''t meet for a few years, your personality will change, and she must have had something.


    However, it became a bit weird to continue the chat.


    "I''ll see you later. Maximilian-san." "Yes, Makoto. Let''s talk slowly if you have the time." We broke up with Fuki''s hero, Maximilian, and headed for Princess Noel.


    ¡ó


    T r ans l ated b y £êp mtl.£ã o £í The site of the audience with Princess Noel was near the training square at Highland Castle. The reason why such a place was designated was found to come near.


    "Welcome to the land of the sun. The brave of light is waiting for Makoto." "It''s been a long time, Mr. Orto." Was. Demon Runaway A man who fought with the Royal City of Sinfonia.


    Princess Sofia entered a building beside the training school where Princess Noel was. While the two princesses are talking, we should talk to the members of the Knights of the Sun. We wrestled with the members of the Knights of the Sun earlier when we came to the land of the sun. Sae-san and Lucy are reuniting with people in different divisions.


    Juliae was pulled by Lucy with Sae. I wanted to go to Sakurai-kun together ... I can''t help taking it later. I was guided by the Grandmaster, Orto, and walked on the vast Highland Army training grounds.


    I was guided to a place like a large arena in the training area.


    -There was a corpse lying on top of it.


    It''s a lie. Not a corpse. Everyone has a breath. However, as if they were all corpses, they all fell, and the breath of insects.


    "Till then! The hero of light has won!"


    "That''s a mock battle. It''s a training called ''The Brave of Light vs. 100 Knights,''" explained Orto, the director of the Grandmaster. "Hey ... it''s a training with the same name." However, I had a point that I was worried about.


    "I have more than a hundred opponents, aren''t you?"


    "Because 100 people weren''t enough." "Oh ... (perception)." Was the opponent of the light brave just a hundred? Then there is no help for it.


    If you look at the fallen warriors again, there are even senior knights and super-class knights. Full body armor Moreover, it is a serious equipment that everyone has solidified. On the other hand ...


    "Takatsuki-kun!" The opponent''s handsome guy waved his hand looking at me.


    Roll up the T-shirt to your shoulders refreshingly. She wears no armor and wears the same light clothing as she used to play soccer in physical education classes. And to be silly, I had a wooden sword like a wooden sword in my right hand.


    -The wooden sword shines like a legendary holy sword


    Tr a n sl a ted by jp m tl .c o£í Fighting power The power to change light. Fighting light The brave of light is the strongest sword and the strongest shield.


    Fighting light Weapons worn by the brave of light turn into terrifying evil swords. Fighting Light It is not easy to hurt the body of the brave of light, and even if you take damage, it will recover instantly.


    It''s like Sa-san''s Invincible Time skill with no time limit. As long as the sun is in the sky, no one can beat The Brave of Light. He has the same skills as the savior Abel.


    It was Ryosuke Sakurai, a childhood friend I met for the first time in a few months, waving to me with a smile.


    ¡ó


    "It''s been a long time, Takatsuki-kun." "I''m relieved with that same strength. (Sakurai-kun)."


    "I''m hearing rumors. You have defeated the Demon King in a tree country and saved the crisis of the destruction of the kingdom of fire country," says Sakurai with a smile. Everyone should say that.


    "I''m in trouble if I''m alone," said Rosalie. The country of fire was useless without Noah-sama.


    "I''ll be safe if you have Takatsuki-kun, too." There is little need for me to be a state-certified hero.


    "I don''t think people will forgive it," Sakurai smiles.


    "The Hokusei plan turns all the tough enemies on Sakurai-kun," I said, looking over the fallen high- and super-class knights. Hearing that, Sakurai-kun made a surprising look.


    "Would you like to fight together?" "I need my poor water magic" "I was saved in a large labyrinth" "Because it''s outside next time, it''s not my turn" "The weather is rainy If it''s a day, why would Takatsuki-kun come in? "" At that time, it''s going to be sunny. " You can do it, but you can''t do it in the opposite direction. "" Tell me in detail! "


    For a while, I enjoyed chatting with Sakurai-kun.


    ¡ó


    There are many water spirits near Highland Castle. This is a big difference from Roses Castle.


    One of the reasons is that there is a big river flowing behind the royal capital. Secondly, Highland Castle has no church function unlike Roses Castle. It is the "St. Anna Cathedral" that celebrates the Holy Tribe for the separation of religion and religion in the country of the sun. Therefore, there were many spirits of water in the training ground


    (The spirit of water is gone ...?)


    As if the tide was rising, the spirit of the water disappeared in an instant. I knew why soon.


    "Sakurai-kun, who is there?" A large warrior stood about 100 meters away from my gaze.


    I guess my height is almost two meters. He is close to Maximilian, a dragon race, but looks like a race. The fact that the blonde has white skin but does not have the impression of a nobility is due to the muscles like wrestlers. The water spirit has gone since he came.


    "He has just recently become a state-recognized hero in the sun country ... the name must have been" Alex "." Is it an acquaintance? "Temple Knights It''s not surprising that he is there because he can use the training field regardless of where he belongs ... but there''s almost no interaction. "Hmm ..." "No, not that far."


    I glanced at my right arm. Currently, the bandage hides "the right hand of the spirit". What I was worried about was the magic of the spirits, not the spirit of Noah.


    The temple knight, Alex, seemed to be emitting, not magic, but divine. It may be wrong.


    (... I don''t want to be assigned to the same unit as him.) It''s hard to lose the spirits.


    Thinking about that, Princess Noel and Princess Sofia came together.


    "It''s been a long time, Makoto-san," smiles Noel like a smiling sun. A princess like a model where elegance and cuteness are combined as usual.


    "Princess Noel is out of luck," she stopped trying to kneel.


    "Nothing is stiff. Makoto is Sofia''s fiance. From now on, it seems that all the brave and the shrine maiden will come together. Let''s go together." "Yes, I understand." , They have to get together. We joined Lucy, Saa and Juliae and were led by Princess Noel.


    ¡ó


    In a huge conference room, shrine maiden and heroes of various countries are gathered. Some faces are known and some are not. There are also members of the Highland royalty and the Five Holy Nobles. General Talisker''s face was also visible.


    However, there was no figure of the new national recognition hero ¡°Alex¡±.


    The people who seemed to be the facilitators, "Everyone here," made a voice from the stage.


    "I''m going to explain the Hokusei project. Before that, there is a story from Mister Esther, a commercial country. Then please, please Esther." According to the facilitator, the fate was just past the passage. Goddess shrine maiden rose on the stage. Look down here with a cold expression. Silence continued for a few seconds. What? When the noise began to be heard, the shrine maiden of the goddess of fate opened his mouth.


    "There are those who believe in evil gods."


    Esthe, the shrine maiden of the goddess of fate, has told her plainly


    (Eh?) (Oh?)


    Noah''s voice is over the voice of my heart.


    ¡­¡­ Noah, is n¡¯t this maz?

 Chapter 177 175: Makoto Takatsuki is an apostle of evil god

    "Thousand years ago, the ''mad hero Cain, who killed many braves. That man worshiped an evil god who hoped for the destruction of the world."


    (... this is bad.) Cold sweat ran down my cheeks.


    The goddess of fate (Uh, um, I''m in trouble. I wonder if I didn''t talk to Eile''s guy.) Noah''s seriously confused voice inspires anxiety.


    (Yes! What happened to Ayl-sama?) (It didn''t show his face recently.)


    "And the end of the world, the Great Demon King is coming back. The apostle of the evil god is again chaos in the world, and that apostle is in the middle of us." "What a horrible thing! It''s not like that! "The grinning expression is followed by the first Prince of Highland. I do not remember the name.


    "Can you tell me who it is? Esther," the pope of the Church of the Goddess asks the last question in a calm voice.


    The goddess of water is absent. The other request is Princess Sophia ... Is Princess Noel in front of me? However, Princess Noel is expressionless and cannot read what she is thinking.


    T r an slated b y £Êpmt l .com Makoto Takatsuki, the brave hero of the land of water. Please say the name of the god you worship.


    (Well, what do you do?) Do you lie? Do you keep silence? But the shrine maiden of the goddess of fate seems convinced that I am Noah''s apostle. Above all, there was resistance to saying a name that was not Noah-sama.


    (That''s okay?) That''s not the problem. (But you can survive this place ...?) That''s right ...


    I looked over the faces of the people looking at me. Sakurai is looking uneasy at this. Not to mention Lucy, Sae, Princess Sofia. Juliae''s expression is hard. Others are nervously waiting for my answer.


    "Huh ..." The shrine maiden of the goddess of fate I sighed and looked straight at me.


    "The name of the goddess I worship is Noah," I told quietly and dignifiedly. The surroundings are noisy.


    Public ... At last, he was barred from being an apostle of the evil god.


    I heard that I was an evil apostle, and at least three faces were not surprised at all. Maiden of Goddess of Fate, First Prince of Highland, Pope of Goddess Church. The three are like guru. Just because you know it doesn''t mean anything will turn around. Tra n s l a t ed by £êp£ít l .£ão£í


    "Noah, the evil god ... An old god who lost to the World War .... horrible. You should hang him on a rope now." Hey, hey, say this thing, Pope. He glanced at me and stared at me with fanatical eyes. It''s like a god, a god you never forgive. This old man is scared.


    "Well, wait for the Pope. Someone originally wanted to put the apostle of the evil god there at the core of the" Northern Campaign. "He was the one with the heavy responsibility. Noel, Noel." He looked at Princess Noel with a grinning look.


    (Hmm ... this is ...) Apparently the prince''s target isn''t me but Princess Noel. Will he point to Princess Noel''s fault and drop it from the heir to the first throne?


    Princess Noel, with everyone''s gaze, was expressionless-no, she looked at me and smiled. And come here slowly.


    "Okay, Makoto," Princess Noel came near me.


    "What''s okay! He worships the evil god!" Sun Goddess "Yes, that''s right, and it''s forgive you."


    "" "" "" "" "" (Eh?) (Seriously?) Many surprises came from the people who were there. The voice of my heart was me and Noah. ¡­¡­ why is Noah surprised?


    (No, I haven''t heard of Altena for about a thousand years.) (It''s a long story) It''s since the last time the Great Demon King was defeated.


    The goddess of the sun, "Fool! You can''t say that!" The Pope is making a noise.


    Goddess of the Sun "So, do you listen directly to yourself? You can also" advent "me on this occasion. In that case, you ask" Is Artena''s word true? Will be asked by the Pope. "


    "... I can''t say that," said the Pope with a bitter look.


    "Oh brother, do you have any opinion?" "I don''t have any idea."


    "That''s right, Makoto and Sofia," Princess Noel smiled with a smile. Ha-oh, Princess Sofia is about to fall and is supported by a nearby knight.


    (Awesome)


    Transla ted b y jpmtl .c o£í Can the words of the sun goddess just push through everything? This is invincible.


    Now what do you do? He turned his gaze to the shrine maiden of the goddess of fate. The shrine maiden was a generous expression. As if foreseeing this situation.


    "In the words of Artena, there is no help for it," he withdrew. "So next, there''s one more thing I need to say." forgive me.


    "Furiae, the curse shrine maiden there. She will bring disaster to this world. Don''t be imprisoned right now in prison and show up until after the Great Demon King has been defeated."


    (What?) What are you talking about?


    "Hello !? Don''t playfully!" Shouted Friae. "What are you talking about, Esther?" Even Princess Noel is puzzled.


    I was surprised and said something outrageous.


    "... Mr. Esther. Regarding the moon priestess, she has been working to cooperate in the future because she saved the crisis of the royal city of Sinfonia. It should have been communicated to other countries." Said slowly.


    The Land of Water "Esther. The moon shrine maiden is in the possession, but we have never spared any cooperation with us until now." He has saved the people. I can''t follow that statement. "Princess Noel is followed by Princess Sofia and Florna shrine maiden Florna. Good, everyone is on Friae''s side.


    "That''s the case so far, what I''m talking about is the future," said the shrine maiden with a nasty smile.


    Goddess of Destiny "There is nothing better than looking at the future. Even Artena is no exception, and Ira is saying. The cursed priest Juliae brings evil to the world Then, is the future inevitable, or do you know that disaster will happen, but leave it alone? I don''t think it''s sane. "" "" ... " Silences.


    "Come on, take me with the moon shrine maiden there." "No," "... my knight?" I came out in front of Juliae. I was silent in the apostle turmoil of the evil god, but this time it is no good.


    "Don''t let the filthy evil god''s apostle refrain from speaking." "Taking the princess can''t be overlooked as a guardian knight."


    "The apostle of the evil god and the priestess of the filthy curse. It really suits me."


    (... this woman) My hobby is to eat the weak. He has a good personality.


    (... I''m sorry) Noah-sama. (Is it similar to Ira? It''s similar to how you talk) What is the goddess of fate like? I don''t wanna see you ... Tra ns l ated by jp m tl.£ã om


    "If we go against it, why should we punish them together?" Miko Esther keeps her smile and continues her words.


    "However, if you kill a curse shrine maiden, you will get a ''curse of death''. If you just cut off one arm, let me resuscitate." It''s a shrine maiden.


    Staring at us, the Knights of the Sun and the goddess brave. When I noticed, people started to surround me, Sassan, Lucy and Juliae. Princess Sofia and Prince Leonard are rushing over here, but the patron knight has stopped it. Uncle''s eyes were interpreted as saying, "If there is something, we will fight together."


    ... Well, what do you do?


    "Now, the brave goddess'' blessings. Beat the two stray dogs there." Miko Esther pointed at me. There are all the heroes who were blessed by the six goddesses. There is no victory if they come together and attack to capture me and Juliae. However¡­¡­


    "I won''t fight Takatsuki-kun, of course, Juliae," answered Sakurai-kun without hesitation. I believed, childhood friend.


    "Ah? I can''t do it." "I''m not passing." "I refuse." Gerald, the hero of lightning, Olga of the burning, and Maximilian of Fuki did not follow the words of the shrine maiden of fate. The heroes of the land of lands and the land of commerce are ...


    (... Isn''t anyone coming?) Esther-san, it looks like he''s not so popular.


    "Huh, you don''t want it?" You don''t have to be insane!


    However, the expression of the shrine maiden does not change. With a thin smile. What''s the face that looks through all this?


    "It''s stupid ... to give to the apostle of the evil god. Come on, Alexander." Suddenly, several magic circles floated next to the shrine maiden Esther, and a large man appeared with light. Height of more than two meters, muscular muscles. A man in white armor appears.


    "..." Highland''s new nation-certified hero Alex. His gaze was vague, with no idea where he was looking.


    "Alexandr, the sun hero. Show me your strength." "..." The large man said nothing and nodded a little. A brave man who lacks ambition. The gaze of Alex, who is not sure where he is looking, turns around. And ...


    ¨D¨DAlex''s body shines in rainbow colors.


    T r ans lat ed by Jpm tl.co m The next moment, a terrible rush comes.


    The voice leaks unintentionally. Magical power blows like a storm. In fact, a storm hit the room. Even if it synchronizes with the magic power Lucy, there is no end.


    Magical power This is ... I feel when Eile is transferred to one of the great gods and Princess Sofia. Magical power Of course, they are not as good as their gods ... but they were far from humans.


    ¡°Hi,¡± the Highland prince is pulling his hips. The same goes for other nobles who are unlikely to fight. Jella''s father is standing with his blue arms but his arms folded. As expected, martial aristocrats.


    Juliae has a blue face, but Lucy and Sae are standing in front to protect it. Other heroes, including Sakurai-kun, do not have a sword, but are ready for war. Everyone seems to be on his side. Thank you, thank you ...


    (But you''re going to fight seriously in such a place) Here''s a room in Highland Castle. And they are all high-ranking people who can be called the national figures of the country. I don''t think I''m sane.


    "No, don''t! Alex, the hero! What are you doing here?" Shouted the Pope. It''s a pity that I''m pulling my back.


    "Alex Alex! Stop it now!" Remarked Princess Noel. As expected, the liver is in place.


    However, the state-certified hero of the Sun Country did not listen to the words of the Pope or Princess Noel. What happened? Turned around the shrine maiden Esther.


    "I can''t help. Alexander, don''t do it." "..." Esther''s voice said that the hero, Alex, suppressed the blew-through magic and became quiet.


    (Don''t follow the Highland Pope''s or Princess''s orders, despite the Highland brave ...) What''s this guy? Uncomfortable air flows through the place.


    "Let''s reschedule today''s meeting," Princess Noel declared. Certainly, it doesn''t feel like we''re talking after this.


    "Ester, I have a story individually. Can you come?" "Yes, Noel." In contrast to Princess Noel, who has a slightly frustrated voice, Miko Esther was calm.


    (What the hell ... what did you want to do after all?) I made public about the apostle of the evil god, but I wasn''t particular about it. As if you were against the shrine maiden of the goddess of the moon, suddenly blamed the hero. It was simply down.


    In the first place, if the priestess of the goddess of fate, should he know the future? Feeling incomprehensible, we left the room and left Highland Castle.


    ¡ó


    "What the hell is it!" Juliae screams. At the end of the meeting, we, one of the water nations, were in a room at the inn of the Royal Sinfonia. By the way, Princess Sofia was absent because she talked to Princess Noel and went out immediately.


    "Hey, are we alright?" Lucy, always bullish, makes an anxious voice. "It''s okay, Ru-chan. If it''s time, I''ll protect with Takatsuki-kun. Huh-chan." "Aya is strong." "Yes ... thank you. Thank you. Warrior." And Juliae returned a little smile.


    (It''s my fault ...) The position of the apostle of the evil god has been working negatively here. Should it be negotiated beforehand in the commercial countries? But that shrine maiden can''t do negotiations ...


    --knock Knock


    And the door of the room was knocked. Tension runs for a moment.


    Entering the room was Janet, a slender female knight in golden armor.


    "What happened?" The promise must have been night time. The current time is just after noon.


    "It was a disaster ..." Janet''s expression was a bit dark. Perhaps he heard about the uproar.


    The Country of Wood "I''ll change the day again because it''s going to be difficult today .... but I''m with you because I fought with you. That''s all I came to say," said Janet. I tried.


    "Wait a minute," I rushed and grabbed my arm.


    "That ... what''s going on?" A woman knight stares at you with a depressing face.


    "I have a place I want to go. Can I get along?" Janet Ballantine is just the leader of the Knights of the Pegasus, a leader of the Knights of the Pegasus. However, the original position is the woman of the five holy nobles Ballantine family. Its status is higher than anyone in it (since Princess Sofia is absent).


    "I don''t mind ..." Janet approves, though puzzled.


    "Makoto ... Where are you going?" "Takatsuki-kun, don''t you think of anything weird again?" "My knight ...... Woman playing at such a time?" Lucy and Sae have somehow insight Wonder. Friae, I guess. But I have to explain it to my friends. I looked back and uttered my thoughts.


    The shrine maiden of the goddess of fate


    ¡¸¡¸ ¡¸¡¸ ¡¸Ha !?¡¹ ¡¹¡¹ ¡¹¡¹


    A surprise voice came out of everyone in the room.

 Chapter 178 176: Makoto Takatsuki talks with the shrine maiden of the goddess of fate

    "Is it okay? Leave your friends," Janet turned his gaze on.


    "I didn''t seem to be able to talk calmly," said Lucy, Sae, and Juliae, who all told me I would go see Esther, the goddess of fate.


    "Makoto! What are you thinking of going to see that guy!" "Takatsuki-kun, I''m going too. I''ll beat the hero, Alex, just before!" "My knight! You The apostle of the evil god is so bad! Be quiet! "Everyone was a great sword curtain.


    "I''m OK," I persuaded my excited colleagues and walked along with Janet along the Royal Sinfonia. The destination is a mansion where there is a shrine maiden of the goddess of fate. It seems that it is based in a large noble residence in any commercial country.


    "But ... I wasn''t there, but I heard that Miko Esther was quite hostile here. Is she alright?" Asked Janet in an uneasy voice.


    "It is the Pope who was most hostile to the apostle of the evil god," said the old man who was gazing at me with a murderous gaze. It would be better not to approach that.


    But Miko Esther didn''t feel so particular about me. If anything, I think that the aim of the shrine maiden was Juliae. Well, that''s my misconception, and there''s the risk of suddenly sending a hero ...


    I wanted to accompany someone with a strong position in another country for insurance in case of emergency. Sakurai-kun, I''m assuming General Talisker, but if you''re a Ballantine princess you won''t complain. Tr an s lat ed by jp £í t l.£ão m


    The commercial land "I''ve arrived, this is the home of the largest nobleman Berkeley family." "Dec ..." Garden too wide. Statue on huge fountain. A lot of gardeners are busy grooming. The maintenance costs seem terrible ...


    "I''m taking an appointment. Let''s go." "Yes. I''m grateful." I thanked Janet and passed through the gate of the mansion. When the gatekeeper gave Janet''s name, the gatekeeper passed on easily. As expected, the young lady of the Ballantyne family.


    We were guided by the house steward and entered the house.


    ¡ó


    "Makoto, the apostle of the evil god. Is it okay to come with a nokonoko?" Among the passers-by, the goddess of the goddess of fate, Esther, was waiting. A cool gaze as usual.


    "Ester. Thank you for your time, despite the sudden visit." "It''s okay, Janet. But should I choose a guy to associate with?" "Because I like it "I see ... I don''t have a good taste." Could you both stop telling me in front of you?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Fufu¡± Mikoto Esther, who smiles mean, may have noticed my eyes. This guy ... T ra n sla t ed b y £Êp m t l.c o £í


    "I don''t have time to talk in vain. Please state your business." Esther''s voice is endless. No, did you shake the wasteful talk from you? whatever. Serve your purpose.


    Goddess of fate: "Mr. Juliae, the priestess of the moon, will bring disaster to the world. Is that correct?" I mentioned Esther''s words in the conference room.


    "Yes, that''s right, so imprison the moon maiden right now." "I can''t do that." I prepared the following words:


    In front of you is the shrine maiden of the goddess of fate. You can hear the voice of Goddess Ira, who is said to be able to see the whole future of this world. The meaning of the word is heavy.


    "Specifically, what kind of disaster will happen?" This is the purpose of the visit. It is absolutely useless to lock up Friae. But in the future, knowing what''s going to happen in the future, it can be prevented.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Miko Este does not answer.


    "Ester-sama? Please ask me too. Please tell me," Janet and I waited patiently.


    "... the goddess of the seven pillars that governs the attributes of this world. Do you know that there are exceptions in it?"


    "[?]" Suddenly began a non-related story.


    "It''s relevant, please answer me." "Is it the moon goddess Naia?" Janet replied to Esther.


    Territory "Yes. The goddess of the moon, Nia, is not this star, but the goddess of the outside world. It is a different god from the holy gods who make the moon." "... I didn''t know." I didn''t tell me about it. His stance was that he didn''t need to know anything.


    "The future of the goddess Ira, the fate, is just about this star. I can''t see the future of Julia, the priestess of the moon goddess." "Hey, that is ..." What is the priestess of the moon goddess Will bring disaster. I guess it''s a lie!


    "Ester-sama? So the moon shrine will bring evil ..." Janet asked, but was interrupted by the next line.


    "After the resurrection of the Great Demon King, the brave of light dies, and the earth is once again ruled by darkness."


    T ran s la ted by Jpmtl .co £í "!?" Janet opens her eyes astonished. I must have a similar face. The water goddess was saying the same thing. The battle with the demons is more likely to lose. However, when the shrine maiden of the goddess of fate says clearly ...


    "Well, is that ... an inevitable future?" Janet''s voice is shaking. After hearing that, Miko Esther smiled lightly.


    The strange "future is" shrine maiden Esther said powerfully.


    "That''s why I''m there. It''s a strategy for victory that recommended ''Hokusei Plan''. I won''t let you like the Great Demon King." "Is there any inventor of the Hokusei Plan?" I was really thinking of someone in the land of the sun.


    "Everything is for the victory of the race," she said. The gentle, smiling shrine maiden was full of charity. I wonder if I should always have that kind of face The ester quickly returned to a cold look.


    Sight "But I still can see the future of ''the sword stuck in the chest of the brave of light'' and die. Who did it ... to me?" "I can''t see ..." . An entity that the goddess of fate cannot see. It is likely that the deities of the outside world are involved. In other words, the person involved in the moon goddess is likely to be a criminal ...


    "But, Juliae and Sakurai-kun have two thoughts, but I don''t think anything will happen to him." In my legitimate opinion, the shrine maiden Esther laughed as a fool. .


    "I see, there are many cases of injuries caused by entanglement of filthyness." "No, it''s not a daytime drama ..." "Similar thing" "Is it similar?"


    "Um ... what''s the story?" Janet-san was talking to me and Esther. Sure, I don''t know what a daytime dora. Why can Esther fit into the story?


    "So what do you want to do? Do you hear me?" "So, refuse." "It''s a stubborn man. By the apostle of the evil god." "By the way, I''m the culprit I guessed the Friae criminal theory from a while ago, but are you suspicious from an objective perspective? Anyway, his predecessor, Mad Hero, is a celebrity who kills heroes.


    "This poor Messenger of Noah can''t hurt the brave of light. You won''t even have to swing your sword in the first place?" "Yes, that''s right." My status is too low, my sword Can not be equipped.


    "Most of the millennia ago, the evil god Tiffon fooled Noah with the evil god. If he were to be on the side of the Great Demon King again, he would be stupid. ¡­¡­ Too much? ¡± Noah-sama.


    (Ky! What''s this guy!) Well, calm down.


    "Well, I''m not the culprit?" "Yeah, and Eileh ... Eileh is watching Noah in the undersea temple. If there''s any suspicious movement, I''ll know immediately." You don''t seem to have come to the temple? "" ... Huh? No, I need Noah''s lookout. I''ll confirm. " Did you say that?


    (Even so, this shrine maiden ...) To understand from the tone and the content of the conversation, maybe ...


    T r ansl ate d by £Êp £ít l .co m "Anyway, all my actions are to get the race over the Great Demon King. If you find out, go back now," he said. this guy¡­¡­.


    "I''ll go home. Thank you for the information." I thanked me and decided to go home.


    Goddess of fate "Oh? It''s obedient. And one last thing, if you quit Noah''s apostle and worship him, will you be a little more kind?" Probably a joke.


    "I''m just Noah-sama," "Oh, I''m sorry."


    Somehow, we got a lot of information. That''s thanks.


    We thanked Miko Esther and left the mansion.


    ¡ó


    I and Janet are walking as I look back at the talks.


    "The Hero of Light is defeated ... Is it true?" Janet''s voice is sinking. I don''t want to imagine, "I can''t imagine that much, where Sakurai loses." Where your childhood friend dies.


    "Well, let''s look forward to the priestess of the goddess of fate. It seems like he''s seriously trying to deal with the Great Demon King." "That''s what, wasn''t the second half of the conversation just kind of familiar? Makoto and Esther." "Is that so?" Janet said, staring a little.


    I and Janet walk slowly in the aristocratic city of the Royal City of Sinfonia.


    "By the way, Makoto Takatsuki. Will you go out for the meal?" "Eh?" I wanted to return to the inn and talk to everyone as soon as possible.


    "It''s not the end, just using me as an agent, isn''t it?"


    ¡°No, of course,¡± ¡°OK,¡± nodded. I''m scared, Janet. There is a different fear than Jella.


    "Let''s go." "Yes." I was pulled by Janet and taken to a restaurant that seemed expensive.


    Trans l ate d b y jpm t l.c o £í As soon as he saw Janet''s face, he was taken to the best seats to see if he was taken to the Ballantine family. "Please wait a moment," Janet disappeared. I wonder what?


    Janet came back saying, "I''m waiting for you," and was changing into a noble dress. Why change clothes ... Did you prepare it?


    A little nervous, Janet left the menu and waited for the food to come. Janet smiles when she looks at her, and she can only be seen as a good house lady. In fact, that''s right ...


    "Hey, Makoto Takatsuki," "What, what?" Janet, with her cheek stick, smiled here with a mischievous face. I feel a bit excited about the difference from the usual dignified female knight.


    "I''m deciding to be stronger than my brother if I get married." The second place is Olga, the hero, so only Sakurai is the first place.


    Except for the brave, the strongest are the great sages and the crimson witch Rosalie. Women in this world are strong.


    "Then, there''s only Sakurai-kun," Janet distorted her expression.


    "Don''t be stupid. He''s the one who took Noel from her brother .... I''m sorry to have the same man as her, Noel." "... Rude ..." Originally, she seemed to be close to Princess Noel like her sister, but she has recently been alienated. That''s a little sad story.


    "In my age, it''s natural to have a fiancee ..." Janet replied, seemingly a little cheerful. He seems to have been single before, but the pressure from parents is strong. ...... Is that something you''ve heard in the world before?


    "Sometimes, somebody ridiculed me as a ''knight of lateness'' in the shade ..." "Oh, there''s a terrible guy ..." I can''t say that to the lady of the Five Holy Nobles.


    "Well, they''re the Second Pegasus Knights," Janet is the captain of the First Corps. All Pegasus knights are women, since they must be lightweight. And the first and second squads seem to be on a rivalry. Something like a workplace that is all about women ... I''m scared.


    "By the way," said Janet, shouting brightly as I changed the air when I was afraid.


    "There''s a man in front of me who beat my brother," said Janet, staring at him with a passionate gaze. Th-This is¡­¡­.


    "That''s just a stray match .... I don''t have a holy sword, so it''s a no-can, right?" "Good. "... Isn''t it better to learn how to do it?" I was tattered at first. Jella is too crazy for combat.


    "Makoto Takatsuki" "Yes" Janet called my name with a crisp look.


    My son-in-law, "I like you. Come to."


    It was a sudden proposal.

 Chapter 179 Episode 177: Makoto Takatsuki Meets the Shambles

    Son-in-law, Janet asked if he would come.


    (Hyu, I''ll do Makoto. Yeah, this natural gigolo!) Noah ... (Hmm? Please like it) Goddess Ugu ... But it doesn''t mean you decide. It''s my problem.


    "When you enter the Ballantynes'' family, your vast territory is yours, but I''m in control, so don''t bother. Oh, and there can be as many concubines as I am. Lucy and Aya are of course with me. " The content is attractive. In short, play and live. But when I thought, "RPG Player" skill was activated.


    Son-in-law: Do you want to enter Janet''s end? "Yes, No


    This bastard! If you think it''s been a long time, you''ll find a weird option. Normally you should come out before going to Esther! Huh ... I took a small deep breath.


    "I''m engaged with Princess Sofia," Janet declined with a reason. But Janet remained smiling.


    "No problem, I''ll talk to Princess Sofia." "What is it?" What did you say now? this child.


    "So, if Princess Sofia is convinced, isn''t that a problem?" "No, wait a little bit." Afraid, isn''t it interpreted like I said OK? Tran s l ated by £êpmt l.co m


    "Cooking is here. The chef here is acquainted and has a special menu."


    "That''s Janet-san ..." "Jannet-sama, Rose''s hero. I''ll explain the cooking. Today''s ingredients are ..."


    The commentary of the chef has started! ? After all, lunch ended in Yuya Muya.


    The Ballantine family had a favorite restaurant and it was a very delicious dish.


    ¡ó


    I came back to the inn. Janet follows as a matter of course. And they stick together. As expected, I asked you to leave at the inn.


    T r a nsla t e d by £êpm tl.co£í "Now I''m ..." I open the door.


    "Makoto! At last I''m back!" "Takatsuki-kun! Very hard!" As soon as I entered the hotel lobby, Lucy and Sasan ran. What?


    "Princess Noel and the hero of light are coming!" "Foo-chan is hard!" "Princess?" I hurried and went with them.


    "The moon shrine maiden Juliae ... I''m too sticky to Ryosuke-san." "Oh, Ryosuke has come to see me? Is there any complaint?" "He''s my fiance. "I hate women who bind me?" "What ..."


    In one room of the inn, a shuraba was unfolding. Princess Noel with her arms crossed and staring at Juliae. Juliae smiles with her hand on Sakurai''s shoulder.


    "... Well, both of you calm down ..." "Ryosuke, stay silent" "Ryosuke-san, be a little quieter" "..." Sakurai-kun and Princess Sofia are crazy.


    (... what are you doing) Especially Princess Sofia.


    I sighed and approached the four. When we talked to Lucy and Sae, it seemed that Princess Noel and Princess Sophia had batting, and Sakurai-kun came to see Juliae. There, Princess Noel and Juliae are talking with the bees.


    "Hey, Sakurai-kun," I waved and called my childhood friend. I was cool when I was the first to go against Alex, the hero of the sun. Well, it has always been indecisive to women.


    "That !?" Juliae responded to my voice before Sakurai-kun. Juliae quickly lowered his hand on Sakurai''s shoulder and turned his hands back. Take a little distance from Sakurai-kun.


    "Princess, Sakurai-kun and I''m not good enough." "That''s different!"


    No different. Would you please stop in front of Princess Noel if possible? I''m getting a lot of help. After that, Princess Noel and Sakurai turned around.


    "Makoto-san, it was hard today." "Thank you, Princess Noel." I thanked me for protecting me, the apostle of evil gods. Then Princess Noel turned her eyes next to me.


    "Jannet was with Makoto-san." "Yeah ... well, it would have nothing to do with Noel-sister ..." Princess Princess Noel and Janet are awkward. "" ... "A little uncomfortable air flowed between Princess Noel and Janet.


    Princess Noel spoke to her to change the air, "Makoto."


    Goddess of the Sun "You have forgiven the goddess you worship. It''s no wonder that you''ve done what you''re doing. Ester-san''s remarks aren''t right ... But ... "says the same thing as Maximilian. It is the theory that personality has changed from before. Tr ansl a ted by Jp m tl .£ã o m


    ...... But maybe that shrine maiden ... I''ll talk to Noah later.


    "Where did you go, Takatsuki-kun? There is a rumor that the Pope is going to send a temple knight to Takatsuki-kun, the apostle of the evil god. It is better not to go too much." Sakurai-kun I said worried. What did you say?


    Change: "I didn''t know that ... I''ll go when I go out. Thank you, Sakurai-kun." "No, I said I shouldn''t go out ...." In my words, Sakurai-kun''s face in trouble did.


    Friae interrupted the conversation with the shrine maiden of the goddess of fate, "What was the story with my knight?" "" Eh !? "" Princess Noel and Sakurai-kun opened their eyes with surprise.


    "Makoto-san! Did you meet Ester-san !?" "What are you thinking! Takatsuki-kun!" "It was meaningful in many ways." I shared a conversation with Esther, the goddess of fate. On the way, Janet supplemented me, so there should be no discrepancy. But Janet is too sticky.


    "... Well, the priestess of the goddess of fate can''t see my future, so he''s often beckoning the brave," said Friae.


    "But it''s good. Fu-chan doesn''t do that." "... I''m really worried about Sakurai-kun." The future where the brave dies ¡±.


    Knowledge¡­ Or rather, Sakurai-kun does that.


    It seems that the country of the sun is impatient to make Sakurai''s children.


    "Takatsuki-kun, even if you don''t look like that, the fateful magic of the future isn''t necessarily 100% predictable. Rather, it''s just to avoid a bad future." "Oh ... but be careful." Is strong, but said to a good childhood friend.


    "Okay, Ryosuke-san and Makoto-san. We will use the full power of the sun to change the future of the hero of light dying!" Princess Noel affirmed. I love you.


    "I''m a fate witch, but I don''t think it''s better to change the future," says Juliae.


    "Furi? What are you talking about?" "Princess? What are you saying?"


    "Changing the future is not as easy as it sounds. If the future of" the brave of light is stabbed "is more likely, then it''s better to think about how to save after being stabbed. "Miko of Light" can use resuscitation magic, and if you revive after being stabbed, you will be fine without changing the future, right? "" Is there such an idea? "


    "I think so too. I was worried that the great sage could worsen or spread the effects to other things if I tried to change the future poorly." Sakurai-kun and Juliae Seems to agree with the opinion of Tra ns l at ed b y £Êp mtl .£ão£í


    In the words of the Great Sages, it''s compelling ... Would you prefer Juliae''s plan?


    "No, no! Ryosuke-san will leave the future stabbed ..." "A woman who doesn''t know. That may cause a rather bad future." Princess Noel is a group that will change the future itself. . Friae is a follower who moves and follows the streets of the future.


    I understand both opinions ... Ah, Princess Noel and Juliae have begun quarreling again. Apparently, these two guys are not compatible.


    (Sakurai-kun, I left the rest)


    I thought about such a thing leisurely. It''s hard for color guys. But phew¡­¡­. Well, I gave the information to everyone, and will I return to my usual training?


    (Makoto, don''t pretend to forget the most important thing) Noah-sama. What are you talking about?


    ¡°By the way, Makoto and Janet,¡± Princess Sofia, who had been quiet until now, came over.


    "Oh, Sofia ... what?"


    "How long have you folded your arms?" When he noticed, Janet had folded her arms again. Princess Sofia pulled me and entangled her with my arm.


    "Is there something wrong?" Janet smiles with a cool face. And I haven''t released my arm yet.


    "Yes, get away now." "Oh, I''m Janet Ballantine? You''re the princess of the Roses family, but there''s no point in being commanded." .


    "The hero Makoto is a member of the Roses family." "I told Makoto today that I would join the Ballantine family. I got a good reply." "" "Eh," "not only Princess Sofia, but Lucy. Tossan''s voice overlapped and stared at me. Danger is dangerous in this state!


    "Hey! Janet, it''s different!"


    "... Makoto Takatsuki refused to have a fiancee," Janet reluctantly corrected. Three people stroke down their chest relievedly on the line.


    "So I''ll take time to drop Makoto, so I''ll definitely turn around," smiles Janet, smiling. Hey !? Tra nsla t ed b y £Êp £ít l .co£í


    "Makoto, the hero of Roses, will not be able to flutter you. I will not forgive me in the first place," said Sofia with cold eyes.


    "What about that?" Janet doesn''t break his fearless attitude. She said she would talk to Princess Sofia. No way, forcibly with the power of the five holy nobles ...


    "Princess Sofia. In recent years, the number of monsters that have become violent in Roses has increased. Until now, the country of fire and the country of the sun have provided support. My northern knights have often gone there and demons He was helping with the defeat, but recently he couldn''t rely on the army of another country to reinforce the army of the Demon King, and he seemed to be recruiting adventurers, but the adventurers were expensive and could not pay afterwards You pay all in cash, are you squeezing Roses'' finances? "What Janet said was something I didn''t know.


    "Sofia ... is that true?" "... Facts," said Princess Sofia with remorse. I thought why wouldn''t you say that ... I guess it''s a problem that I can manage by myself ...


    "If it''s money, Fujiyan ..." "Actually, I already borrow a lot of money from Lord Fujiwara." Seriously !? Still, if not enough ...


    "If I get married to Makoto Takatsuki, the Knights of the North will be much easier to move. Roses and Ballantyne''s territory are far apart, so it''s a good idea to move part of the Knights of the North to Roses That would cost money, but given the recent appearance of the monsters, it shouldn''t be playable. "Janet-san''s statement sounds reasonable. I don''t know because I''m an amateur in politics, but it''s probably a legitimate offer when I see Princess Sofia thinking.


    "Of course, I don''t say a reply right away, but if you think about the people in your country, you know ..." "... Yeah." Janet and Princess Sofia, who talk seriously, are the people of the country. I was in the face of a politician thinking about.


    ...... It doesn''t seem to be my curtain.


    "Hey, Makoto" Lucy pulled her sleeves. When I turned around, Lucy and Sae had cold eyes. "What is it?" "Takatsuki-kun looks like someone else''s, but when that''s decided, isn''t Takatsuki going to Jane-chan?" Is n¡¯t that good?


    "No, I''m still the hero of Roses, isn''t McAllen the same as before? And Janet seems to be the man whose husband''s condition beats Jera." I''m not there ... ", said Lucy, who had the same impression as me.


    "What''s good, then, Jane doesn''t like Takatsuki-kun!" Janet''s eyebrows moved with her words. that? Like having a conversation like this before ...


    "Wait, Aya-san. I have one thing to say," Janet turned around and looked at me.


    "I have a favor with Makoto Takatsuki ..." ""! "" Janet said, blushing. Princess Sophia, Lucy, and Sae have a surprised face.


    "Makoto ... I''ll have your room ready at Ballantine Castle." Janet smiles with a bewitching hand on my cheek. Knight is completely different from Pegasus! I heard someone''s bruxism.


    "... I didn''t talk about it just before." "Eh?" "I don''t need the help of the North Knights! Let go of it now!" "Princess Sophia .... Jealousy is a bad idea. Yeah, "I haven''t made any mistakes," "I can''t talk about it."


    "... Let''s leave, okay, the late knight," Princess Sophia''s face changed Janet''s complexion. Hey !? Sophia !?


    "... It''s a hard-working shrine maiden. You can escape to a hero from another world." Princess Sophia''s eyes become sharper in Janet''s line.


    "Jannet, shut up." "Why not shut up? Sofia." Princess Sophia and Janet glared at a distance enough to snout.


    Oh, that ... How did this happen?


    "Yes, Sophie. Let''s calm down a bit." Sae dragged Princess Sofia slippery.


    (Takatsuki-kun, ahhh) I heard such a whisper.


    "Look, here''s a fury. I''ll go over here." Lucy is pulling Juliae over. Bee, Lucy sticks out his tongue.


    A glance glanced with Sakurai-kun. That sad face is probably a mirror that I have the same look.


    (I''m sorry) It was exactly what the goddess said.


    ¡ó


    For a while, similar days followed. Eventually, Janet seems to be working to rent the Northern Knights to Roses. When he talked to his brother Gerald, his leader, he said, "Take as much as you want!" Jera-san, seriously!


    After that, General Talisker came and said, "The land of fire supports Makoto." Maximilian said, "I''ll always go help if I have any problems."


    Sakurai-kun also comes to show her face. Together with Fujiyan, three men ate rice and flourished in old tales.


    A little that a only problem, "Oh, also came happened? Bound delay-san" I Sofia Princess and Janet''s strained atmosphere sore "shaman. Hello inflexible person". For the time being, we are not fighting, but we are discussing the operation of the North Knights. I''m afraid of conversation. I''m listening next to me while chilling. ...... I have a conversation across me, these people.


    Lucy and Saa are blurred every day.


    "Recently, I''ve been spending less time together, Makoto", "Takatsuki-kun, I''m lonely", "I''m going to have time for my training! I''ll give you more time!" In the past, the sleep time reduction technique trained in the all-night game is useful in such places.


    (If you don''t moderate it, you''ll break your body.) Yes. Well, Noah. Thank you for your concern.


    ...... Just after all.


    Everyone cares so that the pope, the first prince, and the shrine maiden don''t get in the way. Therefore, various people gather. Thank you.


    Such days continue for several days.


    The Land of Water One morning, one of the knights ran out of breath. With certain news.


    King of the Beasts, "The two Demon Kings have begun their march on the western continent!"


    The war has begun.

 Chapter 180 178: The Demon War, part 1

    --Highland Castle, large conference room.


    "What is it? Why is the Demon Army attacking first?" The Prince of Highland is hitting the floor with his shoes in a frustrated tone. Is that ... the inside out that is killing anxiety?


    Other faces have similar expressions. Everyone is nervous and nervous.


    When the Demon King''s army was informed, heroes, shrine maiden, royals and nobles from all nations were reunited. However, Friae must not be entangled again, so she stays at the inn. Sauce and Lucy are on, so it''s safe if you stay at the inn. What is worrisome is the trend of the goddess of the goddess of fate, Esther, but it seemed that I was not interested.


    "I''ll confirm, Esther." "Yes, Noel. What?" The nervous voice of Princess Noel resounded.


    "Is there any doubt about the Great Demon King?" "No doubt. There is still time for the resurrection of the Great Demon King. This advance will be their impatience." Miko Esther''s voice was as calm as before. I have.


    "... I don''t know. What do you need to rush to?"


    "Well, I don''t know what the lower demons think, but this is an opportunity. The Demon King''s army is dispersing its strength because Ashtaroto, the King of the Dragon, is not participating." The shrine maiden Esther is a generous expression. As if saying that the advance of the Demon King Army was not a big deal. T ra nsl ate d b y jp£ít l.£ãom


    "Ryuo ... It''s fortunate that he isn''t there. If he puts it seriously, one nation would be destroyed overnight."


    "Is it possible that even the savior Abel couldn''t defeat Ashtaroth, the strongest demon king ..." General Talisker continued in a heavy tone. "In one opinion, he was the same rank as the Great Demon King ... I guess it was a rumor exaggerated," said one of the five Holy Nobles in a jokeful tone.


    "Well, that''s not included in this Demon King''s army. Is there any better way to deal with the King of the Beasts and the King of the Sea Magic?" However, he turned around and turned around.


    "I''ll talk about that," said Esthe, the priestess of the goddess of fate. ...... Isn''t the highlander partitioning?


    "I couldn''t predict the advance of the Demon King''s army, Esther?"


    Forecast: "Prince Gaius. I''m just minimizing the number of people who tell me of this march. Don''t cause unnecessary confusion. He said to the President of the United States. "


    Tr a nslat e d b y jpm tl .c o £í "Well, I''m not worth telling me," said the prince bitterly, vomited, and tongue-out. Miko Esther returned with a smile. It''s thick.


    "I knew that the Demon King''s army would advance, and that there was no Great Demon King among the enemies at this time. It is natural that he was not resurrected. I believe that there is a chance to break the corner.The movement of the Demon King''s arm is grasped by my fate magic and future vision. I asked for a plan. "


    In the words of Esther, the members of the Great Conference Room exclaimed, "Oh!" Certainly, operations based on the future are absolutely reassuring.


    "Then, I''d like to tell you about that strategy, but before you do that," Ms. Esther turned to Princess Noel.


    "Noel, I will advise you. Take the Trials of the Saint now. If you are now, you will surely be a Saint." "But ... in this situation, the King To leave the city ... and tested six months ago, I couldn''t get the "oracle" from the goddess of the sun. " There was a word in it.


    "Sofia. What is ''The Test of the Saints?''" I asked a secret question to Princess Sofia next door.


    "Do you know about one of the companions of Abel, the savior Abel who defeated the Great Demon King a thousand years ago? Anna, who was originally a sun shrine maiden, survived the test of the sun goddess. And she helped Abel the Savior. Princess Noel has undergone several trials ... "" Is it not clear yet? "Princess Sofia said, I nodded small. Princess Noel is the next king and goddess church of Highland. Probably the same or more intense work as Princess Sofia, is he being subjected to such a test?


    "Isn''t it any other shrine maiden?" Even if you''re not a busy Princess Noel, isn''t that just what Esther should do?


    "You must be united with the brave of light, Makoto?" Princess Sofia shook her head.


    (Ah ... then no!)


    The opponent of the hero of light, Sakurai-kun, has been decided to be Princess Noel. During such a conversation, the agenda moved to the next topic. The story of "The Test of the Saint" seems to be put on hold.


    "Now, let''s talk about the formation of the Allied Army, which will meet the Demon Army." The voice was chief of the Highland Army general, General Uwayne Bradnock.


    Commercial Land "First, the light brave Sakurai heads north with the Great Sages to the Beg coast. There should be the king of the beast and the main enemy there." It is being done. Important information suddenly came out. When I thought that this could not be overlooked, my shoulder was tapped lightly from the side.


    "The military operation will be announced in the order of the sun country, probably last," whispered Princess Sofia in her ear. The Land of Water Military strength, the weakest seems too much. So, if I''m called my name, the last?


    "Wait wait! Why the Brave of Light needs to come out first? Why don''t you have the brave man in the royal capital and the starter should cut down on the power of the Demon King!" , The first Prince of Highland. Although it is an act of interrupting the meeting,


    (Is it quite a decent opinion?) I agree with the prince''s opinion. Isn''t it dangerous to suddenly throw in the trump card "The Brave of Light" Sakurai-kun? Tran sla ted b y £Êpm t l.co £í


    "Because the enemy also thinks that way, Prince Gaius. I do not think that the reborn Sagai''s reborn" hero of light "Mr. Sakurai will be cut off from the beginning. Zagan comes with a slapstick and there is no way to overlook this. "


    "... I don''t think there''s always a Demon King?" "I''m sure. I can see it clearly with my fate magic and future vision." "But even if you''re not the first to be the Brave of Light ..." "In a poor warrior, he only has to boost the enemy, and as soon as the Demon King is injured, he will retreat to the Demon Continent. In my future vision, this is the only time." "..." . It is useless just to refute if you are given fate magic and future vision.


    "Are you sure? Then ..." said President Uwein again on the formation of the army.


    After a while, a voice came out of the audience.


    King of the beasts "Question, general. I know the army of ''" is coming in from the direction. Who is the opponent?'' "The main voice was lightning hero Gerald Ballantyne.


    (It is completely different from the usual tone!)


    The king of Kaima, hit me where "" comes out. If it''s a demon with water attributes, my "thunder sword" will pass. I''ll kill you! "


    "Hey, shaved. Have you forgotten that you lost to the spirit speller before? Did you have been spellbound?" "Well, I grew up from there. It is a great sage who called Jella a shaven. And Jella is kicked off by a great sage. I''m just controlling that. Then, the wise man said that he was a spirit witch, and his eyes grew a little here.


    The king of the sea demon, Gerald-sama, can''t defeat "" in this war. "Ah, why?" Jella barks. Should I get up first? You''re still being kicked off by the great sages?


    The Demon King, "", doesn''t seriously invade the west continent. Demons under his control attack towns along the continent''s shores and return to the sea. You can''t see the movements that are taking place. "" In other words, it''s a perversion. "


    "The aim is to prevent the Alliance of the Six Kingdoms from uniting. Esther''s vision of the future is that some coastal cities on the continent will only see subordinate monsters." The King of the Devil "Gerald will go to the place where the most is likely to be. Are you okay?" "I understand ..." Gera nodded a bit dissatisfied with Esther''s words Was.


    The announcement of the formation of the military will continue.


    "The prince of snow and snow, Prince Leonard, is with the army of the country of wood ..." Oh, Prince Leonard seems to act with the country of wood. Furuki''s hero, Maximilian, is safe.


    "That''s it .. Any questions?" Folded the paper that President Uwain read. that?


    T r a ns la t ed b y jp mtl .c om "Wait, wait! There is another hero in the water country!" Princess Sofia rushed out.


    "Study, give a role to evil god''s apostle. I don''t know when she''s going to sleep."


    "... I don''t think it''s a case of preserving our strength," said President Uwain.


    "Do you want to tell the Pope the Pope!" "... It was too much." Certainly the Pope is the second greatest in the land of the sun. It can''t be helped. On top of the Pope is ...


    I visited the sun country "Sophia, is there no king?" King Highland, the Chief Executive of the Sun Country, is not very visible. Country of the Sun "Your Majesty the King ... is sick. Probably will not appear ..." It looks like it can''t be done. If this remains, will this war have no turn?


    (¡­ Is it lucky to think about it?) You can escape the dangerous battlefield.


    "His Holy Father, he is also a hero of Roses. It''s not surprising that he''s allowed to let his strength go. Let''s leave a suitable area of the outskirts. That ¡¯s good, ¡±said Miko Esther, who told the Pope. No, no, you should hear the opinion of a shrine maiden from another country ...


    "... I can''t help it." Hey, the Pope broke. And after all, I seem to be on the battlefield.


    "So, where is Roses''s hero heading ..."


    The reported location was the name of a city I had never heard of. Well, it seems to be a remote area. Ask Princess Sofia or Lucy later.


    The long meeting was over.


    ¡ó


    Princess Sofia remains in Highland Castle, apparently talking to Princess Noel. I returned to the inn and told my friends about these appointments.


    "Cornet? I''m going to that town! I understand!" Sae replied the best. He seemed to have been peaceful and idle during his absence.


    "What''s the cornet ..." Lucy leaned down and looked at Juliae to see if she was worried. After hearing my story, Juliae folded her arms with a grumpy face.


    Tra n sl at e d by jp mt l .£ã o£í "Princess? What''s up?" Juliae didn''t reply to my question.


    "Makoto, cornet is not the name of the city .... The name of the most prosperous city in the country of Rafiroig, a thousand years ago, is cornet, but now it is ..." Lucy. However, he did not say it to the end and cut his words so that it became cloudy.


    "Yes, Cornet is not a town, as the wizard says. It''s a ruin full of rubble." Juliae opened his heavy mouth.


    "Cornnet, the lost capital ... the place where I was born and raised"

 Chapter 181 179Makoto Takatsuki talks with the goddess

    "Noah-sama?" The night before going to the land of the goddess, I was in her space. As usual, I approached Noah, who was emitting a divine brilliance. Next to it stands the goddess of water in a blue dress that also emits dazzling light.


    "It was a disaster, Makoto." "That''s great! Mako-kun!" Noah, who smiled with her hand on her waist, and Aile, waving her arms, were symmetrical. Now ... Which one should we reply from? Well, I''m a believer.


    "Noah. It was painful that the apostle of the evil god was broken." I replied, like Noah, with a bitter smile.


    "But those who have helped have been with me. Thanks to Makoto''s actions so far." Even with the apostle of the evil god, the members of the Order of the Sun, the kingdom of wood, and the kingdom of fire did not turn their palms. It has been worthwhile to date.


    "Then thanks to Noah-sama''s guidance." "Hehehe, yeah. Praise more."


    "If I become a believer, it''s going to be a solution." Aile, who ignores him, looks frustrated. "Well, please be relentless," said the water goddess.


    "Aile, what''s the big deal?" I turned to my goddess.


    "What a war, war! It''s completely different from what the Demon King''s army will attack at this time!" "Eh?" "Suh? Aile" I and Noah uttered a surprise voice . The meaning of the words of Aile, the goddess of water, is heavy. T r an s l at ed by Jp £ítl .c o£í


    Goddess of fate "I''m going to go somewhere at this important moment."


    "Is you absent?" Goddess of fate "What did you discuss at the meeting of the Goddess?" Noah-sama was interested in me.


    "Well, this is the victory or defeat of this ground battle. If the Demon King wins, our religion points will be reduced! That''s what''s important!" Eir said seriously, but not so seriously. There is no.


    Holy tribe "Makoto has an infinite lifespan, so I don''t really care about winning or losing a thousand or so demons or human beings. There''s no sense at all." Air-sama shy to the words. It looks like a star. Is it fun for God ...? However, there is something else to worry about.


    The goddess of fate, "Aile-sama. If you like, you''ve probably met." "Eh?"


    Goddess of fate, "No, no, what are you talking about, Mako-kun. You can''t meet her properly?" "Maybe," Don''t you "descent" to the shrine maiden Esther? " That''s why the tone was similar. "


    "Haha, no way ... if I stay in the body of the shrine maiden, I wouldn''t notice ..." Eir looks at her with her hands shaped like a cylinder. What are you doing, that? Tra n sl a t ed by Jp m t l .£ãom


    "Makoto, that''s Eile''s ''eye to see everything in the world''. I wonder if Makoto''s skill for clairvoyance has been increased by a hundred million times." The divine power of a goddess cannot really be understood by humans.


    "Oh !!" At that time, Ayl-sama shouted.


    Goddess of fate "Lie! Ester-chan''s body is in her body! And she''s always coming down! It''s supposed to be banned by her sister!" It''s a situation, isn''t it more encouraging for the goddess to be nearby? Goddess of fate Unfortunately, I seem to be hated.


    "The rules of the deities clearly state that ''God does not directly interfere with the people of the earth.'' If it allows for constant descent, it is not like a real tribe led. And if you start imitating the Titans, it will evolve into a "God War" and the earth will disappear. "" Oh ... "was more important than I thought. Goddess of fate, is it okay?


    "Well, are you okay? I''m continuing to descend by disguising the eyes of Eile, who loves funny things. I think she''s disguised well." "Noah, what is disguise?" If the goddess descends, "God" should leak, but from the shrine maiden Esther who talked to Makoto, I didn''t feel the "God". It looks like she''s hiding it well. Noir''s words, Eir-sooh, is holding her head. And he raised his head.


    "Well ... I''m going to talk with Ira because I''m worried!"


    ¨D¨DAile-sama disappeared suddenly.


    Only me and Noah were here.


    Noah stared at him. Serious expression including sadness instead of usual frivolous tone.


    "Hey, Makoto" The voice is different from usual and a little confusing.


    "What, what?" Did you do anything annoying?


    "I''m using the ''Ming mirror still water'' skill now, but don''t use it at 100%." "That ...? Is it 100%?" I was careful not to use too much.


    Drinking: "I use it unconsciously. Probably because of this guy. I''m afraid somewhere in my heart that I''ve failed in the spiritualization before. Noah-sama snaps his finger and the bandage around my arm is released. The right arm that glows blue appears. It is a spirited right arm.


    "... I''ve been used to it recently, but I''m going to do it." Was it my mistake?


    Tr a nsl at ed by £êp £í t l .co£í "Yeah, I''m gradually reducing my emotions instead. When Janet confessed, I didn''t move at all, right?" Sadly Noah stared at me.


    "No, not like that ..." I couldn''t continue. I was surprised at the sudden proposal and was terrified as she talked to Princess Sofia. However, I feel like it was cold somewhere.


    "Um ... maybe it''s a mess?" What''s the effect of the 100% "Myougyouzu water" skill. It''s convenient and encouraging. But it''s no longer the human mind to not move at all. " Noah-sama''s serious gaze was enough to upset my heart. What on earth ...?


    "Well, I''m giving my hand."


    "My divinity keeps" spiritualization "from eroding anymore. So, don''t worry and always unleash the" Ming mirror stop water "skill. That''s okay." Stared at a small light bruise in.


    "What is Noah-sama''s god for that?" I keep it. "" Yeah ... was that? "I touched the bruised part with my left hand. Slightly warm, I felt Noah''s charity.


    "Well, as a last resort, I can control Makoto through divinity, but ... I can''t do it because I can see the Holy Tribes and evil deities. I''m different from Ira." Thank you, Noah. "I bowed deeply. After all, she has been taking care of the goddess.


    "Huh, it''s good. Rely on more. Rather, Makoto is too religious of God." "I felt sorry for me. But hearing that, Noah frowned a bit angry.


    "In that regard, I''d like to thank the goddess of fate. If you were sent to the forefront of the war with the Demon Army, would Makoto gladly plunge?" Well, the active Demon King wants to see it at a glance, but that''s fine, Sakurai-kun. On the battlefield where the Demon King is. I heard the voice of my heart saying, Noah-sama''s expression was intense.


    "That''s no good! What I want to see at a glance! You''re not a tourist!" "I just glance from afar. "" ... No, this one, "Noah-sama held her head. I was bothered.


    "Noah. I don''t want to see the Demon King. I''m going to adventure with safety. From now on." "The liar", Noah-like, with her eyes pressed her finger between the eyebrows.


    "Now, it''s time to get up. I''m heading to the moon country." "Yes, I''m going away from the main battlefield in the corner, so relax," I bowed to Noah and woke up.


    ¡ó


    -A journey to the lost land of the moon, Cornet


    I decided to go to the destination by carriage. Until now, Fujiyan''s airships have made many trips, so I am a little confused by the sense of speed. But this move isn''t just for our minority party.


    Looking out of the carriage window. Cavalry, infantry, mage, and recruiting units are marching in line. The Knights of the Sun They are members of the Highland Army. And they lead them ... Tra ns l ate d by Jp £í tl.£ão £í


    "Makoto, you heard that you''ve never joined a march, how are you?" The Knights of the Sun, Commander of the 1st Division. He was also acquainted with Highland''s monster runaway. It seems that Mr. Uwain and Mr. Sakurai were responsible for deploying Orto-san. Very helpful. If you don''t know, conversation is hard!


    "Is it comfortable? Are you alone in such a large carriage ..." "What are you talking about? There are two brave men and a crimson witch breathing woman. It''s natural. " Ort returned to the center of the march again, in command of the army. We are sitting face-to-face with Lucy, Sassan and Juliae (a black cat on his lap) in a large carriage.


    "Wow, it''s my first time riding a carriage." Sae is waving her feet like a child. Country of fire ...... I''m the nationally certified hero of this child. I feel that nobody believes it even if I say it to the first person.


    "Ah? Is Aya the first time to get on a carriage?" "Yeah, I''m the only airship and Pegasus in this world." "Both of us can''t usually get on easily." Lucy''s conversation is noisy. It''s like going on an excursion.


    "..." Symmetrically, Juliae is quiet. He doesn''t open his mouth at all and looks at the outside scenery. I''ve been sullen since I told her where to go.


    "Princess?" I worried and called. In fact, before asking her destination, she asked, "Do you want to stay in Highland Castle with Princess Sofia?" Well, I don''t want to be in the sun country ... It was originally caught.


    "... I was a shrine maiden with many demon followers in the Moon Land," said Friae. Demon followers remind me of a serpent cult ... but in this case it''s not.


    The Goddess of the Moon "Believers are religions. It doesn''t matter the serpent''s cult. But when I was caught by a Highland knight, I ordered the followers to flee. I didn''t look for me "Yo", "" "..." "I, Lucy and Saa quietly heard the words.


    "But they''re definitely looking for me. I''m the idol of the moon goddess, because I was an idol of all. Some believers are lamenting that I''m dead .... I''m in another country I just wanted to live, "" ... Foo-chan "Sae''s voice resonated, and I and Lucy couldn''t say anything.


    "I don''t know what face to look at," Juliae laughed small, ridiculous.


    "I hope Fu-chan shows me how well she is!" Sae''s words were simple.


    "Well, Fourier isn''t doing anything wrong!" "Princess, go out with me." Ort-san feels able to talk and close his eyes if he is a little free. Monitoring is likely.


    "I don''t think you can do that on your own because you''re in a military operation, but ... yes, I''ll think about it." Mr. Friae laughed a bit better.


    Since then, mainly Sae and Lucy have been chatting with Juliae. The inside of the carriage became lighter.


    ¡ó T ransl a t e d b y £Êp£í tl.£ão m


    --That night.


    He went to the place he had planned and is currently camping. At the moment, the march to the capital, Cornett, is on track.


    "... I can''t sleep." A march surrounded by strangers on an unfamiliar carriage trip. And it''s too early for everyone to sleep ... I always train until midnight.


    "''Zzz ...", Lucy and Sae are embracing each other in a bed in a narrow carriage and sleeping cramped. What, why are you sleeping together in bed? There should be one for each one. Good friends.


    (Let''s do it for training) I got out of the carriage using my "secret" skill to keep them from waking up. Lightly bow to the watchmen of the Knights of the Sun. I looked for a waterside where I could train.


    There are no clouds in the sky. The full moon was coming soon, and the night road was bright by the moonlight.


    (Huh? Someone is walking around.)


    It was Juliae who was shaking long black hair in a whitish one-piece dress. Don''t be alone with yourself.


    Before trying to call out "Hey, princess," he turned around. It seems he noticed here.


    ¡°Hey, my knight,¡± Juliae folded her hands behind and stared at me. His eyes were soft, not his usual glancing eyes.


    "What happened? Princess" Juliae, illuminated by the moonlight, seems to be a flower that is likely to break if touched. Is the believer who has left in the land of the moon a still memorable one?


    "..." Ms. Juliae said, without saying anything. Is it hard to say anything? I waited for the next word for a while.


    "... if," Juliae opened his mouth.


    "... if I was really a ''witch of evil'' that would bring evil to the world ... what would you do?" Bring evil to the world ... "Do you care what Esther told you?" Esther, the priestess of the goddess of fate, said she was a enemy of the world, naming Juliae.


    Goddess of fate No, now is the descent. It is the word of the goddess destined to see the future. It is strange that you do not care. So I tried to cheer up and cheer up.


    "Can the future be changed?" "It won''t change so easily." Goddess of fate. "In the first place, the future of the princess cannot be seen in any way. It''s a selfish decision." Is not fine. Not only did she return to the land of the moon, but also the words of the shrine maiden Esther were the factors that depressed her ... No, no guardian knight. You have to say something to cheer up ... Friae first opened his mouth as he was thinking about the words to call.


    "... If I become an enemy of the world, will you still be my guardian knight?"


    Mr. Juliae, who is always high-handed, worried about this. His moist eyes looked the same as when he was first told to be a guardian knight. My answer to that question is fixed. I laughed suddenly.


    "Well, it''s the same with me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    "Princess is the enemy of the world and I am an apostle of evil god. Let''s do the enemy of the world together." "You are ..." He said, "If you order cold juice, hot tea comes out."


    that? Wrong answer? After all, is it the aftereffect of the ¡°Megumi water stop¡± skill! The price of losing feelings!


    (The power to read the air isn''t gone even if you use the "Megumi Tosui"?) No, Mr. Noah. So, it looks like I can''t read the air from the beginning. (I''m saying that.) I don''t understand what Noah says. (A little?)


    "Well, that''s okay, weird questioning was bad," Juliae returned to her usual leaning attitude. He folded his arms and became a fearless expression.


    "Then, my knight. If I become the enemy of the world, keep protecting me." "Okay, princess" under the moonlight. Me and Juliae promised lightly to talk.


    "Noun," a black cat was leaning on Juliae''s feet. Black cat "Oh, do you want to be included?" Juliae slaps as he strokes the black cat''s throat. The black cat is completely Friae''s cat.


    "Which is this one, me or the princess?" "Of course, my knight''s familiar. And you''ll be selling your aphrodisiac to you, my master." Apparently, it seems that black cats also know the vertical relationship of Juliae> I.


    "I''m going to sleep now, but what about my knight?" "I''ll sleep after a few more hours of training." I went.


    Then, in the daytime, go on a carriage. At night, the days of leisurely training continued.


    A few days later, we arrived at the capital, Cornet.

 Chapter 182 Episode 180: Makoto Takatsuki Arrives at Cornet

    ¨D¨DThe country of the moon, Lafiloigue.


    It was a country that flourished a thousand years ago. The Royal Castle of the Moon Located in the capital of the country of the moon, Cornet, it is said that at that time it was the most beautiful in the world. Why did the land of the moon prosper in the dark age controlled by the demons?


    Queen The reason is that the witch of the moon goddess, who was the shrine maiden of the moon god and the country of the moon, communicated with the Great Demon King. However, the fact was hidden for a long time, and the land of the moon was called a miracle land that somehow could not be attacked by demons.


    The evil witch, who reigned in the land of the moon, was pushing forward a policy of reconciling certain people. The method is the marriage of "Human" and "Demon". In order to take in the demons who were the rulers of the time, the humans are united with the demons to form children and create "the demons". The demons are humans and demons. They wanted to make them a bridge between two races.


    But the way was bad. The evil witch forced her to use her ability, Enchanted Eye, without the consent of the demons or races. Many demons and races intermingled, as both sides did not want. The savior Abel then revealed the wrong.


    After the Great Demon King is defeated, the country of the moon is dismantled. A large amount of "Majin" refugees were born. The evil witch''s notoriety has been handed down over a thousand years.


    And now. A thousand years ago, she arrived at Cornet, the capital of the exiled country, where she created many demons.


    ¡ó Tra n slate d b y jp mt l.£ão m


    "Is this the hometown of Foo-chan? Hmm ..." "What''s that ... a refreshing place," says Sae and Lucy, choosing words.


    "Nothing" was my impression when I saw the place. In some places, there are remnants of old buildings, but most of them are crumbling. It is the field that spreads afterwards.


    "They all live underground, and walking on the ground will take them to Highland and Cameron merchants." "Well? Why?" did.


    "I want to take away the women and children of the demons and make them slaves. We don''t have human rights." Juliae''s past is heavy. I don''t know what to say.


    "Hey, hey! When I was little, I was told I would definitely leave the forest. Elves are often targeted by slavers. Especially cute half-elfs that look like me?" "Lucy, I heard that story for the first time!" "Oh, Makoto. Is that so?" He tried to change the air and told the heavy past to Lucy. Oomori was such an insecure place, but in another world it''s scary!


    "" "" ... "" "Noun" In the dark air, only the cry of a black cat resounded. At that time, Orto, the Commander of the Knights of the Sun, came.


    T r a n slated by jpm tl.c o£í "Makoto, are you all right?" "Yes, what is it?"


    "We will set up a base from now on. Please join us because there is a conference using the magic of communication with the royal capital in the evening. You can leave it free until the base is completed, but if you go out, There is a shore behind the royal castle ruins on the moon, but on the sea side there is a possibility that the demon army of the sea magic king Forneus is approaching, so there is no demon or demons in the basket Please note .... I don''t think it''s likely, but keep in mind that the Serpent''s Order may be attacking you. " Before the war, the tension was different from before.


    "Oh, okay." "Okay," he left.


    In the distance, huge tents are being set up. Ort is directing his men. I thought it would be better to help, but the other side is a professional and this is an amateur. I feel that it just gets in the way.


    It''s free time. I thought it would be surveillance, but ... Though I thought on the way, many church officials and aristocratic people showed a feeling of repellence to the evil religion and the moon shrine maiden. The Knights of the Sun don''t seem to care much. Well, unexpected free time has been created. Well ... what to do. I suddenly turned my eyes on Juliae. Hmm? Juliae looks at her face with this face.


    "What?" "Oh, princess. I''m familiar with this area. Can I get you to know me?" "Yes, that''s fine," I asked, and Friae walked away with the lead.


    "Foo, you walk fast." "Fourie, we''ll go together." Sae and Lucy follow. I followed up with the three while using the "search for enemy" skill.


    The building of the capital city Cornet is barely left, but the cobblestone road is barely left. Juliae goes straight on without getting lost.


    ¡°¡­ Nothing has changed. It ¡¯s natural.¡± ¡°Sorry? Hu-chan¡± ¡°Yeah, a ruined city born and raised for over a dozen years ... On the other hand, Mr. Juliae has a slightly happy tone. Did you feel a little better?


    "I saw the land of the sun and the land of water. I wondered how unfair ... everyone could live on the ground, but we were driven underground like moles. Every time I see a happy face of those who have never slurped in muddy water, murder is sprouting ... "No, the darkness of Juliae''s heart is deep.


    "Well, princess. Noel is against the class system, so if she inherited the throne, wouldn''t discrimination against the demons ..." One day, someone said that. I asked Juliae for her memory.


    "... I don''t know, that woman said she wouldn''t discriminate against beasts or elves, but that doesn''t mean that it''s included in the demons. "I don''t have it." "I''ve heard it ..." Lucy continued with a dark voice following Juliae''s words. Princess Noel, the Sun Priestess, is also a cardinal of the Goddess Church. Certainly, convincing the Pope seems to be a pain.


    "It''s almost a tantrum to expect that woman. A woman who has everything since her birth! My knight! Stop talking about the sun priestess in the future." Replied.


    (... It''s different from birth.) Princess Noel is certainly the third heir to Highland. That was when Sakurai-kun, the brave of light, came in and became the fiancee, so he jumped to first place.


    Turn: As a brave of light.


    Tra ns l at e d b y jp m tl.£ãom Until then, he had trained as a shrine maiden, aiming for the Pope of the Goddess Church. I guess it''s no doubt that Princess Sofia, a super hard worker, said that I was a respectable person like no other. So, for me, Princess Noel has a strong image of struggling ... Well, that''s not the case now.


    "Princess, I won''t talk about that anymore. By the way, where are you heading?" "I need to know. That''s it." A huge stone brick is built on it. Although it was still crumbled, it was originally a place where it was thought that there was a fairly good building.


    The Royal Castle of the Moon "The place where it used to be. That basement is where I lived."


    ¡ó


    "Hey, there''s such a big space under the ground." "Is this a way out of the castle?" It was a huge circular space that was connected to many underpasses. Sae and Lucy are nervously nervous.


    Royal Castle of the Moon "Yes, there are maze-like underpasses around the former ruins. As a loophole during the war" When I was searching for the serpent cult, my memory revived. And there was a ritual of the serpent cult. A ritual of ¡°self-destruction magic¡± that destroys the royal capital Gamelan.


    (... just in case) I think I''m worried, but activate the "search for enemy" skill.


    -There was a reaction


    "Lee, Lucy! Someone is hiding there. Princess! Come here!" "Wow, I understand." Friae slaps over my voice. The movement is quick. But everyone who was hiding was also quick.


    "Don''t resist," "Kill the Knights of the Sun!" "Save Friae!" "Glorify the demons!" Over a dozen masked people hiding in the shadows attack here Have been. The closest thing to the masked guys was Sassan.


    "You guys, this woman''s life ... bubbly!" Whether it was judged to be weak among us, a leader-like man was trying to catch Sae-flying high. Saa has his right hand forward with a depressed face. I never knew when the fist was sticking out.


    "" ""? "" "The rest of the masked men stop moving.


    (He''s the strongest of our party)


    "Is this a serpent cult?" Lucy holding a cane has a roar of about 5 meters in diameter with a roar of fire. Flame of Lucy. ...... It''s brutal at all times. If that hits you, it will burn down without leaving any bones.


    "Makoto, we''ll burn these guys?" "Oh, but let''s keep the leader guy. I''ll hand it over to Ort. Let''s burn it." "Okay!" Lucy winks mischievously. That''s a joke.


    Flame bullets A huge, Lucy''s random ram is raging. If it explodes, all the castle ruins this month will blow away. If we really shoot, we''ll be buried alive ... T ranslate d by £Êp £í tl .co£í


    Lucy Lucy keeps sending unwilling to shoot. The air dries, the magic of the air burns, and it''s stuffy. The masked men will only feel fear.


    "Wait, wait! I''ll kill you! Only the lives of you, only the lives will help you!" Sas-san blew away, the man removed his mask and apologized.


    "Oh, you ..." Juliae, who had been hiding behind her, came with a trot.


    "... I''m not Havel .... What are you doing?" "Friae! Ooh ... Oh, the day will come when you can see your face again ....! I''ll definitely help you! Latte ...


    "Princess, do you know?" "Yes ... yes, my knight, witch, could you wait a minute?" Lucy puts magic in Friae''s words. I''m really good at magic.


    "Oh, there''s a day when Lucy''s magic seems so reliable ..." Flame bullet "Hey, Makoto? No matter how much you are impressed, you''re not happy." "Hey, Takatsuki-kun "What do they do?" Lucy and I were talking, pointing at the guys Saer attacked.


    "Friae-sama!" "Miko-sama!" "Ooooooo, we''re seeing you again ..." "Thank you ..." The people who attacked are kneeling on the ground, surrounding Juliae with a mask. Those who are crying, trembling, worshiping ...


    "Hey, princess. Introduce them." I waved to Juliae.


    "Thank you, Friae-sama, such a mouth!" "Hah? (Intimidation)" "" "" Hy! "" " -With his "intimidating" skill, he got stuck. Incidentally, the rest of them are turned over. Queen ... Lamia''s intimidation is terrifying!


    "Wait a little! My knight!" As far as you can see, they are unlikely to harm Juliae. Me, Lucy, and Saa decided to wait a little while for them and Juliae to talk. I was staring at it.


    "Hey, Makoto. Did you notice? Their looks ..." Lucy whispered in her ear. "Oh, they''re all demons," the people surrounding Juliae all had demonic features, such as horns on their heads and red eyes. They are the same as the demons who met at the orphanage in the sun country. Those who are judged to be of the demons'' blood just by appearance. And there were some young women who thought they were all men. What kind of relationship is it?


    For a while, Juliae talked to the demons, but came alone to us.


    Goddess of the Moon "My knight was bad. They are the same followers as me. I wanted to take revenge on the Highland Knights who took me away. Could you miss me ...?" "Hmm ..." For now, this is the attacked side. He was strong, so he was fine, but if Lucy was attacked ... Recent Lucy is strong. The weakest melee combat was me. Well, what to do.


    "If you were arrested for being attacked by a demon, you would be executed without exception ..." "Yeah!" It''s also quite extreme.


    "Do you want to overlook it?" "I wonder if it can''t be used." Are they important to Juliae? T rans l a t ed b y jpmtl .co£í


    "These guys ... I''ve lived together since I was young. I don''t want to see where they''re executed." "Is it a childhood friend ..." I want to help.


    I glanced at Lucy and Sa-san. "Makoto can decide." "Isn''t it okay? No one is injured." "If they say so." I turned to Juliae.


    "I won''t see it." "Oh, okay ...?" "Okay. Just tell the Knights of the Sun not to come out again." "Thank you, my knight." If Kunya-sa''s life is in danger, he will definitely try to help. I don''t know if I''m trying to keep my execution silent or not ... but I can''t think of any scene where Sakurai-kun''s life is dangerous.


    "... Thank you, Friae, you guys ... I didn''t do it," fellow acquaintances bowed. Even so, the tone is familiar to my child and I do not feel at all. Is the position of the moon priest special for the demons?


    "Yeah, but! My knight has just begun ... I''m not going to have a guardian knight contract." "Yes, that''s right." "Why! With our SS, we''re ready to throw life for Juliae-sama. "That''s right!" Fighting "Yes! I don''t seem to have much power! It doesn''t seem to have the power to protect the shrine maiden!" "Please! Come back to us!" Please! "The demons are begging Juliae with the power to rub his head against the ground. You guys aren''t casual about me?


    "My knight is a brave man in the land of water. And in the land of wood, I''m defeating the Demon King Byfrons." "" "" "" "" "" "" . Did it look so weak?


    "And the warrior who blew the Havel a while ago is a hero of the land of fire." "" "" "" "" "" "" "


    "You''ve just seen the magic of your magician. "The knight will kill me." ""


    "Hey, you''re my name," said a man named Havel, the leader of the Demon Team, who approached me. "Makoto Takatsuki ... but ..." "Makoto Takatsuki ...... a hero of another world?" Dark hair with silver hair. He has a good face, but his red eyes and the corner of his forehead prove that he is a demon.


    "I ask for Friae-sama." Needless to say, "OK."


    "Mr. Juliae, though weak, the people of the Moon will be willing to cooperate with you in your troubles." The demon man tried to leave, looking for his companions.


    "Wait, the continent is now approaching the Demon King. Do you all know that?" Juliae stopped. "Yeah, I know ... there''s only one place we can live here," said the Demon Man with a sad smile.


    "... Yeah, yeah. Be careful." Friae''s voice said the demons'' youngsters bowed down and disappeared into one of the underpasses. Alright, unnecessary fights have been avoided.


    (However, there is one point of concern) It is said that I can''t read the air a little ... But it''s during the war.


    "Ah ... princess" "What? My knight" "Ah, it''s hard to say ..." I was wondering how to listen.


    "Is it worried that they are connected to the Demon King''s army or the serpent cult?" Friae said earlier.


    "Well ... yes." "I knew that my knight would say so and secretly fascinated and heard the" real intention. "He didn''t lie. Those kids have nothing to do with the Demon King''s army." That''s right. " Was good. So let''s go home. I have to attend the meeting in the evening. When he walked back to the location where the base was set up, his shoulders were pounded.


    "... Hey, my knight," Juliae, looked up and looked into me. "What?" "What if I lie? What are they doing?" "Is it lying?" "I''m not lying ..." Juliae rounds her eyes. Why surprised.


    "I''ll be fooled by a bad woman soon!" Juliae looked away. Are you offended?


    "Hey, Fu-chan''s face was red, but what did she say?" Sae came instead. "No, not really?" "Hmm" "Hey, Makoto is on purpose? Natural?" Lucy came over here and apparently Lucy had heard the conversation.


    "Ruu-chan, what did you say to Takatsuki-kun?" "I believe in Fouri." "No, Lucy, Sa-san, and the princess won''t lie, so I believe you." Somehow, weird face.


    "Tarashida", "Woman cry" (Natural Gigolo) Noah! ?


    "Hey! I don''t need to go back! There''s a meeting in the evening!" Friae turned and shouted. Oops. Lateness is not good.


    We returned to the base of the Knights of the Sun. Upon returning, we were taken to a large tent in the center of the base.


    "Wow, this is ..." "I saw it in a tree country." There were a lot of images floating in the air. It seems to be communication magic. In the woodland, elders in each village used it. According to Ort, this is a magic that is standard in military forces around the world.


    Among the images that float in the air, the largest screen of the Knights of the Sun, President Uwain, is shown. Next to him was Sakurai-kun. The Great Sage ... are you sleeping?


    "Let''s get started," Uwein said in a low voice, and the Anti-Demon King Army''s strategy meeting began.

 Chapter 183 181: The Demon War, part 2

    "Now, let''s report the situation of the Demon King''s army gathering on the continent." "Hah! Let''s report!" A knight of his subordinate replied loudly to Uwayin''s voice. The gaze of people reflected on many screens gathers there.


    "First, I would like to talk about the army led by the king of beasts, Zagan ...." Everyone listens and nods with a serious face.


    ¡­ But, I ¡¯m from another world, and I do n¡¯t think it ¡¯s good. Even if you are told the name of a place on the Demon Continent or the name of a detailed demonic race, you don''t know that much. Looking back, Sa-san is tired of talking and is stroking the back of a black cat. You''re a hero, too?


    (Lucy, princess, can you explain?) In a different world I asked my friends.


    (Hmm, a little about the Devil''s continent ...) (I''ve never been out of the moon country until recently, badly, my knight.) Lucy and Juliae crossed their necks with troubled faces Shook. Neither of them seem to know much about the outside continent. If there is Princess Sofia or around Fujiyan, I will have you explain ...


    I''d like to ask Orto, who will tell you later. There is a lot of information about the status report of the Demon King from the Knights of the Sun, and there is no sign of ending yet.


    I noticed that one of the many floating screens had Princess Sofia''s face. Next to Princess Noel, it''s probably a room in Highland Castle. The appearance of the goddess of the fate goddess Ester may be seen, so it may be that the goddess of the goddess is gathering.


    Trans lat e d by jpmtl .£ã o m "..." While watching the video, I met my eyes with Princess Sofia. Princess Sofia smiled slightly and opened her mouth slightly.


    He didn''t make any voice, but he could read it from his lip movements. It was a silent ale.


    Should I reply, too? I was lost and waved a little.


    The land of water, "Hey, brave man! I''m not going to be with a woman!" (Burp) It was lightning brave Jella who put in the tsukkomi. The attendees gaze at you all at once.


    "I can afford it. You''re a spirit messenger. Should you come here if you get bored?"


    However, Princess Sofia''s face is as bright as boiled. Sorry, Sofia! Princess Noel next door is following me with a bitter smile. I have to apologize later ...


    "What are you doing, Makoto?" "Ahonna? My knight" "Oh, Takatsuki-kun, you have to listen to it properly?" Anyway, Lucy and Juliae don''t want to be told by Sae


    "So it seems like some people are bored, so that''s about the current situation," he said. ¡­¡­ During an important meeting, Swimsuiter! (I apologized later). Tr a nsla t ed b y £Êpm tl.c om


    "Ester, please tell us about your future development." "Yes, I understand."


    "For the next six days, the forces of the Former King of the Sea, Forneus, will appear on various parts of the west continent."


    The land of the earth ",,,,, ... The Demon King''s army appears along the coast. But don''t deal with it. It''s a trap to give it away. "People on many screens are listening to the words.


    Seven Nights Later, the Army of the Beast King Zagan Invades. The aim of them is to reduce the life of the Light Hero and the national power. We are planning to weaken the Six Coalition Union by doing so. "" ... It makes sense, but it''s not enough to think that the demons thought about it. " It was General Talisker who commented.


    "That''s right, the generals. This operation was not considered by demons, but by demons. Izak, the archbishop of the religion that worships the abominable snake god." You no longer need to ask if you are a serpent cult! "The Pope of the Church of the Goddess makes extreme statements.


    "... Chit," I heard Juliae''s tongue. I don''t feel good. I''m sorry, but just hold back.


    (Even if ...) Even if the words of the moon land shrine maiden Esther do not enemies come? With that in mind, the shrine maiden of the goddess of fate glanced at me, as if she had read her heart.


    The country of the ruins "Oh, yeah. The Demon King''s army will also come. There is only a demons, so there is no need to protect it. The apostle of Noah, the evil goddess "Goddess of fate.


    "... I understand." However, the eyes of the shrine maiden are cold.


    Battle "Do you really know? The goal is to defeat Zagan, the king of beasts. And to keep up as much as possible in preparation for the resurrection against the Great Demon King Ivry''s. "Is it a good idea to go into danger right away, an apostle of evil god?" "..." I was told as if I had seen it, but I guess it was. To the goddess of fate.


    "Tomorrow, about 10,000 sea monsters will appear in the land of the moon. Perhaps you will be waiting to reach the very edge of the magic range to provoke them."


    "But don''t intercept it. The battle of the Knights of the Sun will be much more likely in battle. Monsters who are good at surprise attacks may hit the people of some lunar lands, ...... It is the demons who die. Leave it alone. "" Now! "


    "It''s no wonder. There is no need to devote precious force, such as the lives of the demons. There is no need to devote precious force." The Pope of the Goddess Church follows, but many people nodded at it. These guys¡­¡­. I''m going to complain. Before I tried to raise my voice.


    "Wait, my knight," "Princess?" Juliae grabbed her arm and whispered. "You are a bad god''s apostle, and you''re in a bad position. Stop making waves anymore!" "But ..." "Good!" Can''t help it ...


    Trans l at ed by £êp£í t l .co£í ¡°I will do good in a positive way.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± my shrine maiden answered with satisfaction.


    "So let''s say today''s meeting so far. If anything goes wrong, we will report it immediately," said Uwain, chief of the meeting. The Conference of the Allied Forces concluded. Images in the air disappear one after another.


    Somehow, haze. I don''t feel refreshed. I wonder if I can go home and train.


    "The brave man Makoto" "Yes?" After all the magical communications were cut off, the leader, Orto, stopped him.


    "If you''re a demon, don''t worry." "?" I and Juliae shook my head.


    "I have been ordered by Princess Noel to protect the people of the Moon indiscriminately, and President Uwayin is the same." "Is that so?" I didn''t say anything.


    "I cannot say for the sake of opposition to the Holy See, but the final decision on the operation of the army rests with the President. Princess Noel has decided to abolish racial discrimination, and President Uwain agreed with them. We treat the people of the moon as people to protect, "said Ort.


    I wonder if there was such a background. The first division under Orto''s command is the veteran Knights, one of the most important Knights of the Sun. I thought it would be a bit weird that such a force would come to defend the Moon''s country, but it came to a point.


    "I''m glad, princess." Is there any conflict with Princess Noel that she should be grateful while she has thoughts? Well, anyway, I''m glad one less worry. By the way, Orto-san grabbed my hand when I was about to go home.


    "Mr. Ort?" "The story isn''t over yet, Makoto-dono."


    "The meeting just mentioned is the continent''s fate. How much of a brave man, it''s hard to stay focused." "Yes, yes ..." Ort''s statement is definitely correct.


    "It seems apparently that Makoto is not familiar with the geography of the Demon Continent and the tribe of the Demon King Army. I will give a lecture thinking about the future. Is it time for you now?" It seems that the soldier waving to Princess Sofia during the meeting was NG for military personnel.


    "Okay, Lucy, Sasan, and the princess are the same!" "" "Eh!" "Yeah, I don''t want to stay alone!


    The lecture took several hours.


    ¡ó Next day ¡ó


    T ra n s la t e d b y jp mt l.£ão m "It''s an enemy shadow! The number of Demon Kings is about 10,000!", A watchman of the Knights of the Sun issued a messenger.


    "It''s exactly what Esther said." "It was just as you predicted, Makoto."


    We are standing on the shore behind the ruins of the Royal Castle. The distance at which you can finally see the enemy''s figure using the "Senri Eye" skill. There are huge sea monsters in the distance. The length of the monster is as large as a fishing boat.


    "Olt! The deployment of troops to the coast has been completed!" "Um, don''t do anything from here, as Esther said. The aim of the guys is to provoke this." "What if you''ve been working on it?" "Attract just to the last minute, but don''t allow landing" "Aware!" "What about night monitoring?" "Eight-hour rotation, 24 hours of monitoring. All shifts have already been notified to the squad. "


    By the way, if a monster of the sea is safe on the ground? I realized that it was a mistake yesterday''s lecture. Despite being a sea monster, it doesn''t mean you can''t climb land. Sea monsters basically spend time in the water, but they can be active on the ground for a few days. In other words, your current location can be a battlefield. I looked again at the ocean in front of me.


    ¨D¨DIt''s the first sea to come to a different world.


    In the water country, there is a huge lake, Lake Shimei, which accounts for 30% of the land area, and I have seen the vast waterfront. But there was a clear difference. "Hmm ..." "What''s the matter, Makoto?" Lucy came over my shoulder as she was thinking with her arms crossed. Lucy sticks her face to my cheek. Lucy''s high body temperature is transmitted.


    Water "Thinking of the sea," my eyes glanced at, overflowing with more water spirits than anywhere else.


    "Hey, that''s right. Can you see Ru-chan?" A soft touch is transmitted to the back.


    "I can''t see. I haven''t trained in water magic." "Hmm, but because I''m a magician, I can see if I train. I''m glad they''re both good." More and more.


    "Hey, they''re sticking together ..." "You''re sticking too much to my knight" "Wow!" "Huh?" Was. Friae-san is powerful!


    "Hey, my knight. Shouldn''t it be better to go back to the tent?" In fact, Ort told us to wait at the base. They said that they should be prepared in case the demons attack. However, I wanted to see it with my own eyes, so I was accompanied.


    Juliae encourages me to return, but her glance glimpses at the demon off the coast. The Demon King''s men who are trying to invade their homeland will naturally be worried.


    "Fourie, let''s drop it down!" "Foo-chan, let go!" It looks like a cat.


    "Princess, drop them down. Wait a little more." I wanted to check. Raise your right hand to the sky.


    T ra n sl a ted b y £Êp £ít l.c o£í "Spirit, spirit"


    When I called out ... Suzuzuzu, clouds gathered, and it began to rain. More water spirits gather. Magic Power And a huge amount gathers on the right arm. If it ¡¯s royal magic, it ¡¯s almost like you ¡¯ll shoot a few shots.


    "My knight ... Did you control the weather now?" Juliae stared slightly at him. "Well, Makoto, its magic ..." Lucy stares at my right arm. "Wow, it''s cold! Yeah! Yeah!" Sae beat all the rain down. Great.


    Magical power continues to gather while doing so. The air trembles and the waves of the sea rise a little in harmony.


    Magical power (This is the first time that it is easy to borrow from spirits ...) (Makoto, the moon country has less influence of the Holy Tribe, so there are many spirits) (Noah, I see. I understand.) This is good information . You don''t need to use the magical spirit''s right hand to collect enough.


    "Oh, that ... Makoto. What the hell ..." Ort asked in a slightly trembling voice. I saw Orto''s face, my right hand, and the demon off the coast.


    "Mr. Ort, can I get rid of the Demon King Army over there?"

 Chapter 184 182: The start of a knight leader

    ¡ó Perspective of Ortho, the Commander of the Knights of the Sun and the 1st Division ¡ó


    --A few days ago.


    "I''ll disturb you." "Dear sage. How are you today?" Suddenly, the third highest-ranking person in Highland appeared at the Grand Orders'' Meeting of the Knights of the Sun. President Uwayin hurries up to the opponent.


    The Great Sage is a descendant of a fellow savior who saved the world a thousand years ago ... a hero of a thousand years ago. Although it is a confidential fact known only to some humans. A highland guardian who has been a vampire for a thousand years. Even the commanders of the Knights of the Sun, who boast the highest strength in Highland, cannot hide their nervousness when they are nearby.


    "What do you want to ask and ask?" "What is that ...?" It is hard to remember that a great sage who is not interested in power or politics is commanded by someone. I think it''s probably a war involved, but what the hell?


    "Who is the one who will act together with the Spirit Master of the Water Country?" "Wow, I am! I''m the 1st Division Ort!" No way, I didn''t think it was relevant to me. The wise man looked at this and looked down at his eyes.


    Elite "Who? It''s quite easy to attach the 1st Division. Isn''t it okay to take it to the main battlefield?" Moon Country "Of course, the main unit is Hikari and I, the general leader , But the area is said to be insecure and a lot of snake cults are lurking in the area, so we think it needs to be trained. " Answer without.


    "Yes, that''s right. Hey, the 1st Division Leader." "Hah!" Tr ans lat ed by Jp £í tl.£ã o m


    The nation of water, "I''m using the spirits ... what if I''m messing with the Demon King''s army?" The instruction from the Great Sage was unexpected. "... what does that mean?" "Great sage, this is a strategy to avoid wasted fighting as much as possible. You should have heard of it?" The Land of Water No matter how many heroes, no action is allowed. Even if he wanted to fight monsters, we would follow our strategy.


    Country of fire "I''m using the spirits, but are you talking about comets?" "I''ve been told by General Talisker about that ... ..." Huge enough to blow off the royal capital of the country of fire It is said that only one comet was prevented. Some people doubt this, but Makoto, who was using the water magic that swallowed 5,000 monsters from the royal capital of Symphonia, a thousand years ago. When I saw it in front of me, I could believe that story.


    "Possibly the spirit magic of the man has reached more than 10,000 areas in terms of troops. Then there is no way not to use it?" A great sage who usually has a lot of Buddha''s face seems to grin and have fun Continue to words. On the contrary, President Uwayin''s expression is steep.


    "Well ... but" the words of the great sage go against the direction of this strategy. In addition, using Makoto, the apostle of the evil god, could anger the Pope, who hates the evil god. So I advised the General Secretary and the Great Sages.


    The nation of water "I''m afraid, the Great Sage. If you allow only Makoto, the brave man, to act alone, the military rule will be disrupted. "Can you please? Ort, it is ..." "I don''t care, if the outfield is noisy, I can''t resist my order." I think he said he couldn''t, but the great sage was easy I accepted it.


    "But, then, the Pope isn''t convinced. It''s okay to complain, but if you do so badly, you might see the Great Sage intervening in the army and trying to create a new faction. I know you don''t like that, are you sure? "Said Uwayin, who expressed his concern. That''s right. Nobles and priests of the Sunland do not like the rise of new powers.


    Tr a nslat ed by Jp m t l.£ã om "Kamawan, let''s just silence the silly stories that don''t go down. If you''re a spirit witch, you''ll do it well." Why are you so trusted by heroes from other countries?


    "You''re buying a brave champion of the land of water," said Uwain, who spoke for everyone. "That''s not it. If you''re a light hero, you can''t lose a hundred thousand demon opponents. The spirit messenger isn''t that far yet." Everyone''s gaze gathers at the 7th Division''s leader and hero, Sakurai.


    "... I have no experience fighting 100,000 monsters, so I can''t say anything." However, it was a reply that he would win if he did. I think so too. Now, the brave of the light cannot win even if all the leaders of the Knights of the Sun take it.


    "Hey, don''t worry about such a reply. We were dealing with a million demon armies a thousand years ago?", But the great sages were not satisfied with Sakurai''s reply. Perhaps it refers to a legendary battle in which the party of four saviours, Abel-sama, has defeated a million Demon Armies.


    "The Great Sages ... That''s the story of the time of Abel the Savior? We know from research that the Demon Continent can''t have a million troops," Uwein reluctantly denied. "Huh, I know that. Anyway, the magic of the Spirit Master is useful in war. Keep training without playing. I will take responsibility." Space Transfer Was.


    "" "" "" "..." "" "" "" and then silence comes. After a while, Uwain opened his mouth.


    "Olt!" "Hah!" Uwein called his name and corrected his posture.


    "As the Great Sages command, the action of the brave man in the water country may be unrestricted. However, if it is likely to have a significant adverse effect on the war situation, judge and act as the 1st Division Chief. The army of the country is under the command of the Knights of the Sun, and will not go against the command of the Commander. "" Hah! I know! "


    "But ... what are the great sages thinking?" "Unexpectedly, that rumor ... it may be true." Speaking of the rumors of the great sages ... I''ve heard that too.


    "Isn''t it really true that Ryosuke, the hero of the water nation, is a mistress of a great sage?" It is a conversation that can only be made because he is young and close to Sakurai-dono. Somewhat inappropriate for the venue.


    "I don''t think Takatsuki-kun is a great sage and a mistress." Sakurai rejected while smiling. The hero of the land of water and Sakurai seem to be close friends from the previous world. Is it just a rumor? However, it was not just a matter of concern for the great sage. The other leaders are angry.


    "Don''t take the rumors of the streets. The Intelligence Service reports that the Great Sage and the Hero of the Water Nation only contacted three times, and that it''s not like that." Then, he overlooked the leaders and stopped speaking further.


    ¡­¡­ that you are looking into that. Becoming the top of the Knights of the Sun, you must collect not only armed forces but also various information. That''s difficult.


    "Now, some plans have changed, but we will reconfirm the" Hokusei Plan "again."


    That is the conversation a few days ago.


    T r a n sla t ed b y jp£ítl .c om ¡ó


    Magic-In front of you, the brave man of the land of water wearing a raging storm looks out over the sea.


    "Mr. Ort, can I get rid of the demons there?" It''s exactly what the great sages said.


    "Makoto-don''t forget the words of Esther-sama? This battle is forbidden to be inadvertent. We must save our strength in preparation for the coming Great Demon Battle." I reminded Makoto of this operation.


    "Yeah, but they don''t think this magic will reach. If you launch a preemptive strike there, wouldn''t it make sense?" "... does it reach?" There are distances from one end of the royal city to the other. There are few wizards in this range that can perform effective magic attacks. If you can, it''s certainly ideal. However ...


    Magic "In that case, the demon opponents under the control of 10,000 Demon Kings will not be enough," I affirmed. The magic power that Makoto borrowed from the spirit is enormous. However, the demon that is now offshore is a unit that reports directly to the Demon King Forneus. Makoto wears more magic than any of the first division wizards, but it is still not enough to fight the Demon Army. That was the decision of the leader.


    Of course, "Yes," in my words, Makoto said so much.


    "I''m ready now." "Eh?" I couldn''t understand his words. Isn''t that the best?


    When I couldn''t say anything, Makoto approached her all at once. And said to the moon shrine maiden.


    "Princess, I want you to help them get rid of them. Can I get my hands out?" "Good, but ... what?" A witch with a suspicious look. Grab that silky white hand.


    Synchronization ¨D¨D


    I heard a small tweet. I didn''t know what I was doing, but so did Makoto''s friends.


    "Makoto?" "What are you doing?" The Great Spirit of Water "I''ll see you soon, come here.


    Susin and the shock of a heavy blow on his belly ran. Subsequently, something penetrated the spine. He was dressed in a fighting spirit, but was blown away and felt the illusion of standing in a frigid snowstorm.


    (Ko, this is it !?) The shrine maiden, who is close, also has a blue face.


    Tr an slat e d by £êp mtl.£ãom "Well, my knight! If you call a great spirit, say it first!" "Oh, sorry princess."


    The great spirit of water, "Slightly reduce the magic. Try touching your right hand a little." Makoto is speaking to the right, where no one should be.


    ... Oh, there is. There is certainly something invisible. I was unable to respond to the horrific magic, but the knights of the 1st Division seemed to be scooping in trying to get here.


    The sea is rough with high waves. Rain like light rain wraps us dimly like fog. Strangely, it was only here that it was raining, and the sun was shining on the earth, as was the distant view.


    And around Makoto, an increasingly powerful magic swirls around the atmosphere and the earth. I''m not surprised to say that a catastrophe will occur.


    "Makoto! What are you going to do?" I asked while suppressing the screaming. "Huh? So I''ll use the magic to drive away demons."


    unnecessary! If a monster has intelligence, you will definitely escape if you feel this stupid magic. No, she should escape by instinct.


    "Now, let''s go." Awesome intimidation dominated the area, along with loose words. I noticed that it came from the right hand of a brave man in the country of water.


    "Why the magic of water / ice ... No, I''m just going to give it a different name ..."


    "My knight! Let''s do it fast!" "Look, Makoto! The demon is running away!" . You should withdraw after a while.


    "Huh? Damn, do you want to escape!" "Makoto-dono !?" The purpose has changed.


    "Takatsuki-kun, have you decided the magic?" The only one among them, Aya, the calm brave of the land of fire, crossed his hands behind and looked into Makoto''s face.


    "Oh, let''s go!", Said Makoto, a brave hero of the land of water, with a smile. He protruded his right hand forward and said it. What kind of magic ...


    "Eternal Death Blizzard! The opponent dies."


    It was the first magic name I heard.


    Magic Power Though it goes crazy, it manifests itself as magic. More than a thousand magic circles float randomly in the air. A chaotic landscape with no rules. It''s the exact opposite of the highland witch''s favorite, sophisticated and sophisticated magic. A crude magic formula that has been wasted. A miracle like a haribote that forcibly created it with infinite magic. And the magic was completed. T ra nslated by £Êp mt l.c om


    The next moment, everything in front of me was covered in silver.


    "... Snow?" The rain that had just fallen had turned into snow. The outside air is getting colder and colder as if the season has changed.


    "Oh ..." "Wow ..." "It''s cold! Takatsuki-kun!" The voices of Makoto''s friends are shaking. One seems to be cold.


    "... What ...? ...?" And my voice was shaking. The brain cannot catch up with the scene in front of you.


    ¨D¨DThe sea turns into a frozen ice land up to the horizon.


    In the pure white world of death, all demons were frozen.

 Chapter 185 183: The Demon War 3

    Meteorite drop "What''s ''the other person dies''. Say something and say Makoto ...!"


    Strange-voiced Lucy knocked a huge rock at the demon ice statue. Ice and demons shatter while making a loud noise. Now we stand on the frozen sea.


    "Um, it''s cold, can I go home?" Sassan is still trembling, wearing a winter jacket like Mokomoko''s down jacket. Beside it, Juliae is exhaling in her hand, saying "Hah." Even that casual gesture is sexy.


    "I''m not sure, Sa-san is a brave man. Princess, you can go back to the tent if it''s cold." "Eh! Takatsuki-kun''s meanness." "I''m accustomed to the cold. Only one person is resting. I''m here because it''s bad. "


    Opportunity "Defeat all monsters before they wake up! Don''t waste what the hero Makoto has made!" "The sun under the leadership of" "" "Hah!" "" Knights are attacking the demon ice statue.


    And I mean ... nothing.


    Forever-I''ve tried it, but it''s actually just a wide range of ice magic. Demonsters were temporarily disabled, but did not lead to defeat. The demons under the Demon King have strong vitality, so they seem to start moving when the ice melts.


    Currently, we are breaking the ice together before the monsters awaken in total. More than 10,000 demon ice statues. There is considerable hard work. And I don''t have a weak attack, I just look at it. Tr a n sl a ted by £Êp m tl.£ã o m


    When I call out "Mr. Spirit, Ms. Spirit", she doesn''t hear that she was just satisfied with the previous magic or just saying "Kyu, Kyu". It takes a little time to borrow magic, it seems like no good.


    "I can''t reduce it at all!" Lucy complains but keeps silently casting magic. If you use your favorite fire magic, the ice will melt, so you use earth magic and rock bullets.


    "I''m sorry, Lucy." "Well, that''s okay. I''ll give you something again." I apologized for working only with Lucy, but I returned with a smile. It''s a man, Lucy. After a while, I turned around here with a mischievous face as if I came up with something like, "Oh, yes."


    Synchronized, "But it''s unfair to shoot magic by myself, so I''ll shoot you." And Lucy clung to me and Lucy grabbed my wand. High body temperature comes. (... "Synchronization") I grabbed Lucy''s wand and hugged her shoulders, but my hands were numb and I felt Lucy''s magic and my magic rebounding. Hmm, isn''t it?


    "Bad Lucy seems to be out of tune," said Lucy, laughing at him. "It''s no different," Lucy rolls her hand around my neck, leans on her toes and looks up from below.


    Synchronized, "When we''re doing, are you here?" Looking at my eyes with my big eyes snapping, my face approaches the distance where my nose is likely to stick. "Lee, Lucy?" "Look, Makoto, hey," Lucy closed her eyes. The lips of a beautiful elf girl approaching her eyes and nose.


    ... Kiss me here? Trans l a t ed by jp£ít l .c o m


    However, we can''t afford to put a lot of hard work on Lucy alone, a party mate. And I''m a party leader. Yeah, this is inevitable. That''s when I decided to kiss Lucy.


    ¡­¡­ I heard a strange sound, I felt.


    "[...]" Sae and Juliae were glaring at me.


    This is "Ru, Lucy, after all, let''s just be an emergency!" I rushed away from Lucy.


    "Oh, yes," Lucy left with a dull look.


    "Makoto''s Hetare" (Hetarene) Lucy was told somehow to Noah.


    Since then, Lucy and the Knights of the Sun have continued to defeat the monsters, and in half a day, have defeated all demons.


    ¡ó


    Umain, the King of the Kaima, was the first voice of President Uwein following a report from Commander Ort at a military congress held on the evening of that day, "I engaged in the army with the First Division today." . The voice seemed calm, but it seemed to be somewhat annoying.


    "What the hell is that? Ort. It looks different than the strategy," General Talisker calmly asked.


    "Yes, we engaged the Demon Army. By Makoto, the brave hero of the water country here ..." "It''s probably because of the apostle of the evil god!" Has been determined to be the cause. ... Well, that''s right.


    "This battle is the one that determines the fate of the continent. We must remove anxiety factors, such as the apostles of evil gods! Now, you should go to the court of martial law and punish him strictly! You can see the nobles of each nation nodding in words. What is strictness?


    Then, the acquaintances were Olga, the hero of fireland, Prince Leonard, and Sakurai-kun, who looked like "Oh, after all." The goddess of the goddess of fate, Esther, who thought she would complain was absolutely an adult. Although he looks awful.


    "Well, Pope Loma. Ort''s story isn''t over. And I commanded the brave of the land of water to fight the Demon King''s army." "It seems like the Pope, the Great Sages, have thoughts. Ort, report the consequences of the battle and the damage to the army." General Uwain returned the story to war. Correct the attitude of Orto.


    "Hello! I''m saying," 10029 "is the monster of the Demon King''s army. The number of damage to the 1st Division is" Zero! "" "" "" "" ... "" " Did not speak. ¡­ The leader, you were counting the number of demons. T r an sla te d b y £Êp £í t l.£ãom


    "In addition, there was no known demons in the enemy army in this engagement. As Esther said, the enemy''s purpose was not fighting with us, but it was just a movement." Orto finished the report. However, all the people reflected on the screen of the communication magic are gazing or suspicious. The first to speak was General Secretary Euwayne.


    "Olt, did you say you engaged in more than 10,000 demon kings?" "Hah! Yes, the president" "... Why is the enemy annihilated and there is no damage here? "The people on the screen nodded. Everyone seems to want to know.


    "The spirit magic of Makoto here has frozen all over 10,000 Demon Kings. We have destroyed the disabled monsters afterwards." "Is that possible ...?" Well, that magic that saved the royal capital of the land of fire could be done ... "said Uwain and General Talisker, who couldn''t believe it. However, it''s a different method from the one in the kingdom of fire country, but well, it is.


    "Oh ha ha ha ha! Yeah! Or so!" The Great Sage hit his knee and laughed. On the contrary, the Pope is staring at this with a bitter face. Incidentally, Jella also has a bitter face. ¡­¡­ In addition, it seems to be called out.


    "So, what''s the punishment for this guy? What is the damage?" Niyanya and the Great Sages questioned my treatment.


    "It is contrary to the strategy, but the background of the strategy is to preserve our strength. There was no damage, so let''s not worry," he said.


    "Now, reports on other areas." "Hah, then from the 2nd Division ..." A long and boring report continued from here. Basically, it''s all about fighting.


    At a glance, when I saw Princess Sofia reflected on the screen, she was inflating her cheek with the expression "I''m done!" As expected, he did not wave his hand this time, returning only a bitter smile.


    The army lasted until late at night ... it was hard to put up with sleeping on the way.


    ¡ó Aya Sasaki''s perspective ¡ó


    I woke up late at night.


    "Ku ..." I hear Ru-chan''s breath from the side. Sigh is warm. Speaking of which, the inside of the tent was cold and I was sleeping with Llu-chan.


    "Oh, my clothes are off again," I sighed and slightly squeezed Ru-chan''s neck. Ru-chan has a bad sleep. For some reason, clothes gradually come off while sleeping. But I''ve been told by Takatsuki that I''m not too good. By comparison, Foo-chan always sleeps like a princess.


    "Foo?" No one is on the futon. Is it a toilet? When I gently put my hand on the futon, it seemed to be cool, and not a feeling that I had just left, but that I had been away for some time.


    T rans l ated b y £Êpmtl .£ã o m "Hmm ..." I was worried about something and went to the back of the tent, Takatsuki-kun''s living space with simple partitions. The tent is shared by four people, but Takatsuki stubbornly said, "Because men and women are no good together!"


    "I''m not there." Well, this is the usual thing. Takatsuki spends most of his waking hours training. But I was a little worried. Takatsuki-kun and Foo-chan are disappearing at midnight at the same time. Well, what to do?


    "Wow, it''s cold!" I went out of the tent. The night breeze deprived the body of heat.


    "This is absolutely due to the spirit magic of Takatsuki-kun ..." I walk around the camp where the knights of the sun are lined with tents, whipping and complaining. Labyrinth The light source is the light of the moon and stars, but I grew up just as it did in daytime. On the way, I passed by some of the knights who seemed to be watching at night. I asked him if he saw Takatsuki, but he shook his head.


    Hmmm, Takatsuki isn''t here. Efficiency is bad even if we look for it in dark clouds. In such a case ... I closed my eyes, my ears, my nose and my sixth sense.


    ¨D¨DTakatsuki-kun Takatsuki-kun Takatsuki-kun Takatsuki-kun Takatsuki-kun Takatsuki-kun Takatsuki-kun Takatsuki-kun Takatsuki-kun Takatsuki-kun ¡­¡­¡­¡­ where? ......


    (I feel like this) I believe in intuition cultivated in the labyrinth. I gradually noticed that the smell of Takatsuki was mixed in the air. Here, no doubt!


    It was like a square a little away from the camp. There is a small spring nearby. There were two shadows near the spring.


    ¨D¨DBecause of the moonlight, I saw Takatsuki-kun and Foo-chan talking behind each other.

 Chapter 186 184: Story of Makoto Takatsuki and Aya Sasaki

    Ò•µã Aya Sasaki''s perspective ¡ó


    (Takatsuki-kun and Foo-chan ...)


    I watched as I turned away. By the way, the distance between them is more than 200 meters. It should be out of the sensing range of Takatsuki-kun, who is always careful.


    The distance between Takatsuki and Foo-chan is short. It''s almost like my shoulders are sticking. Mm, good friends. Suddenly, I remembered a good conversation a few days ago.


    ¡ó


    "Hey, listen to Aya, listen to him. The eyes of Furi who see Makoto recently are suspicious! What do you think of Aya?" "How ... Foo likes Takatsuki-kun?" This is a tough thing! ¡±Our enemy and best friend Lu-chan waves his hand and speaks. But I was cooler than Ru-chan.


    "Isn''t that quite before?" Woodland I was suspicious from my point of view. "Well, did you notice that Aya? Did you tell me?" "But why is it so hard? Recently, Takatsuki-kun is also motivated by Sophie and Jane." I said. And a sigh came out. When I was in junior high school, Takatsuki-kun, who said, "Only girls who can talk decently," is no longer anywhere. I have become a Mote brave in another world. Huh.


    This "Ah, Aya isn''t familiar with this world ...? Good? Fouri is the priestess of the moon goddess? The priestess of the moon goddess is chosen by people. It seems that the shrine maiden of the past moon was an exceptional beauty without exception! It''s a Fourier and a ridiculous beauty! "" That''s why Takatsuki is being beaten by the world''s best beauty ...? " Yeah! " Well, but hey. T r ans lat ed by £Êpm t l.£ão m


    "Foo seems to like Sakurai-kun?" This is a story I heard from Takatsuki-kun. You can also see from Foo-chan.


    "Once in the past. But it''s a common story to change a woman''s heart, isn''t it?"


    (Rou-chan, you said you''ve never had a boyfriend before.) Me too!


    "Well, may Ru-chan change his mind soon?" I said lightly. "Huh? Don''t say stupid things." Ru-chan''s eyes narrow and stare at him.


    "I don''t change my mind. Even if Aya likes another person!" "Huh?" I snapped and approached Lu-chan. "No matter what, I''m just Takatsuki-kun!" Attach the forehead and look at me and Ru-chan.


    "How many times have you had this kind of argument?" Ru-chan said. "Well, I stopped counting about fifty times."


    Tran s l a t ed by jpm t l .c o m "Don''t stop, we''ll fight," "What were you talking about?" We stopped glaring.


    We, who are our foes, are currently in a truce. Or rather, they are on a joint front. After all, Takatsuki will flag everywhere! Really!


    "The problem is, what do you think of Makoto?" "I don''t know if I should listen directly? Why don''t you ask now?" "No, I don''t! "I''m timid in a weird place, Ru-chan." I shrugged.


    I pretended to be so calm, but I was a little worried about the reality. ...... How about? Takatsuki-kun.


    It was a conversation a few days ago.


    ¡ó


    I turn to Takatsuki and Fu-chan again. I''m talking about something, but the wind is strong and I can''t hear well. Fu-chan hit Takatsuki-kun''s shoulder. Takatsuki is shrugging. It really feels good.


    Mmmmmm ... what are they talking about? Well, I squint and trying to read the two lips ...


    Ba! And Foo-chan turned around. Next, Takatsuki turns around. And waved at me. Foo-chan has a smile, and Takatsuki-kun has the usual cool expression.


    Did you notice Takatsuki from the beginning? I rubbed my cheeks with polypoly and walked down for about three steps.


    "Good evening, Takatsuki-kun, Foo-chan" "Se, warrior-san, when have you been watching?" "Hello, Sa-san. What''s going on?"


    "Well, what happened because there are no two people? I just found it." "Oh, yeah! I''m going to sleep because I''ve finished talking! "Princess, I''ll send you." "Okay! There are Knights all over here. It''s safe here." I don''t need to run away like that.


    The moment I passed, I glanced at Foo-chan''s profile. Glossy black hair lit by the moonlight. Shining white skin. Even I am used to thinking.


    ¡­¡­ Sadly beautiful.


    Ru-chan talks about the goddess of the moon goddess, the most beautiful being in the world. It was a beautiful face that was far from human, no different from that. What kind of conversation did Takatsuki-kun have with such a child alone?


    T rans la te d by jp£ítl .£ã o m "What''s wrong? Sasan." To my disappointment, Takatsuki-kun is completely normal. This guy ..., what''s wrong? Don''t you blush for a moment?


    "What were you talking about so late at night, what are you talking about? Suspicious." No, actually a little ... no, I''m quite jealous.


    "I was training alone, and then the princess came." But Takatsuki-kun''s reply was light.


    "Thank you for helping the country of the moon. I was told that I would just be muddy for me. I didn''t mean that." Well, that''s okay. "Takatsuki has his eyes swimming towards the sea. Ah, maybe you did understand it.


    "I came to the sea for the first time and wanted to try it because there were so many spirits of water," "Huh?" Why did you read it in your heart? I was faced.


    "Why do you know what''s in your heart?" "You can see it when you see her face." "Hmm." To regret it, Takatsuki is raising his hand and continuing his training in water magic. I do not get tired well.


    "Recently, do you often talk to Takatsuki-kun?"


    "Yes, isn''t it the same as before?"


    "Yeah, it''s completely different from before. It was a bit more crazy before." "Oh, princess is definitely tsundere." "Oh, yes, there''s a lot of dere recently." "That''s because Takatsuki-kun is sexually harassing ..." I touched my chest and looked at my underwear. I talked about silly things for a while. But I didn''t see Takatsuki''s true intentions.


    (OK, then) Let''s step a little.


    "What if ... if Fu-chan loves Takatsuki-kun?" To confirm the feelings of Takatsuki who talked with Ru-chan. On the other hand, Takatsuki-kun''s reply was--


    "I don''t mean that."


    Disgusting, it was a face.


    "The princess is her, Sakurai-kun? I''m just a guardian knight, instead of Sakurai-kun." "Oh, yeah ... yes." Avoided continuing that topic.


    Fu-chan has a favor with Takatsuki-kun. I don''t know if it''s a romantic feeling. On the other hand, Takatsuki-kun only thinks of Fu-chan as her Sakurai-kun. No, on the contrary, she seems to hate talking about that because she is Sakurai-kun.


    (I hate troublesome relationships since long ago ... Takatsuki-kun) I sighed so small that I didn''t notice. Apparently my worries and my concerns seemed unfounded. T r an s l at e d by Jpm t l .co m


    "Sa-san, sa-san, look at this," Takatsuki raised his blue right arm up, forcing him to change the topic. The right arm shines, and large and small magic circles emerge around it. The ground shakes and the atmosphere trembles. Clouds covered the moon, and dark night spread.


    -Water magic blue dragon


    "Nothing happened?" "Sasan, look up." "Ge" When I looked up, I realized that the first thing I thought of was a giant dragon.


    "It''s a water-class magic, a blue dragon. You can make it rain or call thunder." "Hey, hey ... it looks terrible." "Well," Takatsuki''s eyes are glittering. It seems to be fun to be able to show off new magic. I thought while staring at the huge water dragon that covered the sky.


    (Takatsuki-kun keeps moving away from humans ...)


    At that time, a strong wind blew from the sea.


    ¡°Kyu!¡± ¡°Cold¡± I and Takatsuki-kun shouted in a cold gust. Involuntarily embrace your body in the cold air that cools your body. It''s cold! When I thought I should go back.


    --Water magic and ice house


    As soon as Takatsuki raised his right hand, an ice building surrounded us. There is something like a door at the entrance. Awesome! In such a moment?


    The wind disappeared and the sensible temperature rose at a stretch. I feel a little warm to the air without my heart.


    "Taketsuki-kun, what is this?" "I tried making it with water magic, but how about? I wondered if this could prevent the cold a little. I can''t use magic, but I thought it would be difficult.


    "I wish Lucy could make a fire ... I could keep Saa warm." However, Takatsuki seemed unhappy with his magic. I think it''s amazing enough. Mr. Takatsuki, who is sorry for his bad skill, was adorable.


    Suddenly, I noticed. Until a while ago, Fu-chan and Takatsuki-kun were all alone, but now I''m alone with me. that? Any good atmosphere?


    (Hmm ...) Is this a chance? Ru-chan''s face came to my mind saying, "Don''t run through!" What should I do? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­! I will apologize later!


    "Hey, Takatsuki-kun. Here''s a quiz." "Eh, what? Suddenly." Tr an sla t ed b y £Êp £í tl .com


    "There is a young man and woman there. It''s cold and the girl is trembling. Come on, what''s the right thing to do with the boy you''re with? Oh, don''t use magic." While asking, I asked Takatsuki. He briefly curled his eyes and then looked away as he noticed something.


    "Oh, yeah, that''s ..." Takatsuki-kun came close to me with a slight blush, as if his intention had been transmitted.


    "What''s the right answer?" I looked further closer. "Is this like?" Takatsuki hugged me tightly. Hehe, warm. I also hugged Takatsuki-kun tightly.


    "Correct answer?" Takatsuki-kun''s voice resounds at his ear. "Hmm, half correct?" "Half?" Takatsuki-kun looks suspicious.


    "N" I closed my eyes and raised my chin a little. "Oh ..." I heard Takatsuki-kun''s slightly amazed voice. If you just wait.


    -My lips were covered with warm lips.


    The ability to hug me is stronger. I also strongly hugged me. I can hear Takatsuki''s fast beating. But I''ll be faster. I thought I should continue forever, but the happy time was only about 10 seconds.


    "The correct answer?" Asked Takatsuki, who had a red face. "Correct," I replied, shy.


    "Then, the next question!" "Two, next?" Takatsuki-kun rounds his eyes.


    "What if this is a snowy mountain?" "... No, that''s" Takatsuki''s eyes swim. You are shy, lost, or lost in the air.


    "Noah-sama, no, but no. Ah, even to the" RPG player "..." I heard Takatsuki whispering and whispering. Bo Meanwhile, I''m in Takatsuki''s jacket. Takatsuki had a slightly surprised face, but that was all.


    "Now, please answer," I said, Takatsuki smiled in trouble.


    "Then, I''ll answer with my attitude." Takatsuki-kun''s hand slowly extended to my chest ...

 Chapter 187 185: Makoto Takatsuki enjoys

    In front of you is Sasa, who turns his face red and looks at him.


    A friend since I was suddenly talked to during the first year of junior high school. I played a lot of games in my room, but in the previous world, it wasn''t a "soooo" atmosphere even if I was alone. I met again in this world, but there were many things, but the "one line" did not exceed. Mostly because I was smashed.


    "Takatsuki-kun ..." Sa-san''s humble chest is tightly attached to my body. A heartbeat like Sasan''s early bell is transmitted here. Surely I would be in a similar situation.


    "Sasan ..." throat rang. It is not Han who does not touch here. Above all, my feelings and body are uplifting. I slowly reach for the buttons on Sasan''s clothes, remove them one by one ... and gradually reveal white skin ...


    "I''m sorry to be out of training! Makoto-sama! After the great magic that neutralized 10,000 monsters was used by Commander Ort, I was told to take a rest today .... ta ... ma ... "Eh?" "" Eh? "" Sa and I turn to the intruder who suddenly appears.


    A knight who seems to be a subordinate of Orto stood as Pokan. His gaze compares my open clothes to Sassan''s face. My hand rests on the third button from the top of Saar''s clothes.


    "" "..." "A frigid silence came in a house made of ice.


    "I''m sorry!" The knight, who brought Orto''s message, turned around at an incredible speed and ran away. T r a nsl ated by £Êp mtl .£ão£í


    "[...]" And two people who are silent are left behind.


    "... Hey, Takatsuki-kun" "... What? Sasan" "... Do you know the people of the Knights of the Sun at this place?" "... The brave is always waiting That''s why I told Orto where he was going to train. "" ... Sorry. "" ... Yeah. "" ... "" ... ".


    "Well, go home." "... Yeah," Saa nodded.


    Sa and me held hands and went back to the tent.


    ¡ó


    -You should have returned to the tent and entered the futon, but when you noticed, you stood in a large space. Apparently it was called.


    "Hello, goddess-like" "OH DEAR, not a Makoto that failed to eat Suezen" of being in between the eyes, "Mako Kun, Kama'' yo to give in because Sofia-chan wants loneliness" is, and the grin was Noah-like It is Eir with a troubled face. However, the situation was different from usual. Tran s lat ed by jp m t l .c o £í


    "... What are they doing?" In front of me, I saw them in a kotatsu and surrounding a pot.


    "You can see it when you see it. Nabe. Don''t stand out, Makoto, come here and eat together." "A lot of food will be sent out at the end of the year, but I can''t handle it alone. "I got it, so I''m getting Noah to help me." "Isn''t this the end of the year?" "Um, it''s about the world of God. Seems to have a year-end. Although I wasn''t convinced, I was caught by the delicious smell drifting from the pot and thrust my feet into the kotatsu.


    Look into the pot that makes a rattling noise. Chinese cabbage, spring chrysanthemums, carrots, tofu, shiitake mushrooms, dance mushrooms, and mizuna are dancing in a soy sauce-based soup. Next to the pot was a line of glamorous red duck.


    "Here''s Mako-kun''s chopsticks. The duck is hardened when it is cooked for a long time, so just heat it just before you eat it. The duck alone is delicious, but it is recommended to eat it with vegetables Yeah, Mr. Aile gives a detailed lecture. The water goddess seems to be strict about the rules of the pot.


    "It''s not good, if you eat as much as a pot," Noah-san is appropriate, as usual. I have a personality.


    "Now, I''ll have you." For the moment, as Ayl said, I grabbed just one piece of duck and dipped a hot soup. As soon as the meat is cooked, wrap the mizuna with meat and throw it into your mouth.


    (Now !?) The juice broke in the mouth and the finest taste spreads. The stars burst in front of me and the scenery became rainbow. Happiness spreads in the mouth, and the head is blurred. What''s this !? I''ve never eaten this one !?


    "Oh, Makoto is such a surprise!" "It''s a first-class item of the golden duck of the gods. The catch phrase is" Ascension in one bite. "" "Ale" "Isn''t it okay if Mako-kun? Mako-kun, keep the" Ming mirror water stop "just in case" "... Please tell me before you eat, Aile-sama." thought. I still see my angel pulling my clothes.


    After that, the mysterious sight of poking the pot with the two goddesses continued.


    "By the way, what did you do today?" I asked while watching Eir make a pot of pot. No way, he didn''t call the other person.


    "Well, what is it? Eil said he had a story." Noah was eating vanilla ice-cream while he was in the middle of rice. When asked, "Is dessert the last thing?" He says, "I''m the one who eats when I want to eat!" Free goddess.


    Goddess of Destiny "Yes! There was an important story. It''s about you!" Eir-sama never stopped working on the important story. Separately boiled buckwheat is thrown into the pot. Soba?


    "Hey, Aile. Isn''t the hot pot usually a porridge?" "I don''t know exactly, I don''t know. Noah and I looked into the pot with interest. The soup from the duck is mixed with the soy sauce soup, giving off a delicious smell. In the meantime, soba noodles are set aside in their own vessels, and bright green onions and sparkling shrimp are sprinkled on top.


    "Yes, please," "I''ll have you, Ayl-sama." "Delicious! This isn''t so delicious, ayle." The three enjoyed the blissful duck soba. Hey, calm down.


    (Hmm? I forgot something.) Surely Eile-sama''s story was on the way ... T r a nslate d by £êp m tl.c o m


    Goddess of fate: "Yes, she''s still descending on the ground!" "Did you hear the story to Ira-sama?"


    Goddess of fate, "Why are you always in the shrine maiden?" Noah urges the continuation of the story.


    Goddess of fate "It seems like I''ve always regretted that you couldn''t prevent the darkness of the earth a thousand years ago. So, this time you''re" looking forward "from the ground so that you don''t misread the future You can''t see a fine future from the heavens, right? "


    "I''ll help you, Mr. Aile." "Okay, that''s okay. Mako can sit down." Let the goddess clean up ... I mean, this is Noah''s room, so should he do it? Looking at the religious goddess, she was eating a second ice cream.


    "What is it?" "No ..."


    "But, if you look at the future from the ground, you may miss the big picture ..." Then, Noah comes in.


    Shinkai regulations that often appear in conversations. Roughly speaking, it seems that "the tribe must not directly interfere with the people on earth." What the goddess of fate is doing is like a dangerous bridge.


    "I would like me and my princess to be a little more gentle if possible." The shrine maiden Esther, whose goddess of fate is descending, has a tough word for me and her princess. Aile-sama responded to the words.


    "Okay, because I told Ira to be kind to Mako!" Aile who winks with his thumb up. "Thank you," I bowed and thanked. Certainly, at the last meeting, it wasn''t involved at all. Well, was it thanks to Eir-sama? At that time, I saw that Noah-sama had a difficult face.


    "What''s up? Noah-sama." "Well, Eyle isn''t earning points. Makoto shouldn''t convert?" "I don''t want to change anything." Eile said stunned. But Noah came close here if he was worried.


    "Hey, Makoto. I''ll give you this ice cream, you can eat it." "I don''t want to eat it, Noah-sama." Noah-san brought the ice that he had been eating until a while ago.


    "Huh? You say I can''t eat what I say !? Cheeky followers. Look, you should eat it." "Hey, forcibly push it into the mouth ... Mugu!" With the spoon I was using, I scooped the ice that was about to be eaten and screwed it into my mouth. Cold and sweet taste spreads in the mouth. Delicious indeed.


    "Look! It''s delicious !?" "If possible, it''s better not to eat, but the new one was good." "What the hell! Eat it again!" "I hate it!" Hey. ¡±When Noah and I were playing with each other, Eir laughed.


    At that time, the scenery suddenly blurred. Time seems to be up.


    "Then, Noah, Eir. Thank you for the story and the pot." "John, Mako-kun. Good luck with the war." "Makoto, don''t be careless." Nodded. Tra ns late d b y £Êp mt l .£ão m


    The war has not even begun. I lost my consciousness thinking that I had to tighten my mind.


    ¡ó


    I woke up and it was morning. Somehow noisy.


    ¨D¨D ¡°Listening¡± skill ¡­¡­


    "Ah! Vomit! What did you do with Makoto last night !?" "Ya, ru-chan. I haven''t done anything."


    "Lie, Aya smells of Makoto, and the hair on Aya''s clothes is Makoto. The story is up!" Is pressed. Should this go out or not?


    (OK, let''s sleep twice) I decided.


    "Oh, Makoto is up", "Takatsuki-kun, you''re up", you know why ?! Even though there is a partition in the tent! Damn, no help. On the contrary ...


    "Oh, my knight is trying to escape. I can see the future. Let''s catch it." "Princess !?"


    ¡­ After that, I was caught and talked all over.

 Chapter 188 186: The Demon War 4

    "Tacky!" "Takatsuki Sama!" When I was training alone while watching the sea, I was heard from behind. Only one person calls this. The voice''s master knows without looking back. Fujiyan and Nina.


    "Ya Fujiyan. It''s been a long time, Nina-san." I raised my hand lightly and said hello. Dosodos and Fujiyan rush. Totatota and Nina are coming next door.


    "Ah, are you alone? You don''t seem to see Sasaki, Lucy, or Furi." "Oh, yeah, that''s right." I remembered what happened this morning.


    --Lucy and Juliae had a secret meeting with Sae last night.


    What was happening was also a bale. Lucy heard it and said, "Now, I can do the same." "No, that''s ..." before I say anything.


    "I can''t help it, Ru-chan. You can''t do it until the end," Sae replied. that? Isn''t my intention?


    "Oh, Makoto. It''s embarrassing to see you, so let''s go beyond the divider." I was taken by Lucy and laid on a futon behind a partition in a tent. Lucy rides on top of it.


    `` Oh, please be gentle '''' `` No, you need to let the bad guy who secretly puts his hand at night in the night, let''s understand the body ¡î '''' A grinous smile with a little S feeling Reminded me of Lucy''s mother, Rosalie. After all, I''m a parent and child, but the button in front of me is quickly removed. As I stared at Lucy from the bottom, I was taking off my jacket. T ra n sl a t e d b y £Êp m t l .c o £í


    "Does Lucy also take off?" "It''s too hot" Lucy has a habit of taking off a bath towel after taking a bath or taking off while sleeping, so she doesn''t get upset with just one or two pieces of extra clothes now ... .


    "Makoto is calm and angry. Okay, take off this one too." "Hey! You don''t have to take off the bottom!" "It''s not good, it doesn''t decrease," "Yameya!" Lucy''s pants I really resist trying to take off my underwear. But Lucy is stronger, so resistance is useless. For a while, they were playing with each other.


    "Ruu-chan, the sound of undressing ... oh, uh!" "Hey, Aya. Don''t get in the way." "No! I''ll be mixed if you do that!" Aya, who ran, "Uh, but, but I''m mixed!" "Hey, you guys ..." I''ve been storming into Sa-san, so if you''re thinking of stopping it.


    "That''s awful, what are you doing? What are you up to in the same tent?" Juliae, whose face turned red, kicked off the partition.


    "The warrior! The magician! Both of you are sitting! You are not ashamed! You will preach today!" "Well, but ..." "Shut up!" "Foo, scary ..." Lucy and Sae are sitting calmly on Juliae''s sword. I was left out, half-off, ridiculous.


    "Oh, princess. I am?" "You should train alone!" "Yes, yes," and I left the tent very much.


    -That was what happened. T ra n slat ed by Jp£ít l .co £í


    "That was tough ..." Fujiyan, who had a rough understanding of the situation with his "reading skills", smiled bitterly. "My husband, I''ll say hello to everyone else." "Yes, I''m gonna leave you, Nina." Nina jumped over to the tent. It is as light as ever.


    "By the way, what is Fujiyan doing?" For a merchant, various demands arise in the war. We know when Fujiyan earns money, but this is a different frontier from the main battlefield. Isn''t there a place where we can get more money?


    "I''m telling you that I''m lonely. I rushed with my friend worried. I thought it would be useful, so I took it in." So I was given something like a magic tool in a high-quality wooden box. Was. "What is this?" "Please open it. I really wanted to have more, but I could only have ten."


    Magical power At that moment, I felt the thick and thick inside of the wooden box. Inside the wooden box are ten glass bottles, which contain a dull glowing liquid. And, as a wizard, I knew this was a different order of magnitude from the magical tools sold there. I rarely see the actual thing ...


    "Fujiyan, what is this ...?" The best healing medicine "Fufufu, it''s a war. Anyway, there''s no preparation." "It''s supposed to be ..." "Unfortunately, the war has started and the value is soaring and it''s 1.2 million units each. It''s hard to get, so we will ask you to use it systematically." ¡­ Yeah, of course. ¡±If you find that the wooden box you are holding is worth more than 10 million G, your hands tremble. I gently closed the wooden box.


    "Um, Fujiyan. What''s the cost ...?" "Tackey is a brave man. I''d like to say that I''d like to have the tools for the Roses royal family, but this is a farewell from me. Combat ability "I can only do this much without me." "Fujiyan ... Thank you" "What is it?"


    "What are you going to do today?" "I''m going to send you to the battlefield where Sakurai-dono stays for one night," "That''s the main battlefield, but is it okay?" Fujiyan knows well, "I heard that there is a grace period."


    "Okay, let''s eat the rice together. I hope the princess''s mood will be fixed soon." Yeah! Close friend. We chatted back to the tent.


    On that day, Fujiyans ate rice for the first time in a while. The story is about Sakurai-kun''s demon king, Zagan. However, information on the Demon Continent did not seem to come in, even though it was Fujiyan, and no one knew the specific strength or form of the Demon King. Everything has a huge body like a mountain ... What kind of guy is it? It''s been a while since I met my classmate, but maybe it''s a bit tingling during the war.


    By the way, by the way, Fujiyan got me, Lucy, and Saa two by two. The rest was left to Juliae.


    The next day, Fujiyan and Nina moved quickly to the next location.


    ¡ó


    "Oh, these days I''m not just a knight who has reached out to a woman at a party." Just like yesterday, Friae came to training alone by the sea. "That''s force majeure. I couldn''t help it."


    I can''t see Lucy Yassan. I had a banquet with Fujiyan and Nina until late yesterday. I guess they are sleeping together.


    T r an sl at e d b y Jp £í tl.co£í "That''s why I stretched my nose down." "... I don''t see that ... I guess."


    "I wonder if I''ll get my hands out soon?" Juliae grinned with a mischievous look. Hey, no matter how much you look without it.


    "Okay, that''s definitely not the case," I smiled, and Juliae''s smile disappeared. "Hmm, that''s right," Juliae looked away while tinkering with her hair. Hmm, isn''t my answer wrong?


    "" ... "" For some reason, they became silent. Should I have a conversation? Well, but what to talk about. Is it beautiful today? But I was angry before saying "I don''t have a heart!"


    "Friae-sama!" At that time, a man came. A handsome boy with red eyes and silver hair on dark skin. Sure, he is a demon and a childhood friend of Juliae. What''s your name ... what?


    "It''s not Havel, what''s wrong?" "The evil children and the old man have evacuated from the sea side near the battlefield. However, as long as the underground tunnel continues, you can not leave too far, "... I can''t help it." Apparently, the devil man, Havel, regularly reports to Juliae. That''s lawful. That is why the moon goddess shrine maiden is special.


    "Hey, Julia-sama''s guardian knight."


    "Don''t let Juliae touch the enemy with one finger! I won''t allow you to hurt one!" "Ah, yeah.


    "Let''s have that much, Havel ... Oh?" Said Juliae, who opened her mouth to scrutinize a demon man, and looked up at the sea as he noticed something.


    ¡°Wait, my knight. Look at the sea!¡± Friae''s sharp voice resounds.


    The coastal waves are calm and some white clouds are flowing. In the distance you can see a flock of seagulls. A peaceful sight was spreading.


    There''s nothing like "princess?" "Is that! A flying dragon and a griffon?" The demons seem to have better basic physical abilities than normal humans. I can''t see it with my sight.


    -"Crosseye" skill


    Looking at the distance using his skills, it was the flying monsters that thought of a flock of seagulls. And it is approaching quickly. The Demon Army!


    "Makoto!" "Takatsuki-kun!" "Lucy! Sasan! A group of monsters is coming to you!" The two came in a hurry. You''ve already noticed the demon.


    T ra ns la t ed b y jpm t l .£ã o m "That looks like Zagan, the king of the beasts. The sea monsters came from the sky pretending to be there!" "The watchmen say that flying monsters are bringing magic weapons for bombing If you don''t do this, you''ll be attacked indiscriminately and this whole thing will be blown away! "According to Lucy and Sae''s words, Juliae and the man of the demons changed their complexion.


    "What the ......!" "Don''t, Julie! Please escape now" "Princess, evacuate as the person says" "No need! This is the country where I grew up!" Why do you have to wrap your tail to get away? "Juliae''s attitude is strong, but she is comparing her country with the monsters in the sky and the monsters in the sky. Despite having evacuated the Moon, it is likely that people will fall victim to indiscriminate attacks. I''m worried.


    "Hey, my knight. Can''t you call the great spirit like before?" Juliae gave her right hand as she tuned. "I don''t know ... if it''s a monster in the sea, it may be tough to be a monster flying in the air anyway," I said. But I know the weakness of water magic best. Last time, this magic was created because the enemy was underwater. Probably not this time.


    "I can only do close combat ..." Sae said. "Ah! All right, I''ll shoot you down with fire magic!" Lucy holds his wand, but has thousands of enemies. Then, there are too many targets.


    "Lucy, come here." "Okay, what''s wrong? Makoto." "Takatsuki-kun. You should join the Knights of the Sun ...." Saa looks at this anxiously.


    "No, then it''s late. Let''s shoot down before entering the land." "Huh?" Synchronized I hugged Lucy''s shoulder.

 Chapter 189 187: Makoto Takatsuki is shot down

    ¡ó The point of view of Havel, the Demon Man ¡ó


    -Are you sure, the shrine maiden of the moon goddess is our hope?


    One day, the one who leads us to the demons. As long as there is a life, she protects the shrine maiden ... Friae.


    The Land of the Moon Our demons have been so taught since they realized. Beautiful and divine, our shrine maiden. They were repressed, and while they were sipping mud underground, their appearance was saved. It was the support of our hearts.


    But one day, Juliae was taken away by Highland knights. lost hope. I can never see the shrine maiden again. Some people lost their thoughts. The days without salvation continued.


    However, Juliae returned to the land of the moon. Oh, well, you''re safe ... Friae. Thank you, Goddess of the Moon Naia. Again, for bringing us a shrine maiden.


    When I met the day before, a black cat was riding on Juliae''s shoulder. In the land of the moon, there was no room for a familiar. It seems that I can afford it now, and I think it is the best. And it''s enviable that I can always serve you.


    T ran s l a ted b y £Êpmtl .co £í If possible, I want to serve as well. That would be a common wish for all the demons who are with them. But more than that. The happiness of the goddess of the moon, Friae, is one of our hopes.


    ¡ó


    The Demon King''s army is approaching the moon country. As a demons, my eyes can clearly see thousands of flying dragons and groups of griffons. And the bombing equipment they carry. If you drop that, the underground facilities where we live are not enough. But what should be prioritized now?


    "Friae-sama! Please run away soon!" I cried. "I don''t want to let everyone go." Gentle Juliae does not forsake the people of the moonland and flee. Is it hard to escape even if you force it? However, he opposes Friae''s order.


    "Makoto, let''s join the Knights of the Sun!" "Takatsuki-kun, it''s dangerous here!" I heard the voice of Friae''s friends. Certainly, it would be safer to join the Highland army, though tantrums, than to act alone here.


    "My knight! What can''t be done !?" Juliae apparently talks to her guardian knight. Why not rely on us? But what about the important knight of Juliae?


    "Hmm ..." He looked up in the sky with a vague expression, with a voice that never felt a sense of crisis. What are you doing, this guy! In less than a few minutes, the Demon King''s army will be here!


    T ra n sla te d b y £Êp £í tl .£ã o £í "Let''s defeat it here." "" Eh? "" The voice of the guardian knight''s voice echoed the surprise of his friends. And I also couldn''t understand the intention of this man. What can you do to those thousands of demons?


    "Lucy, come here." "Well, what''s up?" Hyoi Hito, a guardian knight man beckoning. A red-haired elf''s daughter approached her.


    "Hey, if you''re laid back ... Kyu," "Lucy, don''t borrow," he said, and the guardian knight embraced the red-haired elf--kissed.


    (What?)


    What is this guy !? Do you know what it is now! No, I can''t leave him to guard Friae. Now you have to evacuate to a safe place even with the shrine maiden alone. So, when I look at Juliae and his friends.


    "Mum ~" With a girl like a brown-haired town girl who inflates her cheeks. "¤¡ ........." Envi, there was a guardian knight and Julia staring at the red-haired elf. Juliae? No way ... about that guy ...?


    "Hey! What are you doing in this emergency!" I was frustrated and shouted at this man who was kissing a woman carefreely despite the Demon King''s approach Was. There is also insane.


    "That''s right, Makoto! Suddenly too much ... ummm!" "A little bit more." The elven woman can complain, and the guardian knight continues to kiss. Isn''t he crazy!


    That''s the end of the words, "You! What is the situation now?"


    -Countless sparks are flying in front of you


    Looking around, "What? ...?", The red light glows like a firefly and disappears.


    "Wow, it''s hot!" "Nano!" A girl like a town girl and a black cat waving to escape from the sparks.


    The air dries out. I felt the illusion of burning heat on my cheeks. Magic Power And I felt that the aerial sensation of the demons had increased in the air beyond my imagination. What the hell is going on ...?


    "Hey, it''s hot ... I''m the spirit of fire ... I wonder if I can do it."


    "A spirit ...?" "Oh, Havel. My knight is a spirit witch. When you look at it.


    T ra n sl a t ed by £Êp £í tl .£ão m Fire bomb-


    The magical name issued was the elementary magic of fire. If you''re a demons, it''s a simple magic that you can use from birth. Why such poor magic ...?


    My doubts disappeared the next moment.


    ¡­¡­ The sizzling fire bomb was filled with as much as I could see. Are there tens of thousands of them?


    What is this ...?


    Fire bomb ¡°Hey, Makoto. A conversation resembling that of a red-haired elf was heard. No way, did this man activate this man alone?


    "Look! The Demon King''s army is confused!"


    "Oops, I won''t let you go. Mysterious water stoppage skill 0%." Nie, the guardian knight raised his right hand, changing his innocent look to an innocent smile. "Surround up and burn out." Fire bomb With that word, tens of thousands began to slowly move around the swarm of demons. No, seemingly slow, but at a terrible speed, thousands of monsters were trapped in the flame cage. Are you manipulating this number alone? I can''t believe it.


    Fire bombs, but in my eyes, a demons, I could see tens of thousands of connections to the guardian knight man. Magic coupling is a technique for controlling magic even after it has been cast. Magic connection If you increase the skill level of magic, you can manipulate many magics freely ... but I have never seen such a scale and number.


    -Gaa! ! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! ! !


    Demon screams can be heard from the sky, and charred monsters are falling into the sea one after another.


    "Wow ... eg" "Wow, Takatsuki-kun, merciless", Juliae and her town girl are looking at her with a disgusted look. But that was it. Both of them accepted the sight as a matter of course.


    I couldn''t speak ...


    Monsters shot down one after another. Alternatively, a large explosion is occurring in the air as a result of an explosion by a bomber magic. The Demon King''s army, which could be destroyed in only one city, is being breached without help.


    This is ... Friae''s guardian knight. Unfortunately, the same thing can''t be done with hundreds of demons.


    T r ans l a t e d by £Êp m tl.£ãom "Hey! My knight! How long have you been stuck with the wizard? Leave me soon!" "Sor! You don''t have to kiss anymore !? "What, Makoto?" "Oh, yeah, what should I do?"


    However, while I was talking to my friends, I saw that I was manipulating magic without cutting any of them, and that fact was terrifying. Is there such a hero in the land of the sun? The sun country, Friae, made me realize that I didn''t go against it.


    Thus, the herd of thousands of demons was burned down without stepping on the land of the Moon.


    ¡ó Perspective of Makoto Takatsuki ¡ó


    -At the regular report meeting of the Six Allied Forces


    "... Are you engaged in the assault squad of the king of the beasts?" "Hmm, the enemy is planning an air strike, and the hero, Makoto, who noticed it, defeated it alone," said Ort.


    "What is the number of enemies?" "I don''t know exactly, but it seems that there were more than 5,000," "Is it rejected?" "All enemies couldn''t even withdraw and were destroyed by Makoto." General Uwayin wrinkled his eyebrows and put his hand on his chin to do something to think. But I did not hear any further.


    "So, what''s the damage to my army?" "It''s zero." "I see. I see. I''ll see the details later." "Hah!" Was. I was hearing it, without pinching my mouth.


    For now, my action is against the strategy, so I will treat it as ignoring the strategy. But it seems apparently that the great sage is giving the order to "move as much as he wants", and he will be ignorant.


    "" "" ... "..." "During the conversation, some people turn their eyes here.


    Pope of the Goddess Church with an abominable look. Goddess of fate Mikoto, the shrine maiden of the goddess of fate, with a dull look. Jella has a sword that is as good as the two. A great sage who is grinning. Sakurai-kun, the light brave who is smiling.


    And Princess Sofia staring at me with cat-like eyes. Every time, I''m sorry to worry.


    Others continued to report that, as yesterday, they were conserving their forces without being disturbed by enemy movements. However, the fact that Zagan''s headquarters of the King of Beasts had begun to cross the sea made me feel the start of a full-fledged war, and I felt that the conversations were tingling.


    The controversy ended with the President''s statement that perhaps a few days later he would enter battle with the Demon King''s headquarters.


    ¡ó


    Magical power "Oh, welcome back Makoto. Oh, I slept well. I''ve recovered a lot." "Takatsuki-kun, good work." "Hey, Tsui. Returning to the tent, fellows were napping, eating sweets, and feeding cats. By the way, the sweetness and boiled dried were left by Fujiyan. T ra nsl at e d by jp£ítl .£ã om


    Can I boil the cat and give it? Black cat Well, we''re like demons, so it''s one.


    "The main unit is about to enter battle with the demon army''s headquarters." ""! "" When I say that, the expressions of the three are seriously taken seriously. Black cat He corrects his posture as if the air was transmitted by accident. You''re eating and sleeping.


    "Well, I''m going to train." "Oh, Makoto. From now?" Well, you''re just using flashy fire magic, so you can understand what Ort says. but¡­¡­.


    "I can''t settle if I haven''t trained anything." Sakurai-kun and others will soon fight the Demon King. No, not good (antonym).


    He left the tent while complaining to his friends. I went through the camp where the sun was set. A small spring at the end of the camp. That is my training place.


    Goddess I knelt in front of the fountain, gripped the dagger with both hands, and prayed. It is a routine before training.


    "Mr. Spirit, Ms. Spirit" Call on the water spirit as usual. But the reaction is bad.


    ((((((((((¡­¡­¡­¡­)))))))))))


    Oops, I played with the fire spirits in the daytime, so the water spirits are in a bad mood.


    "I''m sorry I''m sorry, spirit" I spent a while feeling sorry and making me laugh. It is a steady task, but it is an essential task for spirit wizards.


    I looked up at the night sky. There are no clouds today and the stars are clearly visible. And the big moon.


    Someone''s footsteps are approaching. To be precise, I''ve known you a while ago, so I know who I am.


    "Princess for something?" "Hey, my knight.


    What came was Julia, the shrine maiden of the moon goddess.

 Chapter 190 188: The moon shrine maiden Juliae has no awareness

    ¥ê ¥¢ Perspective of Juliae Naia Lafiloigue ¡ó


    ¨D¨DThere is such a legend on the western continent.


    Long before the millennium. An old tale that has been handed down since the time before the savior Abel was active. It is the story of a princess and a knight in a certain country.


    The stage is a small country that flourished somewhere on this continent. A witch came to the country from the eastern continent. Witches were terrific magic users.


    The witch cured the sick king''s disease. He healed the heart of the Prime Minister, who had lost his wife and lived in sadness. He gave the lost general a magical prosthesis. The witch wrapped up the king, the minister, the generals, and the important figures of the country little by little. When I noticed, the country belonged to a witch. The witch who ruled the country exploited the people and exhausted their luxury.


    There was a wise princess in that country. The princess, who has been hijacked by a witch, is forced to leave the country with only a childhood friend, a knight. Along the way, he gathered allies in various places, despite various difficulties. Eventually, he defeated the bad witch and regained his country.


    The princess became a great queen, and the knight who supported her was praised as the hero of the rescue. This is the story of "Princess and the Guardian Knight," which is as popular as the savior Abel on the western continent. This story is the origin of the guardian knight contract.


    Tr a ns la te d b y jp £í tl .c o£í I liked this story. The people of the lunar country may not want to talk about the savior Abel because he doesn''t like it. I''ve been told many times since I was young.


    In the story of "Princess and the Guardian Knight", there is my favorite line. This is the word the knight says to the princess.


    -My princess. Even if the world is your enemy, only I will protect you.


    As a shrine maiden of the goddess of the moon, the words were very inspirational, as they were sparsely displaced from continents. I dreamed that a guardian knight would tell me someday.


    But the reality was different. "Miko", "Furiae", "Miko of the Moon Goddess", "Beautiful Miko", "Please tell me anything." The area around me is full of people who are fascinated by me. Blessing The goddess of the moon Naia called on me.


    All living things in this world are fascinated by my beauty. Thanks to you, the men you meet, and even the women, look at me at first sight. So the people around me will protect me.


    But it wasn''t as loyal as the Guardian Knight story, it was just fascinated by me. They like me because they look good. That seemed to me very thin. But in reality, I was giving up.


    T rans la ted by jpm t l .£ã o m ¨D¨DOne day, I met a man.


    Ryosuke Sakurai. He was a "hero of light" from another world. At first he came to capture me, listened to my story, sympathized with me, and turned me a favor. And above all, "The Brave of Light" was difficult for my "Enchantment" to work. He was on my side without being fascinated.


    "Friae, I''ll go to help you if you have any trouble." For the first time I felt like a person.


    But he is a "hero of light." The fiance is Noel, the princess of the Highlands, the largest continent. There are many other fiancees.


    The land of the sun and the people of the land of the moon hate. You don''t want me to be connected to Ryosuke Sakurai, a brave man in the land of the sun. In other words, it is a love that will not come true


    (... I mean, my first love won''t come true)


    In the first place, I fascinated everyone, but I was lucky to just love people. I forgot ... Bitter, sweet and sour memories. That''s it.


    -Next, I met a strange man.


    Makoto Takatsuki. He is also from another world. The name had been heard several times by Ryosuke. It''s a very reliable, awesome guy. What kind of person is Ryosuke of "The Brave of Light" so longed for? I imagined it would be a great masterpiece.


    However, when we actually met, he seemed timid, his body was too loose, and he seemed to fall if pushed. Magic Power There is only a gentle breeze even though it is a magician. A fellow wizard elf girl or a warrior girl from another world is much stronger. I was a little disappointed.


    However, he is a state-recognized hero in a water country. So I tried to escape from the land of the sun by signing a "Knight of Guardian" with Makoto Takatsuki. However, here was an unexpected situation.


    Makoto Takatsuki doesn''t have any connection with my "fascination". The goddess of the moon The story is different! ! Not all creatures were fascinated by me! Moon goddess Of course, I''ve only had one conversation in the past, but I can''t respond.


    However, Makoto Takatsuki has become my "Guardian Knight". Apparently he looks so friendly. Once out of the sun, let''s terminate the Guardian Knight contract for a good reason.


    I am a witch of the moon goddess who draws the blood of demons and is hated by people. This is the reincarnation of the villain "Witch of Evil" in the story of the savior Abel. Eventually you will be kicked out of the party. I was thinking like that.


    However, Makoto Takatsuki, who was an Apostle of the Evil God. Wizard of "Half with the Demons". A warrior from the demon "Lamia". Everyone was a party party with a habit.


    T r ans l at ed b y jp £í tl.£ão m But they were all good people. No one scorned me. I missed the time to get out of the party, and when I realized I settled down.


    (Can I stay here for a while ...)


    I thought so. It was peaceful. Occasionally, Makoto Takatsuki got stuck in a flock of demons or petrified. Growing up in the dim underground of the moon country from birth, it was fun to go around the land of water, the land of wood, and the land of fire.


    He used his fate magic and curse magic, which he didn''t like much, and rushed to see the magician pinching in the water town of McAllen and helped the petrified elf in the woodland. that was so hard. But it was fulfilling. I was spending time together thinking that I had to return to the country someday.


    However--


    Recently, it is often frustrating.


    Probably because of my knight-Makoto Takatsuki.


    Makoto Takatsuki is not fascinated. Not only that, you can''t do "future vision". I don''t know what I''m thinking. It''s the guardian knight of the moon goddess shrine maiden, but she''s not by my side I am always training or meeting a woman somewhere.


    It ¡¯s good. The relationship between me and Makoto Takatsuki is the contractual relationship of the guardian knight. It''s a business relationship. No need to worry. I don''t need to worry, but I''m frustrated when I''m looking at Makoto Takatsuki recently.


    In the land of the sun, I go alone to meet the goddess of the goddess of destiny, Esther, who was exposed to hostility. In this war, we are fighting on our own, even though we are trying to avoid wasted fighting. Don''t ask me anything at all! When I notice, I''m flirting with a woman! Is the last good? It doesn''t matter to me.


    No ... maybe maybe I like Makoto Takatsuki? But this is completely different from Ryousuke''s feelings. You just get frustrated. The witch who likes Makoto Takatsuki is Sanya-san.


    So I decided to ask them.


    "Hey, wizard, warrior. How did you like that man?" "Suddenly, Furi." "What''s wrong? Hu-chan?" .


    Makoto Takatsuki is absent because he is participating in a military conference. This is a great opportunity to hear.


    Daiki: "Well, I''ll tell you if you want to know! I was helped by a place where I was attacked. Then, when a griffon attacked me, I helped a monster aiming at me until I was dying. At that time, I decided that Makoto would be able to hold me! "" That''s right ... warrior? "The magician''s tension suddenly rose. This is always the case with Makoto Takatsuki.


    T ransla te d b y jp mtl .c o£í "I knew from when I was playing in the room with Takatsuki-kun. The story of the world before. I was in Takatsuki-kun''s room after school since junior high school. It''s calm down, but lately the time I''ve been alone has decreased. Ah, it wasn''t good this time. It was a little more. " , The magician stared.


    "Yes, I''m gonna reflect on you," "I''m not going to do that." The warrior is returning. I''m good friends.


    Well, I thought. He helped with the crisis. Warrior A long time spent together. Neither is what I have. It doesn''t seem to be helpful.


    "Well, I''m more dramatic than Aya," said the fufu, a witch with a heart.


    "I don''t know, Ru-chan. It''s good that I like it because of my everyday life. And I''m the longest I''ve ever been with."


    "I would say the best thing to do after coming to a different world is to say that, and after all, a man wants to help a girl''s pinch. It seems to be a hero''s desire." "Huh ... Ru-chan. Unfortunately, Ru-chan is that one. "" Huh !? If you say that, childhood friend heroine was losing heroine, and Makoto and Fujiyan talked a long time ago. " Nerds ... I''m sorry, my childhood heroine is from elementary school. My friends from junior high school are not childhood heroines. " The heroine "" Huh !? We''re selling fights, Ru-chan. "


    The wizards are glaring with their nose sticking together. Oh, it will be a fight! You might have been worried when you met. But the two''s argument is just a pun.


    Even so, what is "Choroin" or "Heroine"? I don''t understand the different world terms.


    "Then, let''s sneak into Makoto''s bed tonight and decide! Aya!" "Where you want it, Ru-chan. Choose cute underwear." "Take off anyway?" If you want me to take off, would you like cute underwear? " What are you talking about!


    "Hey! Do you know I''m in the same tent !?" "Iya!" "Kyun!" If you leave it alone, they will run away forever. Moreover, it''s not a joke, but it''s annoying because it''s done seriously.


    "" ... "" The wizard and the warrior stared at this.


    "Recently, I''m serious when Fouri is Makoto." "Hey, I''m going to get angry soon." The wizard and the warrior look away.


    "What do you think, Aya?" "Well, if Fu-chan says so, why not?


    "Yes. The story changes, but Ru-chan. The knight of the Knights of the Sun asked me if I wanted to talk to Takatsuki-kun." "What !? What''s that!" "It seems that they are still in the middle of the war, but they may not have enough sense of crisis!" I''m blurred. Now they are complaining about their favorite guy, uh, hell. I''m insensitive, just flag it. Both of them seem to have fun while complaining.


    (¡­¡­even if)


    Look at them. After all I am different from these two. I don''t like Makoto Takatsuki ... Because it''s just frustrating. T r a n sl ate d by Jp m tl.£ã o£í


    Then, after a while, my knight came back. I shared the contents of the meeting and went to training again soon. The wizard and the warrior chatted and fell asleep if they were tired.


    I-couldn''t sleep.


    Is that guy still training?


    Maybe she''s being called down by a woman again?


    Be my side knight, be my side.


    ¡­¡­get annoyed.


    When I noticed, I was walking towards the spring where Takatsuki was training.


    ¡ó Perspective of Makoto Takatsuki ¡ó


    "Hey, my knight," Juliae, illuminated by the moonlight, walks around me with his hands folded behind. I turned away and looked away.


    Her face is as beautiful as usual, but her mouth is not easy to read. It looks like you''re in a good mood. This is that. As a guardian knight, you have to be in a good mood.


    "What''s the matter, princess? I don''t seem to be in a good mood." "Please stop that tone, it''s uncomfortable."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­?¡± Juliae says nothing. I can''t help but keep training. He talked with the spirits and made many butterflies with water magic.


    Meanwhile, Juliae is staring at this place. ¡­¡­ It ¡¯s restless. While watching for a while, he continued his training.


    "Hey, my knight. Can you make a water magic other than a butterfly?" "I can make it. What should I make?"


    "I want to see big creatures." "Okay." I made a whale with water magic and let it fly.


    "How is it?" "Okay, so next time ..." Juliae today has many orders. However, the voice became bright as the mood improved while showing the magic. Somehow, I continued to make various creatures with water magic.


    (... pretty tired) Today''s Friae had many orders.


    "Is it coming soon? Princess" "Yeah, yeah! I''m late and I''m back, my knight." I and Juliae walked together on the way to the tent.


    The time is after midnight. Juliae, walking next to her, is humming. It looks good.


    "Isn''t there any story?" I asked Juliae, but she replied, "Nothing."


    I returned to the tent. Lucy and Sasan will surely be sleeping, so you have to go in and wake them up.


    (¡­¡­ hidden skills)


    "Don''t do it," Friae beat his head.


    "What?" When I stare to blame. "It''s a criminal smell to use a covert skill to enter a tent where a girl is sleeping." When I reach for the tent entrance,


    "Wait!" Juliae pulled her arm. If I was pulled by the power of the "miko" shrine maiden, I would not be able to resist my poor status. For a moment, he was drawn so fast that he could float in the air.


    "Hey, princess. What do you do suddenly ..."


    Don! ! ! !


    At that time, a huge shadow came down. At the same time, the ground shook greatly. A giant that is a few meters long and cannot be a human.


    The Land of Water "A brave man who avoided it!" A huge talking monster appeared before me and Juliae. No, it''s a demonic. The miasma and magical powers that covered the body reminded Shuuri and Seteker of the Demon King Biflons, who once met in the woodland.


    Gale "I am the entourage of the Demon King Zagan, ten claws came to assassinate the hero of Hayate! That life, let''s get it!" What''s the name that hurts your headache? Also, if you assassinate more !


    Shortly after that, the demons attacked.

 Chapter 191 189: The Demon War 5

    Tent-Knights of the Sun, in base.


    I participate in the daily regular meeting using communication magic. Recently I was alone, but today Sassan and Lucy are next door.


    "Oh, do you want me to say it again?" Beyond the screen, President Uwain holds his temples as if he had a headache.


    "Huh! The confidant of the king of beasts has defeated Hayate with ten claws alone!" "... It didn''t seem to be a mistake." Looking at the other faces.


    (((((¡­¡­ and this guy)))))


    It seems that the voice of my heart is heard. This time it''s not me.


    -Hayate, a ten-claw leader of Zagan, the king of the beast.


    T ran s la t e d by jpmt l.c o m It seems that he was a famous advanced demons who are good at surprise attacks. In fact, it has been slipping through my perception of danger and Julia''s future prediction. I think it would be dangerous if Juliae didn''t help me a lot.


    The country of water The aim of the guy is a brave man. Clearly aimed at my life. For me, where melee combat power is close to zero, getting into the enemy in time means death. He avoided the first shot, but could be fatal in the next attack.


    The greatest misfortune for the demons is probably the existence of the ¡°Nationally Recognized Hero of the Land of Fire¡± who was sleeping in the tent. There was too much noise near the tent, so Sasan got up. Sa-san, who was in a bad mood when waking up, hit her at the counter using the "invincible time" skill while saying, "It''s ugly!" The poor demons decided to sink their heads into the ground.


    But, as expected, an executive of the Demon King Army. Meteorite dropped At that point, he was still alive, but was completely silenced by Lucy''s pursuit of "". The rest of the process was left to the Knights of the Sun. (The strong demons seem to be resurrected even if they think they are dead.)


    -Ort explained the story to the people on the other side of the communication magic.


    "Hmmm, Aya, a nationally certified hero of Japan. He was well defeated. The demons were good at surprise attacks and assassinations, and they were struggling with countermeasures in this operation as well." I''m sorry. "Sasami is scratching her head so that she can be shy at the words of General Talisker. Olga next to her has a face that looks uninteresting.


    Mother-in-law "Lucy, I did it! But don''t be too afraid. Don''t go into the Demon Army alone like Rosalie?" "Do not do that, Florna-onee-chan" "I''m worried Lucy''s character is also similar to Rosalie''s mother-in-law. "Combat enthusiasts," That''s not over there. "The conversation between Flora, the goddess of the tree, and Lucy is no longer a conversation with a relative''s sister. For now, here''s a military controversy ...


    "Hey! How long have we been waiting! I just loved these guys too much!" Said Gerald, who shrieks. Yeah, I''m waiting all day long and I''m getting stress Trans l at e d b y jpmt l.co £í


    "I''m going to be dull if I wait too long," said Olga, a brave goddess of fire. He seems to have been inspired by the story of Mr. Sao''s blow-out of the demon boss. The meeting was starting to get a little fuzzy, perhaps because it spread to others. At that time.


    "Tomorrow is the decisive battle"


    In the words of Esther, the priestess of fate, everyone was silent.


    "Tomorrow ''The King of the Beasts'' Zagan will invade the west continent. Well, Esther." The shrine maiden nods quietly. Finally, the Demon King himself attacks.


    "Now let''s tell the strategy. But this strategy is mainly based on the prediction of the shrine maiden Esther. Can you explain, Esther?" "I understand." Goddess of fate Goddess of fate The appearance of the advent of the shrine maiden Ester opens her mouth.


    The Demon King, led by Zagan, a commercial nation called "Ming Dynasty''s King of Beasts, will land on the coast. The Demon Army will try to destroy the cities of the country. Yes, we need to intercept this, but their real aim is to slay the "Brave of Light". The crystal clear voice of the shrine maiden echoes from the communication magic. They are all quietly listening.


    "The Demon King''s journey will be slow, because their operations will exhaust us and earn time. It pretends to be a decisive battle and never seriously collides during the day. Stretch out and repeat small attacks until the sun goes down, and with sunset, launch a total attack with the army of the "King of the Demon", Forneus, at which time we are exhausted and will not defeat that momentum. "I''m destined to see." "" "" "" ... "" "" Goddess of fate Of course, there is a way to not be. Everyone is waiting for Miko Ester''s next words.


    "So, we''ll be outspoken. If they want to prolong the battle until sunset, this is a short-term decisive battle." The brave of light "Ryosuke Sakurai." "Yes, yes!" do.


    "You lead a few elites and hit the Demon King directly behind the Demon King''s army." "Wait! That''s Too Dangerous !?" Certainly, it seemed too violent to call it an operation.


    "It''s okay. The time to challenge the Demon King is noon. Nothing can hurt the" Brave of Light "when the sun rises to the highest, and there is a user of space transfer in the land of the sun. There is no need to worry about exhaustion before, "" I will undertake the escort of the Hero of Light, "said the Great Sage, cool. A calm voice as usual. reliable.


    (But is the vampire sage going out during the day ...?) I''m a little worried. The great sage laughed suddenly, feeling my gaze and saying, "Don''t worry." Was that extra care? A hero who saved the world a thousand years ago.


    "The Knights of the Sun will also have some leadership class and state-recognized heroes, but can the location of the demon king be identified in the midst of the turmoil in the war?" Asked Uwain. The enemy is a large army of over 200,000. It won''t be easy to find. However, the shrine maiden Esther showed a confident face.


    "No problem. They seem to be changing the army, fearing that the general, Demon King will be attacked, but I''ll always tell you where the Demon King is. I know where the Demon King is "Okay, Esther-sama. However, the timing of the battle with the Demon King is determined on site. Depending on the war situation, there is a risk that the Hero of Light will be left behind by the enemy team. I''m aiming. "President Ewayin gave a cautious opinion to Mister Esther''s words with confidence.


    "Yes, that''s okay. It doesn''t mean things will go well on the first day. I''ll leave the timing to Judge Uwein''s decision." "Okay, so I believe Esther''s predictions about the location of the Demon King. I guess. " Finally, the decisive battle with the Demon King tomorrow. I''m a little reminded that I can''t be there ...


    The land of water, "It seems boring, brave," "!?" T r ans lated b y jp£ítl.£ã o£í


    "No, no, I''m listening." "It''s natural," said Ester, sighing.


    The king of the waters and the Knights of the Sun, the 1st Division. The Demon King Army will not appear there tomorrow. "Eh?"


    "It''s not surprising. You defeated 10,000 under the command of the King of the Seas, Forneus, destroyed 5000 of the Beast Kings Zagan''s air combat units, Subjugation, so there is no damage on the part of the tribe, and you may have realized that it is not worthwhile to reach out to you. "" Huh ..., softly? " friendly? I wonder if the water goddess told me.


    ¡°But,¡± Miko Esther looks seriously at the participants in the military.


    "Tomorrow''s decisive battle will intensify the Demon King''s attacks in various parts of the continent and other than the lunar country." "" "!" "


    "That''s to prevent us from joining our army?" "Yes, the Demon King does not want to gather as much power as possible near the Brave of Light. Their aim can destroy the Great Demon King Ivries "It''s about taking the life of the Brave of Light." "..." I glanced at Sakurai-kun and saw a nervous face. I don''t want my friends to be scared too much ... But is it important to warn them if their aim is Sakurai-kun? Good luck, Sakurai-kun.


    "Well, the Demon King''s army will be attacking here too?" "Hmm, finally," "Let the people touch one finger," "...", lightning hero Gerald Ballantyne, scorching You can see the spirits of the brave Olga Saul Talisker and the Fukiki hero Maximilian Lagavulin. It also shows the vague face of Alex, a Highland nationally recognized hero who doesn''t know what he''s thinking. Isn''t he with Sakurai-kun? I''m worried about the nervous face of the snow and snow prince Prince Leonard, but I''m sure Maximilian is on and I''m sure he''ll be fine.


    After that, some precautionary items were spoken and the pre-decision meeting ended.


    I glanced at the face of my childhood friend, The Brave of Light. The profile is nervous and talks to Uwain in some way. Sakurai did not notice my gaze.


    (Be careful, don''t get injured.) I sent an ale in my heart and kept looking at the screen until the communication magic was broken.


    He returned to his sleeping tent and shared his meeting with Mr. Juliae, who was away from home. Juliae quietly listened, "Yes ..." Sakurai-kun will fight the Demon King Army tomorrow, but I was wondering what the feelings were.


    On the way, "My knight is uneasy?" Did I have such anxious look? He answered vaguely, "Oh well."


    "I''m going to train because I''m not calm," I said.


    "I''ll be targeted by the demons again. Takatsuki-kun." "Yes, Makoto. Please be quiet." Stopped by Lucy and Sasan.


    Tr ans l ated by £Êp£ít l.£ão£í "It''s okay. Ester-san told me that the Demon King''s army isn''t coming anymore." Surely they won''t come anymore.


    And train to near dawn. The next day was a peaceful day, as Miko Esther said.


    I spend the day restless.


    And it was night.


    ¡ó


    The meeting was busy before the day began. The meeting has not yet begun. The connection screen of the communication magic is launched. However, some of the participants today seemed to know "something" or restless.


    (¡­¡­Did something happen?)


    If anything, it would be about the battle between the Six Allies and the Demon King. I used the Listening skill to listen to people''s conversations.


    ...... Is the story true? ...... How much is it too early? ... I can''t believe it will work so well.


    Such a conversation. Then, someone heard the words that they slammed.


    -It seems that the brave of light has beaten the Demon King Zagan.

 Chapter 192 190.Makoto Takatsuki hears the results of the war

    "The Demon King Zagan was taken down by the Brave of Light!" A young knight reported excitement shortly after the meeting began. Everyone who was there in the report exulted.


    ¨D¨DAs expected, it is the Hero of Light! ¨D¨DThe resurrection of the Savior! ¨D¨DIt seems that there was no major damage here. --Even so, the fortune-telling of the shrine maiden of the goddess of fate is wonderful. The Land of the Sun-Did you defeat the Demon King with my own hero? The Land of Water-No, the hero killed the dying Demon King. It''s not a comparison. -That''s right. After all, the continent''s leader is only Highland. ¨D¨DHow about other heroes? -Gerald, the lightning hero, and Olga, the scorching hero, also seemed to have taken over the Demon King''s executives. ¨D¨DAs expected, the goddess chose the hero. Just a hero!


    You can hear such a voice from the Listening skill. There is a mix of people who are willing to be obedient and voices with political speculation. The Brave of Light I suddenly had an eye saying "" reflected on the screen.


    (I did it! Takatsuki-kun)


    I didn''t really hear the voice, but I felt like I could hear that line. Nika''s smiling smile is dazzling. He didn''t seem to have suffered any major injuries and was fine. I wish I had come Friae. I invited her, but she said, "Even if there is a shrine maiden of the goddess of the moon, I''ll just get in the way."


    "Thank you, Ryosuke-san, you''re really good." "Thank you, Noel." Princess Noel is speaking to Sakurai-kun for his efforts.


    "When will you return to the Royal City of Sinfonia?" "Well, the Demon King''s army is still laying near the continent ..." Princess Noel would like to see Sakurai-kun soon. However, from Sakurai''s words, I knew that the war was still continuing.


    T r a n sl a ted b y jp £í tl .c om "Dr. Noel, despite having lost the Demon King, there is still enough reserve in the Demon King''s army, and the Former King of the Sea Demon has not yet been identified. Until the Demon Army completely retreats "I can''t let my guard down." "That''s right ... thank you for your continued support." Princess Noel returned a serious look after a little patience.


    "But recently the monsters near the royal city of Sinfonia have been flying in May. Couldn''t even be part of the Knights of the Sun coming back?" The second Prince of Highland complains.


    "The prince, the defense of the royal city is the responsibility of the temple knight. I''m worried that the sun knights are paying off, but ..." It is the Pope of the Goddess Church who kindly instructs the second prince. .


    "If you''re worried about the protection of the royal city, why don''t you return the brave man in the water nation who is free to spend time there? No monsters will attack the moon nation in the future." Don''t rely on the apostle of the evil god! No matter how much Esther''s words, it''s unacceptable! "The Pope rebelled against Esther''s words. I hated it ...


    "Let''s return," said the Great Sage.


    "In today''s royal capital, Sinfonia, shrines of goddesses are gathered. It is highly likely that other dignitaries of many countries will be targeted. Fortunately, the Demon King was able to defeat ... "The Great Sage himself !? You''ll be tired of fighting the Demon King, don''t overdo it!" The Pope stops in a hurry. You know that the great sages are demons, but the hero of a thousand years ago doesn''t seem to be able to raise his head.


    "It doesn''t matter. If you repeat the space transfer at night, you can return to the royal capital in half a day. In the Knights of the Sun, it will take a few days to move, so I am suitable ... "The Great Sage. Do you have any concerns?" I asked a great sage, who seemed like a poor word, unintentionally.


    Weak "Hum, the Spirit Master. In this battle, I saw the Light Hero defeat Zagan, the king of the beast. It looked like Abel defeated the Demon King a thousand years ago. The opponent was the Demon King Zagan, which I saw a thousand years ago, and I was certain he was ... but I don''t really care ... "" That''s proof that Sakurai-dono is the Savior! As you can see, the deputy minister of Highland praised Sakurai-kun, reversing the words of the Great Sage. He also heard the story of the defeat of the Demon King, and seems to have gained much tension. T ra nslat e d b y jpmtl.c o £í


    "I don''t doubt Sakurai-dono''s strength, but I''m worried about the great sages. Does the great sage consider the defeated Demon King to be a shadow warrior?" Said. Yes, shadow warriors are possible!


    Magic "... No, not at all. There are no other demons with such a huge body. They looked exactly as they remembered a thousand years ago. ¡­ ¡±¡° President Yuwain. I know you''re worried, but I know that the beast king Zagan''s life has been exhausted by fateful magic. The words of the President were gently rejected by the great sages, and the shrine maiden Esther denied it. Those words seemed reassuring to everyone participating in the conference.


    After that, there were reports at each battlefield. As a result, all races win. In other words, it is a complete victory.


    "That''s not enough." I heard a tweet from Gerald, the lightning hero and the leader of the North Knights. Combat enthusiasts seem to be as usual.


    Olga, a burning hero. Maximilian of Fuki''s hero. Of course, the snowy snow prince Prince Leonard has also won. It was good.


    "Let''s stay tuned until the Demon King retreats and report immediately if we notice anything. Also, the next day," Uwain concluded the meeting.


    ¡ó


    "Hey, yes, I was able to defeat the Demon King," told Juliae, who was waiting in the tent, that the Demon King had been defeated. I thought he would be more pleased, but the response was surprisingly weak.


    "It''s cool," "The brave of light can''t be defeated like a demon king. You have to defeat the Great Demon King Ivry''s. Other than that, it''s a small fish." I think it''s too much to say, but the brave of light is the trump card of the Great Demon King, so I can''t help but relax here. Julie is right when it means not to relax. This is a preliminary battle.


    "Hey, Makoto. When can we return?" "Demons aren''t coming anymore? Takatsuki-kun." Lucy and Sae are in return home mode.


    "We will remain alert until we completely withdraw from the western continent. We''ll be waiting for a while." "Yes, I understand. Then I''ll train with Makoto." Hey, Takatsuki-kun. I''m making something. "The Knights of the Sun, the 1st Division, is free because no demons come.


    Lucy trains with me. Sa-san makes cookies and other sweets with the ingredients he gave to Fujiyan and distributes them to the soldiers. It''s very popular because it ¡¯s made by a hero. I tried it, but I thought it was a commercial product.


    "Well, let''s go for training." "Wait, my knight." I was about to leave the tent, and Friae grabbed my hand.


    "What happened to the princess?" "The shrine maiden of the goddess of fate did not say anything? About the future movement of the Demon King''s army and the resurrection of the Great Demon King." "Ester ?? No, until the Demon Army withdrew. Only if you are distracted ... "Do you have any concerns?


    T r an s l a te d b y jp£í tl .£ão£í "Yeah ... Well, my" Future Vision "isn''t that accurate, so if the fate goddess shrine priest says nothing, I''ll be fine, but I have a bad feeling about it." "I''ll tell Orto." "Don''t worry too much. It''s bad to keep it down." Friae says, putting a black cat on his knees and hurling his throat. Peace. There is Sassan in the tent, and even if an enemy comes, it is safe. I spent the day training with Lucy.


    -That evening.


    "Isn''t the communication magic connected?" "Yeah ... I don''t know the cause ..." Was. I heard that a communication problem was occurring. But ... will that happen magically? It''s not a machine.


    "I''m sorry! I''ll get back to you soon!" Said the magicians, apologizing to Ort.


    "Hey! Is the magic device perfect?" "I check it every day! No problem!" Magic power "Weather !? If the atmosphere is rough due to a storm, communication will be bad!" "I can''t imagine that the storm would make communications on the continent worse." "Because we''re sunny in the first place ...." "Why?" .


    "Let''s do what? Orto," "I''m sorry, Makoto. I''ll call you once the meeting starts. Can you go back to the tent and wait for a while?" "Yes, that''s fine ... ¡­, If my princess has a bad feeling, isn''t this a possibility of attack by the enemy? ¡±¡° The shrine maiden of the moon goddess ¡­¡­? It was a fate magician. ¡±In my words, Orto''s gaze becomes sharp.


    "Certainly, if you can interrupt our communication magic, you should do it before the decisive battle. The Demon King has already been defeated. The timing will be strange." It seemed to be.


    "Then, I''ll be back." "Yes, I''m sorry for the inconvenience." I returned to my tent with my friends and waited for contact. However, no meeting was held that day.


    ¡ó


    "Hello," the next morning, came out to the tent of ortho leader I think Na whether the restored communication magic soon. However, it seems that the tent has fluttered and the restoration has not yet been completed. Seeing the bears under the sorcerers'' eyes, they probably worked all night.


    "I haven''t fixed it yet." "Makoto! Apparently, the malfunction of this communication magic may be an artificial thing ..." "Eh?" I use space magic. In order to link long distances by magic, it seems that there is a communication magic maze to be relayed on the way, but it seems that yesterday it was noticed that it was destroyed.


    "The magic magical telecommunications is located deep underground, and its location is a state secret. There should be nothing known other than the Knights of the Sun ... Now, just a quick connection with the Royal City of Sinfonia But I''m trying to see if I can do it. "" Olt-sama! It''s about to be connected soon. "" Ok! I''m in a hurry! "" Hah! "The exchanges are more intense than yesterday.


    The Devil has defeated ...? However, I feel something unpleasant ... While waiting, I waited for the restoration of communication magic next to Ort. At that time.


    "My knight!" "Princess?" Suddenly, Juliae jumped into the tent. Behind him is Lucy. He seems to have followed. Juliae''s face is pale and sweating on her forehead. It''s my first time to see this impatient.


    "Foory? What''s wrong?" "Foo-chan, the face is blue." Lucy and Sae bothered worriedly, thinking they didn''t think it was normal.


    "Ryosuke is still here ..." when Friae tried to say something. T ra n sla t ed b y Jp m t l .£ã o£í


    I heard someone say "connected." At the same time, one "communication magic" is activated. The first thing that jumped into my eyes was the face of Esther, the priestess of fate. A beautiful face with beautiful silver hair. However, his expression was not arrogant and cold as usual, but rather bitter and distorted.


    "Who is the hero you can talk to now?" Water Country "Here is Makoto, the brave hero of the Knights of the Sun and the 1st Division," said Ort.


    "Is it just ...?" "That''s right. We''ve just been interrupted by our communication magic and we''re just connected. What''s going on?" He held his forehead with his finger as if he hurt. And he turned our eyes toward us.


    "... In this state, the ''hero of light'' will die." The shrine maiden of the goddess of fate clearly spoke.

 Chapter 193 191Makoto Takatsuki decides

    "In this state, [The Brave of Light] will die." "Huh !?" Why so! Wasn''t it a win game?


    "What''s that! Sakurai-kun!" "Lies ... The light brave man ...?" Say who screams, and Lucy stunned. Juliae still has a blue face.


    "Please explain, Esther." ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± That''s how the shrine maiden Esther opened her mouth after a little silence. Behind you are Princess Noel and other goddess shrine maiden.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ The Demon King has replaced it.¡± The Demon King? All my friends, including me, are also sick.


    "The spirit-master, apparently the King of the Beast, Zagan apparently" inherited "the Demon King''s seat to his son. Not only his status, but his power," said the savagely wise sage. His complexion is pale and looks unwell rather than in a bad mood.


    "The Great Sage, you''ve returned to the Royal City of Sinfonia." "Isn''t it ok, but is it okay?" "If you return by force, it''s this zama. Did Zagan weaken? "Is there a common alternative to the Demon King?" "No, as far as I know ... at least once in the past millennium."


    (Makoto. The demons, especially the Demon King class, live for thousands of years because of their longevity. It is a rare event for the people on earth, but it is common for the deities to do it.) Then, do you have to expect the goddess of fate? I turned my eyes away from Esther and turned her eyes away. Hey, it''s not cute at all. The goddess of fate, please.


    T ran s lated b y £Êp£í tl.£ã om "The shrine maiden of the goddess of fate. Are there any moves?" Asked the wise man to respond to my feelings.


    "... Currently, the main unit of the Six United Nations is fighting with the Demon King, led by the second generation, The King of Beasts. The troops are equal at 300,000 to 300,000, but the enemy is a barrier that weakens the protection of the Holy Tribe. And that''s sharply eroding the power of "The Brave of Light." For more details, I can''t see it in my "God''s Eyes ... Damn!" Don''t! A fist was knocked on the desk.


    "Isn''t it possible to reinforce? There should have been Gerald''s North Knights and General Talisker''s Crimson Knights near the main force." There is no way to tell him that the messenger has already been sent, but it seems it will take a long time to arrive. "" What the ...... ", Princess Noel answered the question of Ort. Princess Noel''s voice is shaking because of anxiety.


    Tenma "Immediately organize reinforcements and head for President Uwayin and Sakurai-dono! Hey! Let''s recruit all the Hiryu and his troops! The commander is giving instructions to the deputy knight. Perhaps because of impatience, the tone is rough.


    "I''m going to take a break and return to the battlefield. The movement during the day is tough, but ... Miko of the goddess of fate, how long is the grace period?" "... The light brave will survive tonight''s battle "No, you can''t." Looking back, Juliae does not speak anything while she is down.


    "Princess, can you see anything with fate magic?" "... I can see Ryosuke who is eaten by a lot of monsters." Akan, there is no good information at all.


    "Then there is the apostle of the evil god and the priestess of the moon! It is such a situation because of having such cursed people. The blessing of the sun goddess cannot be exhausted. They must have sent information to the Demon King''s army! Catch them now and put them on fire, Commander Ort! " Apparently, the brave of the light is dying, and he''s panicked quite a bit.


    T ran slate d b y £Êp £ít l.£ã om "That''s not the case ... the Pope''s Highness. There is nothing to do with the hero of the land of water and the shrine maiden of the moon goddess. Only the Demon Army has a fate magician who can mislead my" future vision "... ¡­, There''s no doubt about it! ¡±¡° How about! Esther''s ¡°Future Vision¡± can no longer be relied upon! ¡±¡° Ku! ¡±The relationship between the Pope who looked at honeymoon and the shrine maiden of the goddess of fate is delicate. It is feeling. This is not the case now.


    "Makoto! Let''s go to the support of the Brave of Light! Let''s go with the Hiryu squad!" Mr. Ort is listening to the story and finishing the formation of the reinforcements. As expected.


    "Would you like to join the Light Brave Reinforcement with Commander Ort? ¡»


    Yes, No


    The "RPG player" skill has asked.


    (Where are your choices ...?)


    "Hey Ort, how long does it take to get to Sakurai-kun from here?" "Normally, a full day, but this time in an emergency. Expected to arrive "


    slow. I felt so. Sakurai-kun is likely to die tonight. Then half a day is too late.


    "I''m heading in another way." "" Eh? "" I heard some words from Ort and some others.


    "Lucy, I have a request." "Eh, Makoto? Wow, I?" "Takatsuki-kun ...?" I turned to Lucy and Sa-san, who had been listening to our conversation anxiously.


    Spatial transition "Move me to Sakurai-kun" "Is that possible?" Ort responded to my words. But Lucy shook his head with a blue face.


    "No, I can''t! I''ve never been to that place, and it''s not my mom that is such a super long distance transition!" "Speaking of which, Rosalie isn''t participating?" No witches are participating in this battle.I sent a request for support to Canaan''s village, but said she was absent ... " Are you on the moon? I wonder if you can come. But those who aren''t there can''t rely.


    "Lucy, please. Please help me because I can''t do it." "... but ... whether it works ... No, I understand! Let''s try!" Lucy was confident at first but motivated It became me. Switching feelings is fast.


    "Lucy. If we can do it, we too." "Don''t stop, Commander Ort. I''ve looked after the red-haired elf there, but it''s more likely that the kotani''s space transfer will fail. Only success It would be like a friend, a spirit witch, or a hero of the land of fire.You need to know your opponent well in order to transfer another person, not yourself. I can''t do it "," ... I see. OK, so we''ll head for the flying dragon as planned. Let''s join there, Makoto, "" Okay, Commander Orto. "


    "Lucy, please do it." "Yeah, sorry, could you show me a map?" "Please, Lucy," Lucy said.


    Tra n s la t ed b y Jpm t l .£ã o£í "Where is the battlefield?" A commercial country "Here is the coast of Dunnett. The landmark is the hills of Naid ...." "Tell me only the distance." "The method consumes magical power intensely ... but it''s a considerable distance?" Demon "OK," Lucy''s words are reliable. It was really nice to be friends.


    "Makoto. I''ve never been to a battlefield with the Brave of Light. So I don''t think I can send it to the exact location. No doubt, there will be some error." "Okay. I nodded at Lucy''s words.


    "Now, let''s go," Lucy grabs the wand tightly with both hands. At the same time, I feel the enormous magical power increasing. A spell is spun from Lucy''s mouth.


    ¨D¨DThe goddess of fate in heaven. I pray to you. I wish you a miracle ...


    Space transition is metallic space-time magic. Goddess of fate It is how to govern it.


    I glanced at Ester-san. He looked at his eyes, seemingly reckless. Goddess of Fate Would you like to increase your success rate?


    Goddess of fate (I can''t do that, Makoto. I''m down to human level and have no divinity. I can''t do miracles). I''m near the corner.


    Meanwhile, a large number of magic circles float in the air one after another. The magical power of the atmosphere trembles. I feel the ground is shaking.


    "Oh, what a magical power." Magical power, "I can''t believe .... I can''t handle one magician." According to Lucy, it seems that his magic has been increasing recently. Still in a growth period? My magical power is stopped at "4". Isn''t the disparity severe?


    "My knight ... be careful," "Brother Makoto, thank you for your fortune," "Thank you," Juliae, and Princess Sofia sent an ale from behind the communication magic screen.


    "Makoto-sama ... please ask Ryosuke-san" "Okay," Princess Noel folded his hands to pray.


    "Lu-chan, do your best. Takatsuki-kun, I''ll follow you after this." "No, Sa-san is with the princess and Lucy. This is too thin." Okay, let''s leave this to you! Be careful! "


    "Makoto, let''s go." "Oh," Lucy''s light red hair sways. The hair is shed not by the wind, but by the magical power that blows. It looks like a Guren witch.


    Space transition-! ! !


    As soon as Lucy''s voice reached his ear, the magic was triggered and I was wrapped in light.


    Is the experience time just a few seconds? In the pure white light, I was surrounded by a strange floating feeling. I felt like I was thrown out into an infinitely wide space without feeling up, down, left and right. The next moment, Ston, the ground, and his feet joined. And the view is open. T ran sl at e d by jpmt l .£ã o m


    "It''s cold!" A lot of water slammed on my face like a shower. It''s raining. It''s like a storm.


    --Water magic / water flow


    I controlled the movement of rain with water magic. So somehow, I could look ahead.


    When I opened my eyes, the first thing I felt was something strange. dark. It is before noon. There should be no such darkness as before dawn.


    No way, time has passed since the space transfer failed? No, it is a time transition. It''s a completely different magic.


    I looked around. I didn''t notice immediately because of the pouring rain. The sense of discomfort was above. I looked up at the sky.


    (... is this the cause?)


    ¨D¨DThe sky was covered with jet-black clouds that stretched out.

 Chapter 194 192: Makoto Takatsuki heads to the battlefield

    Rain and wind are strong. Storm-like storms. It was that.


    Magical power Sakurai-kun-The ability of the brave of light is "the ability to turn sunlight into light." Then, in order to defeat the brave of light, block the sunshine. Children can understand. So the Demon King had read that it would control the weather.


    In that respect, I can control the clouds (water) to make it clear if I have "the right hand of the spirit". I will clear the sky and the sunlight will revive. Sakurai-kun, defeated by the sun, defeats Demon King. It was such an easy idea. However, the "sound" that spread in the sky shattered my plan.


    In the darkness "clouds of ..." I put out my mouth unintentionally.


    A thousand years ago. When it was ruled by the Great Demon King and nine Demon Kings. At that time, the sky was never covered in the sky, and the sunlight did not reach the ground. For this reason, the period until the savior Abel defeats the Great Demon King and the black cloud clears is called the "Dark Age".


    Just when I came to a different world. The legend of the savior Abel, who overheard the Great Demon King, heard many times during his training in the Temple of the Waters. It is the first time to see the real thing, but this is a cloud that Daimaou was dealing with. A legendary magic that is so famous that you don''t know how many times it was heard in class.


    Staring at the sky, you can see that it is swirling, but strong against black clouds. Can this legendary magic be blown away with spirit magic? And that''s not all.


    T r a ns la t e d by £Êp m t l.c om I closed my eyes and used the Listen Hearing skill. The sound that reaches your ears is the sound of heavy rain hitting the ground. The rain sounds like May flies, but that''s it.


    The shrine maiden Esther said that the race and demons were each engaged in 300,000 large armies. The sound of the ground, the voices, and the sounds of weapons hit by a large number of troops. I can''t hear any.


    In other words, this was not a battlefield, but a space transfer to some distance. The result is as Lucy worried.


    "Noah!" I looked up at the sky and shouted loudly.


    (Hey, did you call me? Makoto) Noah-sama''s voice resounds in her head. I asked shortly, keeping my mind out of it.


    "Tell me where Sakurai-kun is." (Approximately 70 km to the northwest. Go straight diagonally to the right of the direction where Makoto is facing now.) The answer returned immediately.


    --Water magic and water phoenix


    T r a ns l a ted b y jp m t l.£ã o £í Before Noah-sama''s words were over, I gathered magical power with spirit magic and activated water magic. As soon as the giant water phoenix emerged, I jumped on its back and headed northwest.


    Side-hit rain. A raging storm. And the eerie sky like night. Fly through it with "Water Phoenix".


    (At that speed, it will arrive in about an hour.) Noah''s tone is bright. It looks really fun.


    "Noah, I have a few questions." (Okay, listen) I took a small, deep breath.


    "Is the Great Demon King resurrected?" (I didn''t) The answer was clear.


    According to the legend "The cloud of this deity-class magic ..." is legendary, it must be the magic used by the Great Demon King.


    (Well? Perhaps the snake cult guys used sacrifices at the expense of the believers'' lives, and the black cloud would clear up in a day. Compared to a thousand years ago Not really) "I see." Daimaou is not resurrected. The moment I saw the cloud of darkness, I had a bad feeling, but this time the enemy was just a Demon King. It has not changed.


    The darkness, "Well, next, do you think my cloud will be blown away by my genie magic?" No (... I don''t know unless I try, but maybe) "Yes ...?" I was a little disappointed. After all ...? Maybe there was hope. As expected, how can the magic of the legend be solved by individuals?


    I turned my gaze at my thin blue arm. The magic of the spirit in the right hand is powerful, but how much useful this time?


    (Oh, it''s very bearish. It''s not like Makoto.) Noah''s voice is bright. Opposite to my comfort.


    "Noah-sama, why are you so fun?" (Huh, you know Makoto, too? The goddess Ira of the Holy Tribe did Poka. Only Makoto can save the brave of the light. "The current situation is what Noah wants ... ??" Did Noah foresee this future?


    (What are you talking about? The sealed future doesn''t tell me the future that the goddess of fate has overlooked.) "Yes ... right ..." This situation could not have been predicted by anyone. It looks like that.


    "What about Aile?" How does the water goddess who is often with Noah think about the current situation?


    Hikaru (If you''re Eileh, you''ve gone back to heaven in a hurry. There''s an urgent goddess meeting. You''re still alive, right? " Is the Light Hero a goddess'' tool? Don''t talk about dying.


    (For the Holy Tribe, all the people on the earth are pieces. Of course, I''m different ¡î) While saying, "I believe you, Noah-sama," I get a little more uneasy. Until now, I was lucky in many ways, and no one near me died. However, the situation seems to be the worst ever. The goddess of fate has declared that Sakurai will die tonight.


    T ran slated b y £êp £ít l.c o m (It''s okay, Makoto. If you''re in danger, you just have to escape.)


    Gives me a lot of information so I can''t lose. Help me not to die. I''m the only believer. If I disappear, Noah will lose his connection to the earth. So I''m the most important piece for Noah.


    But who''s other than me? Sakurai is a follower of the sun goddess. The goddess with the most followers on this continent. For Noah, there is no big problem whether you are or not.


    But I want to help somehow. When I was in a different world, I was at a loss with my weakest skills and stats. Only Fujiyan and Sakurai-kun contacted me as usual. He told me to come with me, as if I was just useless at the time.


    (Makoto) Noah''s voice echoed gently.


    "What is it?" (I''m too enthusiastic, please feel more comfortable) "I''m like that ..."


    At the next moment, light appeared softly next to me, and Noah appeared out of it.


    "What?" In the storm. Not the dream, but the real world. The goddess is sitting next to me.


    "No, Mr. Noah? Can you come out !?" "Well, I can''t help but misunderstand. This is just" genjutsu ". You''re there. "My head? Is it like an imaginary friend?


    "It''s a bit different. This conversation is a voice from the undersea temple. But this body just doesn''t really exist." "Hey." , It looks only real. Reality There is more than in a dream.


    "Oh, when you touch it, it slips through."


    --Munyu


    The touch was transmitted to my hand. "Eh?" When he moved his finger several times, he responded to Noah''s plumpy upper arm. Rather, Noah is soft! What''s this skin! Angel soft skin?


    "Can you tell me not to be with an angel? You might be the best in the world." Noah-sama pinched my cheek. It doesn''t hurt, but it definitely gives you the feel of being pinched.


    "Is this really a genjutsu ...?" "A god-class genjutsu isn''t much different from reality for humans. How long have you been sexually harassing me?" . I wanted to touch it forever ...


    "This time the tension was too loose ..." Noah sighed, squeezing his cheeks. Even that casual gesture is beautiful. even if. T r ans lat ed by £êp£ítl.com


    "Noah, if you can do this for a long time." "No, now the dark clouds are weakening the power of heaven. Instead, the power of the demons that the demons believe in, and we, the Titans, The power of the nature that governs is "balanced", so even with "Genjutsu" alone, I came out before Makoto "" What is it? "So this is not necessarily a good thing .


    "Now, there''s about 30 minutes to arrive on the battlefield. I''ll be thinking about how to deal with the Demon King before." "Do you know about the Demon King !?" Yeah, it''s a similar thing for that child. "


    "So, first ..." I talked to Noah about the Demon King fight.


    ¡ó


    "It''s about time," Noah stands up. Tens of hours. I gained some knowledge about "How to Fight the Devil".


    "Thank you, Noah-sama. I''m going to help Sakurai-kun." "I can''t go with you, but you can''t do it." However.


    "Well, even if I talk to me next door, I can''t see anything other than Makoto, so I''m going to be a dangerous guy talking in the air?"


    "Then come on," his head was knocked, and Noah suddenly disappeared. The only area around me is the rain. Melancholy is gone.


    I heard something from a distance. Many screams, the sound of metal hitting each other. Explosion sound by magic. And the sound of the ground due to the movement of the army. The battlefield is near. I flew straight to the sound.


    (Looked!)


    A crowd of people like waves. No, a battlefield where humans and demons meet is now visible. However, the situation seemed to be in opposition rather than the expected inferiority. It seems that the demons are not dominant, but rather a battle of retreat. Well, I''m an amateur so I can''t tell just by looking at it.


    (¡­ I''m worried about that.)


    A strange object that stands out on the battlefield where many races, demons and demons fight. It was a semicircular black dome. The color is black and the inside is invisible.


    Is it the magic of the enemy? Magic Power I don''t think it''s an ally because I feel bad. But there is little information. I want to get closer and gather information.


    T ransl at e d b y £Êp £ít l.co m Watch the war from above. And the state of the spirits around. There are many water spirits, either because of the rain or the effect of weakening the protection of the Holy Tribe by the dark clouds. Then look at the battlefield again.


    (Melee ...)


    If only demons are gathered, they can attack at once as if monsters had attacked the lunar country before the war began. If the enemy and allies are mixed, it is difficult to attack. First of all, we are the elite of the Demon King''s army. It is not a small fish demon army for perturbation that hit the land of the moon. I don''t know if my low-attack spirit magic can pass. Soon, the impatience creepes up again.


    --Megumi water stop


    Calm down. Remember what we talked to Noah. Do what I can do now. I know what I can do. And when and where to do it.


    "Gaa!" "Goo!" I heard a terrifying beast threatening here. That''s ... a dragon !? And two fire dragons with a rough temper. If you deal with them, you will consume spirit magic. However, if you want to reduce the number of enemies, you should be opponents. After a little hesitation, I thrust out "the right hand of the spirit".


    -Water magic ...


    "Sacred Sword Sonic Slash!" Prior to my magic, I thought that two flashes ran, and the wings of the fire dragon were cut apart. The fire dragon, which had lost its wings, fell with a sad sound. Tenma Instead, a woman knight in white armor straddled across. And the woman knight was familiar.


    "Takatsuki-kun !? You came to help me!" The knight was a classmate girl. Yokoyama Saki. She is Sakurai''s wife and deputy secretary. The same unit as Sakurai-kun, the one who should be near Sakurai-kun!


    "Oh, where is Sakurai-kun?" "Ryosuke helped Ryosuke!"


    "Where''s calm down, where''s Sakurai-kun?" It was a black dome with a strong presence.


    After all, you have to enter that ...

 Chapter 195 193: The Demon War, part 6

    "Come here! Takatsuki-kun" "Oh, I understand" Saki Yokoyama (Sakurai-kun''s daughter-in-law) appears and moves toward the black dome.


    As you approach, you are overwhelmed by its hugeness. I thought it was as big as Tokyo Dome, but it might be bigger.


    Then, he noticed a sense of incompatibility when he watched the battle between the race and the demons, centering on the black dome. Guardians-The Six Allied Forces, led by the Knights of the Sun, are fighting the black dome.


    "Yokoyama, why are you all protecting that black guy?" Should Sakurai-kun be broken as soon as he is trapped? When I heard, Yokoyama spoke with a regrettable expression.


    Light "The black dome is a barrier that locks in. But the human race is a one-way barrier that can''t enter from outside. And the worst is the demons and monsters ...." However, I was drastically trying to deal with "Only the Brave of the Light". Did you build a magical formula just for that? " Once upon a time, I learned at the temple of water.


    About barrier magic. Barrier spells are magic used to prevent enemy attacks and confine enemies. Magic Power A huge amount of money is needed to prevent powerful attack magic and to seal strong enemies.


    However, since fuel economy is poor, there is a "conditional" method to efficiently create a strong barrier. To put it simply, it is possible to add a bias to the barrier magic, which is strong in "fire magic" but weak in "water magic". By doing so, even though the required magic power is the same, you can use a stronger barrier magic only for "Fire magic".


    T ra nslate d by £êpm tl .com This time, the enemy has prepared only the ¡°Brave of Light¡±. -Prevent the "people" from entering.-"Demons and demons" are free to enter and exit.


    "But Barrier Magic should be" breakable "if you have the time. The Knights of the Sun have many excellent wizards, right?" This barrier seems to be a "god class" class, and only a sage or a hero of the light in the sun can break it ... "" That''s how ... " I''m back now because I''m back. The brave of light has been trapped. Moreover, the sunlight is blocked by the "clouds of darkness." This is definitely bad.


    "Only Sakurai-kun is inside?" "No, there are always at least a hundred escorts close to Ryosuke, so there shouldn''t be a single person ... "Everybody is safe ..." "I see ..." It''s a tough situation. I can''t say anything optimistic.


    While talking, he changed his black dome and came close to the jet-black barrier. The surface of the barrier is black and the inside cannot be seen. Which one should I use for one-shot magic? When I thought, Mr. Yokoyama moved first.


    "Holy swordsman, light slash!" Mr. Yokoyama fired a glowing flash from his sword compared to when he defeated two fire dragons. A giant light sword approaches the barrier. However, the moment she touched the jet-black barrier, the light spell disappeared.


    "Absorbed ...?" "I don''t know ... It''s a barrier that even witches see for the first time, so you have to do it from analysis ..." Was it okay to attack violently? But Yokoyama''s profile felt calmly, something he couldn''t say. However, one point that I was concerned about.


    "Mr. Yokoyama. I couldn''t analyze it, but I knew the characteristics of the barrier well. I guess only the hero of light was confined." "It was ... when Ryosuke was confined to that barrier, Izaku, the Archbishop of the Snake Cult. Tetsuya explained with a laugh: That barrier is a magic that was created from scratch just to seal the Brave of Light. , Aika ... "he really likes to explain. I haven''t seen my face yet.


    Transl at ed b y jp £í t l.£ã o £í "Hey, Takatsuki-kun! You''re a wizard ...? Can''t you manage ...?" A crying voice looked at me and saw a few bears. Perhaps she hasn''t been asleep since Sakurai was trapped.


    "What if I could do it ..." I pulled Noah''s dagger and approached the barrier. Maybe this "kami" is ...


    At that time, the wings of the water phoenix touched the black barrier. The next moment, the water phoenix suddenly disappeared. Magic power After all, is it the barrier of absorption !?


    "Wow!" "Is it okay !?" He was suspended in the air because his ankle was grabbed. Abune


    "Thank you, Yokoyama-san. Wait a minute," and I put a dagger in the barrier. Returns, no reaction. The blade of the dagger was easily stabbed into the barrier.


    "That?" "Wow, that''s amazing! That weapon can break the barrier!" "Wait, this reaction ..." I waited on Ms. Yokoyama who was delighted, and touched the barrier with the hand without the dagger. I tried.


    My left hand crossed the barrier without any noise.


    "Huh?" "Huh eh !?" In the first place, this barrier does not refuse me?


    "Yeah, Yokoyama-san" "Yeah, what is it?"


    "This barrier, couldn''t we enter the race?" Battle "Well, uh ... I guess the archbishop Izak was saying," The barrier between races and sub-humans can''t enter ... " "Why did I enter because I am a wizard apprentice?" My profession written in Soul Book [] is a wizard apprentice. Not even a wizard.


    "Takatsuki-kun isn''t a brave man?" "That''s the role I got from the Roses royal family, and my profession in this world is an apprentice witch." "That''s right ... it was hard." Looked at you to see a very sorry person. I''m struggling.


    (I guess you didn''t expect a state-certified hero to be an apprentice wizard, even the wizard who created the barrier.) Noah''s voice resounded in his head. Well, I''m a nationally certified hero. Are your occupations not being investigated? I guess so much.


    (That''s not good, thanks for putting Makoto in the barrier.) Well, it is.


    "Then, Yokoyama-san, I''ll go. You can release your hands." I''m still hanging in the air with Mr. Yokoyama grabbing my ankle. "Well, yeah .... Please ask Ryosuke." "Oh, I''ll help Sakurai-kun." "Be careful." I waved my hand to Yokoyama, who turned his eyes seriously here. .


    Yokoyama releases my ankle. I was thrown into the air and swallowed by the jet-black barrier.


    T ra n s lat e d b y £Êp £ítl .co m ¡ó


    (¡­¡­ dark. Visibility hardly works ¡­¡­)


    -"Night vision" skill


    Inside the barrier was the darkness of a dark night. But there is. Something is moving.


    -"Search enemies" skill


    There are many enemies. The evil demons and demons of the "Disaster designation" class. More than a thousand bodies are crowded in the barrier.


    -"Hidden" skill


    Kill the sign. I have no intention of interacting with the demons here. First, you have to find Sakurai-kun.


    -"Listening" skill


    hear. It''s a battle sound. I don''t know who''s fighting, but at least Sakurai-kun''s ally.


    I moved quietly towards the sound.


    -"Ming mirror still water" 100%


    Slip past the dense monsters. I have no time to fear. Think nothing, just avoid the enemy and head towards the sound. The sound gradually approached.


    I saw it!


    One swordsman is fighting. Gray armor. Black sword. Who¡­¡­?


    There are many monsters around. I judge it alone. That''s a lot of work. Tra n sl a te d b y jp m tl .c om


    Slowly, the appearance of the swordsman came into view ... I noticed.


    ¨D¨DSakurai-kun, who was full of blood, was there.


    "Sakurai-kun!" I shouted loudly, even though I was aware of the monsters around me.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± No reply from Sakurai-kun. Her eyes were hollow, like a sleepwalker. The armor that I thought was gray was white armor with dry blood. The same goes for the magic sword that I was shown someday. It is smeared with blood.


    But he was still waving his sword. He was fighting alone against demons and monsters.


    "Water magic, large whale!" I used Giant Spirit''s right hand to create a giant water whale and blast monsters. Not an attack magic. Magic to gain time and distance from enemies.


    "Sakurai-kun!" I shouted again.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Tsuki-kun?¡± This time there was a response. Alright!


    "Sakurai-kun! Are you injured?" I ran up and tried to see how much the wound was. However, Sakurai himself was not hurt. I realized that the blood that Sakurai was wearing was all returned blood.


    "... How do you ... here?" "I don''t care about that! Is there any other ally !?" I heard from Yokoyama that the members of the knights of the escort were trapped together. Then Sakurai-kun should never be alone.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ All are dead.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± What came back was a dry voice.


    "The Seventh Division is all made up of young knights ... the task is to die on my behalf, but not to let me ... ¡­¡­ everybody on my shield ¡±¡° ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡± Did you survive in such a situation?


    Footsteps are approaching. These are the demons who blew away. The numbers are even increasing. In this barrier, demons and demons can freely enter. It increases, but does not decrease.


    "My magical power is about to run out. Without the light of the sun, even if you are being reborn as a savior, it is like this. If you can get out of this barrier, please escape ... "I can''t escape .... Mug!" "Take this for now!" Into his mouth.


    "... Gu, what''s suddenly Takatsuki-kun? What?" Sakurai-kun''s body glows blue and the magical powers fill it. As expected, the best recovery drug. T ra ns l a te d by jp £ít l.£ã o £í


    "Health and magical power has been completely relieved!" "Is it going to last another day !?" "Wow, I don''t know but maybe" "Okay!"


    "Water magic, big whale!" I once again blow away the approaching monsters with water magic. However, since it is the second time, there are those who avoid learning whether they are learning or endure water magic.


    "Holy sword, light slash!" Sakurai-kun''s glowing slash cut it off. Same technique as Yokoyama-san. The matching with the bride is fashionable.


    "Takatsuki-kun helped me recover my magic, but the situation where I can''t get out of the barrier hasn''t changed!" Sakurai-kun''s voice has become more and more mixed.


    so. According to Mr. Yokoyama, this barrier is a deity class. The desperate situation has not changed.


    I remember the conversation with Noah and the magic lessons I learned in the past. Among them was a way to break the barrier. A bit rough, though.


    (Well, I have to do it ...) Solution I sighed the skill of "Ming mirror stop water".


    "XXXXXXXXXXXX (Mr. spirit, Ms. spirit ... come here)" she said in spirit language. After all, the spirits of the water who are waiting around for their turn are excited. As I lifted the blue glowing "Spirit''s right hand" in front, the water spirits were gathering more and more.


    "Let''s do something about this barrier for the time being," I turned to Sakurai-kun and suggested.

 Chapter 196 Episode 194: Ryosuke Sakurai Remembers

    ¡ó Ryosuke Sakurai''s perspective ¡ó


    Two years ago, I lost my way into another world.


    I checked my skills in the Temple of Water, and as soon as I knew I was the Brave of Light, I was quickly taken over as the Reincarnation of the Savior.


    It wasn''t just bad. He told me the sun was the best and he said he could bring him with him. Everyone treats them as state guests. If I play an active role as "The Brave of Light," she will guarantee a lifetime of life.


    I tried to call all my classmates, but those with strong skills said, "I''m free." It was a pity that Takatsuki-kun, who wanted to come, refused.


    Then learn about this world. Remember swords and magic. I met various people.


    And the battle with the Demon King Army. The battle was dominant. According to the strategy, the Demon King was defeated. Without causing major damage.


    Tr an s la ted by jp mtl.£ã om There were also voices saying, "Follow the Demon King''s army!", But the commanding general, Uwain, banned the pursuit. However, he was unable to lower his army until the Demon King''s army completely withdrew, and waited for him ... to be assaulted.


    There must have been some care to defeat the Demon King. When I noticed, only the 7th Division, including me, was divided within the barrier. The barrier, which was developed only to confine the Brave of Light, was strong, and it was the first time that my attack was impassable. And the light of the sun, which is the root of the ¡°Brave of Light¡± skill, is weakening. Perhaps this is also an enemy tactic.


    The fellow fell, one by one. And only me was the last to stand.


    (¡­ I ¡¯m up to here)


    I thought while waving my sword. I can still fight. One hour will be fine. Two hours can be managed. Three hours may be painful. Four hours ... probably not.


    No help comes here. The fellows have already fallen as substitutes. Monsters are continually attacking, as they are unlikely to escape from the black barrier. She seemed crazy.


    He was wielding his sword not because of his mission as a hero, but because he feared he did not want to die. Or a desperate heart? It will soon be over.


    Tra nsla ted b y jp mtl .£ão£í ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Eventually, he lost his thoughts and cut his enemies just like a machine.


    Then, when I was about to put my knees on, I suddenly hit my head with cold water.


    (Attack !?) However, there is no wound. Water magic without killing, not sure if it is an attack. The user was a childhood friend.


    ¡ó


    "Let''s do something about this barrier for the time being," said Takatsuki, who showed a blurry look. When I was in junior high school, I had the same face that helped me in need.


    "Can Takatsuki break this barrier !?" I tried breaking the barrier many times. And there should be a lot of good wizards, including youths outside. Still, there was no breakthrough for the whole day.


    Takatsuki''s reply was not an answer to the question.


    "Sakurai-kun, grab my body properly." "Eh?" "Early fast." "I understand," I grabbed Takatsuki-kun''s shoulder tightly.


    "I don''t have to use both hands, but ... well, well," said Takatsuki, raising his left hand high.


    "Water magic, great waterfall" "Wow!"


    The next moment, a lot of water, like turning the pool upside down, swept all over.


    And that is.


    In an instant, the place we were in was swallowed underwater. Contact, drown !?


    ¨D¨DWater magic, underwater breathing¨DWater magic, underwater conversation


    Such a voice reached my ear.


    T ransla t e d b y £Êpmt l.c om (Sakurai-kun, can you hear me?)


    By the way, Takatsuki also uses a great waterfall, a magic that generates a lot of water. A combination of three magics. Wizards that can handle the three magics at the same time were rare even in the Knights of the Sun. At that time.


    (Takatsuki-kun! The enemy has come!)


    Despite being underwater, there was a monster approaching here with agile movement.


    --Water magic / water flow


    Sight Takatsuki fired a magic without aiming at him. The demons were swept away with a cone.


    (I guess it''s time to fill the barrier with water. Is the magical water treated like a magic attack? It''s absorbed by the barrier ... as expected. But is that bad?


    (Takatsuki-kun, it doesn''t make sense if absorbed in the barrier ...) (OK, it''s okay to keep generating water before it''s absorbed) (... can I do that?) (Yes. Takazuki-kun, who is proud of spirit magic. Oh, this slick face. It''s Takatsuki when you play mischief.


    (Well, next time?) (Next?) What on earth?


    -Water magic, deep sea


    As soon as I heard the words, chills ran on my back. This magic is the magic used by Takatsuki for the lightning hero in Highland.


    (Sakurai-kun, don''t let go of my hand) I shook my head vertically. And I heard Takatsuki''s voice-though through the water magic


    I-Water depth


    The unit of measurement for this world is not meters. So this magic must be Takatsuki-kun''s original. The deepest sea in the original world is certainly the Mariana Trench. Its water depth is about 10,900 meters. In other words, 10,000 meters deep sea is almost the deepest in the world.


    I''m not a science student, so I''m not familiar with it, but I think it was a calculation that weighed one ton per square cm. There is no living creature that can live in such a situation. I used the "search opponent" skill.


    There were no monsters living in the barrier ... Tr ansl at e d b y £Êpmtl .c o m


    (Takatsuki-kun ...) I was worried. This is the fifth magic. Moreover, such a great magic. Is magic and control OK?


    (Oh, the monster that came into the barrier was arbitrarily killed. Lucky) I heard Takatsuki''s reckless voice. Oh, I can afford it at all.


    Then we waited in the water for a while, but in the first place the monster could not reach us. A peaceful time has come.


    (Free time) Takatsuki-kun grew tired. Naturally, "Water Magic-Great Waterfall" continues to be used, and monsters that have entered are defeated by "Water Magic-Deep Sea". Ordinarily, you''ll need a tremendous concentration ...


    (Takatsuki-kun, what do you do after this ...?) There is no change to the situation where you cannot get out of the barrier.


    A word of shock came out of Takatsuki-kun.


    (Let''s wait for about 24 hours.) (24 !?) I was almost surprised and almost released my hand. Isn''t that a whole day?


    (Miko Esther''s prediction is that Sakurai will not be able to cross today''s night, so preventing it would change her predictions.) I should be able to concentrate so much.


    (I can go all three if it''s a game) (¡­¡­) That was the case. Takatsuki-kun did not sleep for three days, he did not really sleep for three days.


    (Because I''m free, let''s talk to the world, Sakurai-kun) (Now !?) I was confused by the drop from the desperate feeling just a few minutes ago, and made my head wondering what to say.


    Old dragon (Then, it was when I fought in the land before ...) (Oh, good! I want to hear it!) Takatsuki-kun ate. After that, I heard stories about Takatsuki who was rampaging in the fire country. I was asked a lot of questions about my fiance''s story, so when I wondered what happened, I was consulted, "It''s easy to be shed recently in relations with women ... I''m aiming for a hardcore group." I think it''s better not to ask me.


    I''ve been talking about that for a while.


    At that time-there was a crackling sound with pishiri. this is!?


    (Takatsuki-kun!) (Well, it was earlier than I thought.) The barrier is going down.


    (How do you mean that barrier ...?) (I think it''s just above the limit that can be absorbed.) Takatsuki-kun said a lot. T ra nsl ate d by Jp £í t l.£ão m


    Break the barrier. It seems that there are two main methods. A smart way to understand the art of the barrier and break it. The other is a method of power technique, in which powerful magic is hit against a powerful barrier and destroyed. What Takatsuki took was the latter.


    (I thought I''d have a little more ...) I felt uncomfortable. In Takatsuki''s way of saying, it would have been better to have a barrier ...


    "Sakurai-kun is here for the turn." "Oh, oh." The barrier collapsed, and the water generated by Takatsuki went up to heaven in the form of a giant dragon. The sky I saw for the first time in a day was covered with black clouds.


    But there was something more striking. A giant silver beast stood in front of us.


    There is a familiarity in its appearance. But the silver beast in memory was older. He was not as young as the giant beast in front of him.


    -"Beast King" Zagan.


    According to a story I heard from Takatsuki in the barrier. There was a demon king who inherited the power from the predecessor and replaced it more strongly.

 Chapter 197 195: Makoto Takatsuki confronts the Demon King

    ¨D¨DThe beast king Zagan.


    It looked like a giant silver lion in one word.


    "Well, too big ...?" Such a huge body. The giant is a little mouse compared to the one in front of the dragon.


    Isn''t the body over 100 meters long? Without prior knowledge, it is a "monster" rather than a "maou". Did you break the world?


    (You explained. The king of the beast is the blood of the earthly beast, Behemoth. It is different from the monsters and dragons around it.) The voice of Noah resounded.


    The information that I was given before coming here. After all, even after the ancient war of God, the beast that stayed on the ground, Behemoth, conceived the demon of the area and its descendants became demon kings. Too much trouble ¡­¡­.


    By the way, where is the beast "Behemoth"? (I''ve been sleeping on the Demon Continent for about 15 million years. I don''t have to worry about it because I don''t get up. The map says it''s the Hazel Mountains). How big is it ...?


    Tr a ns l a te d b y jpmtl.£ã o m (Every beast is like that. Concentrate on the Devil in front of you.) Not if you''re chatting.


    "Sakurai-kun, go on?" "I want to say," Oh, but when I beat the king of the predecessor, there was sunlight. Now ... "The sky is covered with black clouds. The sunshine never reaches. What happened? At that time.


    ¡­¡­ XXXXXXXXXXXXX


    The beast king Zagan opened his mouth. The atmosphere trembles as if the voice itself were aggressive. The Demon King is speaking something in a low, dignified voice.


    ¡­¡­But.


    "Sakurai-kun, what is the Demon King saying?" I don''t understand the words at all. It''s not a language of the race, of course, not a spiritual language. "... It''s like the demons'' words, but I don''t even know," Sakurai-kun replied sorry. The Demon King continues his words.


    ¡­¡­ XXXXXXXXXXXXX


    T r ansl a ted b y Jp m tl .c o £í No, let''s talk so you can see here! I feel like I''m saying something to the human side. Both Biflons and Setecar spoke a race!


    (Beflons and Seteker ruled the west continent a thousand years ago. You can''t manage it without knowing the language of the race. The king of the beast is on the continent all the time and speaks only the language of the demons.) I see. By the way, does Noah understand the demons?


    (Huh !? I want you to translate !?) Oh, sorry. Not good.


    (I can''t help it anymore. Makoto. Only this time.) She seems to translate.


    (Um, I''m talking about "Stupid human beings ... the humiliation of a thousand years ago, the demons rule the earth again ...". " Take a duel with him.] That''s not a big deal. Also, what a ¡°duel¡± or something if you put it in a trap! Don''t get angry.


    "Hey, Sakurai-kun. Let''s make a surprise attack while the Demon King is addressing." "Eh, uh ... is that good?" Sakurai-kun makes a troubled face to my proposal. Hey, there''s a lot of friendliness.


    "By the way, I''ve been trying to get rid of the ''clouds of darkness'' just before, but it doesn''t work. I''ll be able to return even if I manipulate the clouds." After all, it does not work for "Clouds of Darkness". That said, the weather can be temporarily restored in about 30 seconds. That''s about it.


    "When I beat the predecessor king the day before yesterday, I managed to defeat him in cooperation with President Uwain, the Great Sages, and the Highland State-certified Hero. But ..." Sakurai turns his gaze into the distance. .


    There, the Six Allied Forces and the Demon King Army are fighting violently. There is no sign of coming to this reinforcements. I mean, the black barrier has disappeared, but Sakurai-kun''s safety hasn''t been passed on to his allies. Near the place where we are, the most prominent is the giant Demon King. There is no fool rushing towards the energetic Demon King.


    "Would you like to escape to repartition?" "... I hope the enemies will forgive it." We turn our eyes to the huge silver beast in front of us.


    It''s so huge that you don''t know your gaze, but I feel like you''re looking at it. Maybe our position is crazy.


    (Makoto! If you don''t get a reply, go here!) Talk with the words you understand here!


    "Sakurai-kun! Come on!" "Oh, oh!" We are preparing for an enemy attack.


    Zagan, the king of beasts, opened his mouth. What are you doing ...? Light gathers in the mouth of the beast king Zagan. Geh ... no way.


    Cool! ! !


    T r a ns l a te d by jp m tl.£ão £í A huge flash was emitted from the Demon King''s mouth. The illusion of the sun rushing into it. e? Is this dead ...?


    "Sacred sword technique, explosion!" When Sakurai-kun wielded his sword, the attack of the beast king Zagan was offset. Two shocks collide in the air and explode.


    "Sakurai-kun! Amazing, this is ..." "Hah, huh, huh, ..." Sakurai-kun, who always had a generous expression, is breathing on his shoulder.


    "Sakurai-kun ... Is it okay?" "If you don''t have the sunshine, you won''t be able to replenish your magic and your fighting skills ... maybe a few more times before, so it''s painful." "Once, let''s hide," "Okay," I and Sakurai-kun used the Stealth skill to get away from the beast king.


    -Water magic and fog


    We do not know whether it will be blind, but we generate heavy fog all around. Hopefully you won''t escape.


    Oh Oh Oh!


    The bark of the beast resounded. The next moment, an earthquake occurs that causes the ground to tip over.


    "Takatsuki-kun! Grab it!" "Thank you!" Sakurai-kun supported the place where he couldn''t stand. At that time, something strange jumped into view.


    There are walls. Surrounded by huge walls. I don''t want to miss So, in an instant, such a wall is made or in the uncle class of a giant god?


    (The Demon King Zagan draws the blood of Behemoth, the beast of the earth. Think that the whole earth is Zagan''s weapon.) Noah, thank you for the explanation, but is there any way to capture it?


    (If you want to defeat the Demon King, the brave who has the protection of the goddess is the best, so you have to borrow the power of the brave of the light ... Sakurai-kun also looks at this.


    "Sakurai-kun, let the sky clear for a moment now, and try to manage it." "Okay!"


    -"Spirit''s right hand"


    ¡­¡­ A hole is made in the black cloud with the suzuzuzuzuzu, and the sunlight shines. When Sakurai raises his sword, the blade and his surroundings are wrapped in light. But. (It will be pushed back!) "Clouds of darkness", which seems to be composed of magic, cannot be manipulated like ordinary water magic.


    It seems better to think of Dark Clouds as the magic of other wizards. No matter how skilled you are, you can''t control the magic of others. T r a ns l at e d b y jpmt l.c om


    "Takatsuki-kun! The Demon King has noticed this!" "Ge" The Demon King is opening his mouth again and trying to attack like the laser just before. You''re such a huge body, it''s a long-range turret type !?


    Cool! The flash ran again. "Holy sword technique, grand cross!" An explosion occurs.


    "Wow," and I''m blown away. "Takatsuki-kun !?" Sakurai-kun managed to grab it.


    No good. This way. And I''m in my hands. Should I take another action ...? When I thought so.


    A big shadow fell on my head. The face of a giant lion stared at this. A large leg is swung up and falls here. The huge claws on his feet were burning like magma.


    Mazui! Sakurai-kun has lost his position because he grabbed me. Inevitable. As determined, Sakurai-kun saw his sword at the edge of his sight.


    This might have failed ... "Megumi water stop" 100%. I thought for a moment if I had any hands, I reached out to Noah''s dagger unconsciously ...


    "Hey"


    "Eh !?" "Wow!" Suddenly someone called out from behind, and I and Sakurai were pulled. Then, the scenery darkens for a moment.


    Crisis "Hey, how long?"


    The voice resounds as if she was stunned. When I noticed, I and Sakurai-kun were floating in the air with my neck grabbed like a cat. The place where we were before has a huge crater and the ground is burning. What an attack! I was terrible if I was there.


    But we moved in an instant. I know this feeling. Magic when Lucy sent me here. But magic was dozens of times more sophisticated then.


    Space transfer No chant "". There are few users who can search all over the continent. I turned my neck and managed to look back.


    White robe with pure white hair. Crimson eyes shining pale.


    T ra n s l a ted b y £êp m tl .£ã om "He came ...." I heard Sakurai''s voice of relief. I also sighed relievedly. Huh ...


    "I''ll defeat you, Devil"


    The hero of a reliable voice was a hero and a great sage from a thousand years ago.

 Chapter 198 196: Makoto Takatsuki challenges the Demon King

    "I''ll beat you, devil." I turned around again and saw the face of the great wizard. And noticed. I noticed.


    "The great sage ... isn''t that complexion, is it bad?" The great sage is a vampire, so it''s always pale, but it''s too bad. The expression is hard without a heart.


    "Oh, I''ve come to this point with a lot of effort .... I''m a genie, bad, but ask for" usual. "" "Yes, yes." I opened my collar and offered my neck. Immediately, the great sage bites ¡°Capri¡± and makes a clicking sound.


    ¡­ Isn''t it much stronger than usual? I''m going to be anemic.


    "Great sage !? Inhaling too much!" Shouts Sakurai-kun in a panic.


    "Hey! Hey, blood after traveling a long distance is exceptional." "... I don''t think of me as a sport drink?"


    "Great sages, please suck my blood." "Oh, thank you ..." Sakurai-kun''s words cloud the words of the great sages. What the hell am I? I remembered that I could drink Sakurai''s blood. Maybe that? Did you say that you don''t like virgins or non-virgins because they taste bad?


    Tra nslat ed by Jp £ít l.£ã om "Great sages, isn''t that true to me?" I complained. "No, but I did. I tried it once, but it was incredibly unsavory? That taste has been since Johnny ..." "... so much?" The expression of the great sages was too serious I stopped saying that. And not if you''re chatting.


    Although the distance was set by the space transfer, the demon king seemed to notice us. And here is a great sage.


    "The Hero of Light. Can you fight?" Do you run away? "" Eh? " Why don''t we fight together? According to Sakurai-kun, the predecessor king of the beast seemed to cooperate and defeat them. Then, shouldn''t we do this again? But it''s a great sage. It may be possible to defeat alone alone.


    Dai: "Run away from here? ¡»


    Yes, No


    The "RPG Player" skill is activated. The options are fluffy. Leaving the great sages ... weird sentences. I''m stuck.


    "Okay, Takatsuki-kun, we''ll get to our feet. Let''s leave." "Great sage," I ignored Sakurai-kun''s words and asked a question.


    T r anslated by jpmt l.£ã o m "What?" "Can you beat the Demon King alone?" "... I''m so worried that you''re senile."


    A vampire, a great sage, should not have been active outside during the day. It is a commercial country. It must have been a considerable burden.


    "Takatsuki-kun ...?" Sakurai-kun gazes uneasy at me who doesn''t try to escape. "Okay, go quickly! I don''t want to lose ''The Brave of Light'' here. Only the Brave of Light can defeat the Great Demon King," said the Great Sage, frustrated.


    (I can''t do it.) Maybe you''re going to be sacrificed. I have been taken care of by the Great Sages. In the great labyrinth, in the country of the sun, and much more. I will return it with my favor.


    "I have one idea, great sage." "What?" "Takatsuki-kun?" "How about that?" I told them the strategy I just came up with.


    ¡ó


    "... I feel like that," "Well, it''s interesting!" "Sure, that''s how ..." The big sages and Sakurai-kun were interested in my explanation.


    ¨D¨DOoooooooo!


    At that time, the roar of the Demon King shook the atmosphere. The Devil''s killing is on the rise.


    "Oops, I seemed to be on my guard, but I didn''t move at all, so it seemed that I had lost my numbness."


    "I''ll earn time. I asked you, Takatsuki-kun." "I''ll protect the spirit witch." "Sakurai-kun! I''m ready in 5 minutes. The sage will send me a signal." Confirm their roles.


    -Gooooooo


    When the Demon King opened his mouth, a black flame was exhaled. Approaching here, like a huge flame emission. The next moment, the scenery blurred. Spatial transition As a great sage, the place changes.


    However, the Demon King does not stop the attack. This is because Sakurai remains in that place. The aim of the Demon King is "Brave of Light".


    Sakurai-kun is earning time for his death. That''s why I have to get ready as fast as I can.


    Tran slated by jp £í t l.c om "Megumi water stop" 100%. And ...


    -"Spirit''s right hand"


    I raised my right hand to heaven. In addition, a water spirit of the area will help you. The magical power that can destroy the comet that has hit the royal capital of the country of fire has gathered.


    "As expected, did you notice?" It emits a black flame as if to get lost.


    "It''s a half-hearted attack." The moment a great spell casts a spell, a giant thin mirror-like wall is created in front of him. The moment the black flame emitted by the Demon King hits the wall, a black flame is created.


    (Reflection barrier, the highest level of barrier magic!) The most difficult barrier magic that returns the enemy''s magic to the opponent. The Great Sage masters it as if nothing.


    "I don''t have enough magic. I can only use such stupid magic." The reflection barrier should be a holy class, but ...


    Demon King Zagan resumed attacking Sakurai-kun again. It seems that I and the Great Sage will be putting off later.


    "Do you want to disturb me a little bit?" The phoenix fired a royal-class fire magic. The Demon King seems to avoid it. Sakurai-kun managed to surpass the attack.


    "Kuk ... Demon King. I''m not sure what to aim for at the brave of the light." That''s because the Great Sages are not fatal, but they continue to shoot magic at the Demon King with moderate damage. From the perspective of the Demon King, it must be frustrating.


    "Isn''t there a spirit messenger yet?" "It''s about three minutes." I keep collecting magic.


    Sakurai-kun concentrates on parrying the Demon King''s attack. In that case, you should not lose. The stalemate continued for a while ... and I was ready.


    Alright! This magical power goes!


    "Great sage!" "I''m finally at it!" I activated the magic.


    water --


    Collecting a huge amount of magical power, the magic I used is not a beginner magic "water generation". Just made water using magic. Even above the dark clouds. T ra n s lat ed b y £êp£ít l .£ão m


    "Great sage! Please do something with the clouds!" I call out to the great sage and ask for the next action.


    "Sunny," the great sage shouted, and there was a gap in the dark clouds. The gap may be a bit smaller than my time.


    "I''m not good at this kind of brute force," said the Great Sage, but that''s enough. Light shines through a small gap in the clouds. However, it is not the slight light as before. All direct light is concentrated at one point.


    "Spirit-kun, I can''t make that kind of thing." But I could see it from the gap in the clouds.


    "Huge water lens" made with water magic over a radius of 10 km.


    ¡ó Ryosuke Sakurai''s perspective ¡ó


    ¨D¨DMake a lens with water magic and collect light.


    That was Takatsuki''s strategy. Is there such a way! But it''s not a major method in this world. The sage, who knows everything, nods to the evidence as impressed.


    "I''m hiring, Spirit Master. Let''s go!" "Takatsuki-kun, I asked you!" I and Takashi-kun got on with Takatsuki-kun''s proposal.


    "Okay" Already motivated, there was Takatsuki-kun stretching his blue arm toward the sky. The face is a profile of mischief from a long time ago.


    Then, I became a decoy for the Demon King''s attack and surpassed it. The situation is similar to before the Great Sages came. But no. It is a defense with a certain strategy. The operative is Takatsuki-kun. Then there is no doubt.


    After a while, my eyes suddenly turned white. And it realizes that the sunshine hit me.


    I came! Light converged from within a few kilometers of my body. And light is transformed into fight by the skill of "Brave of Light" skill.


    "Brave of Light" skill-The skill of Savior Abel is activated.


    The Demon King raised his huge hand. The power is enough to crush Highland Castle in one blow. It swings down at me. Until recently, we could only avoid it. However. T r a ns la t e d b y £Êp£í t l .£ã o£í


    -Light shield


    As I put my right hand forward, a huge shield appeared between the Demon King and me. Demon King''s attack is easily prevented.


    Oooooooooo! The Demon King shouts and shoots further. A huge black flame approaches. Not all of them reach here.


    Meanwhile, the sunshine continues to gather. The magic and the fight come back to my body. Don''t miss this chance that Takatsuki made.


    (¡­ The body is hot) It seems to burn. Glance up at the sky.


    A huge water lens with a radius of 10 km or more, created by Takatsuki, was collecting the sunshine here. At that time, the light was distorted. According to Takatsuki, it was one minute. Probably a time limit.


    But enough. Sunlight gathered enough to defeat the Demon King. I cast a magic spell that was used by Abel, the Messianic Church.


    The angels sing the guidance of the precious Lord, thanksgiving is full of heaven and earth, and pleased on this solemn day.


    The Seraph of Light-Sword of ""


    My sword turns into a white fire sword.


    A huge lion beast with silver fur. I felt that the Demon King Zagan was shaking. The Demon King roared again. Come here.


    -Judge''s sword, Sen


    I wield my sword quietly. The trail of the sword looked slowly.


    At such a speed, the Demon King can avoid it. It turns out that such misguided thinking was wrong.


    It was stopped. wind. Clouds flow. sound. And the Demon King headed here was standing still.


    When I stopped, only me was moving. And the sword that slowly waved fires a slash of light and reaches the Demon King. The next moment, a giant pillar of light rose into a cross.


    The demon king''s death was resounding enough to shake the earth.

 Chapter 199 197: Episode 8 of Chapter 8

    ...... What is it?


    Sakurai-kun''s blow seemed like a misfire for a moment. Despite swinging his sword, no light slashes occurred.


    At first I thought I had failed. Wasn''t the sun light enough? The next moment I was worried about it, the field of vision became pure white with dazzling light.


    ¨D¨DAaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    And a snarling desperation resounds. A white line enters the Devil''s body. I saw Zururi and the Demon King''s body split into two pieces. ¡­¡­e? Defeated? Such easy?


    A white flame is rising from the Demon King''s body. That''s ... I''m not alive anymore ... King of the Beasts-Demon King Zagan is dead. Seriously ... Sakurai-kun, Punie.


    "What is the use of the power of the top of the holy class," Seraph ...? "Even the great sages are stunned.


    T r ansl ate d by £Êp£ítl.c om "Sakurai was really good, I could afford." What''s going on ... I''m too awake. " The guy you have is different.


    "How many angels can a sage take?" God of the underworld "I''m a vampire? There''s no way I can take an angel''s power. Doesn''t like the magic of ¡°the holy class¡± that can''t be used without praying to God. ¡±¡° Is that true? I think it''s strong if you master it. ¡± It''s magic that depends on God. "Hey ..." It''s quite a penalty line, but it can be said that it is like an immortal great sage who is unreasonable to the world.


    "But ... what is" Seraph ". You can do as much as you want. Where did the goddess interfere?" "Where is the goddess ..." Noah''s face, who likes crafts, came up. No, I wonder if Goddess Ira, the goddess of fate who failed to make a prediction this time, is the most suspicious. Anyway, I was able to defeat the Demon King. It was good. However, the great sage uttered a suspicious voice saying "n?"


    "Mmm, I don''t. The brave man of the light is fainting."


    Space transition-


    The great sage and me jumped to where Sakurai was.


    ¡ó


    "Ryosuke!" I heard a voice from above when I and the great sage were intervening by a stunned Sakurai-kun. Looking up, a woman knight straddling Pegasus is flying here. The face I knew-Yokoyama-san. T r a nsla t ed b y Jpm t l .c o £í


    "Ryosuke is safe !?" "Don''t worry. You''re just fainted by the reaction with a magic sword that uses the power of Seraph. There''s no other life." It was good, "said Yokoyama, who was relieved in the words of the great sage.


    "Takatsuki-kun! Thank you for helping Ryosuke!" "How about, after all, Maou has defeated Sakurai-kun alone." I could see the two men coming out of the barrier. I couldn''t get closer because there was a Demon King ... " Apparently, they seem to fight to the end. "The Great Sage said that the battle between the Allied Forces and the Demon King had not ended.


    "What should I do ...?" "Stray Swordsman withdraws with the brave of the light. It''s best to aim at the place where you are weakening now. Will I work another time?" I''m sick, isn''t it? "


    "Drink?" I pointed at my neck. "Your physical condition looks pretty bad. Isn''t that afraid?" "Takatsuki-kun, the bear under my eyes is terrible ... I''m going to fall down?" "Eh? Yes?" I didn''t notice it. It''s hard to notice my own upset when using the ¡°Ming mirror stop water¡± skill.


    "Take the light brave to a safe place. The spirit servant ... Don''t overdo it. Let''s go get rid of the Demon King''s army." I can fight together! "I was wondering if it would be nice to let the mighty sage go as it was, and Yokoyama said he would fight together. At that time.


    -Dawn! ! ! ! !


    "" [!?] "" Something fell near us. An enemy attack!


    "Hahhh! I''m here!" Fighting spirits From the rising smoke of smoke, an Elf that looks exactly like Lucy, who is covered in red. It was Rosalie J. Walker, a Guren witch.


    "... Rosalie?" "Oh! I''m not the son of the future! Now, I''ll defeat the Demon King! Where are you! Come out!" The raised fist is wearing a spirit of fire, roaring and red Magical power is swirling.


    "Hey ... of Guren. If it''s a Demon King, that''s it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡± Rosalie opened his mouth with the fist raised.


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah! I trained in the Makai and heard that the war had begun, so I came back in a hurry! What''s going on?" "Hey, the timing wasn''t right!" I wanted it.


    "Why! Where do you want to hit this eager feeling!" The healing gesture is very similar to Lucy. As expected, parent and child.


    "If you have enough power, you''ll want to drive away the Demon King''s army." "Well, it''s troublesome to hunt for small fish!" Don''t say, "Huh! Who said that I''m scared! Look!" Fighting As soon as I said, Rosalie, who was wearing red, assaulted the Demon Army.


    -Cuck! T r a n sl a t ed by jp£í t l .£ã o m


    A huge fire pillar rises. At the same time, more than a dozen fire-class magic phoenixes pierced the Demon King''s army. The battle between the Allied Allied Forces and the Demon King Army began to move. The control of the Demon Army begins to collapse.


    However, it seems that Rosary, who was rampaging in the middle of the Demon King''s army, also noticed the enemy. "Take that elf!" "Kill the witch," a commander who appears to be a demonic commander. Rosalie would be dangerous if he was surrounded by that number ...


    "Ahahahaha!" I heard Rosalie''s laugh.


    "Let''s stop, the spirit of fire! Reveal, the giant of fire!" At the next moment, a huge fire giant led by Rosalie appeared. Demons and demons nearby are screaming and running away. By the way, the Allied Forces have escaped too much without help. That''s just a natural disaster ...


    "The Guren witch is more like a demon king ..." Yokoyama said. The fire giant glanced at him. I feel like Rosalie is in the fire.


    "I can hear you, Yokoyama-san." "Wow, that''s amazing! If you have a crimson witch, you won''t have an eye on the Demon King''s army!" The giant of fire stretched his chest. Is that so?


    "St. Swordsman, go to the defensive base with the brave of light. There is no difference in life, but show it to the healer just in case." "Yes, I understand!" The Demon King''s army is no longer overrun by Rosalie Have been. There''s no reason to fight.


    "Then, great sage. Takatsuki-kun. Be careful." Yokoyama left Pegasus with Sakurai-kun on.


    In this place, we are alone with the great sage.


    "Well ...", the great sage almost fell. "Oops" support in a hurry.


    "I''m so tired, the great sages," "The spirit messengers, what''s going on?" The great sages sat on the nearby rocks in a mess. I was a little lost and sat next door.


    In the distance, Rosalie''s magic-a giant of fire is rampaging. I was chased by a giant and saw the Demon King''s army fleeing. It is likely to be withdrawing soon.


    "What are you going to do?" "I will go back to the royal capital after a short rest. There is a" blood transfusion "pack when I return to the military defense base. Let''s get it." "If I drink my blood ..." The sage spirit kun, "the great sage stopped my proposal with a sharp voice.


    "Look at your face. You''re using magic too much. Did you spend a lot of time using magic besides making the lens of water?" "Did you keep using it?" "Your body is a little harder. The magic circuit is quite worn out." "I see ..." I can''t help resting next to the Great Sages.


    Tr anslat e d by £êpm t l .co m "[...]" Silent time continues in the noise of the battlefield for a while. I thought it would be dangerous if there was a monster here, but no one came to think that there was a light hero who defeated the Demon King.


    "Is the next Great Demon King?"


    "I see ... I''ll be back soon." "I see." Legend has it that it was a humanoid demonic and not a giant like a king of beasts. It is a legend of a terrifying wizard who has reached the deity.


    "Are you afraid of the Great Demon King?" "Eh? No, this time I was lucky to see the Devil King, but I wonder if there is a chance to see the Great Demon King." It is unlikely that they will be assigned to the main unit.


    "... Do you want to see the Great Demon King Ivries?" The Great Sage looked at the weirdo.


    (Makoto, for the people of this world, the Great Demon King is a subject of fear and anxiety, so there''s nothing he wants to see. If you''re bad, you''ll be mistaken for a snake cult and you can go to the Inquisition.) Right, Noah. This is a miscommunication.


    "Um, no, I can''t forgive the Great Demon King, who can scare the world, so I''m justified in wanting to fight directly ...."


    "... Is it a perspective from outside the world?" "Eh?" Is it a skill? "" Well, that''s it. "The great sages are quick and understandable.


    Even if it is a soul book, "Perspective from the outside of the world" is not listed in "...". I didn''t even know until Noah taught me.


    The Great Sage knows. Suddenly, I wanted to hear about a thousand years ago. A story about the time when the Great Demon King and the savior Abel fought. The story I learned at the Temple of Water probably has a lot of modifications. I want to hear the real experience from a great sage.


    "Great sage, what I want to hear ..." When I saw the next great sage.


    "Kuu ~" With a cute sleeping face, there was a great sage leaning on me and sleeping. The innocent face is visible only to early teens. I can''t help but listen again.


    Some time later, the members of the Knights of the Sun found him and joined the Allies. The Demon Army retreated that day to the Demon Continent.


    The first war with the Demon King''s army was over.

 Chapter 200 Episode 198: Lucys Companion Cant Be Carefully Hospitalized

    ¥· ©` Lucy''s point of view ¡ó


    Apple "Takatsuki-kun, do you want to eat?" "I''m already peeling off" "Yes, aan" "Num" "Delicious?"


    Aya feeds an apple to Makoto sleeping in a hospital bed. That''s good, Aya. I''m enviable, but I can''t cut fruit so dexterously.


    "Hey, wizard, how long have we been here?" "Nour Now" It''s Fouri who sits gracefully on the sofa in his sickroom and roars the black cat''s throat.


    "I''m talking about the medal awarding ceremony, maybe a week later," I replied vaguely, as I don''t know the exact point.


    The Land of the Sun At present, we are gathered in a room of a national hospital in the royal capital. The country of water The reason was that Makoto, the party leader, was hospitalized--because it was a pleasure, Princess Noel and Princess Sofia told Makoto that she hated the award ceremony of the war. I was caught. Makoto has been hospitalized (slightly) forcibly under the name of "magic fatigue."


    It is true that the body was tired because of overusing magic. So, Makoto is currently resting. But ...


    Tr a ns lat e d b y jp m t l .c o £í Aya and I have already caught Makoto more than ten times trying to escape by saying, "A violation of freedom!" For the time being, the doctor told me I should take a break, so take a good rest. I and Aya are really worried!


    "Don''t you escape now? Takatsuki-kun. I''ll follow you wherever you are." "Even if you use stealth skills, you won''t miss my ears?" "... Cheat gull" Makoto said. But it can''t be helped.


    -Defeat "Devil King Zagan" by the brave of light.


    The news sprang up all over the continent. The status of the Sun nation, the leader of the Six nations, has become more solid.


    Here is the problem. It seems that the brave of light said, "Thanks to Makoto Takatsuki of the Roses brave who defeated the Demon King." Even the Great Sages said, "I couldn''t beat without him."


    The country of trees Makoto has also helped to defeat the Demon King Biflons in my hometown. At that time there were no witnesses, so the outcome was ambiguous. Guren''s Witch As a result, he and his fellow Maximilian, the brave man of Fuki, were killed together. The bad-mouthed man was saying, "Originally, the destruction of Bifrons was a matter of time. The hero of Roses happened to be the only lucky man who was there."


    However, this achievement. There are no doubters anymore. Makoto Takatsuki, who came from a different world, is relied on even by the brave man of light, and is recognized by great sages. The Brave of Light has been confirmed to be a son of the Highlands. Then I want to get closer to the second most successful hero. I want to make a marriage and make it a foil for my house. Nobles in the Highlands, or nobles across the continent, are aiming for Makoto.


    For the time being, he will be hospitalized until the award ceremony is over. During that time, nobles shouldn''t come out. Tr an s l at e d by Jp £ítl .co£í


    --next day


    "Princess Sofia! You should announce your engagement with Makoto at the medal award ceremony!" "Um ... Chris. Is it better to do that?" "I absolutely should! We have already identified more than ten nobles who are trying to contact the palace. "This is a conversation between Fujiyan and Chris, who came with Princess Sofia who came to visit.


    "Just ... it''s in my own hands," Princess Sofia sent a gaze of concern for me and Aya. For the time being, I and Aya are also Makoto''s fiances ...? Makoto doesn''t seem like that at all.


    "I''m fine, if I stay with Takatsuki-kun," Aya''s tone is light. But I know. She came from a different world like Makoto, and she has no clue. So "with Takatsuki" is an absolute requirement of Aya. Its meaning is heavy. Earlier, he said, "If I can''t meet Takatsuki, I may not know what to do." Sometimes Aya is scared of remarks.


    "... What about Lucy?" It is much better in a water country without racial discrimination than in the highlands where the elves are cold-hearted. The country of the tree with my parents'' home is also close. Well, I really want to be my only lover. That guy is popular. To get angry.


    "I don''t care about this, it doesn''t matter," Furi answers before asking. Isn''t it really relevant? I''m worried, but don''t poke the bushes where snakes are likely to come out.


    Finally, everyone''s gaze concentrated on Makoto.


    Hmm? With this face, Makoto stops his hands training on water magic and looks back at him. this man¡­¡­. Do you know who you are talking about?


    "Makoto, were you talking?" I was really amazed at the attitude of others.


    "Well, of course! I heard you!"


    At that time, Princess Sofia approached Makoto, holding her hands and hugging her.


    I dyed my cheeks, "Would you like me to get Makoto ...?" Princess Sofia, with hydrating eyes, is approaching her cutely. Isn''t this a proposal ?! In public?!, Why now? When I was surprised, Aya also opened her mouth wide.


    "Yes, I''m glad ..." Oh, Makoto. I was washed away. Really weak to push! If you are forced to do it, you''ll be OK right away!


    I''ve never been told! I was thinking at some point that I''d be close at that time.


    ¨D¨DThe next day Tr ansl a t e d by £Êp m tl .co m


    "Hello, Takatsuki-kun. Turn over my jacket. I''ll wipe my sweat." "Hmm." Makoto is taking off his clothes today as Aya told me. Recently I got a little muscle. When I first met, I was thinner than me.


    "Wow, Takatsuki-kun. You''re stronger than when you were in junior high school." "Yes?" "Yeah, this area ..." "Tickling, Sasan." Aya is touching Makoto''s body. Unfair. I want to do it too. I spoke to Fouri to distract me.


    "Does Foury go out somewhere?" "I don''t know anyone in the land of the sun. I''m here." "Where is the Hero of Light?" Is good. " The meaning is a little subtle nuance. It''s different from "friends" like me and Aya, but they should be close.


    "I can''t see you. There''s a woman near Ryosuke anyway." "Princess Noel?" "Yeah. She''s a captive woman, a disgusting woman." It seems to be incompatible with Princess Noel. To me it didn''t seem that bad.


    While talking about such, the hero of the rumored light came to the hospital room. If I do rumors, I wonder.


    "Takatsuki-kun! I heard you''ve been hospitalized, are you okay !?" "O, Sakurai-kun" Ryosuke Sakurai, a man who defeated the Demon Lord Zagan, was the brave of light. Same as Makoto, Makoto''s childhood friend in a different world. Makoto is really loved by him.


    "Takatsuki-kun, we came to see you."


    "Sakurai-kun, please help me," Makoto, who saw the face of the light brave, said something strange.


    "Help !? Tell me! I''ll do anything I can!" "Hmm? Did you say anything right now?" Makoto grinned grinning. Ah, that''s the face when I don''t say anything crazy.


    ¡°I want to return to McAllen for the medal ceremony. I want to go on an adventure.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°I''m tired of the sickroom!¡± ¡°Eh, uh. Then, the face of the hero of light becomes a troubled expression. It seems he turned to Princess Noel for help after hesitation.


    Suddenly, Princess Noel crossed her arms to make "x".


    "Takatsuki-kun is bad ..." "Uga" Makoto lay down in bed with a grudgeful face.


    There are two reasons for his infidelity.


    One point is getting tired of canning in the hospital room for several days.


    T ran s l at e d b y jp m t l .co£í The other was "I''m a demon king strong! I need to train more!", And I was looking at the map with an excited face where to go to the next dungeon.


    "Lucy, Sasan, princess. Let''s go here next time!" "Well, where? ...... What, eh !? Seriously, Makoto." Seriously, "of course!" It was the "Undersea Temple" located in the center of the middle ocean.


    The final labyrinth "My knight, where are you?" The most difficult labyrinth, said to have been created by the gods. Final test from God. No one has yet reached the final point. It is not a dungeon where you can easily try.


    "Takatsuki-kun, where is it?" "It''s near the islands in the middle ocean, called the Herbund Islands. It seems like Fujiyan''s airship can go." I''m going in a direction. Aya basically does not disagree with Makoto''s opinion.


    Fouri has a face like "I can''t help it." Makoto was preparing for the trip, and ordered various travel tools from Fujiyan. And it came into Princess Sofia''s ear via Chris.


    The final labyrinth "Wait! Please wait for the two heroes to head to the resurrection of the Great Demon King!" Princess Sofia flew and stopped the adventure plan of Makoto. Well, it''s natural. The survival rate of the last labyrinth is very low. Makoto''s challenge to the ¡°Undersea Temple¡± was rejected by the order of the boss of a state-certified hero.


    That''s why Makoto is still unfaithful.


    "I''m fine with my knight. Ryosuke, help me." Huri, who had been playing with a black cat a while ago, went to get involved with Makoto and the Brave of Light.


    "Furiae, it''s been a long time." "Yeah, it''s been a long time. I''m fine. My knight saved my life. Couldn''t the light brave who defeated the Demon King do anything?" Sitting on Makoto''s bed, Furi said, grabbing the clothes of the Hero of Light.


    "No ... my role is to defeat the Great Demon King. It''s important to start now. I can''t do anything I like." "Okay, if you are."


    ¡­ That ¡¯s what I heard from Furi before, but it seems unconscious. I wonder why casual gestures look so sexy. Even me and Aya are thrilled at the Fouri''s sink. Only Makoto is unresponsive.


    Oh, Princess Noel''s face behind is grumpy.


    "Princess, don''t bother to say too much to Sakurai-kun." "Okay, Ryosuke. Hey, if you''re a white dragon, can you fly to the final labyrinth quickly?" "Hmm ... That''s okay." "Hey, secretly?" Fourier''s face is close to the brave of light. What kind of face does Makoto look like ... I''m worried about Princess Noel. I was angry when I looked there.


    "Mr. Juliae, the priestess of the moon goddess," said Princess Noel.


    "Why? I''m talking to Ryosuke right now. Don''t disturb me."


    "It hurts, what are you doing?" "You''re too familiar. Ryousuke is my fiance!" "Your Holy Swordsman. She doesn''t care. You can''t afford it. Yeah, "This is ..." Your opponent is the next king of this continent''s biggest power! Makoto, you have to stop! When you look over there. Tra ns lat e d by jp£ít l.c o£í


    "How about Takatsuki-kun, how are you?" "Die in your spare time" "Saki-chan tries to get out of the hospital immediately after Takatsuki-kun" "Eh," you ran away. They are chatting in the former different world group.


    The brave of light looks at it enviously. It seems that it was mixed there. Eventually, the conversation was over, with Furi and Princess Noel having a gritty conversation. But Furi doesn''t know who is scared.


    A few more days have passed.


    Princess Sofia comes every day to see Makoto''s face. I love you. I''m probably watching or not getting out on my own.


    From there, General Talisker of the Land of Fire and Maximilian Sen. Also, lightning hero Gerald Ballantine. Makoto, it''s really amazing. Everyone with this continent''s greatest fame and power? However, Makoto complained that he wanted to get out of here quickly and everyone was in trouble.


    Recently, visitors have calmed down. However, Makoto says he is disgusted with his long hospital stay. He is being cared for as Aya is.


    "Takatsuki-kun, are you thirsty?" "Hmm, normal." Juice water. By the way, the refrigerator was made by Makoto with spirit magic. It''s really useful, spirit magic. I wonder if I can remember.


    "Takatsuki-kun, open your mouth" "Mmm, later" Makoto is practicing water magic on his bed. Looks like he''s focused on magic.


    Mouth "I''m lazy, so I''m Takatsuki, so I''ll give you a drink."


    ¡­¡­Hmm?


    I heard some strange conversation. Mouth transfer? No, no. Misunderstanding, right?


    "Sorry, let''s go." "Eh?" Makoto, who wasn''t listening to me, was surprised. Aya puts her face close to Makoto''s mouth ...


    "Wait a minute, Aya!" What are you doing in the hospital room! Gently grabs Aya''s head.


    "Yeah?" I heard the sound of swallowing fruit juice. Aya, if you didn''t stop, I was doing it!


    "Ah, I''ve been stopped." "What are you doing?" Gogogogogogogogo, crossed her arms and looked down at Aya. But Aya stared at me without fear.


    "Who was the one who sneaked into the sickroom last night and tried to do" "to Takatsuki-kun, saying" training? "" Why do Aya know that ?! " Looking at the Foury who is playing with.


    "Oh, I''m telling you." "Hey ... I told you it was a secret." "No, then it''s unfair." I was stopped by a hooli who predicted the future. You couldn''t see the fine future !?


    "Ru-Chan-?" "Ugu-Gu" completely reversed the position.


    "It''s just a magical training! I didn''t hate Makoto!" "Well, I was sleeping." "Well, my" this "is just a nursing!" Aya is almost always sticky and sloppy! ¡±¡° It''s good! Mouth transfer! ¡±¡° It''s not a nursing care! ¡±¡° Hey, let''s both be quiet. ¡±Me and Aya In the dispute, it was finally stopped by Fouri.


    "Noisy today," Princess Sofia entered the room without knocking. I ¡¯m the resident of this room.


    ¡°Princess Sofia!¡± Makoto jumped up and approached Princess Sofia.


    "Well, what is it?" "I have a request!"


    Apparently, Makoto, who had been stressed by hospitalization for several days, came up with a strange thing.

 Chapter 201 Episode 199: Princess Sofia Is Swung by a Hero

    ¡ó Princess Sophia''s point of view ¡ó


    "Sofia, please come with me." "Eh, but ..." I was forcibly pulled by the hero Makoto.


    "Fast, fast," "Yes, yes." His hand is holding my hand tight. Uh ... the face is hot. Reduce the sway with the "Cold Blood" skill.


    Where will he be taken? No way, do you have to be alone! I''m a shrine maiden, unless I''m pure.


    The goddess of water ...... But she told me, "Sophia-chan, Mako-kun, it''s okay to go to the end ¡î The shrine maiden can continue!" Aile, please make the words a little more severe.


    I''m okay with the permission of Aile-sama ... What are you thinking about, Sofia! When the people are afraid of the resurrection of the Great Demon King, do such injustice!


    But if you are forced by the hero Makoto ... At that time ...


    Tr an s l at ed b y Jpm t l .£ã o £í ¡ó


    "Well, we''ve arrived." "Eh?" I arrived at my destination in my head while thinking round and round.


    In front of you is a magically built strange mansion beside Highland Castle. The house is made of glittering ice and crystal. The owner of the mansion is the third highest in Highland, the witch on the continent. It was a mansion of a great sage. What, why here?


    "Let''s go," "Wait, Makoto the brave!" "What''s wrong?" Forcibly pull it, why are you a great sage! More like this, a place where you can be alone ... not!


    "A great sage is a person who dislikes people. Do you make an appointment to meet you today ...?" A person who hates people and rarely gives permission to visit.


    "No? No appointments?" "Huh?" "Chiwa, the Great Sage" he opened the door without permission.


    "Yu, brave Makoto !?" You said you haven''t made an appointment right now! Your opponent is one of Highland''s most powerful people! Some say they are rude and are nobles who have been crushed!


    Tr a nsl ated by £Êp m t l.£ão m "Wait, please wait." I stop him in a hurry, pulling my hand forward.


    "Sophia?" "Let''s go back! I''ll buy the anger of the Great Sages!" I pull Makoto''s arm, taking care not to make too much of a loud voice.


    "Why are you looking for someone?" "Kyu!" When I noticed, a doll in a maid stood nearby. That voice is the voice of a great sage.


    "The Great Sages, do you have time now?" "I slept but ... well, I guess. Put it all the way in." "I''ll bother you." "..." I heard from Princess Noel that the Great Sage is really sweet for the hero Makoto. There are rumors that he''s a mistress, but that''s just a rumor. No roots and no leaves ...


    The inside of the Great Sage''s mansion is dark, and the lights of the magical lantern shine only. Puppets and puppets, controlled by a great sage, are leading the way. The hero Makoto and I followed.


    As we progressed, the tension grew. When I was studying abroad in the sunshine country to receive education as a shrine maiden, a great sage was a teacher of magic. But ... For water nations, they have been smashed into their heads since childhood as people who must never go against them. She is afraid to speak. Even Noel has heard that it is the same recognition. I should be able to go to meet so casually ... I walked nervously.


    "Come on. Appropriately ... this is the spirit witch." "Yes," "I''m afraid to be busy. I''m afraid. Great sages." We entered the room while greeting the great sages. Makoto the brave is designated a seat next to the great sage.


    "So what is it?" A great sage who glows red eyes with a cheek and grumpy grin. ...... This is scary.


    "I''m actually in trouble, the Great Sage." A nationally certified hero who approaches the Great Sage. Oh, if you''re such a familiar ...


    "Hey, the spirit messenger who defeated the Demon King. I''ve heard that you have countless marriage stories. Sophia can''t bear the hardships." But, as the great sages say.


    A land of commerce is home to senior aristocrats from the Land of the Sun, who are aiming for the heroes of Roses who succeeded in defeating the Demon King. Nobles, all with the same assets as the Roses royal family. If hero Makoto changed her mind, she would stomach ache.


    "Great sages, what did Sakurai-kun do for defeating the Demon King? I don''t do anything." "You are ..."


    This is exactly what the Great Sages say. The story that the brave of the light was about to die and saved the crisis of the great sage. What is this not a credit?


    "I didn''t put my hands or feet on the attack of the king of beasts. Honestly, my feet were right." Magic power "But your magic has revived the light brave. I can be proud of it." I don''t care about that, the problem is that the great sage has said my credit, so I can''t go out. I''m very in trouble. " I turned blue. I''ve always thought I''m not afraid of the powerful, but I''m overkill! I''m trying to stop the Great Sage before getting angry.


    "Well, what''s wrong with you?" The power of the power ... "In the rude words of the brave man Makoto, the Great Sage does not seem angry at all. I''m worried with my arms crossed.


    In the magic class I learned a long time ago, rude students had tough punishment. The lightning hero The Lord had received something like that. T r a n slated b y jp£í tl.co m


    "Well, how about this?" The Great Sage raises his finger as if flashing something.


    "Sermitess, will you be my guardian knight?" "Guardian knight?"


    Yeah yeah! I am astonished by the words.


    The past, millennium. I''ve never heard of a guardian knight attached to a great sage. Abel, the former savior, or Johnny, the legendary magic archer. For no one was on par with them. Incredible honor.


    "No good, great sage" "Muh, yes?" "Why do you refuse !?" Do you simply throw away the highest honor !?


    "Oh, I''m the guardian knight of the moon goddess shrine maiden." "Oh, that''s right. But if you don''t wear the" type of contract, "you can duplicate it. "What kind of contract?" He is twisting his neck.


    "Are you ... I guess you didn''t understand your contract?" "Makoto brave ... that''s no good."


    The soul book "Show me" and "Hah ..." The hero Makoto presents a piece of paper. When the hum, the wise man looks through.


    "Hmm, ''The contract of the word leaves''? Well, I thought so." "Sophia, what is the contract of the word leaves?" The most "verbal promise. It is a contract in the contract." Even though the practice of magic is so pathological, why do you have no such basic knowledge?


    "The Spirit Master, there are five types of contracts. You have two of them. If you want to be my patron knight, use the remaining three. Protect the Great Highland Sages. If you become a knight, some of you will come out a bit. "


    "Two? Only the princess has a guardian knight contract?" "Brave Makoto, the contract is not necessarily a guardian knight. You have a messenger contract with the goddess, too? "I did the supplement. Hasn''t his goddess taught that?


    "Did you sign a contract with Noah-sama?" "The contract between God and the people is a" contract of the soul. "The people devote their religion and God gives blessings. Is he a different world? Didn''t you know? "


    "What else is there besides" the covenant of the word "and" the covenant of the soul? " Then ... "A contract of blood" would be fine. Both sides should drink at least one drop of the other''s blood. "" Then, as usual, "" Yes, well, "" Eh !? " He jumps at the brave Makoto and turns his arm around his neck. Makoto, a brave man who supports it from behind with familiar hands. The Great Sage bites at his neck. The blood of the hero and Makoto is drunk.


    "Isn''t it okay with a bite?" "No, not my guardian knight? Satisfy." "Yes, yes." The wise man also has his hands tightly entangled around his neck. It''s like a lover ...


    (Yes ...) Tr ans l at ed by jp m tl .co m


    At that time, I had a very bad feeling.


    A Great One like a Great Sage cannot be any better with a commoner. I thought so. These two guys ... are there really nothing?


    (Sophia-chan, you''re too late to notice) Eh! ?


    (No way, be careful. Mako-kun, it''s a natural gigolo.) Jigoro? What is it? No, what did you do this time? Something urgent?


    (Hmm? No, I just came to talk about it by imitating Noah ¡î) Huh ...?


    (Mako-kun shouldn''t be caught than that?) I couldn''t hear Eile-sama''s voice. Recently, I have been able to give me a voice easily.


    Thankfully, there are many fears. The goddess of brave Makoto seems to talk frequently. Are you tired and tired?


    "Let''s lick my finger. That''s the end of the" blood contract. "" It''s kind of weird. "


    "Fufufu, this is the spirit knight, my guardian knight. I''ll tell Noel later and let her know. The aristocrats who give you a bit of trouble will be drastically reduced." I can do it! "According to the words of the great sage, Makoto, a hero who is forever. Ah¡­ .to use the honor of becoming a guardian knight of a great sage for that reason ¡­¡­ what a luxury. Even so, he signed a contract with little hesitation, but do you know the "risk of the contract"? Japanese nationally certified heroes are anxious because the essential parts are sometimes missing ...


    We thanked the Great Sages and left the mansion.


    -Return way


    "You''re really an insane person." "Yes?" Me and the hero Makoto walked side by side while talking. To be honest, my heart seemed to stop several times. After all, it can be said that the connection between the land of water and the land of the sun has become stronger ...


    "While the great sage was kind, what would have happened if you bought anger? You have a little more awareness as a hero ..." "Sofia, why don''t you go eat somewhere? "Don''t listen to me ... I''ll go!" I''m going to fool you right away!


    "What do you want to eat?" "It''s okay to eat what you want." "Okay, let''s make it a shop that Fujiya has taught me." Makoto brave grabs my hand and pulls it fast. Is this a brute force person?


    T ran s l a ted by Jpm tl.£ãom "It looks fun." "Well, it''s been a long time since we went out!" "Yes, that''s right." I decided to leave it to his escort.


    I was taken to a small bar in the back alley of Sangu Street. There is such a shop in Sanku, a noble city. I can''t see the customer yet. Maybe before business.


    Wooden desk and barrel chair. Adventurers were a favorite bar. It is completely different from the restaurant I usually use.


    "It''s my first time to come to a store like this." "I guess it was made with the image of a tavern for ordinary people." "Is it made?" At that time, someone came from behind the store.


    "Customer summer. Sales are a little later ... Sophia !?" "Oh, were you Nina, the wife of Lord Fujiwara?" The brave man Makoto is also an old known person.


    "Nina-san, we''re here!" Without giving anything to me, she was scolded by her husband when she returned, and she immediately prepared me! ¡±He returned to the store without making any sound.


    "I did bad things," "Makoto, you''re too random," "I''m sorry ..." Makoto stooped down.


    "Even if you don''t fall so much, if you''re careful next time ..." "Tackie! Mr. Sophia! Welcome!" "Oh, Fujiyan." He returned to his face. ... pretended to be remorse ...


    "This is a bar where you can enjoy the highland aristocrats with ease and enjoy the courtesy! Please have fun!" "I''ll ask you with Fujiyan''s recommendation." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Tucky, tell me the next one in advance. ¡±¡°¡­ Sorry. ¡±Your friend is getting angry. Of course.


    Then he was served a creative cuisine that adopted the characteristics of both the water country and the sun country. It was a very delicious meal. It was fun to talk with Makoto a lot. I was satisfied.


    ¡ó


    After we ate, we returned to the room.


    "It''s late, Makoto. We ate rice ahead." "Hey, where are you? Takatsuki-kun and Sophie-chan." When he returned to the sickroom, Lucy was on the bed of Makoto the brave man Had his hair tied to Aya. You are really good friends.


    When it comes to brave Makoto, it seems to be sometimes ugly. Are they friends who can fight? I have no such friends. A little enviable.


    "I went to the great sages." "The hero Makoto has ordered a guardian knight of the great sages. The life span has shrunk at all." "Hey!" He explained to Aya and Lucy what had happened. It was at that time.


    "Huh?" I heard the voice from the door.


    -Karankaran ...


    A metal container fell to the floor. Standing there was a shrine maiden of the moon goddess.


    "Shah! Now, now!" Cat-like food is scattered on the floor. A black cat eats the scattered bait, angry. Oh, cute.


    "What, what, what did you say now ...?" The voice of the shrine maiden of the moon goddess shook, and she couldn''t speak well. She''s so distraught, I''ll see her for the first time. In comparison, Makoto, the hero, has not noticed her appearance, and has the usual face. The brave man Makoto is always cool. Sly man.


    "Oh, princess. I''m now a guardian knight of the Great Sage ..."


    "Betrayer!"


    The goddess of the moon goddess shouted, but she grabbed the hero Makoto.

 Chapter 202 Episode 200: Friae is Swung by the Guardian Knight

    ¥ê ¥¢ Friae''s Perspective ¡ó


    Huh ... Peace.


    I sighed quietly. Stroking the back of the black cat on the lap, look out from the window of the room. Makoto Takatsuki-The peaceful days have been going on since my patron knight was hospitalized. It would be good if this way forever.


    There were also difficult things. The Demon King, led by Zagan, the King of Beasts, has invaded the Demon Continent. However, the Demon King Zagan was taken down by my knight and Ryosuke in cooperation. Of course, the greatest threat, the Great Demon King Ivries, is coming back, and the crisis has not gone away.


    (But ... I guess I''ll do something. My recent "future vision" has just come off.)


    After encountering my knight, my fate magic cannot be relied upon.


    The Highland Royal City''s rebellion plan was converged with ease. The resurrection of the demon king of the woodland has been prevented. And the future of the Demon King''s victory was hampered.


    All involve my knight. In this condition, the Great Demon King may be resurrected and the future of ¡°The Brave of Light is killed¡± disappear. It makes me feel optimistic. T r a ns la te d by jp m tl.c o £í


    In the past, he was more resentful of the world where demons were oppressed. I thought that such an unreasonable world should just be broken. Now, I''m feeling, "Not bad, this world."


    I wonder when it changed like this. I''m sure that weird guardian knight will follow me.


    At first he thought that the guardian knight''s contract would eventually be terminated. The curse shrine maiden''s guardian knight will not last long. But now I don''t have that feeling.


    The party friends are all good people. I''m not a curse shrine maiden at all. I don''t seem to be interested in my knight. ¡­¡­ take a little interest.


    "Now, now," a black cat on her lap pounded on my arm. Apparently he was hungry.


    "It''s a biting monster. Wait a minute. I''ll prepare you for the rice." right? I don''t care for my knight at all. Did you make a fuss like "The princess has taken down the familiar!" He laughed and remembered.


    I went to the luggage room and took out the cat food provided by Mr. Fujiwara, a merchant, and slid it over a silver bowl. I wonder what a luxurious guy is on the cat''s edge. You ¡¯re in such a good position thanks to your master ¡¯s success? Occasionally give up. T ran s la te d b y £Êp£ítl .£ão£í


    "Now! Now! Now!" Give the rice fast, and the black cat hits my leg. Absolutely a lowly cat. After returning to the sickroom.


    At that time, I heard the voice of my knight and the princess of Roses. Oh, they look like they''re back. When I tried to enter the room.


    "The hero Makoto has become a guardian knight of the Great Sage"


    (¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­)


    I heard ridiculous words. Wait a minute! Uh, it''s a lie! ? I haven''t heard!


    I''m sure you''re wrong. That''s it!


    But my hands tremble. Oh, am I thrown away?


    He noticed that he had dropped a silver bowl on the floor, but his head was confused. Look for the appearance of Makoto Takatsuki.


    "Wow, my knight ...?" "Oh, princess. From today on, I''ll be a guardian knight for the Great Sage ..." I''m sorry! My head gets hot.


    "Betrayer!"


    I jumped on, riding on Makoto Takatsuki and strangled (seems). After that, he was strangled by a wizard and a warrior, and was seized. I do not remember well.


    ¡ó


    "Well, then, is my guardian knight continuing?"


    "So why not?" My knight with a cool face without any embarrassment. I wonder how hated it.


    "... I haven''t heard it," he accused my knight with sharp lips. Tra n s lated b y £êp m tl.c o£í


    "I don''t think I''ll be a guardian knight on my own? Makoto." "Must talk to Takatsuki-kun and Fu-chan in advance." "Makoto brave, don''t fight in the party." Three women helped me. My knight turned his eyes on what he saw as bad. Look at it.


    "I''ll talk to Noel about Makoto, the hero," said the princess of Roses.


    "I guess I''m going to go to a church in the 9th ward." "Oh, that''s a church where Emily was. I''ll show my face." It''s unusual not to be with my knight.


    "Well, are they both adventurous?" "No, Takatsuki-kun" "Resit, Makoto" Two knights refused me, and my knight is steadfast. Perhaps they are both angry that they have become secret guardians of the Great Sages. I was the first, though.


    Meanwhile, they went out. Only Makoto Takatsuki and I will be in the sickroom.


    "Would you like to explore the capital city ...?" Mm, I''m going out right away.


    "Will the princess come with me?" "What''s the way to invite me to do that?" "I don''t want to dislike" "I don''t say disgusting" I''ll take the responsibility that surprised me! I and Makoto Takatsuki went out to the city of Sinfonia, the royal capital.


    ¡ó


    "Here ... what?" In front of me was a huge building that glowed golden. How flashy!


    "Grand Highland Casino. Let''s get in." "Casino ....? Do you gamble?" When I was a child, my grandmother who took care of me was saying, "Since the only guy who likes gambling is trash," I remember In the past, he seemed to have been deceived by a bad guy. My knight did not answer the question and approached the casino gatekeeper.


    "Chiwa," "Oh, Nii-chan. Bring money ... Tataka Makoto !?" My knight greets the gatekeeper watching the entrance. At first, the intimidating gatekeeper changed his attitude in an instant.


    "Is it okay to enter? Well, here''s Peter''s badge." "It''s okay! Takatsuki and his friends are free to go!" "Peter, are you here?" I can do it! "The casino-like staff are fluttering.


    Apparently, there is a familiar face here. Mmmm ... Did my knight like gambling? A hidden side. I remembered my grandma''s words ... I was worried. Isn''t my knight a bad guy?


    "Princess, let''s go," "Wait, we''ll go." We passed through a sturdier door and we entered a golden building.


    "Wow ... a great place" "Is it your first time to come to a casino?" "... It''s my first time." Tr ansl ate d b y Jp £ít l.£ã o £í


    There are many people on the red carpet. Coins overflowing from the slots. People gathering at poker and roulette. And cheers from the winner and the gallery. The wrath of the losers. A noisy place.


    "Is my knight ... come often?" "No, it''s the second time. It''s my first time to play at the casino." "I''m not a beginner." Apparently not. I''m not a bad guy, it was good.


    "And how do you play?" I asked. Perhaps it was the unique atmosphere of the casino.


    "I don''t know so much so let''s go around in various ways." "Okay! By the way, do you have any money?" You can''t play in a gambling hall if you don''t have enough money?


    "It''s okay. The great sage gave me money!"


    You''re a state-recognized hero, so you don''t even get the Roses princess? In addition, he will also receive money from the great sages of Highland. Somehow, my knight looks like a string. And gambling with the money I got ... I guess it''s scrap.


    "Hey, let''s go to the princess."


    "Why do you hold your hand?" I feel the temperature of my knight and my body gets a little hot as it moves. "There are many people, and it would be troublesome to come off," said my knight, who looked here with a stern face.


    (Ku ..., with a cool face as usual.) I was frustrated and joined my hands so that I didn''t mind.


    ¡ó


    Roulette, poker, blackjack, slots, baccarat ... I went around in various ways. Winning or losing, well, yeah.


    But the first casino was fun. If you don''t know the rules, it''s fun to see others playing.


    In between, watch the show open on the stage in the center of the casino. Women in fancy costumes are performing sensational dances, and clowns are showing street performances. Customers skip the field as they like, and customers who enjoy it throw chips into the stage.


    I took a break at a table a little off the stage. My knight is talking to a bunny girl giving a drink nearby.


    T r a nsl ated b y £Êp £í t l.£ão m "What''s that cocktail?" "This is a gimlet" "Is it easy to drink?" "Yes, it has a clean taste and is easy to drink" Came.


    "Dozo princess" "... Thank you" Having a toast, I put my mouth on the cocktail glass. Certainly, it is clean and delicious. I''ll do it, my knight.


    "Wow, what''s this! High frequency!" My knight frowned. You. Isn''t it cool that you don''t put it on your face?


    "Well, well," my knight drunk up the cocktail.


    "Okay, isn''t alcohol strong?" .


    Maybe you bet bad. At first, you can play for a small amount, and if you think "you may have understood something" and play for a large amount, you will almost lose. So you lose all your wins.


    Makoto Takatsuki seems to have never spent money on betting and has already given up, saying, "I''m not good." I also lived a frugal life in the lunar country, so I''m confused at places where such high prices flock.


    "Isn''t the princess playing with the money that the believer gave me?" "It''s not!" I saw me with such eyes! ? So you brought it to the casino.


    "What do you want to do now? Will you move somewhere?" Apparently, we didn''t seem to have any gambler talent, so he suggested moving around.


    "Hmm, it''s about time ..." Brothers "! He came!" "Wow" I was surprised. From behind my knight, a young beastman turned his arm around his shoulder. A young man, but well dressed and dressed in high-end clothing.


    Brothers, "Oh, you''re there ... Yeah! I hear rumors, but are you a princess doing a guardian knight?" "Um, um ... you?" This guy is familiar. But I don''t really feel bad.


    "Ah, bad. I''m Peter Castor. This casino is part of our family. Have fun!" "That''s right ....." I''m the Miko of the Moon Goddess Refused to speak and returned vaguely.


    "Thank you during the previous" roar "! My family was a lot of beasts, so it was really helpful. Let me thank you on behalf of your father and big brother." Apparently, he knew me as "Moon of the Moon" and talked to him without worrying.


    "I don''t do much of that, half of my knight''s power." Before the Symphonia, the royal capital of the Highlands, a rebellion of "Beasts" and "Ajins" was planned. It was a fake "rebellion" that the Snake Cult tried to trigger with "cursed magic" through "drugs". And the rebellion prevented my "curse release" by mediating the water magic "rain" of my knight.


    Brothers: "It''s a big deal, for my family. Tell me anything today." "Hmm, apparently we knew we weren''t good at gambling." I told you that.


    "Okay, I''ll guide you to the recommended shops of the Castor family! Of course, I will not pay you!" "No, no, that''s why ..." "Well, let me do this!" "Well, that''s right ... princess, are you okay?" "It''s okay." Was.


    We had Peter of the Castor family guide you through the Royal Capital. With the introduction of the mafia, it was quite deep.


    ¡ó Perspective of Makoto Takatsuki ¡ó


    "Don''t drink too much." "Thank you, princess." Peter laddered various high-end stores, and I came back borrowing Friae''s shoulders in a staggered foot. All of the shops were peter-friendly, so it was difficult to time out.


    By the way, many of Peter''s favorite shops are those where beautiful women "entertain", and as soon as they go, women come nearby and pour alcohol. But.


    "Oh, you. Will you leave me and approach my knight?"


    The female clerk and the princess threatened to drive away. Indeed, the best beauty of mankind. A beautiful clerk also gets smaller in front of Juliae. Peter was smiling.


    Well, talking to an unknown girl was just tired, so it helped. After that, after drinking a lot at the expensive store, the result is drunk.


    "Hey, you''ve arrived." "Thank you ... Hime." I was brought to my room. Friae came to the room and said, "Okay!" friendly.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. What should I do for today''s training ..." "You ... will you continue to train?"


    I fell into bed, watching Friae see the weirdo. Ah, it''s fluffy ... I want to sleep. But I haven''t trained much today. Let''s train for 2 hours ...


    "Hey, let''s put on the magic of drunkenness?" "Eh? Can you do that?" Friae did not know that he could use recovery magic. That''s a must. Let''s ask here.


    "Hime ... please, please" "turn here" "nmm" I looked up at the ceiling. There, Juliae''s beautiful face looks down on me. After staring at him, Juliae''s face approached.


    What?


    Juliae''s long hair hangs over my face, and her neat face approaches right away. Cho, wait


    Before reacting, Juliae''s lips lightly touched my frame.


    "What?"


    "It''s a curse of sleep. Go to bed today." Smiley Friae''s face looked faint, but her eyelids quickly became heavy. It seems that the magic of drunkenness was a lie.


    "Hey ... hi ... me" "Good night, my knight" Finally, I fell asleep.


    ¡ó


    When I noticed, I was standing in an empty space. It is the space of the goddess. But my heart was a little nervous now.


    "Kissed her by Sakurai-kun ...?" Is this Akan? No, but it''s the amount?


    Isn''t that normal for Americans? (Internet information) No, I''m American. Hmmmm ...


    "What are you thinking about stupid things?" "Ah, Noah-sama," hurriedly kneels down and greets. It''s not. To change feelings. Mirror water stoplight Mirror water stoplight.


    "Oh, Mako-kun has dabbled in a new woman again." .


    Behind Noah and Eir-


    There is a pretty little girl with a grumpy look.


    I read, "Who is pretty?


    And "cute" was certainly not an appropriate expression. The person has a well-formed model of the girl. The perfect appearance that no one can.


    "Hello, you came to thank Makoto, don''t you?"


    (... was you)


    Goddess of fate There is a lord.

 Chapter 203 201Makoto Takatsuki talks with goddess of fate

    --Ira, the goddess of fate.


    Also known as the "goddess of luck".


    The nation of commerce Who worships the goddess of fate? As the name suggests, commerce is thriving and there are many merchants. A country of commerce Surprisingly, as a country with many realist merchants, it seems that many people are very religious. And I have heard that the form of religion is unique.


    Aside from the religion of the commercial nation.


    I observed Ira standing behind Aile. The petite goddess gazes at this.


    "You can look straight at the goddess and keep your insane." "...?" The goddess Ira''s precious face is beautiful outside, and the voice emanating from his mouth is a sound unlike any other in the world.


    "That''s why I told you it''s my apostle, of course." Not. Perhaps I read her heart, Ira-sama''s eyebrows fell, and she moved.


    T rans lat ed by £êp£ít l .£ã om "I''m sorry, I''m inferior to Noah." "Well, Ira-chan. It''s a matter of taste." "Fun."


    "Hey, he''s a cute little girl." "Wow, Noah !?" My head was crumpled. Even though it is in a dream, a sweet scent drifts.


    Despite the goddess of fate, why did you come here?


    "Makoto Takatsuki"


    Ira-sama called her name in response to the voice of my heart.


    "I helped the brave of light and defeated the demon king ... I did it well." "Huh ..." I didn''t do it for you.


    "What?" I could read my heart without saying it. Gaffing Gaffing (I didn''t say).


    "Kukuku ... Too honest, Mako-kun," Aile shakes his shoulder. Tran sl at e d by jpm tl .co£í


    "Makoto, this tsundere says he wants to do a" thank you "for following his mistakes. So let''s spray it on." Noah-san, with her index finger, winking told me.


    Oh! Is that the case! It ¡¯s a goddess!


    Ira-sama, who has a "little" arm, feels sullen but cannot deny. That''s exactly what Noah says.


    May we ask one of the goddesses who govern this world? This is an important scene. I turned to Ira-sama.


    "Can I say what you want?" "It''s natural! I''m a goddess. I''ll grant you any wish." Goddess of Fate.


    "Let''s say your favorite wish!"


    Oh! This line from the goddess. This has to increase the tension!


    Alright, my only request is one.


    "Please release Noah from the undersea temple!"


    This releases Noah-sama ... However, Ira''s face caught my words.


    "Well, I can''t do that !?" "Eh-" returned a "No" reply. why?


    A glimpse of Noah and Aile. Aile sighed, huh. Noah is shrugging.


    Punishment "Mako-kun. Noah is sealed in the undersea temple from the Holy Tribe. Well, it''s like a prison? Defeating the Demon King can''t be a chara." "It''s not like I''m a criminal." "It''s because Noah did a lot of things in the heavens a long time ago ..." "It''s okay, choreographed sacred treasures from the King''s treasure trove." No !! Daddy''s treasure is so powerful that it can destroy the planet !? "Eir and Noah are arguing.


    God of Jupiter''s Sacred Treasure !? Destroy the Planet !? And this seems impossible.


    T r an s l a t ed b y £Êp£ítl .com No, "Mako-kun. There is only one way to release Noah. Noah''s followers go to the undersea temple, only things."


    "Is that all there is?" "Well, if I can manage with Ira, I won''t have any trouble," Noah smiled.


    Huh ... I thought it was a good idea. Well, that''s not a good story. Noah''s release will be planned separately. By the way, a request to Ira ...


    "Then, cancel Noah-sama as an evil god and make it the eighth goddess of the Goddess Church." "Well, impossible!" Ira screams. Eh, isn''t this good either? Looking at Noah and Aile, they looked at each other and said, "Let''s do something else."


    "Huh, there''s nothing else ...?" Noah-sama could be of any benefit ...


    "So, at least ... so that we can make a lot of Noah''s followers instead of just one." However, her expression is dark.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­, I ca n¡¯t.¡± that too? I can''t do anything!


    "I''m sorry ..." Ira-sama looks down with regret. Well ... I''m very sad, too. The goddess said "everything can come true"?


    "Oh, Mako-kun, Mako-kun. All you have said is the part of the Holy Tribe and the Titans, which are negotiated after the war." Goddess of the Sun. I''m grateful for trying to help me, but the seven youngest goddesses, Ira''s youngest, can''t do anything. " I was reluctantly convinced.


    At first glance, the goddess of fate is red and tears. It seems embarrassing before he said "anything". He turned his gaze to this, as if he had read such feelings.


    Commercial land "Huh, look. I''m the goddess. Give me a lot of money .... I have a princess and a great sage. I have a lover ... There''s only a hero. Or armor ... eh! Can''t you equip it !? "The goddess of fate. He seems to be looking at my future answer without waiting for my reply.


    "You can''t swing weapons heavier than daggers ..." I''m a bit sad about this. Even Lucy''s cane is too heavy for me. I''m also training my body.


    "That''s right, there''s nothing I can give ..." The goddess of fate, who seemed to have a great moment ago, is now gagging. Noah and Eir look at it grinning. I won''t help you. Hmmmm, what a request ...


    "So, can you at least give me any skills?" "Eh?" You can do that much.


    "Ira, by the way, gave me a" spirit magic "for the" gift "skill." "Wow ... gift skills ..." Ira-san is down.


    T ra nsl a t e d b y £Êpm t l .co m "Ira-sama?" "Mako-kun, as I said before, in order to gain" gift "skills, you have to change the religious object. So if you" convert "to ira, you can get the skills?" ¡­.


    Goddess of fate "No conversion, but if I convert, I''ll do it, not like," she said, looking at Eir. Earlier you said before that he would give you "Water Magic / Holy Class". By far, that is good. Well, it doesn''t convert, though.


    "Fuufu, I''m always waiting for Mako''s conversion." "... Did you not give up on Makoto''s conversion?" Noir glances at Eir.


    "If you don''t give up, the game will continue, Noah ¡î" "Finally, end the game!" The two of you are good friends. And that conversation is a comic story in our world, isn''t it? What did you know? ... Is it because God?


    Here, as if Eir came up with something, he dabbled.


    One: "How about this? If Mako-kun converted to Ira-chan and gained gift skills, she would re-convert to Noah and" go back. " That ¡¯s it! It ¡¯s Eile! Let ¡¯s do it! Noah! How !? ¡±¡° Hmm, I ¡¯m fine. Makoto will come back. ¡±


    Is it possible to use such a trick ...? In the temple of water, I was told that punishment falls as a very shameful act. However, the goddess himself is saying. There must be no problem.


    Goddess of fate "Oh! Temporarily" convert "! I''ll give you" gift "skills! Fate magic is powerful! I''ll give you space transitions and time magic!" Ira declared with a smile. Certainly ... the fate magician is very rare and powerful. Surely, that skill will greatly help future adventures.


    ¡°Convert to Goddess of Fate and Get the Gift Gift Skill? "Yes, No


    Options emerged. "RPG Player" will also tell you. This is an important phase. But, well ... my answer is fixed.


    "Ira-sama ... I''m grateful for that," he refused.


    "Eh, yeah, yeah!" "Mako-kun, why?" "Makoto, should I get what I can get?" The three goddesses raise a surprise voice.


    does not understand. I don''t know, three sides. Can you read my heart?


    "Convert temporarily and return again? Such a thing is not" faith. " My faith in Noah dies.


    "" "..." "My goddess shook the three pillars. He seems to understand.


    "Every time Noah''s Apostle is fanatical ..." "Fufu, Makoto isn''t cute. Uri-uri." Smile Noah continues to stroke her head. Tickling. T r an sl a ted b y Jpm t l.co£í


    "Ku ... This is what I can''t do ..." On the other hand, Ira-sama drooped.


    "I don''t know anymore! If you come up with a request, come and see Esther!"


    "Oh, Ira-chan. You''ve bent your navel." "I''m temper, I''m irritated." "I did something bad." If you come up with something, let''s go ask.


    "But Ira-sama can see the future? Then I guess I knew about my wishes in advance." I wonder if he came to "What?


    "No ... I just showed you the reason. I''m just as crazy about Noah as the snake cult ..." "Hey! Stop calling me evil!" No, don''t hit me, Noah. " Indeed, the higher the religion of God other than the Holy Tribe, the harder it is to see the future?


    "Like this Ira-chan''s mistake. The people of" The Serpent''s Cult "were thinking about the strategy of the Demon King''s army. -The demons do not have much faith in evil gods, so I didn''t mind until now, but the "Snake''s Order" is troublesome. " "That''s right." "That''s right?" The serpent cult is troublesome. I would be very grateful if they could take action.


    "More than that, Mako-kun. Think about your request to Ira-chan. That''s why I''m really grateful to Mako-kun for this." "So-so, Makoto. That cheeky Ira. "It''s unusual for me to win. Fufufu, I can do it for a while." "Mor, Noah. That child is mentally weak just because he''s strong. Let''s keep it moderate." I felt like I was just getting stronger. Ira ... Is it struck weak?


    Suddenly, the scenery was blurred. Apparently, it seems to be a time limit.


    "Then, Noah, Eir." When I greeted Noah, he came close.


    "Makoto" "Hello, yes" Noah''s beautiful hand touches my cheek.


    "I did well, defeating the Demon King. Good work." "... Yes." When I replied, Noah-sama''s beautiful face came close.


    "But ... don''t overdo it." I heard Noah''s whisper in my ear and I was far from conscious.


    ¡ó


    I woke up and was on the bed at the inn.


    "I can''t do it ...?" Speaking of which, Lucy and Saa have said the same thing recently.


    When I tried to get up out of bed thinking that I''d like to invite them to go somewhere to play somewhere, something hit my body.


    "Hmm?" Lucy was sleeping. Yeah! He tries to fly in a hurry and notices that there is something on the other side.


    "Sa-san !?" Sa-san was sleeping around me as if sandwiching me. Why in this situation?


    What happened last night ...? Certainly, Friae was cursed of sleepy ...


    At that time, I heard a rush of footsteps. This footstep is


    "That''s tough! Mr. Tacky!" It was crazy to jump into my room.


    "The big news is ... I''m sorry, I''m sorry. It''s slow." As soon as I saw Lucy and Sa-san on the bed, I closed the door slowly and tried to leave.


    "Wait a minute!" I rushed to wake Lucy and Sasan.


    "Hey, I slept well. After all I can sleep well on the side of Makoto." "After all, the bed of Takatsuki is the best." "Both are here in my private room." Why the owner uses it without permission What is it?


    Lucy and Sae went out saying she would wash her face. Will not return for a while.


    More than that, Fujiyan.


    "And Fujiyan. What''s the big news?" "That''s right!" To my question, Fujiyan''s expression became serious.


    "The serpent cult has been destroyed!"


    What, what! !

 Chapter 204 202Makoto Takatsuki is shocked

    "The serpent cult has been destroyed!"


    What is it! This is what Ira-sama said, "I''ve done my hand." But how?


    "Fujiyan, what the hell is it ...?" The shrine maiden of the goddess of fate "I still don''t know much about me ... I know that, under the orders of the Pope and His Majesty, Alexandre, the state-certified hero of the land of the sun, "They traveled alone to the Demon Continent, assaulting the serpent cult retreat, killing the" bishops "of the serpent cult leaders who were hiding there."


    "... Hey, huh" was explained in more detail than it was. What is Fujiyan''s information collection network really?


    "But, did that lonely Highland State-certified hero Alex do it alone? Not with the Knights of the Sun or the Knights of the Temple?" It was a story that he was acting alone. "Hmmm, after all he was incredibly strong. Wouldn''t it have been easier to defeat the Demon King if the state-recognized hero Alex worked together? In the previous strategy, it seemed to be different from Sakurai-kun for some reason.


    "Now, in the square in front of Highland Castle, the leaders of the serpent cult are ''blown-necks. There is also the head of the archbishop, Isaac, who is closely related to Tacky ..." "Eh !? "I was shocked.


    Defeat the abominable demon in the horn, the royal capital of the land of water. Monster Runaway Wake up in the Symphonia, the kingdom of the Sunland. Attempt to revive the Demon King in a tree country. Plan a comet drop in the country of fire. A hard-working terrorist who (possibly) designed a strategy for the Demon Army to invade a commercial nation. Archbishop Isaac.


    Tr a n slat ed b y jp m tl.co£í I guess ... Izak-san, have you died? Moreover, the neck is exposed. After all, I couldn''t see my face before my birth. What kind of face did she look like ...


    "Tackey, will you come to see me?" Fujiyan asked with caution. "No ... let''s stop," I shook my head. Now. Don''t whip the dead. Even though the troublesome enemy should have disappeared, the air became terrible for some reason.


    "And there''s one more big news!" "Hou" shouts out for a serious air.


    "Princess Noel has successfully survived the Trials of God and has become a" Saint of Mercy! "" The Trials of God? "


    "Makoto, the brave priest. Noel, the priestess of the sun, has overcome the test of God and has the same strength as Anna, the Saint," said Princess Sofia. That''s right, you might have heard that story. Well, did Princess Noel become "Saint"? I''m sure he''s stronger ... I wonder if she fights the Saints?


    The strong man "Takkey-san. St. Anna''s skill" Victory March Song "is a legendary skill that is said to change tens of thousands of soldiers to one thousand per thousand. Improving tens of thousands at once is out of specification. Enhancement The average magic target is from a few to a dozen or so at most. Isn''t it unique to the skills of the saint?


    "Is it possible for Princess Noel to use it?" "Yes, Noel also gave her the" Victory March Song "skill." "That''s reassuring." Is it lucky just to be in time for the decisive battle?


    "By the way, did Princess Sofia need anything?" Fujiyan guides the conversation as if he had read his heart. "Yes, that''s right. I''m sorry to Lord Fujiwara, but I''ll borrow the hero Makoto to Princess Noel." "Of course! Take me!" Are you deciding without my reply? Well, it''s my boss order. T r an sla ted by £êp m t l.£ão £í


    I and Princess Sofia are going to Highland Castle.


    "That''s ...?" A lot of people gathered in the square in front of Highland Castle.


    Apparently, he is watching the head of an exposed "Snake''s Order" executive. Some people are throwing stones.


    ...... I don''t call it a bad taste.


    The serpent cult is a group proclaiming "Liberation of the Demons", and the means is radical "promiscuous terrorism". It seems that "" and "", which are strongly influenced by the Goddess Church of the Sun, were often targeted and innocent ordinary people were often involved. Some people have lost their families. If drinking drinks declines after seeing the unlucky appearance of hatred enemies, it may be meaningful.


    Onlookers are talking. I picked up people''s conversations with the Listening skill.


    "Don''t blame. What hindered your business!" "Oh, thanks to the brave man and the Pope." "How many lives were taken away by these guys ..." "But the Pope I just wanted to eradicate all the demons. "If you leave the" dirty blood "guys of the lunar nation" I''m really happy, "I''m determined that a new snake cult cadre will be born. "The moon country should just be burned down." "Dads because of these guys ...!" "The demons cannot be off the ground!"


    I couldn''t say anything. The serpent cult is composed of demons, but not all demons believe in evil gods. The sisters and children in the nine wards are gentle beasts who worship the goddess of the sun. But to the general public, the demons themselves may look evil.


    The land of the moon is ... Friae''s hometown. Friae''s fellow citizens are living in the ruins underground. Will they be able to live a life with peace of mind?


    I wonder if I can talk to Ira for this matter. With that in mind, I and Princess Sofia passed through the gate of the Royal Castle.


    ¡ó


    Promise: "... I''m sorry, Makoto, the brave man. I was definitely visiting ...." Double reservation "I''m not Princess Sophia''s secretary because she was doing a secretary." At Highland Castle When I went, Princess Noel, my interview partner, was absent. Princess Sofia cried out, "What''s the matter?", But said, "Noel is busy. I''ll try to reschedule again." It''s a mistake, but it''s a terrible story. Is this the difference between the next queen of the great country Highland and the princess of the small country? When he had to reschedule the interview again, the specified schedule was a few days later.


    ¨D¨DWe returned to the hospital room.


    "Oh, come home. Makoto, Sophia." "Eh?" And when I returned to my room, Princess Noel was there.


    Tr a nsl at e d by Jpmt l.£ão£í What ?! I thought there were so many temple knights in the hospital !? Escort All, Princess Noel?


    "It looks like you''ve come to see Princess Sofia and my knight," Juliae strokes a grumpy black cat. Lucy and Sae are a bit nervous, as is the next King of Highland.


    "What happened! Noel-sama," Princess Sofia rushed in. Well, the words I should say ...


    "Princess Noel, congratulations on the Trials of God," "Thank you, Makoto. Sophia, my secretary, was sorry. I rounded up my schedule and came here." I''m sorry. " Did you give priority to this bother? Princess Sofia has been afraid.


    But Princess Noel must be really busy. Why in such a place? As I twisted her, Princess Noel smiled with a smile.


    "Makoto-sama" "Yes, yes"?


    "It seems that you have become a guardian knight of the Great Sage teacher ..., following the defeat of the Demon King the other day, you''ll always be talking about your topic at Highland Castle." "Is that so ...?" Well, great sage, great. Famous tax?


    "Ryosuke always talks about Makoto-sama, please continue to defeat the Great Demon King together." I felt the illusion of being surrounded by light. Is this the power of Saints?


    ¡­¡­ Lucy, Sassan, and Princess Sophia''s cold gaze are stuck from behind. However, he seems to have refused to be Princess Noel.


    "I''ll do good."


    "It''s absolutely!" Princess Princess Noel goes even further. Hey, it''s close! As expected, trying to keep a distance


    "Would you like me to get used to my knight?"


    Moon shrine maiden "Oh, I''m sorry." "Fun" look Princess Princess Noel has left for Juliae.


    "There are many good heroes and warriors in the land of the sun. You''re a weak knight, so don''t you get involved?" "Yes, of course Highland will take the lead and fight the Demon King. And now I''m "Saint" "" Hmm, are you proud of that? "" No. You don''t have to say that. Juliae "Juliae Nor does she look at her with Princess Noel.


    Both of them are calm, but ... Uncomfortable with a slightly jagged atmosphere. Perceiving the atmosphere, Princess Noel smiled at me to change the topic.


    T rans late d b y Jp mtl .£ã o £í "Yes! There''s a message, Makoto-sama." "Is it?" "Ryosuke-san has a talk to Makoto-sama. Please meet me once." Princess Noel said such a thing. Was.


    (... that?) But I was caught by Princess Noel''s words.


    (Sakurai-kun, you''re pretty much coming here ...)


    Actually, I came to visit my room just before. I''m chatting with me and talking with Juliae and Saa. There was only a chat at that time, but ... Is it "I want to talk with you"?


    "Speaking of which, I''m not with the Hero of the Light today," Princess Sofia gets on with. "Yeah, Ryosuke is busy too. I haven''t seen him for a while either." Princess Noel smiles lonely.


    Oops, is that so? Sakurai and Princess Noel are passing each other. But it''s not good to tell Princess Noel that Sakurai-kun came here secretly?


    Looking at him, he sent a signal with the eyes, "Do you know?" I know I also read the air around there!


    "Oh? Ryosuke sometimes comes here. Hey, my knight." Friae, don''t say anything extra! Oh, the smile disappeared from Princess Noel''s face. Mr. Friae made an intentionally ¡°seen¡± look. Nyarou, intentionally?


    "... Friae, is the word true?" "I don''t say anything, forget it." "I haven''t seen you for a week !?" "Yes, it''s hard. "Well, are you seeing me ?!" "Hey, don''t grab my hand! It hurts!" "Ryosuke-san! Is this woman so good!" Oh, Princess Noel is upset.


    "Tell me in front of yourself." "... I can''t say that." "Huh, it''s hard to be crazy." Juliae and Princess Noel are glaring at a close distance. No more!


    "Yes, princess stop" "Noel-sama, calm down" I and Princess Sofia separate the two. These two people are really incompatible! When Sakurai-kun was there, I thought she wasn''t cool, but I don''t want to be away.


    "Sorry, Sorry. Please meet Ryosuke-san, Makoto-sama." "Yes, yes." Princess Noel smiles gracefully. I nodded full.


    "......... Fufu, Ryosuke-san. Let''s talk carefully tonight." The "listening" skill picked up Princess Noel''s tweet as he left. Oh, Akan. Darkness Princess Noel is playing. Sakurai-kun, sorry. I bowed in my heart.


    Princess Sofia chases Princess Noel. Apparently there is something I want to talk about while traveling. It''s hard to take time for busy people.


    The sickroom then came to a peaceful time as usual.


    T r a n sl a te d by Jp £ít l .c om (Well ... my next action) Request from Princess Noel. Let''s end this guy.


    I visited Fujiyan with a soft sword.


    "Fujiyan, Fujiyan" "Oh, what is it? Tucky" "One thing I want to ask ..."


    ¡ó


    -A place where you can talk with Sakurai-kun.


    Now, it is not easy to secure the time for Sakurai-kun, the key player in Demon King Suppression. So I asked Fujiyan to make adjustments. I expected that this would take some time even if it was Fujiya.


    "Sakurai-dono''s schedule is managed by Yokoyama-dono." Tucky-dono wants to meet you. " Speaking of which, Saki Yokoyama is a deputy secretary of Sakurai-kun''s unit? Classmate''s connection is strong.


    The next day, I was able to install the promise.


    I waited for Sakurai-kun at a reserved seat in a bar in the downtown area of Highland. It is noisy, but the customer base is not bad. He doesn''t seem to have to worry about strange people. Beer I waited for a pinch of french fries and sausage, drinking sipping.


    What''s the story of Sakurai-kun ...? No way, I saw you kissed (on the forehead) by Mr. Juliae !? No, that''s no perception for my stripes ...


    (Is that so?) Yes, Noah. (Take care of the bruises ~ ¡î) No, no. No no ... I don''t know


    When thinking about stupid things-


    "Hello, Takatsuki-kun. Wait." "Hello, Hi, Sakurai-kun."


    Somewhat unfriendly childhood friend (the brave of light) appeared.

 Chapter 205 203Makoto Takatsuki talks with the brave of light

    "Takatsuki-kun. Did you keep me waiting?" "I''ve just come, Sakurai-kun."


    Beer I have a second cup. Sakurai ordered fruit water and some food. When the drinks were ready, we had a toast and chatted for a while.


    It seems that the morale of the Knights of the Sun has increased since Sakurai defeated the Demon King. I was laughing that training was hard. Is it because of the fact that he seemed to be just fine?


    "By the way, I have a consultation with Takatsuki." "What happened?" Sakurai-kun''s expression became serious. Apparently, here is the main subject.


    "The last time I fought against The King of Beasts, I thought I was no good." "... Oh, it was a pretty dangerous scene." That''s it, it''s over, and shouldn''t we reflect on it next time? The goddess of fate was motivated. Beer While thinking about such things, I drank it.


    "Takatsuki-kun, in the battle with the Great Demon King, is likely to ''death.'' At that time, would you please defeat the Great Devil with other heroes instead of me?" "Sakurai-kun said something weird. As I stood my head, Sakurai-kun came closer and became stronger.


    "Takatsuki, if you can cope calmly at any time, you can say that your opponent is a terrible Great Demon King ..." "Hey, wait. Sakurai-kun."


    T ran sl a t e d by jp m tl.£ão £í "Sure, fate magic predicts that the brave of light will be killed by the Great Demon King?" "Oh, oh ... yes, so I''m Takatsuki-kun ..." Sakurai-kun opens her mouth in my line. Did not you think that face?


    "There are skills in the world that can be revived after they die. Perhaps some items have the same effect." "Such a thing ...?" "I''ve met the skill holder I''m not sure. " The ability of "Remaining Machine" in "Action Game Player" skill.


    "But ... if it''s so effective, it''s going to be a" National Treasure "or" Shinki "class ..." "Isn''t it okay? Neither" National Treasure "nor" Shinki ". If Sakurai loses, humanity is over." "Certainly, but with such a terrible magical tool, Noel wouldn''t know." "Mm ... sorry". ... but I had one thing. If Ira-sama ... Ira-sama doesn''t know? Because it ¡¯s a goddess! You know that much!


    "I''ll try to get acquainted." "Yeah ... Thank you. Takatsuki-kun. Sorry, I''ve become bearish recently ..." "Sakurai-kun ..." Hmm, how do I get better ...? A shameful character who can not come up with good words is remorseful!


    "I have a spicy face, there are two brave people." When I thought of reverse nan !? I knew both.


    "Huh? Princess and Yokoyama?" "Saki and Friae. What''s wrong?" Friae is a dress-like dress. Ms. Yokoyama is not a normal armor figure but a blouse and skirt.


    "Don''t you feel bored drinking with two guys? I came here." Yokoyama sat next to Sakurai-kun. Isn''t it a combination of a bride and a lover !? I thought ... these two guys are usually good friends. Princess Noel and Juliae are not good friends.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked Juliae in a whisper. "I wandered around the town and met the Holy Swordsman. So I heard that my knight and Ryosuke were together, so I came to play, is there a complaint?" I wonder if Princess Noel was angry yesterday. Well, I have to do it. T r a n s la ted by £êpmt l .com


    "You''re done talking, right? Ryosuke is busy, so it''s like work, but you can''t play when you''re off," Yokoyama points out. Umm, the classmate''s best girl is still cute.


    "What, I''m in love with someone else''s bride," Juliae pulled her cheek. "I''m not fascinated." "Is it good to be with Friae and Takatsuki-kun?" "Is that so !? Ordinarily!"


    "Friae looks fine." "You''re fine. Ryosuke." When Friae said, Sakurai smiled a bit sadly.


    "Yes, Ryosuke hasn''t been fine since the last battle with the Demon King Army." "Well, I''ll listen. Let''s say. Oh! I want to drink wine before that!" Hey, there are so many kinds of alcohol and the food is delicious. "" Hey, the sacred swordsman. Is this fish pie wrapping delicious? "" Delicious! Also recommend this vegetable Terrine and shrimp fritters! " Friae and Yokoyama are choosing a menu while saying "Kyu". At a stretch, the place became bright. It''s nice to have a girl! Sakurai-kun''s face was somewhat brighter.


    "Speaking of which," Yokoyama turned to me.


    "I told Juliae that recently the movement of the Pope is suspicious. Is Takatsuki a messenger of the evil god? Be careful with the Pope and the Temple Knight." "Be careful." "Saki?" Yokoyama-san and me and Sakurai-kun twist my head.


    "I don''t think Ryosuke is so recognizable because he''s getting close to him, but he is very strict with other religions." "... I know. The situation has become more repressive to refugees in the country. " Certainly ... I feel like I and Juliae are the enemy of my eyes.


    "Every time ago, the Pope''s parents seemed to have died after being caught in a terrorist attack on the Serpent''s Order. Since then, they have been revengeful on the Serpent''s Order ..." Wasn''t it? "Highland''s state-recognized hero Alex destroyed the hideout of The Snake Cult. Isn''t the Pope''s revenge accomplished?


    "That''s ... these days I''m picking up the sprouts of evil because it doesn''t create a second serpent cult, and I''ve listed the influential" the demons "and" other followers of God " "That''s why Takatsuki-kun and Friae don''t apply that ...?" "What annoying guy ..." "It''s collecting a list of potential criminals ...?" Was more dangerous than expected!


    "But there''s good news," said Yokoyama, smiling at me. "Isn''t Takatsuki the guardian knight of the White Great Sage? The Great Sage couldn''t get his hands even in the Pope''s palace, so his safety was eventually guaranteed, Takatsuki-kun "That''s so, Takatsuki-kun, do you foresee this?" I didn''t think too much ...


    "I''m good ... I''m worried about Mr. Friae." "Hm, okay. It''s just now that the shrine maiden hates the Goddess Church." "But be careful. It''s better not to go out alone, "Yeah, thank you."


    After that, we talked while eating food for a while. In particular, the recent match against the Demon King was excited.


    "Sakurai-kun''s magical sword was strong" "I''ve never used such a high-ranking angel in practice." "That''s right. If Takatsuki-kun is nearby, Ryosuke will be in great shape "That''s good" "That''s right?" "That''s right! So, let''s join Takatsuki-kun in my unit!" "The training of the Knights of the Sun is said to be the hardest on the continent ..." I like that, but because the army is a group activity, it''s a bit ...


    "Okay, I''m with you!" "Sakurai-kun, my hand hurts" "Ryosuke, are you drunk?" "What? You''re crazy?" "Why?" Swelled.


    "Ryosuke, I''m fine. I''m glad I met Takatsuki-kun," Yokoyama smiled. Tr a n s lat ed by £êp£í t l.£ão m


    "Hey, you''re a public and private supporter of Ryosuke. If you''re a fiancee of the light brave, wouldn''t it be much easier to do it? You don''t have to go on a trip to the battlefield," sighed Friae. Certainly Yokoyama''s burden is considerable.


    "Well ... hey, but only me can fight on Ryosuke''s side ..." "Are all the other classmates not having strong skills?" What happened to those who were full of water temples?


    "Even if you have strong skills, you must be able to master it. Even veteran soldiers are stronger." Sakurai-kun looked complicated.


    "Well ... that kind of thing" I''m still working hard on "Water Magic Elementary". It''s a luxury guy! Well, Noah-sama gave me a strong spirit-master! Good!


    "But the most important role of the fiance of the Light Hero is to take care of her child, don''t you be impatient? Holy swordsman," asked Friae, who was drinking alcohol, grinning. Sakurai has a troubled face. Well, that''s right.


    "Hmm ... I''m a kid. I''m still a teen and I''m a mother right now. And I''m Ryosuke''s deputy, so I can stay with me the longest of my fiance. Time to stay with me more than Princess Noel It''s longer. "" Hmm "Sure, maybe the closest lover is actually Yokoyama-san.


    "... Well, and ... I''m just contraceptive ... I''m just right. Ryosuke?" "Ah ... Yeah." Yokoyama-san, I''m not drunk !?


    "Oh, oh ... yes," Juliae has a red face in spite of her talk. Surprisingly naive, right? Friae.


    "What about Takatsuki-kun and Aya-chan recently? That girl, she declared that she would be Takatsuki-kun''s bride! And she''s married !?" , Mr. Yokoyama forcibly changed the topic.


    "... I''m gonna get married ......" "Are you saying you''re going to want to have four children, so I need to do my best, Takatsuki!" ?


    "Ah, yeah ... I''ll do my best" "Takatsuki-kun is a fiance of Princess Sofia, and Lucy is a cute elf too? Is she taking time with Aya-chan and two?" Can''t stop attacking questions from you !?


    "Eh, um, by the way?" I''m sorry, I''m just practicing and haven''t taken much.


    "Hey, it''s suspicious." Yokoyama stares at me with a steady eye. "When is Aita and Shita finally? Confess!" Yokoyama-san, it''s tangled sake!


    "Saki, Takatsuki-kun, I''m in trouble ..." "Ryosuke is silent! Come on, answer me!" Even if you answer properly here, Mr. Yokoyama and Mr. Sae are friends, so they seem to be quick. Here is honest ...


    "In the first place, is my knight a virgin?" Juliae revealed while saying, "Hello!" "Eh?" "Eh, eh !?" Sakurai-kun, Yokoyama-san, you don''t have to be surprised! T ra n s l at e d b y jpmt l.c o m


    "Takatsuki-kun ... I''m traveling with Aya-chan, right?" "I mean, but ... I''d rather do a little more." It''s embarrassing to be instructed by my classmates. . Well, Juliae first opened her mouth when she thought how to return.


    "My knight trains until midnight and woke up earlier than anyone else in the morning, so I have no time to set up my lover." "" ... "" "I have to do it." "I think it''s good to take a break for a little bit." "I''m afraid of a moment''s care!" "I don''t understand what I mean ..."


    "Is Takatsuki always living like that?" "From when have you been doing that?" "From that day when you came to a different world" "" ... "


    "Ryosuke, your childhood friend, you''re perverted." "Takatsuki-kun is so strong ... it''s very different from other people." "If you praise too much, you''ll get in shape, my knight." It sounds terrible. And maybe you''re not praised? Juliae.


    With that kind of feeling, the drinking party opened. I think Sakurai-kun was smiling a little. Maybe a little better.


    -On the way home.


    "I drank too much ..." "It''s the opposite of the last time."


    Speaking of which, if only me and the princess are the apostles of evil gods, the combination of evil spirits. ¡­¡­ Do you want to search for it just in case? I don''t think it will be attacked by a temple knight.


    "Hey ... my knight" "Hmm? What?" "I ... I liked Ryosuke a bit before." before? Is it different now?


    "I never came out of the land of the moon, I was naive. In the highlands, full of enemies, I was so kind of a single person that I misunderstood. "Sakurai-kun, she''s a natural woman ...." But I think Sakurai-kun was also friendly to Juliae. But he has twenty fiancees, and is there a little hurdle for those who like it?


    "I''ve heard a lot recently, thanks to my knight." "Hey, that''s good." The journey over the past few months seems to have been a good experience for Juliae.


    "I wish Juliae had the next good encounter." "... you''re ... intentional?" "What?" "Stop that pretty face. My knight, who is the most important person? The princess of the land of water? The magician? The brave of the land of fire? I asked.


    "Is it the best ...?" When you say the best, you came to a different world and first met ...


    "Is it Noah?" Goddess first trusted me.


    "That''s not a goddess ... Huh. Well, there''s no possibility of sticking there, so it''s still good." "Stick?" My knight, "said Juliae, who went into his room. Tra nsl at ed b y £êp mtl .£ã o £í


    Surprisingly, his steps were solid.


    ¡ó The next morning ¡ó


    When I was training at the inn, I heard a rattle and footsteps. This sound is fuzzy. I feel there was something similar the other day.


    "Tucky!" The difference was that the brother "!" Had Peter next to it.


    "Please come!" Brothers "It''s hard! Come now!" "What, what !?" "Okay!" I was taken outside without knowing well. Heading is like a military playground behind Highland Castle.


    "Fujiyan, Peter. What''s wrong?" Goddess of fate "Sama has come down!" "Ira-sama has come down?" That goddess should have been there before? No, no. Only Noah and Eile knew it.


    Goddess of Fate "Ah, Fujiwara-san, the ticket is already premier and has a terrible price!" "How much money did you put in to get three tickets!" "Huh ...?" I can''t keep up with their tension. Goddess of fate Speaking of which, Fujiyan and Peter are different followers? He went to his destination as he was told.


    ¨D¨DAt the back of Highland Castle.


    Normally, it seems that people other than the military are off limits, but now they are crowded with people. Goddess of Fate It seems to be all believers, but it looks strange.


    --Ira-sama ¡ï life!


    --Ira-LOVE!


    --I die for Ira!


    There are men who have characters with characters such as happi coats.


    "Yes, please arrange in order-" "Do not interrupt-Ira dislikes those who do not adhere to the rules-" "Up to 3 items per person! No resale!"


    A person who seems to be a staff member is giving guidance with voice magic. What is this?


    "Say, we are here." "Mr. Fujiwara, this is my first VIP seat!" "Fufufu, in fact, me!" What the heck is going on.


    Later, the playground was over 120% full.


    ¡­¡­ The enthusiasm of the people waiting for something is terrible.


    And that time came.


    The surroundings are wrapped in darkness.


    (Enemies?) I was surprised, but apparently it was just a barrier that blocked out the light.


    Then, the spotlight was lit on the stage. Lighting That''s ... the sun magic ...


    And one pretty girl stands in the spotlight. That ¡¯s Esther. I was wearing a fluttering dress, so I couldn''t tell for a moment. What''s going on ...?


    Miko of the goddess of fate-opened her mouth.


    "Hello! Everyone''s idol, Ira-chan! Thank you for gathering so much for me. ¡î Today, I''m gonna have fun.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?

 Chapter 206 Episode 204: Makoto Takatsuki Joins the Live of the Goddess

    -Wow! ! -Ira-sama! ! ¨D¨DTurn here! !


    A cheer like an angry resounds. Excited spectators are jumping and the ground is shaking. Looking to the side, Fujiyan and Peter also shouted.


    "Tackey! Goddess! There''s a living goddess near here!" Brothers "Great! The goddess who has descended is glad to be alive! Hey!" "U, yeah ..." I''m meeting Normally I can''t easily meet ...


    Esther, the goddess of fate, is singing and dancing in the middle of the stage.


    Just what is it? There is a feeling of looking at something. I feel like I often see such scenes.


    "Everyone ¡î are you having fun?"


    ¨D¨DWoooooooooooooooo


    When Ira winks, she cheers. Wow ... Tran sl a ted b y jp £í tl .£ãom


    Perfect smile. Adorable gesture. And no matter how much you move around, a mini skirt that shows no underwear.


    (Ah ... with Noah-sama) (I''m sorry! I''m more cute!) I was asked.


    (Ira-chan is conscious of Noah.) Is that so? Aile. (Yeah, I don''t like that Noah is called the Goddess of Beauty in the Gods) (Huh! Well, my best is not shaking!)


    Esther On the stage where the spotlights and lights are dazzling, the fluttering dress sings a radio wave.


    "Is it a bit too bruising ...?" I muttered small, and was staring from the neighbor.


    "Dr. Tacky? I guess you''re not going to speak of Ira-sama? When I was a merchant apprentice and I didn''t have time to sleep, I saw Ira-san who came down in a commercial country, I guess I''m not going to say perfect and lucky Ira-sama in front of me who has made it all the way !? "Brothers ... ¡­ .Ira is the support of my heart.I¡¯m a mafia son, but my fights are weak, and I ¡¯m a beast, so I ¡¯m terrible. I can''t help to say that perfect and lucky Ira-sama !? "


    T r an s l at ed by £Êpmtl .£ãom "... I''m terrific to meet the perfect and lucky Ira-sama." Is this a fanatic?


    Believers I cheered to the extent that I wasn''t barred around. The live was a great success.


    ¡ó


    Fujiyan and Peter watched the live together and seemed to have a complete match. We went for a drink together. Brothers In this condition, it will be Fujiyan soon.


    I was invited and stayed together for a while, but refrained from the second party. I couldn''t keep up.


    I looked up at the sky. It''s still not evening. Well, what happened?


    The shrine maiden of the goddess of fate What came to me was a mansion where I had visited only once before. The purpose is to talk about Sakurai''s prediction. However, there were many security guards in front of the residence of a large nobleman in a commercial country, and I was not in an atmosphere where I could just leave it alone. And ... it''s right after the live, and I''m sure you''re tired. If you thought this timing was impossible.


    "Oh? Isn''t there Makoto, the hero of Roses?" "Mr. Janet?" Asked Janet, the captain of the Pegasus unit in white armor.


    "Surely hospitalization was ... it didn''t seem to be necessary from the beginning," he laughed. Janet had come to the hospital several times to visit. I was amazed every time I was training in water magic.


    "So, what is Makoto who has become a guardian knight of a great sage, even though she hasn''t been engaged with me? What is she doing here?" Janet with a slightly spiny tone.


    The shrine maiden of the goddess of fate "Uh, I came to see you" "Hmm? ...... Is there a promise?" "No?" "Eh? No appointment?" "Is it impossible?" Naturally, ¡±Janet sighed. He didn''t know common sense.


    "Ester has just finished the advent of the goddess. We''ll meet everyone for the time being ..." "Is there a hero in the land of water, Makoto Takatsuki !?" He was called out loud. Oh?


    "Yes, I''m here," I raised my hand and let me know.


    "Ester-sama is calling! Please enter the mansion!" "" ... "Janet and I faced each other.


    "I haven''t made a promise ...?" "Yes, I came over there." "I was called ..." "Well ..." "Oh! Come on! Come with me!" Butler Like-ish people rush me.


    T r a ns la ted by £êp mt l.£ã o £í "Let''s go, Janet-san?" "Wow, me too?" "Someone is anxious ..." "... I can''t help it anymore." You came.


    The room passed was a reception room for a visit. Inside, Esther sat in a dress that was completely different from the fluttering dress. There are knights who seem to be escorts around.


    "Welcome, hero of the Roses. And also stay eldest daughter of Ballantyne House I," "Please forgive me suddenly of the visit," "Hello, i ...... ester-like," "......" inadvertently become a likely referred to as the "Iran-like", ester Was stared at by the eyes "Hey!"


    Later, Esther ordered the guard to "go down," leaving only three people in the room.


    "So, let''s hear the message" "Why did you know we came?" "Who do you think me?" Of "Fate Goddess" Shrine maiden. Well, do you know that we are coming? But I didn''t know "foreseeing" in the Demon King Battle, Ira-sama.


    "... Forget the blunder of the Demon King Battle." "Yes." . ¡­¡­whatever. Let''s continue to talk and deceive.


    "Actually, it''s about the brave of light ... Sakurai-kun." "Oh, that''s it." Janet next door is saying "??"


    "Isn''t it magical like Sakurai-kun''s" Prevent the future that will die after the resurrection of the Great Demon King "or" I can survive even if I die "?" "No" "Yes ..." Esther affirmed my question. Apparently, the sacred treasures and spells of a dead human being "revived" are not rolling conveniently.


    "The Sun Priestess ... No," Saint of Charity "Noel can use the" Resurrection "magic. In a decisive battle with the Great Demon King, she would have to put her on the side of the brave of light." That''s what Juliae had said before. Ira-sama doesn''t seem to have the perfect workaround. Hakkokka ...


    "Makoto, the apostle of the evil god. It''s too late." "I''m sorry." "Um ... Esther, Makoto, what have you been doing ..." Akan, Janet is confused. Did Esther (Ira-sama) think the same thing?


    --Pachin


    Rang his finger. At that moment, the air in the room turns into a strange space with viscosity.


    "Mr. Janet?" He didn''t blink as if he was standing still. this is¡­¡­?


    "It''s ''Isolation Barrier.'' It''s a hassle, so I''ve created a space that only you and me can recognize."


    "Now, you''ve told me what you like, Makoto the Apostle of Noah." Esther, approaching here, staring at him. Wow, angry. I have to say something!


    "The live was just amazing!" Ira-san''s feet stopped right. Tr a n sl at e d b y Jp£ít l.c o m


    ¡°You ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Did you stay?¡± ¡°Yes, I participated with a friend¡± ¡°Fum ¡­¡­ how was it?¡± Weakens.


    "Oh, the dance and the song were awesome! Two friends were crying!" It''s true that Fujiyan and Peter were crying!


    "Oh ... I''m honest. I like honest kids." Esther''s eyes looked suspicious and golden, and she put her hand on my cheek. What is this "enchanting" eye!


    (Wait a minute! Don''t seduce my Makoto!) "Chi, the Holy Class Barrier won''t prevent Noah''s eyes." (No, no, Ira-chan. Mako-kun is me.) "I was looking ahead first." "Is there an Eile sister ...?" Noah and Eile interrupted the conversation. It suddenly became noisy.


    "Back to the story, isn''t Sakurai-kun''s" Future of Death "inevitable?" King of the beast "For now ... yes. I thought if I destroyed the last time, the future would change, I have no choice but to deal with the resurrection of the Great Demon King.


    "But even if you use Princess Noel''s" Resurrection "magic, you won''t be able to participate in the war, right?" Daimaou: "... The Great Demon King battle is different. "I''ll join the war." "Eh! Is it Princess Sofia?"


    (That''s right, so protect Sophia-chan.) "Well, I understand," but how is the resurrection of the Great Demon King? It is said that you will be resurrected for a long time, but you do not do it at all?


    "Ten days later," "Eh?" Esther said. 10 days later


    "It''s coming soon ..." What kind of guy?


    "The next operation won''t be the same as before. I''ve crushed the serpent cult," Esther said with a little hesitation. Yes, without a snake cult, the accuracy of future predictions would increase. Then next ... Is it okay?


    "I didn''t live up to my wishes, it was bad. Is there anything else you need?" Esther asked her with her arms crossed. Something else ... like something happened ... Yes, there was an important story left!


    "Furiae ... I mean the moon shrine maiden." "Hmm? ... Ah, do you want to manage the discrimination between the moon shrine maiden and the demons?" Esther But she looked awkward.


    "No? ...?" "Well, I was messed up by the moon shrine maiden a thousand years ago ... what should I do?" A traitor who turned over to the Great Demon King. But Julia doesn''t matter?


    (Ira-chan, couldn''t we just let the millennial case go down in the water soon?)


    Tr a n slated by £êp£ítl.c o£í (Oh yeah, should I flush my case as well? I also want a lot of followers.) "(Noah is no good)" (er!) Er, why? I was thinking of asking Noah!


    The goddess of the moon, the shrine maiden ... The witch of evil has just run away on its own, so this month''s shrine maiden is certainly irrelevant, but Noah''s followers would have been commanded by Noah! "A brave man a thousand years ago was killed by your apostle!" "But the situation is different from that of a thousand years ago?" "But if you say Noah, you''ll hear" anything ", right?" The goddess of the moon is, "No, no, it''s harmless because you leave your followers alive, but Noah''s abandonment ... Noh''s followers are dangerous because they shake instinctively. So increase Noah''s followers "No, no." I thought I could do more with more friends.


    "By the way, who are you going to invite if you want to increase Noah''s followers?" Ira asked, as you probably know the answer.


    "For the time being, Lucy and Sasan, Fujiyan." "Daughter of the witch of Guren, a nationally certified hero in the country of fire, the biggest merchant in the country of water ... no useless." Let''s stop) Until Aile!


    (Kech-!) Noah''s voice resounded.


    (But the moon shrine maiden and the demons are sorry, and I think it''s okay to treat them equally.) "Are you true?


    Goddess of the Sun "But the decision needs the decision of my sister" (Mako-kun, I''ll ask Artena with her next time) "Thank you!" Moon Country This will save Juliae and other demons as well.


    "So, is the story over?" "Yes ..." What I left behind ... Oh, yes.


    "Ira-sama has completely different characters in public than usual." "Well, it''s good!" Ira-sama responded excessively to my words.


    (Ira-chan, don''t make too much of a character.) (It''s painful so stop it soon.) "Good! Leave it alone, Aile-sister! Don''t want Noah to tell you!"


    (I''m a little more calm goddess, right?)


    Even the goddess of fate. It was a bit more rigorous image for me.


    Soul Book (Hey, Mako-kun. Look at it) Soul Book "Eir-sama? Is it?" (Ira-chan wrote the skill explanation) "Eh?" I read through the columns.


    "Water Wizard: Elementary": A skill that allows you to use elementary water magic. It''s unavoidable for beginners because you have a small amount of magic! Good luck training!


    "Is this ... Ira-san wrote it?" Soul book "Yes ... there is a complaint? Goddess of fate Sorry, was that the character of the goddess of fate was common sense? Esther in front of me is a rather gentle outsider.


    "Now it''s time to break the barrier," said Ira with his arms folded.


    "Yes, thank you for everything, Ira-sama," I kneel and thanked. Always say that humble, "Essential" snapped her finger.


    "Oh, oh? I''m ..." Janet blinks.


    "I''m done talking to Esther. Janet, let''s go home." "Eh, that? ...... in the meantime." Pulls the confused Janet''s hand. I brought you bad things.


    "Now, Esther. Please give my best regards to Ira-sama. Thank you."


    "I don''t know what happens to the moon shrine maiden. Well ... rely on me if you have any trouble." "I''m sorry, Esther." "I''ll come again." Esther shakes her hands. I and Janet left the room.


    ¡ó


    "Um ... Makoto Takatsuki. Are you getting along well with Esther?" "I see. I''ve always been like this before." "I don''t think so ... but you are the great sages and Noel My sister, General Talisker, and the Witch of Guren ... It''s surprisingly good at getting in to the powers. "


    "I don''t seem to think of me as a useful woman," he said. Oh, I''m angry.


    "Let''s go to the rice! Rice" I changed the subject to mislead the story.


    "Mum ... well, it doesn''t matter," "I have a good store! This is it."


    If you are in trouble, ask Fujiyan! Oh, but maybe I''m going drinking with Peter now. Well, either. That restaurant and the food were delicious.


    ¡ó


    "I''m here now, Saya Takatsuki. You''re always my favorite ... You''re like Janet Ballantine !?" Nina-san was surprised and her ears stood. Oh yeah, Janet was a young lady from a nice house. Should I say beforehand?


    "I don''t care about me." "I''m sorry, I''m sorry in a small shop ... please, slowly." Nina greeted briefly and came over to my side.


    "Takatsuki Sama! Why do you always bring royals or nobles !? And without reservation!" "Suimasen ... By the way, why does Nina keep her shop number every time? I don''t have to do it separately?" Nina is also a wife of Fujiyan, so she shouldn''t have to work hard.


    "It''s better to move the body than to imitate the aristocrat. Death. But ... Sama Takatsuki changes the woman she accompanies every time. It''s a secret for Sasaki and Lucy." I was winked at a slight apprehension. No, not really ...


    "How did you do?" "No, no! Sens! Sens! Janet!" "Jannet, what do you want?" Nina and I turn to Janet in a hurry.


    We ordered a light aperitif and some recommended dishes. Fujiyan''s shop is a common-style dining room in the noble district. Janet is unusual or nervous.


    "It''s unusual for a noble family to live in the 3rd district. It''s easy to enter." "I know, my friend runs it." Yeah, "said Janet, smiling. I wonder if I could return what I took to Esther''s mansion.


    "Where does Janet usually eat?" "I often act with all of my units. My parents have been stiff, so I haven''t been there recently. Marriage, marriage and parents are flies in May. I didn''t hear it in the second half, but I didn''t hear it! "I can''t hear you." "Huh ..." I was enjoying dinner while chatting for a while.


    "Are you vacant?" "Welcome! Please go to your favorite seat!" A stiff blonde in golden armor. He was a flashy knight .... I was staring at the drunk head, and a sharp-eyed gold or knight came over here.


    (¡­¡­Hmm?)


    "Hey, Roses brave. Why are you with my sister?"


    Standing there was Gerald, the captain of the North Knights and lightning hero.

 Chapter 207 205: Makoto Takatsuki is entangled

    Janet "Hey, Rose''s hero. Why are you with me?" Oops, I met a bad guy.


    "What''s the matter, Jella?" Oddly, Gerald''s face was seen from behind by a familiar, exotic beauty with brown skin-Olga, the goddess of fire. ... It''s an unusual combination.


    "Now, brother and Olga, were you together?" Janet replied calmly, with a little upset.


    "Oh? Janet-chan, with a man? Can''t put it in the corner, Uri-uri." "Oh, Olga? Are you drunk?" "I''m just getting drunk!" Olga-san, this character?


    "Hey! Roses brave man! Are you listening?" "Ah, yes. I''m listening."


    "Mix me too, okay?" "Well, please." Because it is a good idea, do you deepen even friendship with two brave people? Both are scary people who were messed up in the past. However.


    "Can you go over there, brother?" "Now! Janet?" Janet screamed in a cold voice and Gerald stepped back as confused.


    Tra nsl a te d by jp £í tl.co£í "Jerachi, it''s no good. I''m not in the way of my sister. Then, Janet, Rose''s hero." "Oh, hey," Gerald slipped down to Olga. that? Do you not eat together?


    "I''m sorry, my older brother" "Isn''t it okay to be together?" "I''m good!" "Is it so ... By the way, Gerald and Olga were close friends." It seems that the battle front was near in the battle with the army, and since then .... There has been exchanges before, but "Hey" "Recently, Olga is bathing in my brother''s room ..." Janet seems uncomfortable Said.


    "I''m immersed ...?" "Um, that means until the morning ... but ..." Janet-san stared at me with a look.


    Ah, it ¡¯s morning morning! Gerald and Olga are the same !? I didn''t know ...


    At a glance, looking at Gerald and Olga, who were sitting a little farther apart, I felt that Olga was actively involved. Gerald is happily conversing, even though he seems to have lost his mind. Are combatants good at each other?


    Oh, Jella looked at me like "Oh?" In a hurry, look away.


    "Makoto Takatsuki, isn''t that good about your brother? I''m with me," said Janet. ¡­¡­ Gerald''s eyes became sharper.


    T r an sl at ed by Jp mtl.£ã o m "I''m drunk, Janet-san?" "Hey, I''m not drinking that much." Oh, this is the same move as Lucy when drunk.


    Mmmm ... I''m scared to see Gerald. She looked at the seat over there with "RPG Player" skill "Switch Viewpoint". Olga-san was drinking Jella-san. I haven''t seen this. Safe safe.


    "Makoto Takatsuki, it''s the sky above." "I don''t see that." "Look at me." He put his hand on his cheek and forced his face toward Mr. Janet. Janet''s head is leaning on my shoulder, so close enough to sigh.


    A glossy blonde is hitting the face. The long lashes and the beautiful face with a slightly sharp look are looking up here.


    "I have time today," whispered in my ear.


    "... Well, for a while" "Okay, please go out with me" I was forced to go out for a sudden visit to Esther today. It would not make sense to refuse this.


    "... I''m good." "Fufufu, did you take the word for it?" When I was thinking of this child.


    "... What are you doing?"


    A cold and cold voice came down like snow breeze. The other side of Janet. Someone sits next to me.


    Who? Before confirming that, I took my arm and pulled my body to that side. After that, I finally looked back and confirmed my face.


    "Oh, Princess Sofia?" "I''m looking for Makoto, the brave man." The shrine maiden of water smiling like ice is holding my arm.


    Are you alone? At the entrance, there were several escort knights.


    "Why, why are you here?" "I came back late because I''m late. I''ll come back." No, I asked why I knew this place.


    Ah, Nina-san was in the back of the store and said, "Yaba!" Is Nina a finger man?


    (I told Lucy and Saa to keep silent, but I didn''t tell Princess Sofia to keep silent ...)


    T r ans l a t e d b y £Êp m t l .£ãom Nina is Fujiyan''s wife. Fujiyan is a nobleman of the country of water. When I was asked a question by my husband''s boss, the Roses royal family, I had to answer ...


    And now, Janet and Princess Sofia are glaring across me.


    "Oh, Sophia. I and Makoto are eating now. Can you withhold me?" "It was hard because I was entangled by a strange woman. Come on, Makoto the brave." "A woman who can escape to a man?" "Would you like to give my fiance a little bit?" Morning "Oh, I''m going to spend with me today. What I promised already." !? " With that face, Princess Sofia looked at me. I hadn''t promised until then.


    "Let''s eat for three!" From a standpoint, I am a hired hero in a water country. And I should have heard that she was Princess Sofia''s fianc¨¦e, but she was hesitant to make a promise before the root of her tongue dried up, saying she would go with Janet.


    "If Makoto the brave says so ..." "I can''t help ..." I thought I would be more angry, but they both agreed. Okay, good! After that, let''s eat delicious food!


    "Nina-san!" "High! Takatsuki-sama!" Nina-san, who had been listening to him all the time, flew.


    "Some drinks for Sofia!" "I have it ready!" When I ordered a drink, it came out on the spot for some reason.


    "Sophia-sama, this is the usual guy!" "Oh, thank you." Princess Sofia is ordering "usual"! Regular! (I think it''s different) Nina-san, do you know what Princess Sofia likes?


    "Takatsuki Sama, the food will be available soon!" Nina-san disappeared deeply into the store. ... I''m really sorry. I will apologize later.


    "Hey, Makoto Takatsuki. No glasses are empty." "Brother Makoto, please come here." "Sophia, isn''t the princess doing it?" "Janette uses such a color." "What?" "So-so" soothing the two in a hurry. ...... Is it OK?


    The drinking party for me, Princess Sofia and Janet, has started.


    ¡ó


    "So, Makoto the brave won''t care at all!" "Sophia, you''re having a hard time. "I''m sorry to say that you''re late ...." "Don''t go out of your way. Just because my father just told me hate ..." "Would you like to introduce someone? "" ... Is it stronger than Gerald? "" ... What''s the condition? "And when she noticed, Princess Sophia and Janet were on good terms.


    As for me, I was picking edamame-like knobs while drinking alcohol.


    "Jerachi, hey," Gerald is crushed in a distant seat. Is it weak to drink?


    Alright, if you''re challenged next time, let''s drink. Gently swore to my heart. T r an sl a te d b y £Êpm t l .c o £í


    Gerald was taken home by Olga.


    And next to her, Princess Sophia and Janet''s conversation has already looped. You should return home soon.


    "Say, you''re getting tired. We''re preparing a carriage to pick you up outside." Fujiyan came back and came in. As expected, he has "reading" skills.


    Princess Sofia is returning.


    "I have said many times, tomorrow is your medal award ceremony. Don''t forget to come to Highland Castle." "Yes, I know." I waved and looked down to the carriage. The guardian knights, including the guardian knight, stand around.


    "I''m sorry, uncle. Please wait outside all the time." I asked once to enter, but I was refused.


    "Sophia is not good at breathing. Sometimes it''s most fun to go to Makoto!" Hahaha smiled. I waved my hand and saw off the carriage that Princess Sofia was riding.


    "Captain Janet is back." "Where is my Pegasus? I can''t find it." "What are you saying, though you''re drunk! You''re caught by a drunk ride!" I was taken and went home by carriage. I mean, don''t drink and ride on Pegasus. Is that so?


    I returned to my seat and grew greatly alone.


    "Oh, it was terrible."


    "It''s" this is the line here. "A grudge from behind was heard. Fujiyan and Nina and his wife were staring at this.


    "I''m sorry!" I prostrate to Fujiyan and Nina.


    After that, I sampled a new menu, ¡°Niboshi Ramen¡± made by Fujiyan.


    "What about the taste? Tacky?" "It''s too tasty .... Where did you get it?" "I made it ... Husband ..." Nina-san sighs.


    Tr a n s l a t ed by Jp mt l .co £í Apparently it seems to be a deficit ramen again. But delicious.


    The good smell of boiled dashi and the moderately thick noodles blend in perfectly. Baked pork topping is a simple dish of Menma, Naruto and Leek. Yeah, this is so good. I drank down to a drop of soup.


    The time I returned to the inn was past midnight.


    ¡ó Aya Sasaki''s perspective ¡ó


    "My knight, you''re late," mutters Foo, who is reading a book.


    "Third time? Fouri." Ru-chan is practicing magic (?) In various poses with his cane. It seems to practice fixed poses. Ru-chan''s training is interesting to watch. Because the training of Takatsuki doesn''t move like Jizo.


    "I guess she''ll be back soon because Sophie went to look for it," I answered, preparing tomorrow for breakfast.


    "I just disappeared into the city at night." "I''m not Ru-chan." "Eh !? Point the nails while sharpening.


    "Aya, don''t point her knife over here. If she doesn''t have Makoto, she''ll drink today, and she''ll drink today. Recently, Ru-chan is getting excited. You''ve been like your mother.


    "I can''t help, I''ll prepare a knob." There must have been bacon, cheese and crackers. I caught a cupboard secretly.


    "Woman''s association! I''m drinking jan-jang!" "Ruu-chan, eat so much at night?" "It''s okay! If you shoot some royal magic, it''s essentially zero calories!" hand. But Ru-chan doesn''t get fat at all.


    Ru-chan is swinging his cane. Each time, my chest is shaking. ¡­ What ¡¯s bigger than before? I approached Ru-chan.


    "What''s wrong, Aya ...? I''m afraid of my eyes ... Gyaa!" I just rub it.


    "Mmm, it''s still a bit bigger." "What''s going on! Aya!" "Wow." And I put my hand in my clothes.


    "Hey! Lu-chan, stop-stop." "I''ll rub it and make it bigger!"


    "Well ... my knight is late"


    Foo-chan sighed in mourn. This is the fourth time I tweet about Takatsuki.


    "[...]" I and Ru-chan stopped working and looked away. We approached our faces and talked secretly.


    (Hey, Aya. Furi''s appearance is strange.) (... That''s a maiden who''s in love already) (Oh ... Makoto''s guy ...) (I can''t help ...) (Okay ... Yo!)


    "Fourry! Don''t just sigh, talk about Makoto!" "Foo-chan, let''s talk!" "What''s the story !?" Chan.


    That night, we heard about Takatsuki from Foo-chan.


    Until the end, Foo did not admit that he liked Takatsuki-kun.


    ¡ó


    "Hmm ..." I woke up in bed and stretched a lot. Looking at the next bed.


    "Oh, I''m taking off again." Ru-chan''s sleepwear was big. I gently corrected the disorder. In the bed further back, there is a beautiful sleeping fu-chan ...?


    "Is there no Foo-chan?" Foo-chan''s bed, which usually gets up late, is empty. Is it a toilet? Well, either.


    "Hmmmm!" I stretched again and got off the bed.


    The outside of the window is dim. Wash your face in the sink and prepare yourself in front of the mirror. Then, when I opened the next room gently, Takatsuki fell asleep during the training or was sitting and sleeping.


    "Already ..." I laid Takatsuki on the bed and put a blanket on it. Ku-ku-, watching the sleeping face of Takatsuki-kun sleeping.


    "Good work," I kissed Takatsuki''s forehead and left the room.


    Then go to the kitchen and prepare for breakfast. It''s the usual morning. I''m gonna cook ham and eggs today. Bread is okay, but ... Takatsuki-kun, I like Japanese food, so it''s probably rice.


    When I was thinking about that, there was a shadow in the early morning kitchen where nobody was usually there. Long black hair in a sleek dress.


    "... Good morning, warrior" "Good morning, Foo. Today is too early." After all it seems weak in the morning.


    "Can I help me make breakfast?" "Yeah! Of course, but why so suddenly?"


    "... I want to make something for my knight" "..."


    Oh! A maiden in love! Let''s admit it!

 Chapter 208 206: Makoto Takatsuki heads for the medal ceremony

    Goddess I got up in the morning, changed my clothes, and prayed.


    When I went to the cafeteria, there was Mr. Sa as usual, and Mr. Juliae, who was usually oversleeping, was also seated.


    Lucy is probably still a bed.


    "Good morning, Sasan, princess"


    "Good morning, Takatsuki-kun"


    "Good morning, my knight"


    I greeted me and sat down and noticed a mysterious object on the plate.


    "Sasan, what''s this black thing?" Tr an sl at e d b y £êp £í tl.co m


    "Hmm, charcoal that used to be bacon."


    "... What''s the black next door?"


    "It''s charcoal that was once an egg."


    "... Is there anything else?"


    "What the hell! I can''t eat the rice I cooked !?"


    "Oh! Did the princess make it?"


    Trans la ted by jp £í t l.£ão£í Didn''t you say you don''t cook?


    "I''m bad at cooking !?"


    "Wow, not bad ..."


    I look at the black object on the plate.


    Is it charcoal?


    Will you die?


    I was prepared and stretched my chopsticks. Sa-san picked up the plate.


    "Hello, this is today''s Takatsuki-kun''s rice. I just wanted to show that Fu-chan worked hard."


    With a smile, Sassan exchanged for a decent dish.


    "I''m going to wake Ruu-chan"


    Sa-san ran around.


    I saw Juliae''s face.


    She is distracted by her eyes.


    "... I''ll do it next."


    "Oh ... yeah."


    What''s wrong? T r a ns lat ed b y jp£í tl .£ão£í


    rare.


    After that, Lucy was asleep, so we all had breakfast.


    ¡ó


    I put my sleeves through my jacket, my dagger on my hips, and thrust some money into my pocket.


    Well, Lucy stopped me when I wondered where to go today.


    "Makoto, where are you going?"


    "What?


    "Takatsuki, what day do you know today?"


    "... Huh? Did you promise something?"


    Well, what''s the promise between Lucy and Sa-san?


    Ma: "Did you not hear today that you will award medal at Highland Castle?" Juliae stroked and told me.


    "Ah!"


    That was right.


    Is it today?


    "It was dangerous, I''m Makoto and I''ll never return until night." T ra n sla t e d b y jpm t l .com


    "Sophie-chan told me, Takatsuki-kun, already!"


    Well, I feel like I was told on the way home.


    I can''t help but stay at the inn today.


    I trained at the inn for a while and killed time.


    Princess Sofia came after noon.


    "That was good, he was right."


    "Of course, of course."


    "I don''t lie, Makoto. I didn''t forget."


    "Sophie-chan, Takatsuki-kun, I was going out today too."


    Ah! It was loose.


    Princess Sofia stared at me lightly with a face saying, "Already!"


    "Now, let''s go."


    We headed for Highland Castle with Princess Sofia.


    ¡ó


    Tr ansl at e d b y £Êp£ítl.£ã o m "Great number ..."


    More than the time of the inauguration ceremony of Mr. Sakurai who participated before.


    There are people from six countries.


    I, Lucy, Saa and Juliae are participating in the Water Country.


    Many people have already gathered, but they seem to be waiting for His Majesty the King of the Highlands and the Five Holy Nobles.


    Great people should go to executives.


    Am free.


    Water Bullet When killing time, when I''m doing something like a beanbag, can you tell Juliae anything else? It was said that he got on the beat and was playing with various magic. Princess Sofia was angry to say "wait quietly."


    Seeing such an uproar, a group approached our seat.


    At first glance, he seems to be mild, but his eyes are sharp.


    The costume is a priest''s robe, but the gorgeousness sets it apart from the surroundings.


    He is the Pope of Highland Church.


    The Knights of the Temple are standing behind.


    The Land of Water "I''ll bother you," "His Holy Father Roma.


    Princess Sofia greets in a hurry.


    "I should go here because I had an errand."


    The Pope said to me.


    "Roses''s Hero. Thank you for defeating the Demon King."


    "Yes, yes ..."


    Replying alertly.


    You must have hated me, an apostle of evil god, right?


    Goddess of the Sun "I would like to ask you to convert to Immediately if possible, but Princess Sofia will not allow it. But there is no reason not to be converted to God. You are a brave man." ¡­ I forgive you¡­ ¡±Princess Sofia replied instead of me.


    "Forgiveness is not forgiving. Our daily lives are thanks to the blessing of the Holy God. We are grateful and obliged to do so. We must not set up the apostle of the evil god as a hero ..."


    "Oh, that''s ..."


    Princess Sofia is fooling around the pope''s strong tone.


    (Also, that story ...)


    If I''m sick


    (I don''t like that, the believers in Altena are stiff)


    Noah also talked.


    "But let''s stop talking now. Makoto Takatsuki is the second meritorious person at today''s medal ceremony. I will persuade him over time."


    Oh? The Pope withdrew easily. Surprising.


    Princess Sofia was relieved.


    "The problem is that moon shrine maiden"


    The Pope turned his eyes on his enemy to Juliae.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Juliae is silent.


    "In a few days, the Great Demon King Ivrys will be resurrected, yet the Moon Priestess, the reincarnation of the Witch of Wrath, who betrayed the human race a thousand years ago and is free. The resurrected Great Demon King Ivrys comes back into contact with the moon shrine maiden, and we will have insects in the lion. Don''t let the moon shrine maiden free. "


    "Noel cooperates with the moon shrine maiden ..."


    "It was also a problem for Princess Noel .... Aside from eliminating discrimination against beastmen and sub-humans, it would be a sweet face even to" dirty blood "..."


    With those words, Juliae''s expression became steep.


    This is no good.


    Before Friae said anything, I decided to put my mouth to it.


    "The princess has helped prevent the rebellion that has taken place in the Royal City of Sinfonia. I will not turn over to demons anymore."


    "Princess ...? Speaking of which, you were the guardian knight of the moon shrine maiden. It''s foolish ...


    This chan, the goddess of worship, is called evil god.


    "But it''s certainly a past achievement. I''m arrested in my room, not in the dungeons like before. That would be fine. Come with us."


    "" ""!? "" "


    The Knights of the Temple have surrounded us.


    Hey, it''s hard to push!


    In a hurry, Lucy and me go out to protect Juliae.


    The knights of the land of water were moving to protect us in a confused state.


    It looks like a knights of the Highlands and a group of water nations.


    What do you do with this ...?


    "I''m in trouble ... I don''t want to take any brute force ..."


    The Pope is embarrassed (possibly acting) and crossed arms.


    It''s already a brute force ...?


    "Well, the Pope''s Ji-chan. Why don''t we take it away?"


    The voice seemed to be flirting.


    Temple Knight Who? I thought it was one of them. That face ...


    "Don''t be such a violent man, Alexander the Hero of the Sun."


    "That''s troublesome. I''ll silence them in one shot."


    Alex, the hero of the sun, utters words with a grinning expression.


    ...... Is this a character like this?


    Goddess of the Sun, "Don''t let Alex. I''ll release you once the Great Demon King''s subjugation is over. "" Oh, I''ve found my life, you guys. "


    The Pope, the Hero of the Sun, and the Knights of the Temple left.


    what was that¡­¡­.


    "Hey, that''s that ...?"


    "Are you quiet before?"


    Lucy and Sae seemed to have the same impression.


    He''s changed his character too much ...


    "That ..."


    Juliae appalled her tongue.


    "Princess, all right"


    "Yes, the Priestess of the Moon. The land of water is your ally."


    "¡­¡­Thank you"


    In the words of me and Princess Sofia, Juliae''s expression was somewhat softened.


    Even so, I was impatient.


    Long stay may not be good in Highland.


    ¡ó


    "So, Greetings from Highland Minister ..."


    Despite the trouble, the ceremony began with all attendees.


    First, the Prime Minister, and then the five holy nobles and royals, greet each other.


    And I noticed right away.


    ...... This expression is really long?


    e? Will this end today?


    "Sophia, do you know what''s going on today?"


    "Is it up to the ceremony? Here it is"


    The program that Princess Sofia showed me had a long, long, dizzying calendar.


    By the way, my turn is almost the last.


    Until then, I''m just waiting.


    I also looked at the participant column.


    ? White great sage (non-participation)


    ? Goren Witch Rosalie (non-participation)


    (Well, free people!)


    Huh ... boring.


    I wonder if I can escape ...


    (Sofia, I''m thirsty, so I''ll drink water)


    I talked to the neighbor Princess Sofia in a whisper.


    (... Please come back before your name is called)


    A nail was pierced with embarrassed eyes.


    The thing that is motivated to skip is barre.


    However, the Princess''s permission was received (not received).


    Hey, let''s kill time somewhere.


    -"Hidden" skill


    I tried to use my skills to get out of the line soon, so as not to disturb everyone.


    (Makoto, where are you going?)


    (Takatsuki-kun?)


    (My knight?)


    I was stopped by all my friends.


    You guys are too awake.


    (Hey, for a walk ...)


    (Wait, I''m going too)


    (Ah, sly, Ru-chan. Me and me!)


    (Well, if my knight goes, me too!)


    Wow, it''s going to be a large number.


    (Where are you going? Takatsuki-kun)


    There is no particular destination to go to.


    It takes a few hours before my name is called.


    But it would not be good to go too far.


    After thinking.


    (If you are in trouble, it''s a great sage)


    (Well, I guess you''re in a bad mood during the day.)


    (The mansion of a great sage is so dark and restless ...)


    Sae and Lucy don''t seem reluctant.


    "Let''s stop doing that," said Lucy, "I''m sorry," said Sae.


    (What will the princess do?)


    (It''s a home of a white sage ... I''ll tell you a little bit about my knight.)


    Friae seems to be coming together.


    We sneak away from the ceremony with our stealth skills.


    Due to the ceremony being held, few knights walk on the premises of Highland Castle.


    There was a watch, but we weren''t particularly bothered.


    Without a problem, he came to the Great Sage''s mansion.


    "Hello"


    Say hello and enter the mansion.


    Juliae is following from behind.


    He walked down the corridor relying on the candles illuminating the room and his "night vision" skills.


    It''s a mansion you know.


    When I went to the big room in the back, a great sage was sleeping on a big sofa.


    Sleeping face is just a child.


    "You''re sleeping? My knight. I''m glad I got on my own ..."


    "Okay, okay. I''m a patron knight."


    "I don''t think a guardian knight is that kind of thing ..."


    "Let''s wait until we get up."


    "Well ..."


    He was surprised by Juliae.


    Well, either.


    I decided to stay in the room for a while.


    ¡­ No, no thieves.


    Just look, just look.


    The Great Sage''s room is full of books and magical tools.


    Actually, I wanted to take a closer look from before.


    Juliae looks at the old books on the bookshelf rarely.


    I came to the back of the room, thinking that it might be something interesting.


    If you find something interesting, let me lend you.


    When thinking about such a thing.


    "what''s this?"


    There was a weird empty space, hiding behind a lot of bookshelves.


    In the middle is a huge, rectangular box.


    It''s a huge box that''s big enough for one person to put inside.


    Listen: Is this ...?


    It was a black hearse.


    Why is a hearse in the room?


    Vampire Maybe the Great Sage is this a bed? But I''m sleeping on the sofa now.


    Hmmmm, what is this?


    It would be useless to open it ... when I approached the hearse a little.


    "Hey"


    "Wow !?"


    I was surprised.


    A great sage appeared behind him.


    "You''re a bad guy, sneaking in to sleep. Is it crawling at night?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "Is it a fool? Is there a guy who comes to the night crawling with a woman? Come here"


    "Yes"


    Beating lightly, I returned to where the Great Sage was.


    Nothing was mentioned about the hearse I saw earlier.


    "And what is it? It''s at a ceremony now?"


    "The Great Sage was absent. You have to be with us as a guardian knight."


    When I say grin.


    "Shall I say?"


    Grin was returned.


    After that, the Great Sage brewed tea for me and Juliae.


    friendly.


    I will do it all the time.


    I thought about saying something, but Juliae was quiet.


    Instead, the wise man opened his mouth.


    "Speaking of which, I''m going out tomorrow."


    "Really?"


    Kaima King "Oh, it seems that the army in the land has appeared" "Eh? Isn''t it hard?"


    What if you are doing a ceremony !?


    "It''s probably just a check. The Great Demon King will soon be back. There''s no real intention to attack."


    "Is that so"


    The Sea Magic King is the Demon King who controls the sea monsters. If the battlefield is at sea, I''m likely to be active and I''m a little curious


    "The story changes, but ... the spirit priest and the moon shrine maiden. Watch out for the Pope. He has been complaining about making my spirit priest a guardian knight. What are they doing? "


    The great sage has been talking about timely topics.


    "That''s exactly what happened."


    Juliae frowned as if she remembered her unpleasant emotions.


    "The pope of this generation hates hardcore pagans. There seems to be a reason ... I want the inner rub to be able to defeat the Great Demon King."


    "It''s not at all."


    I totally agree with the words of the Great Sages.


    It seems difficult to remember the Pope''s attitude earlier.


    At that time, I asked what I was worried about.


    "Speaking of which, Great Sage. What kind of man is Alexander, the sun''s hero who is with the Pope?"


    "Aika ... I don''t know well. He''s a guy who came suddenly about six months ago."


    Do not even the great sages know?


    "But the power is certain. It is said that a hero with such magic power and fighting is asleep in the field. I thought that all human resources on the west continent had been excavated ... or on the other continent I suspected that he might be a different person ... but it seems unlikely. "


    "Hey ..."


    That''s a weird guy.


    The character is completely different from before.


    "And, by the way!"


    Juliae, who was quiet, said to the great sage as determined.


    "Hmm?"


    "Well, great sage! Can you keep my knight from being a guardian knight without my permission?"


    "Huh?"


    He showed grin and canine teeth to Mr. Friae''s words.


    "Are you jealous?"


    "That''s not true! What are you talking about?"


    "It''s not unusual to have the phone itself. There''s no inconvenience."


    Oh yeah, you have to use whatever you can!


    "However, does the spirit witch use four out of the five major contracts ... I recommend it, but there are four. Blood contracts may have been superfluous."


    "Hmm?"


    four?


    The contract I''m currently signed is-


    Noah ... the soul contract


    Friae-san ... The contract of the leaves


    Great sage ... blood contract


    "Only three?"


    Tentatively, "What are you talking about? I didn''t notice this time ago, but I suppose you''ve also signed a" building contract. "With that red-haired witch. I can see it in the appraisal skill. "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ End?


    The redhead wizard, undoubtedly Lucy.


    Me and Lucy, "Contract of the body"?


    "Wow, my knight ... what time are you ...?"


    Looking to the side, Friae saw a traitor and was trembling in a trap.


    No, wait a minute!


    ¡­ Is it a misunderstanding?

 Chapter 209 207Makoto Takatsuki knows the contract

    The wizard, "Hey, my knight! Did you sign a physical contract with you !?"


    No, I don''t remember.


    Princess Sofia scolded me that I didn''t even know about my contract before, and I learned a little about it.


    -Contract of the frame


    As the name implies, it is a contract that requires a physical relationship at the time of the contract.


    By the way, gender seems to be. In other words, it''s okay to be Prince Leonard ... What are you talking about?


    "Wait, wait, princess. I wasn''t doing anything with Lucy ... I mean, when I drunk too much before and lost my memory? On the day ... Oh !? Speaking of yesterday ?! "


    T r an s lat ed b y Jp m tl .£ã o £í "You know how much you know ..."


    Juliae stared while pulling her don.


    Well, but.


    Lucy is coming soon.


    (Makoto, what the great sages are saying is "the contract of love.")


    Noah''s voice was heard.


    A contract of love ...?


    T r a n sla te d b y £Êp£ítl.£ã o£í Synchronization That''s when Lucy and me did, right?


    (Oh yeah, isn''t that the name of the "body contract" these days?)


    I see, the difference between the contract names.


    "The Great Sage. What I''m signed to Lucy is like" Love Contract "."


    When I told it, the great sage looked suspicious.


    "Love ..., the spirit servant, it''s a popular name. It''s the contract name that every romanticist gave. Actually, the contract of the body does not have to be romantic with the other person."


    "Hey ..."


    (Hey, that''s right)


    I and Noah raised a voice that impressed me.


    Did you know Noah-sama?


    "Only virgins or virgins use the name of a love contract. Well, that''s not the case."


    Noah and I are silent in the words of the Great Sages.


    "..."


    (¡­¡­)


    Right? Noah-sama.


    T ran sl a te d b y Jp £ítl.£ã o £í (What, what! It''s like a physical contract!)


    Noah became angry.


    "Hey, my knight. What''s that after all?"


    "My innocence has been proven!"


    "Is that so¡­¡­?"


    Juliae turns his suspicious eyes.


    "Well, this contract of the" body contract "usually means" marriage. "A provisional contract means" I will play without being tied to a woman yet! " I''m a virgin but a player. ''''


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Not at all innocent!


    Juliae is gazing at her eyes, saying, "It''s not really scrap."


    "Well, I want the spirit messenger to stay forever, so I don''t care.


    "Oh yes yes"


    I have to pay for the place.


    I approached the sofa where the great sage was sleeping and sat next to it.


    The wise man put his teeth on my neck and bite it with Capri.


    A cool feel runs. T r a ns l ated b y £êp£ítl .com


    "Hi" was heard in the beat.


    "Oh, great sage?"


    "Fufufu, I''m good at using spirits. Not only is my blood clean, but my body is also clean. I don''t think she''s a wild adventurer."


    The wise man smiled and stroked my neck.


    "Huh ... well, I use the magic of water to shower in the morning and night. I can get rid of it even if I sweat."


    "Eh, was that so?"


    When I explained to the great sages, Juliae made a surprised voice.


    "That''s good. I''ll do it again."


    "I was told that if I did it to Sassan before, he would be tickled as though he was being scrutinized throughout his body, right?"


    "... something is obscene. I''ll stop it after all."


    "By the way, great sage, don''t drink blood ... what are you doing !?"


    When I noticed, a great sage was taking off my upper body.


    "Hmm? It''s always fun from the neck."


    While saying so, my little finger crawled around my chest.


    T ran sla t ed b y £Êp£í tl .co m At first glance, the appearance of the great sage seems to be around 12 years old, so at first glance it seems like a child is playing.


    A cold hand was attached to my cheek, looking into the big red eyes.


    "Well ... I''m going to have to punish bad servants who have sneaked in on my own."


    "... not a servant, but a guardian knight?"


    "Similar."


    Is that so?


    Meanwhile, my clothes are being stripped.


    Like a great sage, he doesn''t use his hands.


    Nanika, who cannot be seen, has dexterously removed the button.


    Is this a space magic?


    When I am watching the complex magical style while impressing-


    "Wow, my knight! What are you doing?"


    I was angry at Juliae who turned red.


    "The great sage, NG has come in from our princess. It seems no more."


    "It''s stingy."


    Honestly, the wise man turned his hand around my neck and bitten into my neck.


    No, not as usual.


    Not only his arms but also his legs were swung around his waist, making it look like "Dai Shiki Hold".


    Eh, what is this. Erotic.


    I heard the sound of my blood drunk and my blood was drunk, and my neck was licked at the end.


    The wound disappears when you touch your hand.


    "Now, you''ve enjoyed the blood of the Spirit Master, and I''ll sleep again until the expedition. You can use the room as you like."


    The Great Sage lay down on the sofa with Goron.


    It looks like I''m not fine.


    Usually, they talk a lot.


    (... maybe you''re not getting tired of the previous Demon King battle?)


    "Great sage. Isn''t the land of the lands hard? It''s better to rest properly ..."


    I spoke over the Great Sage''s back.


    I thought there was no reply, but a voice came back.


    "You worry about yourself. It''s going to be hard."


    The brave of light "I don''t have that. I''ll leave the strong one to you." I even think that the last battle was at its peak.


    From now on, Sakurai-kun is basically invincible if he pays attention to the dark clouds.


    I''ll make it easier for the rear units.


    Of course I''m going to help if Sakurai-kun is in trouble.


    That was the idea.


    This "... No, it''s hard for the spirit messenger."


    I was told to affirm.


    The way to say it is-


    "Is it foreseeable?"


    It was as if we were looking into the future with the magic of destiny.


    "My fate magic can see through to ''one minute later. I don''t know the distant future."


    "... is that a foul?"


    Isn''t this information infinitely superior in battle?


    Guren''s Witch "Oops, this was a secret. Let''s keep it a secret." "We''ll easily reveal a serious secret ..."


    "Then I sleep. Don''t wake me up."


    As soon as I said, I heard a breath.


    Did you sleep?


    I wanted to ask you what was hard ...


    Will you do it next time?


    When I suddenly felt my gaze and looked at Mr. Friae, I was looking at me with a steady eye.


    "princess?"


    "... I''m going home."


    "Hey, hey"


    I started hurrying after Friae started walking towards the exit.


    "what happened?"


    "Nothing"


    "angry?"


    "I''m not angry!"


    Looks angry.


    "..."


    "..."


    Friae silently left the mansion, so I followed her.


    "Why do you follow me, are you a guardian knight of a great sage?"


    "Before that, she''s the patron knight of the princess."


    "Hmm! How are you! I''m flirting with a great sage!"


    "As usual"


    "I''m always like that ..."


    Juliae opened his eyes and turned around.


    No, maybe today was a bit more radical than usual.


    "Foo"


    Juliae was tired of walking or sat down on a bench nearby.


    I also sit next to me.


    Looking at his profile, he is wrinkled between his eyebrows, whether he is in a bad mood.


    "... I''m thirsty."


    Friae muttered secretly.


    Oh, is this a chance to recover?


    "Wait a minute,"


    When I said so, I took out a glass and a fruit from my food bag.


    The fruits have a tropical fruit-like flavor that can be stored at room temperature.


    Ice Blade-Water Magic


    I peeled the fruit peel with an ice blade, took the seeds, and shred the flesh.


    Even more fine ice grains are magically created and the pulp and ice grains are mixed in a glass.


    I presented to Juliae, thinking she wanted a straw.


    "here you go"


    "what''s this?"


    Tropical fruit "N-Frappuccino in a different world?" "I''ll get a bite ..."


    At first, Mr. Juliae, who seemed suspicious, immediately started drinking.


    Ah, if you drink like that.


    "Oh, my head is keen! Curse magic !?"


    "Even you can''t eat oyster ice with such momentum ..."


    I told Juliae to drink slowly and took a break.


    The mood has recovered somewhat.


    After all it is frappuccino for girls! (prejudice)


    This is a new menu that is going to be popular in this world with Fujiyan.


    Nina asked me to hire a water witch who could do the same thing as me, but that would cost me a very high price.


    Therefore, it has not been put to practical use.


    "Huh, it was delicious. Make it again."


    "Okay, always. Princess is the first tasting. It was good and popular."


    "I''m the best ... hmm"


    Juliae swings her legs on the bench.


    That''s a habit of being in a good mood.


    "Hey, my knight. You''re thinking about a new product with that merchant. What else is there?"


    "Well, I can only cooperate because it''s only related to water magic ...


    "Tell me."


    "Then, it''s a recent idea ..."


    We chatted for a while.


    ¡ó


    Killing time, me and Juliae returned to the ceremony.


    "Koo, ku"


    "Soo ..."


    Lucy and Sae were sleeping while leaning on each other.


    The medal ceremony continues.


    The country of fire Is it the person on the stage right now?


    "It was late"


    She was stared by Princess Sofia.


    I apologize and return to the original line.


    "How do you feel?"


    "I''ll be called in about an hour."


    One hour ... it''s long.


    Suddenly looking at the stage, I was worried.


    Someone who seems to be a warrior in the fire country is proud of his country.


    "Sophia. Do I have to do anything to say something on that stage?"


    "It''s commonplace. Did you not think about speech?"


    Was there such a homework !?


    "I don''t think ..."


    "I told you many times."


    Princess Sofia sighed.


    "I can''t help it. I think together."


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    It wasn''t the case of getting out!


    What is Juliae doing? I''m looking at it.


    "... Let''s start with your name. Please tell us your role."


    "Are you a hero?"


    The general did not know, "Makoto Takatsuki, a state-certified hero with the Roses royal family, is the official name."


    Was it such a long post?


    "So, from the opening greeting ..."


    "Um, then, like this ..."


    "It''s better to be a little longer. Then ..."


    With the help of Princess Sofia, I was just in time.


    Production.


    I managed to say it without chewing.


    It seemed like a place where nearly 10,000 people''s eyes were gathering or dizziness.


    If there are 10,000 monsters, I can afford it.


    "Taketsu-kun, calm down"


    If Sakurai-kun didn''t ask me from behind, I was about to escape.


    Sakurai-kun, really handsome.


    Medal rewards?


    I got some money and land (I didn''t hear it).


    ¡ó


    The business in the Sun Country is over.


    However, it seems that the Great Demon King will be back in a few days.


    In that case, the brave will be collected in Highland.


    I could return to the water country once, but I thought it was a little troublesome.


    At that time, the messenger came.


    The messenger carried a letter.


    The sender is His Holiness the Pope of Goddess Church.


    The content was a request to subdue the remnants of "The Serpent''s Cult", hiding near the Royal City of Sinfonia.

 Chapter 210 Episode 208: Makoto Takatsuki Goes to Suppress Remnants

    "Hey, Makoto. Is it necessary to hear the request of the Pope of the Goddess Church?"


    "That''s right! He was trying to do something bad for Foo! Like an erotic doujin!"


    "... What is an erotic doujin?"


    "Ah! I know! You say" Kkkoro "?"


    "Ruu-chan ... Where do you know such knowledge ...? Is it Saki-chan who looks good on the face?"


    "I don''t know what they are saying ..."


    Lucy, Sae and Juliae are talking madly.


    T ransl at ed b y jp £ítl.£ã o m The Land of the Sun At present, we have come to abandoned villages, a bit far from our royal capital. Mass Runaway It seems to be a village that has been destroyed by monsters that occurred decades ago. Although unattended for some time, there have been rumors recently that the Serpent''s Cult has become a retreat.


    We came to check the truth.


    The purpose is to investigate the remnants of the Serpent''s Order at the request of the Pope.


    "I can''t help it, because Princess Sofia was in trouble."


    I answered Lucy''s question.


    There are few water countries. Temple Knight is a police officer in this world. It is indispensable for maintaining security.


    Temple knights belong to the Goddess Church, and their shortage is compensated by dispatched knights from the Land of the Sun. When the pope, who is the concluding party of the Church of the Gods, or the Goddess Church, says, "I''m going to pull up in preparation for the defeat of the Great Demon King," it''s very troublesome.


    Moon Priestess Of course, you shouldn''t usually do that, but it''s possible that you''ll be asking for a rejection. I decided to ask you to be quiet. T ran slate d b y £êp mtl .co£í


    "So, is there a snake cult?"


    Juliae is holding her sleeve while she''s nervous.


    Originally my role as a guardian knight, I decided to have him near the safest place.


    -"Search enemies" skill


    As I walk through the abandoned village, I look for signs of the enemy.


    But it does not hit at all.


    My "search enemies" range is about 100 meters in radius ...


    But there is a better companion to look for enemies than me.


    "What about Lucy?"


    "No, no. I can''t hear anything."


    Lucy''s hearing that is wider and more accurate than my ¡°finding¡± skills.


    If you still can''t hear anything ...


    "Gase information?"


    "What do you want? Takatsuki-kun. Are you going home?"


    T ra ns la te d b y Jpm tl.£ãom "Hmm ..."


    If nobody is there, there is nothing to do.


    Maybe you''re just out.


    Will you stick a little?


    "Wait for a while and let''s return if it doesn''t seem to come."


    "Yes"


    "Huh, I went to bothers."


    "That said, I''ve never been safe, Foury."


    With a little less tension, we decided to wait behind the scenes.


    There is no response to my "search enemies" skill.


    Lucy is also on alert.


    You will not be surprised.


    ¡ó


    About 30 minutes had passed since we arrived at the abandoned village.


    A voice resounded in my head.


    (First ... Mako ...! There ...... Released ...) Tra nslat ed by jp £ítl .co £í


    Noah?


    Oh, my voice is distant.


    Noah? What''s wrong?


    (¡­¡­¡­¡­)


    No response.


    what?


    It was at that time.


    -Statu!


    Then, a small noise was heard, and someone fell on the ground.


    It must have been flying magic.


    I didn''t notice the approach at all.


    I was approached horribly quietly and quickly.


    ¨D¨DThe goosebump was just squeezed.


    The man standing in front of her is a goddess emblem in white armor.


    T ra n sl at e d b y jpm tl .£ã om A temple knight.


    Even though it''s a search ... why is the "" skill reacting?


    There was Alexander, the Hero of the Sun, whom I just met.


    "Hey, it''s a coincidence."


    Whitely, the man told.


    His expression was laughing.


    ...... By accident?


    Who would have come across such an abandoned village without chance?


    "" "..." "


    I silently held my dagger.


    Lucy lifted his cane and Sae stood in front of Juliae.


    Juliae wonders at the hero of the sun.


    The man in front of me told me grinning.


    "Would you like me to hand over the moon shrine maiden there?"


    "turn down"


    I answered without a pause.


    The answer was as expected.


    There is no particular surprise.


    "No, you have no veto."


    The sun hero shrugged.


    "Is it Pope''s Order?"


    "No, this is my dogmatism. The Pope doesn''t matter, tsu."


    Apparently it was a pope trap.


    ¡­ Did you come wrong?


    "Sasan"


    "Yeah! Huh will protect you!"


    I decided to leave Saori to Juliae.


    I call on the spirits, and Lucy raises her magic so she can use her magic at any time.


    However, the hero of the sun in front of me just grins and does nothing.


    "Hey, resistance doesn''t make sense, is it better for you to pass without injury?"


    For him, removing Friae seems to be a definite matter.


    And he seems to be pushing things by force.


    "Huh ... I''m not a hobby for weak punishment ...?"


    The hero of the sun said something, cut off words on the way, and looked up at the sky.


    When I was taken and looked at it, something was approaching it at a tremendous speed.


    "Fuliae!"


    "Takatsuki-kun! Aya-chan!"


    Tenma Appeared to be Mr. Yokoyama and Sakurai Kudama. Tenma Sakurai-kun jumped from and stood in front of us.


    Was good.


    If Sakurai-kun came, it would be safe.


    "I heard from Princess Noel that the Pope is planning to abduct Juliae."


    "Oh, did you come to the light brave? ... I''m told you shouldn''t be hurt."


    Even after Sakurai-kun has come, the brave man of the sun does not erase his smile.


    A glance at the sky reveals that there are some clouds, but it is clear.


    It is different from Tokiya''s Demon King Battle.


    The brave of light is perfect. Nevertheless, why can I afford that ...?


    "Get it, brave light kun"


    The hero of the sun told arrogantly.


    "turn down"


    Sakurai-kun drew his sword.


    I, Lucy, and Yokoyama are ready to help.


    The hero of the sun doesn''t seem resolute compared to the tension on this side.


    "Huh ... it''s troublesome."


    The hero of the sun sighed greatly.


    Next moment.


    -Gou! !


    A gust blew.


    Fighting Spirit A huge but raging from the sun brave. Fighting Warm light wraps around to protect us from the violence.


    Sakurai-kun''s body and blade holding a magic sword glow pale.


    Fighting Quiet, but it''s also huge like the sun brave.


    "Alex the sun, not when we''re fighting.


    "Of course. I''m not going to fight."


    "Well ..."


    "I just want to get the priestess of the moon there."


    "I can not do that"


    "Negotiation is broken."


    You''re not negotiating!


    Expressing a one-sided request, the hero of the sun slowly walks here.


    "Don''t get any closer"


    Sakurai''s voice is hard.


    "Ryosuke ..."


    I heard Mr. Friae''s uneasy muttering.


    The brave of light must be the strongest.


    All right ...?


    The sun brave never stops walking and smiling.


    I''m approaching here with a grin.


    "I do it. Don''t feel bad."


    Sakurai-kun said, swinging his sword and hitting the back of the blade against the hero of the sun.


    It''s a mine attack.


    Hands Judging it, the hero of the sun is Sakurai''s magic sword.


    "That''s it!"


    Yokoyama made a startling voice.


    "Hey, what do you do with such a dull swing?"


    The opposite hand that grabbed the sword held the fist.


    A flashy throat glazes near Sakurai''s face.


    "That!"


    Sakurai takes the distance.


    "Oh, do you want to avoid it? I was too lazy. Well, stop wasting resistance and give the moon shrine maiden quickly."


    The hero of the sun remains a fearless smile.


    "Okay, next I''m going serious"


    Sakurai-kun''s body and magic sword shine as if the beast king had been defeated.


    Sakurai-kun holding his sword has disappeared.


    --Sword of light, flash


    I heard such a voice.


    A small explosion and a flash ran.


    Then a storm blew and dust came.


    I saw something fly away.


    It looks like a figure.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­e?"


    I heard someone stuttering.


    ¨D¨DWhat was blown away was the stunned Sakurai-kun.

 Chapter 211 209 Stories Despair

    "... Huh?


    That word leaked out of my mouth.


    The brave man of light lost? You defeated the Demon King with one blow, Sakurai-kun?


    "Liar......"


    I hear Mr. Friae whining.


    I can''t believe it, but Sakurai-kun, who was blown behind us, is down.


    This is reality.


    "Lyoske!" T ransl a t ed b y Jpmt l .£ão £í


    Yokoyama screams and rushes to Sakurai-kun, using recovery tools.


    but there is no immediate return to consciousness.


    ... The, the, and the footsteps sounded.


    "Well, let''s take the Moon Witch"


    It was me and Lucy who reacted to that word.


    - The Spirit''s Right Hand


    Magic My right arm glows blue, collected by. T r a nsla t ed b y jpmtl.£ã o £í


    "King Ice Magic and Ice Immortals!


    "King Fire Magic and Fire Immortals!


    It took me a little while to activate to draw on the power of the Spirit, and Lucy''s king-class magic, which required a chant of spells, was unleashed at the same time.


    It was pierced by the brave men of the sun, as huge indestructible birds of blue and red intertwined.


    Gow!! and make a noise and the explosion happens.


    It was a power that convinced even dragons could be buried in one blow.


    But...


    "It''s like an absent move."


    A brave man of the sun, not bearing one burn, emerged from the explosion.


    Take that attack, intact!?


    "Witch of the Moon, don''t resist."


    !?


    Suddenly, the brave men of the sun moved right behind us.


    Not at all visible!?


    "Get off me!... ''fascination'' doesn''t work!? Why!?" T ransl a ted b y £êp mt l .£ã o m


    Mr. Friae has his arm grabbed.


    Me and Sa-san tried to help.


    Don! The sound sounded, and when I noticed it, it had been blown out for a few meters.


    In my mouth, the taste of blood seeped.


    My whole body is screaming with pain.


    Lucy fell next to me and there was blood dripping from her lips.


    "Lucy! Are you okay?


    "... it''s okay"


    Sounds painful, but conscious.


    Sa-san is blown to the other side.


    What have they done...?


    Witch of the Moon "Amuta! There''s a" curse of retribution "on it! If you hurt me, you''ll get the same scratch! If you kill me, you die too!" Mr. Friae yelled.


    That''s right!


    Mr. Friae had The Curse of Retaliation!


    T ran s l a ted by Jp £í t l.£ã o£í The brave man of the sun who heard that looked troublesome.


    "The curse won''t work on me."


    "Ha, let go! Damn, you idiot!


    "Shut up, bitch."


    "Ugh!"


    The brave man of the neck sun, Mr. Friaye''s. This guy, what the fuck!


    "......"


    "Look, what happened to The Curse of Retaliation? What''s wrong with my neck?


    The brave men of the sun are amused.


    Strangle the woman, you delightful son of a bitch!


    Anger was about to explode, and there was an arrow tip that tried to use spiritual magic - a shadow that moved ahead.


    "Holy shit! Let go of me!


    Shining in seven colors, the brave man of the sun hit me.


    - Invincible Time for ''Action Game Player'' Skills


    Sa''s Special Attack.


    This attack should lead to him! T ran sl a t e d by jp£ít l.co £í


    "Ho."


    The brave man of the sun, who had always nibbled, changed his expression for the first time.


    Interesting.


    "Interesting. You''re sticking one foot in the Divine Zone."


    Receptacle''s fist. The brave man of the sun,.


    "Guru."


    Sa seemed to regret it, distorting her expression.


    They stopped you from punching invincible time!?


    Deactivate all defenses, invincible time attack!?


    "Hmm, don''t feel some pain"


    The brave man of the sun distorted his face uncomfortably.


    Then it''s my turn.


    The fists of the brave men of the sun shone in seven colors.


    No, it burned up.


    That''s like Sa-san''s invincible time......


    Zowari and chills ran.


    No, don''t eat that attack...


    "Sa-san, run!!


    "Slow, slow"


    The brave man of the sun bruised my cry.


    At the next moment, a flashing sun brave poke at Sa-san.


    Doss, the noise gets to my ear.


    "Ahhhhhh!


    It was Lucy who screamed.


    The fist of the brave man of the belly sun belongs to Sa.


    ... What''s happening?


    My brain didn''t understand what was happening in front of me.


    Ha, Tosa threw up a lot of blood, and she cramped.


    Sa...?


    Liar............


    Killed "How is it, Shit" He returned to me with the voice of the brave man of the sun.


    At that time, Sa-san''s body glowed white and disappeared.


    "Ah..."


    Lucy lowered her voice.


    That must have activated Sa''s "Residual Machine" skill for "Action Game Player".


    That''s what the chilling part told me in "Clear Mirror Stop Water".


    But I''ve already... I''ve lost my mind.


    "Ah... crap..."


    Mr. Friae, who has been grabbed by the neck, is about to lose consciousness of blowing bubbles.


    Lucy next door is crying her next magic spell.


    It''s a holy magic chant.


    Probably won''t let him through.


    No, he could kill you before he finishes his chant.


    Sakurai-kun is still down.


    Mr. Yokoyama isn''t going to be able to move either.


    ... Dear Noah?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    No response.


    - 100% clear mirror water stop


    Something...................


    There was something wrong with my hand.


    The Brave Man of the Sun: ''Do you dedicate yourself to it and defeat it?


    Yes, sir.


    Nope.


    I wasn''t lost.


    All I can do is this.


    This is the only way to beat this son of a bitch, who killed Sa.


    Here, next door is Lucy chanting the spell with trembling.


    "... sorry, Lucy"


    "Makoto...?


    I apologized to my little buddy.


    (Excuse me... Dear Noah)


    I confessed to the goddess.


    (... Huh! ¡­¡­


    I didn''t get a response.


    Goddess, I crushed the dagger with a God-killing blade on the "Sealed Seal" painted with my right arm - Master Noah''s "Divinity".


    By the miracle of Lady Invasive Noah, the magic of the ''spiritualization'' that had stopped begins to do me.


    Right arm to shoulder, and body starts to glow blue.


    I didn''t stop it.


    The brave man of the sun - help the princess and help her defeat


    I poured my life into the magic of suicide bombing and prayed to...

 Chapter 212 210 stories Takatsuki Makoto said...

    ¡ó Perspective of Alexandre, Son of the Sun ¡ó


    It was supposed to be a boring job.


    Pope Dji instructed me to abduct the witch of the moon.


    They say it doesn''t matter in a forceful way because the apostle of the Evil God will be in the way.


    If I hadn''t listened, I would have been able to help.


    But an unplanned intrusion of light braves.


    And the state certified brave woman in the land of fire who was unexpectedly strong.


    Tran s l a ted b y jp mt l .co £í Hi, it''s not working.


    I was upset.


    I guess that''s why.


    ... I have overwhelmed my momentum and killed the brave men of the land of fire.


    Then, for some reason, the body disappeared and something even stranger happened shortly after I was suspicious.


    Water Nation Suddenly, the nationally certified brave man of ''changed''. My whole body turned blue and glowing odd.


    (... what?


    T ra n s la ted by £Êp m t l.£ão£í National Certified Brave Man in the Land of Water. Not a lot of fighting power.


    Compared to the brave men of light and the brave men of the land of fire, a few steps inferior.


    Magic, but all of a sudden it started to get awesome. The high concentration of magic is compressed, and even more magic is collected.


    Magic (that amount is a little nasty)


    I''m grabbing it up with my right hand, I saw the Moon Witch.


    When I was wondering if I could deal with someone with one hand, although I''m not your enemy.


    Forever, a fog appeared in front of me, and that became a human form.


    - Suddenly, my right arm was cut off.


    "What!?"


    My flesh, wrapped in divinity, spills even Orihalcon''s weapons.


    What''s happening?


    A dagger held by the brave men of the land of water was swinging down, which approached him as soon as he noticed.


    With such a short blade, my arm?


    Before the pain, pure surprise prevailed.


    The Moon Witch falls to the ground with my arms.


    T r a ns la t ed by jp m tl .£ã om "Hooli!"


    A red-haired elf ran over to the moon witch.


    ".................. ugh"


    The witch of the moon still seems unconscious.


    An elf woman was trying to carry a moon witch.


    Shit, it''s a hassle.


    Trying to punch the elf in the face, I remembered that I had no right arm.


    "Sun Magic/Regeneration"


    Use magic and regenerate your right arm.


    Grasp your right hand gently and make sure it moves.


    Um, no problem.


    the land of water. And he bewitched the brave man who glowed blue in front of him. Hurting your body is worth dying for.


    The land of water. And the brave man of said something.


    - XXXXXXXXX...


    I can''t hear what you''re saying.


    He uttered unfamiliar words and suddenly, a giant swirl of water broke out around me and him. T ran sla t e d b y £êpm tl.c o £í


    Water column enough to cover and hide the sky.


    A number of well-watched water dragons were surrounded as they roamed around.


    (Hundreds?... No, there are thousands)


    Clever, I avoid the witches of the moon, the red-haired elves, the falling light braves.


    The land of water. And the dragon will try to bring the brave man with me somewhere. You mean change places?


    (annoying)


    Remembering the frustration of the land of water, I beat the brave man with my resurrected right arm. Don!!! An explosion occurs with the sound of


    The depressing hundreds of dragons that surrounded me blew up.


    If I punch you, the castle will blow up one destructive force.


    The brave men of the land of water would have been shattered and scattered.


    Stupid.


    Because it defies the brave men of the sun. I crooked my lips.


    But it''s an extra kill.


    The witch of the Goddess of Destiny may be given a loud note. When I was thinking about excuses, etc.


    Trans lat e d by £êpmtl.co m Ex - A brave man in the land of water, which should have been shattered in front of you, in no time.


    "What!?"


    Stupid.


    No doubt the flesh should have been destroyed at an irreparable level.


    But in front of me, a brave man from a strange looking land of water emitting blue light, riding over a water dragon created by himself, looks down at this one.


    ©¤ XXXXXXX


    And the inaudible language you''ve been whining about just now.


    More and more water dragons made of water magic are swirling around me.


    It''s the first magic I''ve ever seen.


    That''s a lot of unusual magic.


    And it''s a big deal.


    I didn''t expect you to survive my blow.


    Well, that''s pointless, too.


    (Stupid...... expose all weaknesses in my appraisal eye/divine class)


    While I was remembering my pity, you activated my appraisal skills.


    They will smash your downstream third-rate magic.


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D


    Individual Name: Takatsuki Makoto


    Race: Spirit King of Water * All Water Incarnations in the World


    Muscle Strength: Indeterminate


    Health: Indeterminate


    Mental Strength: Indeterminate


    Agility: indeterminate


    Appearance: indeterminate


    Physical: indeterminate


    Intelligence: indeterminate


    Knowledge: indeterminate


    Sanity: indeterminate


    Possession: God Killer Blade * Dagger made of "Sickle of the Old God King Kronos" crushed in the Divine World War


    How to Destroy: Losing all the water in the world


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ What is this?


    Approximately, it''s not the status of a human race.


    What the hell am I dealing with?


    Besides, what''s that dagger?


    It''s an artifact!


    Why do people on earth have this stuff!?


    What''s the guy who gave this to you thinking!


    There''s more to overgear than that.


    There is more around the brave men of the land of water, even while they tour magical thinking. No, it''s not easy to get more...


    Momentum is gathering as if it were going to explode.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    And this guy in front of me doesn''t utter a word from earlier.


    And the blue shining shadow stares at this one with no expression.


    But only with a clear intent to kill.


    My heart squeaks.


    I had never felt that way before.


    "Depressing! Destroy!


    That was a serious blow.


    When I made a serious attack before, one of the mountains disappeared.


    I''ve never let it go since, a full-fledged attack.


    "That''s it!!!


    I beat it to the brave men of the land of water.


    Break through the speed of sound and explode your fighting moments of contact.


    The target disappears without leaving any dust.


    but my fist stayed stuck at my opponent and stopped.


    The fighting spirit that is supposed to explode further is dampened.


    Stupid......


    Oh, suppressed... you say?


    Why can''t I move with the magic of a fragile people?


    It''s impossible!?


    What the hell is this guy!?


    I panicked, I distanced myself.


    ©¤ xxxxxxxxxx


    As always, I do not understand the words of the brave men of the land of water.


    Next to it, I felt like a blue-skinned woman for a moment, seeing a lot.


    The Great Spirit of Water Is that...? The Great Spirit of Water is helping him?


    Witch of the Goddess of Destiny. At that time, it was a conversation with


    ¡ó


    Evil God, okay? Alexandre, you mustn''t lay your hands on the spiritual weapons of the clan, do you?


    Estelle, the witch who honored the educator, remembered what she said to me greatly.


    Holy God A people who once fought for hegemony with a people.


    It is said that the Evil Gods made their will on the earth, the wind and other ''nature'', and used it as a weapon. The name of the weapon is called:


    Great Spirit of Fire, Great Spirit of Water, Great Spirit of Wind, Great Spirit of Earth,


    Bundle. And they had an even greater Spirit.


    The people of the earth called it the ''Spirit King'', and the Divine Nation called it the ''Spirit Weapons''.


    Let the Spirit King express himself by becoming the most devout of the faithful of the Tittan Gods.


    Its power is sobering and, depending on how it is used, it can destroy the world.


    You think it''s enough to break one star?


    Holy God. For this reason, at the same time as the end of the Divine War, all ''spiritual weapons'' were discarded by the tribe.


    Attempting that resurrection is a serious contraindication.


    "You are a strong, but young brave man. Avoid battling the spiritual weapons of the Evil Gods with their immediate families and the Evil Gods. Is that good?


    "Uh, yes, yes. You got it."


    I overheard the words of the witch Estelle.


    She''s a loud woman, I thought.


    If there''s anything you can do to beat me, I''d love to see you, and I thought so.


    ¡ó


    - And now.


    The blue shadow in front of the evil gods - the magic of the tribe''s war weapon, the Spirit King of Water, continues to grow. The number of magically constructed water dragons is increasing to. A swarm of dragons enough to cover the sky.


    - It was a view as if another sea had been formed in the sky.


    All the water incarnations of the world......


    The way to destroy it is to get rid of all the water in the world.


    Stupid.


    You should be able to do that...


    As it is, I...


    "Don''t be ridiculous! You can''t lose being the brave man of the sun!


    - Holy Sword Summoning!


    Between his eyes, a white, shining magic sword appeared.


    The Holy Sword from the Highland Royal Family.


    Grasp it and spare no effort to pour divinity into the Holy Sword.


    Grasp the sword strongly with both hands and set up.


    "I''m not dead!


    I plunged into the brave man of the land of water, looking down on this one, and shook down the holy sword.


    The brave men of the land of water stood quietly to prevent it with daggers.


    Suddenly, a huge ice junction appears in front of the brave men of the land of water.


    (This is the Ice Frozen Realm of the Holy Class. And layers, but no!


    Break it down!


    Even the Demon King will be slaughtered in one blow, unleashing the blow of the Holy Sword.


    Breaking dozens of ice boundaries, the blade of the Holy Sword crossed with the dagger of the brave men of the land of water.


    Piscilli and a crack entered the blade of the Holy Sword.


    I could see my face clearly pulling.


    The junction was shattered.


    But it did not reach the artifact held by the brave men of the land of water.


    It was on this side that I lost the shot.


    "Impossible..."


    Your attack won''t make sense.


    His magic continues to grow without a cap.


    I can''t...


    You can''t deal with that one.


    I just have to run...... but where?


    This guy rules all the water in this world.


    There is no escape.


    When I realized, all the eyes of the water dragon circling around me were staring at me to keep this one from getting away.


    Tens of thousands of eyes stare at me.


    "Awwwwwwwwwwwwwwwww!


    I screamed and was slaughtered again by the brave men of the land of water.


    ¡ó


    - The bottom of dark water.


    This was the bottom of an ocean out of sunlight.


    ... How many hours have passed?


    No, how many days have passed...?


    In front of me, there''s a brave man in the land of water staring at me like a reaper.


    Swirling around us is a flock of millions of water dragons.


    I can''t run anymore.


    I can''t take this guy down.


    I can''t kill this guy.


    I can''t break it.


    I can''t crush it.


    Even cleavage.


    Even through.


    Whatever you do.


    Keep restoring, over and over again.


    Magic I have infinity, but my opponent has infinity again. So we can''t fight forever.


    No, you''re not.


    The artifact he has.


    If there is, it is possible to mow our lives.


    And the pale glow in front of me - the Spirit King of the Water will never stop until I die.


    Why did you get your hands on something like this...

 Chapter 213 211 Stories The Moon Witch Friae gets a beating

    ¡ó Friae Nia Lafiloig''s Perspective ¡ó


    A few days have passed since my knight - was gone.


    My knight used the Spirit to cause a storm and left somewhere with the brave men of the sun.


    I almost got taken away, I was gone. The wind storm didn''t stop for a while, and at one point, it cleared up perfectly.


    My knight, we waited for the return. But he didn''t come back.


    Princess Sophia continued her desperate search.


    He said he must be alive.


    But every time I followed the day, I got a dark look, and it went away. Tr anslate d by jp £ít l.c o£í


    My knight was nowhere.


    The goddess of water. And one day I told him I had an announcement, and he came.


    High -.


    That''s what the goddess of water said.


    Princess Sophia was indulging in something with an icy faceless look¡­


    My shoulders were trembling.


    I told him I would prepare for the national funeral... and he left with a bump. T r ansl a t ed by jpm t l.£ãom


    I... couldn''t say anything.


    Mr. Brave, he''s been crying.


    She was murdered by the brave men of the Sun, but revived with a special ability: ''Residual Machine'' skills. He woke up away from the battlefield because it was his ability to revive in a safe place after activation.


    And when I rushed in, it was all over.


    The beginning was rough.


    I have to go and help the Takatsuki Makoto, knowing that he disappeared somewhere with the brave men of the sun! and rampage.


    We all desperately stopped that, and the next thing you know, "Kill the Pope! I stopped saying."


    And when I come back to the inn, I cry through it.


    "Gusu... why... Takayuki... Ugh..."


    I''ve barely spoken of water or food in the last few days.


    People around me are worried about breaking her body, but she looks fine if Queen Lamia''s body is sturdy.


    But mentally, it''s lame.


    "... no more, no more... Takayuki is here... me..."


    Brave man, you''re so strong, but I can''t believe my knight is so brittle when he''s gone... She''s still not going to be able to get back on her feet.


    T ra n slat ed by £êp £í tl.£ã om The wizard continues his training.


    "Makoto is absolutely alive!


    Even though Princess Sophia, the goddess of water, told us that "Makoto the high moon is dead," she did not believe it.


    No, I guess the word has arrived.


    For a moment, I almost cried.


    But I got up right away.


    Now he even continues his magic training so as to stare at someone.


    Spatial Transfer "I''ll definitely find it. Master, I''ll be right there looking for you! Aya! Hooli!" "... Yeah, Ru. Me too... I''m coming..."


    Brave man. Maybe it''s an act to encourage you to cry all the time. ".................. Yep"


    I finally got back to you.


    My knight practically trains without sleep, as if he possessed it. It had a success rate of one in ten until before the spatial transfer, but it has become successful every three times. Besides, without chanting.


    In the near future, space transfer will be one of the leading users on the continent.


    Strong, I thought.


    The wizard was such a strong man...


    And I couldn''t do anything.


    Without even looking for my knight. Tr ans lat ed b y jp £ít l .£ã o£í


    Without crying.


    Trying to be strong, I couldn''t even punch into something.


    I just couldn''t accept reality.


    I spent my days carelessly.


    Brave men. Princess Sophia and Mr. Sans, never. Why would you do that?


    My fault... Yet!


    Because I''m the witch of the moon!


    Because I''m a cursed being!


    My knight, so, is dead!


    ... he is no longer alive.


    This party without my knight is more of a needle to me. Even now, I want to get out of here.


    Even a wizard, that''s blasphemy to Mr. Hard Work and everyone else.


    So I can''t move.


    I just spent my days killing my heart, even killing my breath.


    ¡ó Trans la ted by £êp £í t l .co m


    The sixth day since the high moon Makoto was gone.


    We were gathered in the Cathedral of Anna the Virgin.


    There ''The Sun Witch'' Noel was waiting.


    That''s when my emotions exploded all at once, accumulating like mud.


    "Noel! Why are the brave men of your country attacking us!


    I grabbed up the sun witch''s chest and yelled, but Noel didn''t say anything.


    All I did was lay my eyes down spicy.


    Victim face!


    Stop "Me... Friae" The brave man of light stopped me, was.


    "So!


    I looked him in the face and I was stunned.


    The same or more sinister look as Princess Sophia and the brave.


    I let go of my grabbed hand.


    He was also badly hurt.


    That you couldn''t protect my knight. Yes... of these, Ryosuke has been with him the longest.


    You can''t be unharmed...


    ... How did this happen?


    Was it bad that I made him a guardian knight?


    When you get involved with me, they all get unhappy...?


    I don''t know.


    I don''t know how I got it right......


    The cutlet, the cutlet, and the footsteps sounded.


    The witch of the goddess of destiny came in, was. But things aren''t the same as when I saw them before.


    Magic eyes glow golden, like they burst out of your whole body...... no, is that insane? It was not like before, it was wrapped in harsh air.


    I also wanted to complain that I was close to the Witch of Fate, the brave man of the Sun. But for some reason, I couldn''t say anything.


    I can''t open my mouth.


    I can''t get my legs forward.


    It was the same for everyone around us and the wizards, brave men and lyusques kept silent.


    The air is heavy......


    "I need to talk to you."


    There was no mention of presence or absence in the heavily pressurized language.


    "Before that"


    Witch of the Goddess of Destiny.


    At the next moment, a window called the cathedral window tightened and a huge magic formation emerged in front of the door.


    In addition, I fell into the odd illusion that the space was grossly distorted.


    It interferes with space.


    Is this... ''junction''?


    Junction magic like beyond holy class.


    Was the witch of the Goddess of Destiny such a magical user...?


    Silence dominated the scene before it was overwhelming. Even the sun witch is silent and breathtaking.


    "What happened the other day¡­ I have something to tell you about the outburst of the brave men of the Sun¡­ First, let''s allay your concerns"


    When the witch of the Goddess of Destiny said so, she whined somewhat.


    ... What begins?


    One after the other, a magical formation floats up in rainbow color.


    Is that magical formation, which looks like a clock, a magical ritual of destiny......


    Neglected aside from moon magic, it turns out to me that the meaning of the surgical ceremony was unreadable but rather overwhelming magic.


    - Miracles of Destiny Magic and Resurrection


    Small, I heard those words.


    In front of the witch of the Goddess of Destiny, there is a magical formation that shines once and for all. And a white figure emerged within that magic formation.


    At first, the shadows that were white gradually became clearer.


    That is......


    It was my knight - Makoto the High Moon - who was falling in the glowing magic formation.

 Chapter 214 212 Stories Takatsuki Makoto wakes up

    It was a ceiling I didn''t know when I opened my eyes.


    Either that or the ceiling is high.


    There are more than 10 meters to the ceiling.


    And angels. God. Murals and stained glass.


    Where are you, here?


    The next moment I wanted to look around, something popped in front of me.


    "Makoto!" "Takayuki!


    It was Lucy and Sa. Tr a ns late d b y jp m t l.£ã o £í


    Ugh......, painful.


    I was hugged with great power.


    "Ru, Lucy, Sa..."


    Calm down, I got stuck in words trying to say.


    Lucy and Sa''s face is messed up with tears and runny nose.


    Oh, that... what is this situation?


    I did fight the brave men of the sun and then I remembered! T r ansla te d b y jpmtl .£ã o m


    "Sa-san!


    "Hey, what? Takayuki?"


    The brave man of the sun: "Any injuries done to you!?" "Eh, I''m perfectly fine. Resurrected with ''Residual Machine'' skills, and there you go."


    I said, I was clothed all over and showed my stomach.


    No scratches, it was a beautiful stomach.


    "Want to touch it?


    My hand was brought to Sasa''s stomach.


    It''s slippery......


    Oh, no.


    "Wow, I get it."


    As I lit up a little, I put Mr. Sasa''s clothes back and let go of my hand.


    "Hey, I''m just worried about Aya"


    Lucy hugged me like a little stubborn.


    "Bad, is Lucy okay too?


    "Yeah, I''m fine." Tr a nslate d b y £Êp £ítl .com


    I''ve said and buried my face in my chest.


    Sa, too, hugs me again.


    "Brave Makoto"


    I was called from behind.


    "Sophia?"


    "Stupid......"


    Her face was gently pinched with both hands.


    The face was crying.


    ... that, what happened to me?


    My memory is blurry.


    Goddess of Water: "Dear, when I was told that you were dead... I... I..." "... sorry, Sophia"


    I see.


    Am I dead at the price of the Spirit of Change?


    "Takayuki!


    T r a n sl at e d by £Êp £ítl.c o m The next person to rush over was Sakurai-kun.


    "Oh, I think I''m worried about something."


    "... it''s true. But good."


    I was turned to a crying smile.


    Yes, what about Mr. Friae!?


    I looked around and discovered a brunette standing a little further away.


    Mr. Friae is so big mouthed and pokant that he doesn''t look like a beauty.


    "Hey, Hime..."


    When I tried to get up and go that way.


    "Ha, Takayuki! You should wear something..."


    "Hmm?"


    That''s when I first noticed.


    - I was naked.


    (Whoa, whoa, whoa! Why not!)


    Lucy, Sa, Princess Sophia, nobody tells me!


    "Put this on, Takatsuki Makoto" Tra ns l a t ed b y £êp m tl.co£í


    "Oh, thank you"


    Soon, the witch of the Goddess of Destiny, standing nearby, handed me something like a robe. In a hurry, put it on.


    Phew, thank God.


    I looked around again.


    Witches of the Goddess of Destiny. Other than my party members, Princess Sophia and the escorts, Princess Noel and her escorts, Sakurai-kun, and. That''s a weird face.


    The brave man of the sun. Naturally, no. He doesn''t even look like a pope.


    I said one question.


    Goddess of Destiny: "Did you bring me back to life?" I looked at the witch Estelle and asked her a question.


    I said, "... yes. I used the miracle of resurrection" "" ""!? "" "


    I''m more annoyed by that word than I am.


    And then one by one, the people around him took a distance.


    Fate Goddess "Dear... You were descended" On behalf of everyone, Princess Noel opened her mouth.


    To the words, kneel down to Princess Noel''s escort, or Princess Sophia''s escort, or even Lucy.


    Sakurai-kun Yasa also broke his knee in a hurry.


    The occasion of the descent of the goddess.


    If I were you, I should do the same.


    but as far as I''m concerned, I wanted to complain.


    The brave man of the sun "Lady Ira. What is it? I had a terrible eye for it. Please manage it properly." "Dear Makoto!?"


    "Brave Makoto!? That''s the way to put it. Ha!?"


    Princess Noel and Princess Sophia looked bright blue.


    It''s okay, it''s okay.


    Because irritation is sweet.


    The Brave Man of the Sun. "I will now explain the matter of Correct the word" outside ". I''m full of charity." "Heh."


    "Noah''s kid has a bad mouth...... Well, that would be nice."


    I knew you''d forgive me.


    Lady Ila is a Tundele goddess.


    Yes, I would like to speak with Master Noah as well.


    You''d be mad that he''s dead......


    Master Noah?


    Are you watching me?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    No response.


    Am I angry?


    "Noah is watching. I can''t get Noah''s voice now because I''m rolling out the ''Divine Junction''"


    The Goddess of Destiny has spoken. I see.


    Let''s apologize later.


    "Okay, next"


    The Goddess of Destiny continues her words.


    "One of you will explain the backdrop of this one."


    With that said, a huge magic formation appeared in the middle of the cathedral.


    Magic formation shining in rainbow.


    The magic ceremony is called ''Summoning''.


    I wonder who you''re calling?


    From the Goddess of Destiny, it is like a flood but overflowing. That''s all it sucks into its summoning ceremony.


    This magic... human beings can''t do it.


    is depleted before magic is activated.


    Something shined out of the giant magic formation.


    "What?"


    The small voice of Princess Noel''s surprise echoed.


    What showed up was a beautiful woman with slender, tall, blonde hair wearing bright white armor.


    There is so much backlight that I can''t see it directly.


    I''m not a person.


    Intuitively, it turns out to be a different dimension.


    "Give it to me."


    That''s what they said and I noticed.


    Not only Princess Noel, Sakurai-kun and Princess Sofia.


    Lucy and Sa and even Friae.


    Everyone was on their knees.


    Drop your neck, like you forgot to breathe.


    Blurry, I was the only one standing.


    Oh, no, the other one.


    The witch of the Goddess of Destiny also stood with a divine face.


    ... Should I kneel too?


    I had eyes for the witch of the Goddess of Destiny, but nothing was said. Even the frustrator seems to be holding back from opening his mouth.


    Even Lady Ira is careful with his words.


    I mean, this one...


    Sun Goddess "It''s"


    I''m sure you didn''t answer my question.


    Slightly, don''t bluff tone.


    In front of me, rulers of the world appeared.

 Chapter 215 213 Stories Takatsuki Makoto meets the Sun Goddess

    Dear Sun Goddess,


    The head of the Seven Goddesses without saying.


    A pillar that dominates this world.


    The eldest daughter of the Divine King Yupitel.


    Goddess of Victory and Justice.


    And it is the faith god of the largest sect on the continent.


    The divine body glows and cannot be clearly seen directly.


    It doesn''t come down to the ground, and Artena''s leg floats about where we''re looking. Tr ans l a ted by £êp £ít l .com


    The great goddess looked down at us quietly.


    Everyone on the spot is kneeling and breathtaking, not because of the intimidation.


    ... Yabe, I''m late.


    Lady Ira said, "You don''t have to keep your head down?" I look at it with my face.


    Um, am I Noah''s messenger?


    Well, yeah, do it.


    Tran s la ted b y Jp £í tl.co m A sigh of frustration sighed in the wind.


    "Well."


    The goddess of the sun put her right hand forward. What...?


    I knew why right away.


    In an instant, the goddess of the sun, a summoning ceremony was assembled, and a man appeared before the sight of God. A man scratches and falls to the ground.


    The man seems to be losing his mind, and his face...


    The brave man of the sun - was.


    !?


    Tension runs on the spot.


    In particular, Mr. Sa''s expression on Mr. Friae changed.


    ... Is he still alive?


    - "Clear Mirror Stop" 100%.


    and.


    "The Spirit''s Right Hand"


    I immediately attempted to spiritualize my right hand and launch an attack.


    T ran sla te d b y jpmt l.£ã o£í I could spiritualize it more smoothly than ever before.


    At that time.


    "Wait."


    They grabbed my right hand.


    She was a witch of the Goddess of Destiny.


    Customer "Are you insane? Altena, how dare you attack your sister??" "But when he''s here, he''s a princess!?"


    "Ma, wait! My knight, I''ll be fine!


    Even Mr. Friae rushed over here and stuck to my arm.


    When they stopped me, I couldn''t move any more.


    That''s when the brave man of the losing mind woke up.


    "Hmmm... what the hell am I... Hmmm!?"


    I had eyes with me.


    "Hii, hi, hi, hi, hi, hi, hi, hi, hi!


    Alexandre rumbled.


    What!?


    I''m so scared. T ra nslat ed by £Êp mt l .c om


    Where was your grand demeanor before this?


    Mental trauma "Looks like your ''Spirit King of Water'' is turning out to be" Ila told me in a whisper.


    "The Spirit King of Water?


    That''s the first word I''ve ever heard.


    Do you mean spiritualization?


    "Uh, I''ll explain later."


    "It''s a promise, isn''t it?


    The Spirit King of the Water, that sounds like a strong name.


    I care!


    "Ha, help me! Kill me! Kill me."


    Master Altena turned a disturbing glance at the brave man of the raging sun.


    "Alec, shut up"


    "Huh!... Huh!


    At that moment, Alexandre stopped uttering any words, as he physically could no longer hear his mouth.


    I didn''t see the magic ceremony. T r a nsl a ted by £êpmtl.c o £í


    Did the orders I gave my mouth reflect in the results as it were......


    Maybe it''s not magic, it''s a goddess miracle.


    Silence and tension dominated the cathedral.


    For once, the goddess of the sun beckons everyone.


    The brave man of the sun "... this guy,"


    !?


    Everyone was shocked.


    Even Princess Noel is surprised.


    The only thing that kept me calm was Irra-like.


    ... If you knew, let me know.


    ¡­¡­


    Read the voice of my heart, or the frustrator turned to me.


    Isn''t she cute?


    but there''s something I need to ask you on this occasion.


    "Are you asking me to forgive you for what you did to Sa or the princess because you are Master Altena''s brother?


    I told him to stare.


    "Dear Makoto!?"


    "Brave Makoto!?"


    Princess Noel and Princess Sophia scream with a blue face.


    but we need to be clear here.


    The goddess of the sun didn''t seem to care as much about my gaze and other breezes, she said just one word without changing her expression at all.


    That''s ". Forgive me."


    (Become!?)


    What the fuck, you son of a bitch!


    "Mugu."


    My mouth was suppressed by Ira, who nearly yelled at me.


    (You, grow up!


    Shit! Lady Ira (Estelle) She''s super powerful!


    Princess Noel opened her mouth instead.


    Goddess of the Sun ".......................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... Why did your great brother descend to earth and become the brave man of the sun? And that sort of thing..." If you didn''t know, you naturally doubt it.


    Tell me, you''re a witch of the sun.


    Altena''s response to that was cold.


    "You don''t need to know"


    "Huh!? ¡­¡­¡­ yes. I understand."


    Pissy, rejected, Princess Noel retreats quietly.


    Oh, come on, don''t you explain it to me?


    I was wondering if Mr. Friae would complain.


    When I look sideways, I shut up about being drunk by the atmosphere of the place.


    Same goes for Lucy Yasa.


    All right, then I''m the only one complaining here...


    but was immediately stopped by Lady Ira.


    "Stupid! Stop it, Artena, how scary it would be to piss off your sister..."


    "Ira, shut up"


    "Mmm! Mmm! Mmm!


    An Ira who heard my heart''s voice has been ''forbidden to speak'' by Artena in an attempt to crack it.


    Forgive my sister, this goddess.


    Bad...... no choice. Shall we spare Lady Ira?


    "So, what the hell is it for?


    It wasn''t worse than I thought. But Master Altena''s brother made a problem, and I feel strongly about why we have to shy away from it.


    "Mmm! Mmm! Mmm! Mmm! Mmm! (Silly! Be polite with your tone! Don''t piss off your sister!)"


    Wow, I can''t talk, but it conveys meaning.


    Is this a goddess miracle......


    "Mmm! (No, I''m not!


    Apparently not.


    "Takatsuki Makoto"


    The goddess of the sun turned her gaze here.


    Ugh!?


    That was all I had, the kind of compression I felt with my sword tip stuck in my throat.


    This is scary.


    "Something?


    Still, this is the victim.


    Really, I''m gonna answer you blurry.


    One of your people, Alec, lost his life.


    "Yeah, I am. The responsibility is¡­"


    Back to "Give me your life. Confirm it." I was told before.


    I put my life back...?


    "Mr. Sa?


    Soul Book When I called Sa-san, he checked in haste.


    "Ha, Takayuki! The remnants are back in 5!


    "Ooh..."


    Awesome.


    You''re getting more!


    Can you increase your life so easily?


    "Thank you! Dear Artena!"


    "Oh."


    Sa thanked the goddess of the sun with all her energy.


    ... If your brother hadn''t done something weird, Sa-san wouldn''t have died, but... Am I narrow minded?


    Well, let''s keep it adult.


    "Next"


    Master Altena is next to me, I turned my gaze to Mr. Friae.


    I''m scared, Mr. Friae hides behind me.


    "Witch of the Moon. This happened because the demons are excluded on this continent."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    What, is that!?


    It''s like being a demon is bad!


    "Dear Artena, how to say that..."


    "Wait, my knight"


    I tried to complain, but Mr. Friae stopped me.


    "Mmm! Hmm! (Yes! Shut the fuck up!


    Dear Ira, shut up.


    "Ira... talk now"


    Did Master Altena do the same thing? ''Permission to speak'' came out.


    "Phew... I can finally talk"


    "You''re a scary sister"


    "That''s right..."


    Guillaume and Master Altena stared at me.


    Sun Goddess "Dear...... I have a favor to ask you" Mr. Friae took a step forward.


    The hand was shaking.


    "I... want a place where the Demons can live in peace..."


    Out of Mr. Friae''s mouth was a genuine wish.


    Right...... the opponent is the ruler of the world.


    Is there anything good against it...?


    "Okay."


    Artena''s response is short.


    ¡­¡­


    Mr. Friae held my hand tight.


    I shake my hand back, too.


    The silence of the goddess of the sun came, and all who were there waited for the next word of God.


    Holy "The Witch of the Moon Friae. Then I''ll leave you to the role of ''''. We hope to bind the demonic tribes scattered across the continent and interest the country anew"


    The goddess of the sun strictly announced the appointment of the ''Virgin'' following Princess Noel.

 Chapter 216 214 Stories The Witch of the Moon Friae becomes the Virgin

    - The Virgin.


    That''s only two people in the history of the western continent.


    The first of the kingdoms of the sun is Anna, the founder of the "Virgin" of. A legendary figure who defeated the Great Demon King, along with Abel the Savior and the Great Sage.


    He is also known as the first pope of the Church of the Goddess.


    The second of the kingdoms of the sun is Princess Noel, the first heir to the throne of A sun witch and fianc¨¦ of Sakurai-kun, a brave man of light.


    Recently, he completed "The Trial of God" and became "The Virgin".


    The Virgin is said to show up to accommodate the world of war.


    The most important figure, lining up with the brave men of light. Tra nsla te d b y £êp£ít l .£ão£í


    As its third person, Mr. Friae was chosen.


    ¡ó


    "The Moon Witch Friae. Let''s appoint her as the Virgin. We hope to bind the demonic tribes scattered across the continent and interest the country anew"


    "Huh?"


    Mr. Friae raised her voice of surprise to the divinity of the Goddess of the Sun.


    "I... to the Virgin?


    T ran s la te d b y £Êp m tl.com "You will be fit to draw the blood of the former royal family, the Lafiloig family, and the blood of the Demons is flowing. Of course, you can say no because it''s not compulsory."


    Goddess of Destiny. God continued to supplement.


    "Doesn''t being a Virgin require completing the ''Trial of God'' thing?


    I remember hearing you talk like that.


    The demigod, "The Guardian Knight of the Moon Witch, beat it to be. With it, we can assume that you have completed the Trial of God." Ira answered my question.


    Hmm, is that how you treat it?


    The brave man of the sun. Then it wasn''t in vain that you fought....... hmm?


    The Brave Man of the Sun: "Did I beat you? I heard Princess Sophia died." "Uh... it''s complicated around here. I''ll explain later."


    "And don''t you know Master Noah''s dagger? I can''t find him."


    Goddess of Destiny: "Hey, don''t ask me one question after another. I''m familiar with you."


    "Ira, Takatsuki Makoto...... be quiet"


    Master Altena stared at me.


    ""... yes ""


    Me and Lady Ira shut their mouths.


    "O witch of the moon. What do we do?"


    Again, Master Altena asked. Tra ns l a t e d b y £Êp£í tl.c o£í


    "I..."


    Mr. Friae glanced at me, nervously.


    "Why don''t you just like the princess?


    When I said it, Mr. Friae nodded.


    "I accept the Virgin''s leave."


    "Okay."


    When the sun goddess noticed, he was near Mr. Friae. Put your hands on Mr. Friae''s head.


    Mr. Friae''s body sparkled a rainbow for a moment.


    Goddess of the Sun. "I gave the protection of From this you should name the ''Virgin of Miracles'' Friae."


    Ooh.


    Mr. Friae has become the Virgin!


    Is that it?


    Then you''re not the Moon Witch anymore, and the Guardian Knight of my Moon Witch is automatically terminated?


    "No, Takatsuki Makoto. Your contract for the Moon Witch''s Guardian Knight remains. Witches and Virgins can be used together."


    T r an slat e d by jp £í t l .£ã om "Heh."


    I checked my "" just in case of the soul book, and it remained the "Guardian Knight of the Moon Witch".


    I saw Mr. Friae''s face.


    I feel like I''m shining some divine light...


    "Congratulations, princess. No, Virgin."


    "Nothing. Stay the princess... No, you can call me Friae, okay?


    As a little lit up, I was stared at in the upper hand.


    "I''ll make you a princess, as always."


    It''s weird to change your name suddenly.


    "Ahhh. Except you''re my knight! I won''t let you get away with this!


    "Okay, sweetheart."


    I don''t need to be told.


    The goddess of the sun looked around at us.


    Goddess of Destiny "Noel. The management of the people will continue to be at their disposal. As well as taking over the Pope''s duties. Let the present Pope take responsibility for this and dismiss him. If you take care of yourself, it''ll all wind up. Okay? Ira." "Yes, I did. Dear Artena,"


    Princess Noel nods.


    T ransla t e d b y jpm tl .co m "Ugh..."


    Lady Ila is groaning next door.


    "Noel, Friae. As the Virgin, we will work together to crusade the Great Demon King."


    ".................. ok"


    ".................. Yes"


    Princess Noel and Mr. Friae''s meaningful gaze crossed, but they both nodded heavily.


    These two look incompatible but will they be ok......?


    "Finally... Ryosuke Sakurai"


    "Yes! Dear Artena,"


    The goddess of the sun approached Sakurai-kun.


    "I''m sorry about Alec. I''ll keep this guy for a while. The only one who can defeat the Great Demon King is you, the ''Brave Man of Light''. I hope."


    "... thank you for your kind words"


    Sakurai-kun finally lowered his head.


    Best of all today, Master Altena''s expression is soft.


    ... Something not just nice to Sakurai-kun?


    Goodbye, then.


    The Goddess of the Sun and Alexandre disappeared.


    ... Shit.


    ¡ó


    After that, it was tough.


    I''m back (?) There came a lot of people who heard about it.


    "Mr. Makoto..."


    Prince Leonard cried to me, holding me for a while.


    Fujiyama, Nina cried too.


    Mr. Janet, Mr. Gerald, my brothers and sisters are here to see me.


    General Talisker came too.


    Maximilian, the brave man of the wind tree, and Flona, the wooden witch, also came.


    ... Dear Great Sage, you didn''t come.


    Rather, should you go from me?


    But I kinda miss that you didn''t come.


    Apologize for worrying about all sorts of people, well, do you still train in water magic today?


    I thought so.


    "You can''t train today! Makoto."


    "Takayuki... Rest properly"


    "My knight, stop worrying about everyone"


    "Be as big as you are today, brave Makoto."


    All my friends + Princess Sophia stopped me.


    "Yes......"


    I have no choice, go to sleep.


    I fell asleep in bed.


    He was getting more tired than I thought.


    I was immediately attacked by a sleeper.


    ¡ó


    Space with nothing.


    Where the goddess is.


    (They''ll call you today...)


    Anyway, I''m the only one of Noah''s followers who died.


    Come on, you''ll be angry.


    When I looked for Master Noah... there was a strange landscape.


    (Hmm?


    Master Noah is in a bad mood.


    That''s good.


    I can see Master Ayle.


    This too, as usual.


    There''s an irritant.


    positive.................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................. Disappointingly drooling, I don''t see the look on your face.


    And the front of Lady Ira.


    There was a long-sleeved goddess, armed as did Lady Noah.


    (Is Artena here too...)


    I don''t know if I''ll be punished.


    I heard a rather disrespectful mouth.


    Approximately approached.


    Going to a place where as many goddesses as four pillars are gathered is a little courageous.


    "Oh... it''s you. Nice to meet you."


    The goddess of the sun turned.


    The face, unlike the ruthless look of the cathedral, was indeed something that seemed awkward.

 Chapter 217 215 words Takatsuki Makoto talks to the goddesses

    "I need to talk to you. Takatsuki Makoto"


    The goddess of the sun approached us, lost her gaze. Where did the cold eyes that were going to kill that guy go?


    A totally different look from the time of the cathedral, an awkward look.


    What the hell are you talking about...?


    While I was in shape, I waited for the next word.


    Su ""


    The goddess of the sun.


    T ra nsla ted by Jpm tl .£ã o£í "Huh?"


    I hardened in surprise.


    "Sister Altena!?"


    "Oh, not a very winning attitude, Artena."


    The goddess of water, just like me, shouts surprises. Master Noah, as usual.


    "Ira, you''ll have something to say"


    The goddess of the sun gave a hard voice, staring at Ira. Like a zombie, Ila slowly turned this way.


    "Thank you, Sincerely translated... I am not a goddess" T r a ns l ated b y £Êp £ítl.£ã o m


    "Yes, Lady Ira!?"


    I was grounded in tears!?


    Hey, what is this?


    Help, help! Master Noah!


    The brave man of the sun: "Ma, I mean this outburst was a mistake of frustration." "Ha..."


    No, I have no idea!?


    "Well, I''ll explain it in order."


    The goddess of water came here in perfect, light steps. The whiteboard floated in the air as Lady Noah rattled her pussy and fingers.


    "This agenda is! Zubali, it''s about Alec!


    When she noticed the water goddess, she became a female teacher style with white shirts and black skirts on her glasses. The rich style of Ayle wears a tight shirt, which makes the body lines clear and quite erotic.


    The outfit Master Noah used to wear before, but he''s got a very different impression.


    I borrowed it from Fujiyan. It''s porn gay, I was there... a beautiful woman like that.


    "What, are you looking at Ayle with a nasty eye?


    "I didn''t see it. I didn''t see it."


    Before that, Master Noah read his mind and strapped his wings from behind. T r ans l a te d by £Êp £ítl .c o £í


    Goddess "Let''s conclude. It was only recently that I learned of Alexandre''s existence," said Artena.


    Huh?


    But Lady Ira knew...


    The land of the sun, and he''s a nationally certified brave man, isn''t he?


    The goddess said, "Ira''s not here, I''ve been quiet. to them," Lady Ayle wrote on the whiteboard, "Alek-kun (Secret).


    Do you need it?


    "It was a blue sky thunderbolt. I didn''t know my father was sneaking down to the lower realm to make people and children..."


    Master Altena held his head.


    Speaking of which, are you a god who has a thousand wives and is still tired of aiming at Master Noah...


    "So-so, we make kids about once every fifty years, right? That lust demon."


    Master Noah has a bad mouth.


    Sex demon.


    "Not that much these days! I thought... Um, my color-boggling father!


    "Ah, Master Altena!?"


    Trans la t e d by £êp £ít l.£ão m Your words are messed up!?


    I said, "Hmm?" He looked and coughed with Cohon.


    "So, here''s the problem. Maco, how old do you think Alec is?


    "Huh?"


    Master Ayle suddenly told me the story.


    Age?


    The brave figure of the sun reminded me of his good stature and muscular lumps. The estimated age from the appearance appeared to be around 20 years.


    but I guess you''re actually pretty young with this flow.


    Could it be that I am 13 or 4 years old?


    Were you younger......


    "Are you about 13?


    I answered the age quoted quite a bit below.


    "Hehehe."


    Lady Ayle sent a meaningful gaze and twitched her glasses.


    Master Noah was doing the trick too...... and then he shows me his chest.


    Bruises. T ransl a t ed by £Êp £í t l .£ãom


    1 "The answer I was curious about was........................ -!!!! Maco, too bad, Hasley!


    "Ha, 1 year old Ka.....................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    Wait a minute.


    There''s no way that a big man who looks like he''s about two meters old.


    Is that it?


    Does a year in God''s world mean something like, 20 years in the human world?


    "It''s not, Makoto. Ayle says a year old means a year old to the people of the earth."


    "You''re lying...?


    He was talking so fluently, he was so strong, and he was using magic cancer.


    One year old definition breaks.


    While I was stunned, Lady Ayle wrote ''Alec-kun (1 year old)'' on the whiteboard.


    That description makes Alec look like a cute toddler.


    Bad for Gala - you did it.


    Half-God "For once, it''s" "that draws the blood of the Divine King." With a year, the flesh can grow enough. However, there was not enough time for education and there was a lack of common sense. Of course, what you did is not acceptable... "Artena continued with a bitter look.


    "Ira was in charge of that education."


    "Ugh..."


    Ira drips over Ayle''s words.


    I remember the first time I met a solar brave man.


    Witch of the Goddess of Destiny. Indeed, he was following the words of The contents were irritating.


    "But then isn''t education supposed to be perfect too?


    If the Goddess of Destiny will educate you immediately, there should be no problem. What a goddess.


    "If it''s frustrating, he''s a year old, so he can give up his guardian to a human being."


    "Because! Alec stopped listening to me at all during the recent rebellion. The Pope''s one spoils Alec, so he was totally a grandpa and kid! Even though I was drawing the blood of the Divine Clan, and I wondered if it would be all right because I was 1 year old..."


    "No, you can''t be a year old"


    Master Ayle wrote, Ira (x).


    Yeah, let''s put about 3 x on it.


    Is that why Ira is being made to sit in the front seat now?


    In short, this incident is caused by the ''failure to cultivate'' the brave men of the Sun by Lady Ira...


    Oh, my God, that''s annoying...


    The Brave Man of the Sun: "Lady Ila, why didn''t you let the other goddesses know about it?" I asked the question.


    "I wanted to make the showdown with the Great Demon King complete..."


    Lady Ila started talking.


    A thousand years ago.


    The earth was ruled by the demons, and the faith of the Holy God fell to the earth.


    The people on earth had been disappointed in God in heaven and had lost faith.


    I didn''t want to repeat the humiliation then................... it seems.


    According to Illa''s prediction of the future, there is a ''fifty percent chance'' that the human side will win the Great Demon King''s war against the human race.


    We explored ways to increase our chances of winning, but we didn''t have the decision-makers.


    The hasty Ira observes the earth in every corner by constantly descending on the witch Estelle.


    I looked for people who might be able to use them.


    Divine King...... the result. Found is the concealer of.


    "When I found it, this is it! I thought..."


    The boulders were the only god kings to unify the world, and the cover-up of the affair seemed to be the only one.


    You said you were seeing your mistress without any notice, even to the Altena, other goddesses, and the Bad Gods?


    God King "So, Ila decided to educate her son as the brave man of the sun," the land of commerce. "Why, are you the brave man of the sun? I''m glad you''re a brave man of...?" "You can''t. When a country of commerce suddenly holds such a strong brave man, the power relations of the six nations will break down. The Six Kingdoms are at peace with the Sun Nation at heart. When there are two kingdoms of hegemony, it''s just a spark."


    "I see..."


    Considerations around here are the boulder goddess.


    They don''t think that as long as you believe in the Goddess of Destiny. No, I''m messing with the big poka as it turns out...


    "Besides, if the brave man of light beats the Great Demon King without any problems, Alec thought he could just take him to the divine realm. However, I wanted to keep Alec as a spare brave man on the trump card when the Great Demon King won..."


    "Just listening, Ira''s plan is pretty well prepared."


    Whatever, he''s a ''demigod'' brave man who defeats Sakurai-kun in one blow.


    Even the Great Demon King would not be an enemy.


    "It''s also the sweetness of Ira''s management, and the plan is crushed."


    Master Noah talks in his ear holding me.


    It breathes......


    Master Noah''s exhalation, for whatever reason, is so sweet.


    Even so, Master Noah is not in a bad mood......?


    By comparison, it is the goddess of the sun that creases between her eyebrows.


    "The status quo sucks. This time it was seen on the side of the evil gods that the Holy Gods interfered on earth. They could interfere on the ground too..."


    "But Sister Altena. This interference is to stop the Spirit Weapon. ''Cause you explained it to the Bad Gods, right? Because" Spirit Weapons "can also be a threat to the Evil Gods."


    "Oh... but I''m not convinced"


    "Spirit weapon?


    It was a serious conversation between Master Altena and Mr. Ayle, but I pinched my mouth.


    Isn''t that what Ira said about ''The Spirit King''?


    "I mean the same thing, Maco. Spirit Weapon... Spirit King, you are what you have become this time."


    Master Ayle told me.


    "I... spiritual weapon?


    Did you use such great magic?


    "Apostle of the Titern Divine Nation. That becomes'' sacrifice '', turning it into a being capable of obeying all spirits. It is called the Spirit King and the people of the earth."


    "By the way, the resurrection of the Spirit King = Spirit weapon is a violation of divine rules, so if I find it, I can immediately dispose of it and make it disappear, but Mako-kun gave it a special resurrection. "


    To Artena''s words, Ayle has said horrible things, not following her adorably......


    ... Fine, looks like it was a dangerous bridge.


    "... Well, even Noah seems unexpected about this one. Right, Noah?


    "You bet!? My followers are alone in Makoto! When Makoto''s gone, he''s going back to zero!


    "Noah was in such a hurry. Mako-kun became a spiritual weapon."


    "... excuse me, Master Noah"


    I apologized to Master Noah, who was hugging me from behind.


    I couldn''t see the look on his face, but I thought he would be angry and slowly swung back.


    Breathtaking.


    Goddess''s clear eyes were staring at me. Master Noah''s smile is the same as usual.


    He has a smile of mercy with his eyes staring at a gentle, ill-made child.


    Oh...... beautiful.


    Goddess, what a beautiful thing... Yet.


    "Dear Noah...?


    Why is my voice trembling?


    "Hey........................... Makoto"


    A voice that includes love.


    The voice was never angry...


    I forgot to breathe.


    I can''t blink,


    He even hesitated to move his fingers,


    Like a frog stared at by a snake... my body stiffened.


    The goddess whispered quietly, tenderly, mercifully, in my ear.


    "''First Promise'' when you became a believer in me, remember?


    ............... do this, I''m mad at you.

 Chapter 218 216 Stories Goddess Request

    "Hey, Makoto. Ever since you became a believer in me, you remember your first promise?


    A dazzling smile with no cloudiness at all.


    Distance where your hands are placed on your shoulders and exhaled.


    but I couldn''t afford to be thrilled and I was vividly evoking memories from a year ago.


    What I was told when I became a believer.


    The first promise¡­¡­.


    - I won''t forgive you if you die, will I? I''m counting on you!


    Tr a ns late d b y Jp mtl .£ã om (Akan)


    As far as I can tell, I''m breaking my word.


    "Hmm, you seem to remember."


    "Yes..."


    Master Noah''s white hand can accompany my cheek.


    A neat, beautiful face approached and whispered in my ear.


    "How dare you break your promise? Bad boy."


    To such a sweet voice color, my spine trembled. T ransl a t ed by jpm tl.£ão£í


    "Huh..."


    "Bad kids need to be punished, right?


    Master Noah''s voice, his eyes staring at me, his hands stroking his cheeks are all sweet.


    Too gentle...... horrible.


    "Goddess of Powerhara."


    "Oh so you manipulate the faithful..."


    Oppression "As always, you''re in love" From behind the goddess of water, Dear, I heard such an impressed voice.


    "Hey, outfield! Shut up!"


    Master Noah yells at the Three Goddesses.


    "No, I have to tell you something"


    Master Altena is approaching me and Master Noah.


    Holy God "Noah, this time we revived Makoto the High Moon specially because we had an affair, but... Next, if we turn him into a spiritual weapon, we can''t miss it, can we? No questions asked, subject to disposal. I won''t have to be cautious. Shall we get some clarity on how Noah''s Apostle is managed" oh... that''s a strict Artena-like look on the face I saw on earth.


    They can''t just be cautious...


    "I know, Altena."


    Ha, and Master Noah sighed loudly. Tr a ns l a t e d b y £êp£ítl.£ão £í


    "Makoto, look me in the eye"


    "Yes, sir"


    Master Noah pinched my cheek with both hands.


    Staring at each other with the Goddess''s deep-sea eyes.


    Apostle - in the name of Noah the Goddess, I command


    I was strictly told.


    Swallow the sauce and spit.


    "No whole body spiritualization! Absolutely."


    with loose dialogue,


    "Meh!" And Lady Noah''s finger pressed my forehead into a ton.


    Next Moment


    "Ha!


    It was attacked by a feeling of compression that could be tightened with a rope that was invisible to the whole body.


    No, to my mind as well as my body, I''m attacked by severe pain like I was struck by a pile.


    Sweat blows out of your whole body and you lose your sense of equilibrium. Translat e d by £Êpmtl .com


    I couldn''t stand any longer and put my hands on the ground.


    It flashed in front of me and confusion struck me enough to forget how to breathe.


    I can''t determine my vision.


    I''m nauseous, I can''t breathe.


    The whole body fell into the illusion of being cut into pieces.


    ... and gradually calm down.


    "Dear Noah...?


    My breath was constant, and I asked for an explanation, and I looked up at Master Noah standing in front of me.


    I wanted something to grab, and I accidentally grabbed Master Noah''s leg.


    Noah''s face, looking down with a thin smile, was just as full of charity as usual.


    "This is'' Divine Life ''. Makoto can no longer be the Spirit King of Water. Because I commanded Makoto''s'' soul ''."


    While I was still a little confused, I understood.


    This is the divine command that the goddess'' apostle ''receives.


    ... was intense.


    Never again, I don''t feel like using this previous magic. T ra nsl a ted by jp £ít l .c o£í


    This is... irreversible.


    "This is good, right? Altena."


    "Oh, no problem"


    A short exchange between goddesses.


    Master Altena seems to have convinced me.


    Holy Gods "In the first place, Noah''s" Spirit Man "skills are broken. Why are you working out unlimited... sets a skill proficiency cap at 100." "Nothing, right? All you have to do is reward him for his hard work."


    "The past power will destroy even the user..."


    "You''re so smart, Ira. You''re so young."


    Lady Ila and Lady Noah are bumping into each other''s opinions.


    In it, there were words of concern.


    "A goddess of skills, is she making it right away?


    I didn''t know.


    "That''s right. And the more powerful the skills, the longer it takes to create them. For example, it would take a thousand years for the Brave Men of Light skill."


    "A thousand years!?"


    Unexpectedly shouted at Master Altena''s words.


    That''s why the skill holders don''t show up.


    Is it simply time consuming to create?


    Princess Noel was talking about blood theory, but it doesn''t matter...


    Next time, I wonder if I should tell you.


    I could have been even more concerned when I heard that story.


    "Speaking of which, why is Sakurai-kun the Brave Man of Light?


    A valuable skill that takes a thousand years to create.


    There will be plenty of people who want it on purpose, even if they''re not from different worlds or locals.


    "............... I don''t know"


    Hmm?


    Master Altena, who answered everything with a cleft tooth, clouded the words only here.


    Is there a complicated situation?


    "Altena fits right in. You just liked the way Ryosuke looked, didn''t you?


    "Hey! Noah!


    "Huh? Really, Master Altena?


    Shock facts.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve eaten this guy. Ma, Artena''s first love was in love with me... it hurt! What the hell, Altena!


    "Shut the fuck up, Noah! Let''s extend the lockdown period!


    "Ha! Try it! With just a few more, it''s still the same!


    "Eh, give me some slack!


    Master Noah and Mr. Altena are chasing after each other.


    What, this?


    Didn''t you two say you weren''t close?


    "Noah and Sister Altena are very familiar."


    "What!? Dear Ayle, Really?


    "And Noah, the youngest son of the old divine family, and Artena, the eldest daughter of the new divine family, were born almost at the same time."


    "Heh..."


    How long ago the hell was that?


    Age is...... I''m scared, so let''s not ask.


    "In the war a thousand years ago, Sister Altena stuck around because Noah was on the side of the evil gods. He hasn''t heard from me in the last thousand years, but we made up today."


    "... that way"


    Oh, my God, that''s a long story.


    You''ve been fighting for a thousand years.


    After a while, Lady Noah and Lady Altena, who let her breathe out, came back.


    Along the way, I couldn''t see the two of you looking too fast.


    What speed were you chasing me...


    I''m back here, I told you like Master Noah remembered something.


    "Oh, yeah, Ayle. Give Makoto his dagger back."


    !?


    Master Noah''s dagger!


    Did Master Ayle have it?


    "Whoa, yeah. Mako-kun. Yes, please."


    "Ooh..."


    The glittering dagger came back to me.


    Great...... I was worried you''d never come back.


    "By the way, where did Master Ayle pick this up?


    I don''t remember fighting the brave men of the sun.


    Maybe I dropped it in the middle of a fight.


    "Hmm......, still, well. Isn''t that nice?


    To my doubt, Master Ayle missed his face at first sight.


    "Uh, Takatsuki Makoto. It was Sister Ayle who stopped you after he defeated Alec."


    Lady Ila taught me instead.


    Heh... did I beat him for knocking Alec out?


    Is that...?


    But I asked Princess Sophia once, ''Dead''.


    You beat Alec, and you''re dead?


    I wonder what that means.


    When I was twisting my neck, Lady Ira said without incident.


    (e) "You are a spiritual weapon." "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Huh?


    I saw Master Ayle in a female teacher twice in front of me.


    Aha, did you find out? Master Ayle scratched his cheek with a face like that.


    Kill "I''m sorry, Maco. Shit "


    Ayle with her tongue is so cute... it was so horrible.


    Oh, I''m scared!


    I accidentally took a distance.


    Goddess of Water: "Hey, hey! Don''t look like that ~! ''Cause I''m going to be in the ocean. Then there''s jurisdiction... even I made a tough decision! I can''t believe you got Sophia''s thinkers in your hands!¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Master Ayle comes packing the distance.


    "I brought you right back to life on that, and you''ll forgive me. You''re friends with me and Mako-kun. Uri."


    "Oh, dear Ayle..."


    Something deluded me, I was embraced.


    He pushes his chest like a marshmallow and his head blurs.


    Fluffy...


    "Yes, Maco. All right, all right, good boy, good boy."


    Master Ayle strokes his head like a young child.


    The face is nodding to Ayle-like''s plump chest.


    "Ha, ha, ha, ha!"


    You''re not my mom!? I can''t even utter the word.


    ... I think I''m going to wake up.


    "I''m not attracted to you!


    Master Noah fed Mr. Ayle a flying kick.


    ... Oh, it was dangerous.


    Attractive magic doesn''t work, but direct attacks were ''special effects'' for me as a virgin.


    "Ma-co-to?"


    Peeled off with Ayle by angry Noah.


    Keep it up, I can hold it tight.


    Goddess: "You''re a bad boy! Other than that, I can''t believe you stretched it under your nose!" "No, it''s a misunderstanding..."


    Unlike Ayle, Noah''s soft skin is slightly slender but exposed...


    "You, Ayle, why are you so calm when your sister and Noah hug you..."


    Lady Ila asked me with a stunned look.


    "Huh? I''m pretty upset."


    "You''re having a good conversation for that. Normally I lose more calm...... All right, I''ll thank you and I''ll do a good thing for you."


    "Yes, Lady Ira!?"


    "You don''t have any experience with women, do you? Hehe, thank you. I''ll teach you."


    With all due respect, he approached me.


    "Ira!? What are you talking about!


    "Ila, I don''t think it''s a good idea to go that light"


    "I don''t want Noah and Sister Ayle to tell me... Look, Takatsuki Makoto. Come here."


    "No! Because it''s mine!


    Master Noah embraces me like I don''t want to.


    Dear Noah... bitterness.


    "Oh, yeah. Takatsuki Makoto"


    The goddesses are toying with me, and Altena is talking to me.


    The Brave Man of the Sun: "I mean... do your men need it?


    "To?"


    They said a hell of a thing.

 Chapter 219 217 Stories Takatsuki Makoto doesnt bother

    The Brave Man of the Sun. "Do you... do you want my brother, your men?" The goddess of the sun told me a hell of a thing.


    Son of the brave god king of the sun,. Defeating Sakurai-kun, the brave man of light, with one blow, is impeccable for his power...


    "No...... fine"


    Though he was resurrected, the man who took Sa''s life and did terrible things to Friae.


    It''s a factor in my temporary death, and I wasn''t willing to welcome you to the party.


    "... right"


    The goddess of the sun looked just a little sorry.


    That''s when my vision blurred. T ra n sla ted by Jp £í tl .£ãom


    "Makoto, time."


    "Okay, I''m so worried about you. Dear Noah, thank you for all your conversations with Altena, Ayle and Ira."


    I knelt and bowed my head.


    "Takatsuki Makoto, if you have any problems, push everything against Ila"


    "Ugh..."


    "Yes, sir"


    Tra n sla te d by £êpmtl .c om Ira is disappointed by the relentless words of the goddess of the sun.


    "Bye, Mako."


    Master Ayle smiles all the time.


    ¡­¡­


    Lady Noah... more than usual, with a slightly worrying look, I was a little concerned about that.


    Soon my consciousness fell apart.


    ¡ó Lucy''s Perspective ¡ó


    I woke up.


    Through the window, the sun is slipping in.


    ... you''re a sleeper.


    Until yesterday, I trained with little sleep, but when Makoto came back to life, I felt safe and out of my mind...


    Let''s go.


    (Let''s go see Makoto''s face!


    Get out of bed, get your hair done in front of the mirror, and wash your face.


    Then I gently entered Makoto''s room.


    "You''re not here!?" T ra ns late d b y jp £ít l .co £í


    Makoto''s bed was empty.


    He''s a trained man, too.


    I sighed and went down the stairs.


    ??


    I hear an upbeat nose song coming from the dining room.


    I smell good freshly baked bread.


    I heard the sound of boiling cottons and soup and baking ham in a frying pan.


    Standing in the kitchen is a girl in a pink apron.


    Good morning, Aya.


    "Morning! Ru-chan"


    My best friend looked back with a full smile.


    This inn is private and we''re supposed to make our own rice.


    Aya seems to have more fun that way.


    "Macotto, didn''t you see it?


    He said he was going to train in the garden. T r a ns lat ed by £êpmtl.£ão£í


    "I wish I could rest...... Aya''s in a good mood."


    I don''t think I cried through it until yesterday.


    I can''t tell you about people because I felt similar.


    "Heh heh, Takayuki said, ''Don''t push it.'' Cause I''ll protect her. ''"


    "Heh."


    Oh, that guy.


    Don''t throw up a lot of cool dialogue.


    Why don''t you tell me?


    Forever. "So! I told you, too. ''Let''s stay together, shall we? Don''t leave me! Then," Fine, "she said," and laughing aya is adorable.


    She''s cute... but I feel the words are heavy because of you, don''t you think?


    "It''s time for dinner, Takayuki and Phew, call me."


    "Okay."


    Waving to Aya, I decided to head to Makoto''s place in the garden.


    Trying to get out of the door into the garden, I noticed a shadow.


    On the sofa in the Moon''s Witch''s Dining Room, I sat blurry. Oh, no. Transla t ed by jp mtl.c o £í


    Now you''re not a moon witch, are you a saint?


    It doesn''t look that different, but I kind of feel like I''m releasing a divine aura.


    That she has the best beauty on earth...... now she is as confused as her soul has fallen out.


    "Morning, Hooli"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­? Wizard!?"


    pointed my gaze at this one with a face I did.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Yep... there was too much yesterday... Hey, I''m confused."


    "That''s right."


    I don''t think I have a choice.


    A few days ago, all of a sudden, the brave men of the sun came after Hurri.


    Makoto repelled that, but with him, Makoto was gone... and he died.


    Including me, where all the party members were in despair, Makoto came back to life light.


    And Hooli went from being a witch of the moon to being a saint.


    It was a tumultuous few days.


    "Aya said we could have dinner soon."


    "Thanks...... I don''t have an appetite but I''ll eat it"


    "Yes, you have to eat properly! Because adventurers are capital in health! But it looks like Hooli is going to make a country, right? Maybe I can''t adventure anymore?


    "Come on, I don''t know..."


    Phew, and the sighing trick is colorful.


    Mmm, I''d be thrilled if I were a woman.


    "Hooli. I''m going to go get Makoto, do you want to come with me?


    "Huh!? Wah, give me my knight!?"


    I hit it earlier and it changed and I hurried with a bright red face.


    I didn''t say anything weird.


    "I''m sick... and I''m going home to Yellow Springs, but I''m just training. I''ll scold you so you don''t have to."


    So I tried to pull Hooli''s hand.


    "Ma, wait!? Wait, wait, Mr. Wizard! Still ready!?"


    "... I''m just gonna go get Makoto in the garden, okay?


    "Wow, I won''t be shy!


    "Really?"


    I had no choice but to go on my own.


    Open the back door. It''s outside.


    That''s when I looked back and saw Hooli.


    "Or maybe your face isn''t red..."


    As the Virgin touched her own cheek, her face was red. A whisper reached my ear.


    (Oh, I fell...)


    Sighing, I headed into the garden.


    ¡ó


    There is a small river running behind the inn.


    Before that, Macotto, sitting on his back, sat down.


    I walked towards Makoto.


    "Makoto! In the morning..."


    ''Something'' passed right in front of me as I tried to wave and call.


    (Oh...?


    That was a blue fish.


    Size is about a pinky nail.


    Very, very small.


    Sky It was glittering, swarming into herds.


    Fish made of water magic.


    The magic user, no doubt, would be Makoto.


    There was just one thing that bothered me.


    Scale: "Wow... so small, it''s even produced to yaya. Plus the movement is like living..." Hundreds of magical fish gracefully passed right in front of me as I made a complicated move.


    "Huh...?


    Something crossed in front of me again.


    It was a butterfly by hundreds of water magic.


    The butterfly with its clear feathers also made complex movements as if it were alive.


    Magic. That''s when I felt faint overhead.


    It''s not attack magic.


    Magic. Like nobody gets hurt, little. Magic. It''s just so much... so much... what is this? I looked up into the sky.


    (Hey, what is this?!?)


    Little creatures made of water magic fly freely around the air enough to fill the sky.


    Each one of them was precisely crafted like a real creature.


    To try it, I touched one of the creatures and saw, hoo, and disappeared.


    Magic fire, lots of magic. When I touch it, it breaks Makoto''s water magic. So this is Makoto''s magic.


    Number - Makoto manipulates all this water magic.


    The magical creature, made of water magic, was sparkling in the sunlight.


    The figure is as beautiful as a fantasy.


    But to me, a wizard, I was just wary of this number of magic that went off track.


    I glanced back at my lover Makoto like I saw something horrible.


    Black Cat He plays with pleasure. I''m manipulating this number of magic, but what''s that spare look...?


    Impossible......


    What do you mean?


    I came to the side of Makoto, walking through a flock of creatures made of water magic.


    "Morning, Makoto!


    "Morning, Lucy."


    Seemed to me to have noticed.


    There is no wind that surprised me when I spoke from behind.


    "Hey... this magic is Makoto, right?


    I asked pointing to the little water magic creatures flying around the air.


    "Oh, isn''t it beautiful?


    "I''m not! Here''s the number, number! What the hell is going on?"


    "Something''s going on."


    "Weird! Did they give you any special skills?!?"


    "Skills......? No, neither Artena nor Ira said anything..."


    "Master Altena? Lady Ila?"


    The goddesses were releasing a horrible sense of intimidation that we had just met yesterday.


    Even if I recall, my body still trembles......


    "Ma, but the frustrator is missing, so I think I might have missed the explanation. Dear Ila, I was a dodgy boy, and Artena was an outsider."


    "Meh, don''t say goddess like that!?"


    What a horrible thing to say!


    It would be tough if the faithful would ask!?


    The soul book, "It''s okay. Because Artena is also kind to Ira. Let''s see..." "Why are you so comfortable with such a goddess..."


    Soul Book With such a conversation, Makoto opened up and I held it from behind and peered in. From what I''ve seen, I don''t have any particular new skills.


    "You haven''t changed, have you?


    "Hmm, right..."


    The Book of Souls I gazed and noticed.


    "............................................. Huh?


    My eyes open.


    "Lucy, what''s wrong?


    Makoto''s voice reached my ear, but I can''t speak.


    There, it was stated:


    - Water Magic Proficiency: 999


    What the hell is this?

 Chapter 220 218 Stories Takatsuki Makoto helps the Virgin

    "" "I''ll have it" "


    We''re having Sa-san''s breakfast.


    When I saw the soul book with Lucy, and the tension was up, I said to Sa, "Come quickly!" He was angry. Let''s verify later that the proficiency in water magic was 999.


    For breakfast today, toast and vegetable soup, ham eggs and salad.


    It''s western-style, but a menu that seems to be on every Japanese table.


    I put salad and ham eggs on toast and added more mayonnaise.


    Mayonnaise was purchased from Fujiyano''s store.


    I knew it was mayonnaise for the other world! (Prejudice) T ra n sla t ed by jp m tl.co £í


    I shared yesterday''s dream story with my buddies while I shaved my impromptu sandwich.


    Goddess. "So Master Altena seemed good. I''m sorry about the frustration." "Er... frustration was such a goddess... shocked"


    Lucy was shocked by my story.


    "Are you glad I said no to talking about subordinating the brave men of the sun? Takayuki."


    "You don''t like that, do you, Mr. Sa?


    "Hmm, I''m scared for sure, but I guess I should stay if I''m going to be on your side..."


    Seriously, Sa-san''s pretty tough. T ra nsl at e d b y jp £í t l .com


    Mr. Friae is listening to our conversation.


    "Princess?"


    "Hey, what is it?


    "Not feeling well?


    "That''s not true!


    I don''t know.


    Dinner hasn''t progressed much though.


    I heard footsteps as we finished our meal and had tea after the meal.


    High number.


    Well, did you have plans for a visitor?


    "Brave Makoto! Friae! Are you there!?"


    She was Princess Sophia.


    Behind the witches of the Goddess of Destiny are the knights and fujiyama of the escort, and...?


    "Good morning, Princess Sophia. Can I help you?


    "Good morning, brave Makoto. And there''s Friae." Tran slated b y £êp£ít l.co £í


    "Hey, what''s up?


    Princess Sophia approached us with a rugged face.


    Mr. Friae will take care of himself.


    The Great "Land of the Sun......, the Demons of No are pushing me to meet the Virgin Friae," "" Huh?


    Not only does Mr. Friae sound surprised, but I, Lucy, and Sa.


    Ha, demons from all over the continent......?


    "Duh, what do you mean...?


    Mr. Friae''s voice is trembling.


    Happy "Apparently," Yira "appeared in the Devil''s Dream and was told that the Virgin Friae would build a country for the Devil''s Nation! It would appear that the demons are gathering under Lord Friae..." "Lady Ira...?


    To Fujiyan''s words, I turned a frivolous glance at Estelle, the witch behind everyone.


    Mr. Estelle turned a blind eye.


    "Dear Ila...? What did you do this time?


    When I said that, the people around me looked a little pale.


    "Brave Makoto, what do you mean? It''s Estelle who''s here..."


    T ran s l at e d b y £Êp£í t l .£ão£í "Dear Ira? Shall I turn this way? You can tell Master Altena."


    "Yamete!!


    To my word, Mr. Estelle flew over here.


    I knew it was frustrating!


    "So? What did you fail this time?


    "It''s not a failure! If Friae is going to be the Virgin, and we''re going to build a nation, we need talent, right? That''s why I made it known to you in my demonic dreams! Thanks to you, we''ve got a whole bunch of demons, haven''t we?


    "It''s awesome because Lady Ira is being descended!?"


    The face of Princess Sophia and the knights of the escort is drawn.


    Goddess, I wonder if this is coming down all the time.


    "Even so, isn''t it too steep? Not until we''re ready..."


    Ming said, "What are you talking about, Takatsuki Makoto? The resurrection of the Great Demon King? Then a National Declaration of Emergency will be issued, making the movement of the people more difficult." "" "" "" "Tomorrow!?" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" ""


    In Ira''s words, the stiffness around you grows all at once.


    Why haven''t you told him such an important thing...


    "Oh, that? Didn''t I tell you?


    No, you pompous goddess.


    Tr a n slat e d by £êp£í tl.£ã o£í Well, we all know that the Great Demon King''s resurrection is within a few days, and we should be ready for war, etc.


    "Princess, are you okay?


    "What!? Yeah... yeah, I''m fine..."


    I had too much information from earlier and peered into Mr. Friae''s face, which overheated.


    "Your face, it''s red, right?


    "So, it''s okay! So... hey, my face is close."


    "Isn''t it hot?


    "Hih."


    I put my hand on Mr. Friae''s forehead.


    Mmm, I feel a little hot.


    "Yes, Phew. Just calm down."


    "Makoto, you stay away from Hooli."


    Sa pounded Mr. Friae''s shoulder and Lucy ripped me off Mr. Friae.


    Hey, I''m worried the princess looks sick...


    the land of commerce. "Leave it to me about the demon tribe that has pushed over! Outside of Sinfonia, Wangdu, we''re building temporary accommodation for reception. I''ll arrange food." "Oh, Mr. Boulder Illa."


    Mr. Estelle''s frustration on the outside tenses her thin chest.


    "Friae, identify the people you need to build your country from the demons you have gathered. I''ll have a place ready for the interview in order."


    "Wow, I...?


    Commercial Country "You can''t build a country by yourself. Let them support you, so in the meantime, get the people to support you." "Wow, I get it. I''ll try."


    To Ila''s words, Mr. Friae nodded anxiously but forcefully.


    This... I need to help you with something, too.


    "Fujiyama. Will you support the princess!


    "Mm, I see. Got it."


    Fujiya immediately understood my words.


    Now that Mr. Friae will have a crowd of people with all sorts of thoughts, let him judge who he can trust with Fujiyan''s ''reading mind''.


    "Princess, can I ask Fujiyan to help me?


    "That''s good... what about my knight?


    "Of course I can help you."


    "Yes, that''s fine."


    The look on the princess''s face gradually restored calm.


    "Something''s going on here on my own...... I''ll help you too, Friae"


    "Is there something we can do...?


    "I''m sure there is. Phew, if you have any problems, say anything!


    Princess Sophia, Lucy and Sa seem to be working together.


    We headed to a place where demons were gathering.


    ¡ó


    "I''m tired, my knight..."


    "I wonder if I''ll be out front today..."


    "Good for you, Hooli. Very popular..."


    Around evening.


    In the living room of the lodging, the princess, Sa, and Lucy are stuck together.


    "You guys are tired"


    "I''ve been busy..."


    Princess Sophia seemed worried, talking to me.


    Today alone, we finished our interview with more than a hundred demons.


    Lucy checks the wizard''s abilities.


    Warriors are tested in practice by Sa.


    Personality is checked by Fujiya in "Reading Mind".


    The final interview was conducted by Mr. Friae.


    The only people Mr. Friae interviews in person are those who are particularly good among those gathered.


    With nearly a thousand demon tribes already gathered, the average person (demon tribe) is divided into rosters by Princess Sophia and Mr. Estelle''s men.


    In the meantime, they''re rushing to secure personnel with experience in civil engineering and agriculture.


    And then, the moon country site is a talent with combat skills because there are so many demons.


    Most of all, the Demons have a lot of wizards, so you don''t have a problem with fighting?


    Sophia princesses and fujiyas sort things out.


    Me?


    I was just watching next to Mr. Friae.


    I don''t have anything to do.


    "Then I''m going to Highland Castle because I have an appointment with Princess Noel."


    Princess Sophia grabbed my hand as she seemed to regret it.


    I shake that hand back.


    "Thank you, Sophia"


    "If that''s what you think, just a little more."


    With a decent look, he was twisted on his cheek.


    Um, I don''t know what to do.


    All right! If you''re in trouble, let''s hold him.


    "Geez."


    When I hugged Princess Sophia, she screamed adorably and said, "You''re a cheating person".


    The expression got gentler, so I''m sure it was the right route.


    (Fine, good job, Mako-kun)


    Master Ayle was watching.


    ¡­¡­


    Lucy, Sa, Friae were watching, too.


    Over there, I tried not to point my gaze at you, but I couldn''t.


    ¡ó


    Even at night, I was training in the inn''s own room.


    Finally, tomorrow is the resurrection of the Great Demon King......


    Case Since coming to different worlds, it''s been said time and again the biggest in history. This is... tense.


    Now, let''s do some magic training in preparation for the Great Demon King!


    (Not always)


    The usual is important, Master Noah.


    "Concon" and the door were knocked when we were having such a conversation.


    Did Lucy invite you to train or did Sa come to talk...


    I expected one of them.


    "Go ahead."


    "Ha, I''m coming in..."


    The anticipation was off, and it was Mr. Friae, the Virgin in her bedtime clothes, who came in.

 Chapter 221 219 Stories Takatsuki Makoto talks to the Virgin

    "Uh, can I do it now?


    Thin purple negligee...... you mean?


    A colorful sleeping dress, Mr. Friae, walked into my room.


    "Oh, of course"


    Confused by the unusual atmosphere, I tried to recommend the chair in the room.


    but Mr. Friae sat on my bed.


    Why, over there?


    T r a nsl a te d b y £êp £ít l .£ã o£í Is something serious?


    When Lucy Yasa came to the room, we were having a conversation while training......


    After getting lost, I interrupted my training and sat down in a chair.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Mr. Friae doesn''t talk about anything.


    "Princess?"


    What can I do for you? and before continuing Tra n sl a t e d b y £Êp£í tl .£ã o £í


    "Sit next to me!" and was slapped in the bed.


    "Okay, I got it."


    So I sat down next to Mr. Friae.


    And peek into your face from the side.


    They don''t look me in the eye.


    However, the atmosphere I was about to say something conveyed.


    Is that a hard story to say?


    Maybe I''m talking about going out of the party because I''m going to build a country as a ''Virgin''.


    If Mr. Friae is going to focus on you, I''m going to help too.


    Oh, but I promised Sakurai-kun I''d help him fight the Great Demon King.


    When I do, I wonder if I''ll behave differently.


    And personally, I want to show my face in the final showdown.


    Um, I don''t know what to do, but I waited for Mr. Friae to open his mouth.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ T ra nsla ted b y £êp£ít l .c om


    From afar, the noise of the city can be heard slightly.


    The night of Sinfonia, the king''s capital, is long.


    but in the room, it''s quiet.


    "Ahhh! My knight!


    "Yeah."


    Mr. Friae grabbed my hand and turned to me.


    My eyes are serious.


    What the hell are you talking about...


    "Before this... you have helped me from the brave of the sun... thank you"


    "Huh?"


    By now, that story?


    I thought we were going to talk about this.


    "I... was delighted. You, my ''charm'' doesn''t make sense. Yet you risked your life for me..."


    "Dead is unexpected..."


    The goddess of water. Besides, the opponent is like. Master Noah scolded me. T rans l a ted by £Êpm t l .£ão£í


    I was small and sighed.


    "Hey, my knight"


    "Yes, sir"


    Switch the head into the past reflection mode.


    I turned to Mr. Friae.


    The Land of the Sun "I got you all sorts of things. So he helped me, took me to various countries, helped me by the brave men of the sun, made me a Virgin..." "Hmm..."


    I owe it to Master Altena to be the Virgin, though.


    I don''t owe anything else to myself.


    "I became the princess''s guardian knight and got my ''charm'' skills. So, come on, man.


    "You can''t do that. I didn''t catch up with him. But I don''t know what to give back, what to do and how to convey this feeling..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I didn''t have to be afraid of anything like that, but the words pulled in when I saw the tears in Mr. Friae''s eyes.


    When I realized, Mr. Friae''s luxurious body leaned against me and his face was so close that he exhaled.


    My eyes were moist like obsidian looking up at me.


    "Makoto......" T ra nslate d by £Êp mtl .c o m


    Mr. Friae read my name.


    As far as I can remember, since the time of the Guardian Knight''s covenant.


    "Don''t be impotent anymore..."


    "Princess..."


    Mr. Friae''s eyes stared straight into my eyes, and I couldn''t move.


    The "Clear Mirror Stop" skill is activated...?


    Slightly loud heart sounds.


    - Mr. Friae closed his eyes quietly.


    Slowly a beautiful face approached and her lips pressed against her.


    The moment I kissed her, she smelled fluffy and flowery.


    I held her shoulder and wondered if I should close my eyes, then.


    "Makoto! Let''s train!


    "Takayuki! I made you a night meal!


    Byrne! and the door opened with momentum.


    Lucy with a bottle of wine and a snack on a plate appeared.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Four gaze intertwined.


    Ba and Mr. Friae left me.


    "Chi, no!!


    Mr. Friae screams.


    Lucy and Sa came over here ignoring the words.


    "Huh..., Makoto. Just drink this."


    Lucy, who is supposed to be here to train, somehow pours plenty of wine into the glass.


    "For the carnivorous male Takayuki, it''s a night meal with bones ~"


    Sa-san smiled, don''t! and placed a giant plate.


    ... I''m a pie who doesn''t eat much at night...


    Wizard: "Oh, um...??" Friae''s voice is trembling.


    I asked what bothered me.


    "Did you hear me and Mr. Friae?


    "Of course."


    "It''s a slip."


    Lucy and Sa replied softly.


    "Become!?"


    Mr. Friae is stunned, but Lucy the Elf has a hell of an ear, and Queen Lamia''s Sa can recognize a slight vibration as a sound.


    For these two, human conversation in the same building is synonymous with talking next door.


    "But I didn''t think you were kissing me."


    "That''s right, Fu is pretty aggressive."


    "Hey, wait a minute! They asked me all about it!?"


    The attitude of Lucy Yasa, who drives normally, is matched by that of Friae.


    ... Me too, not very calm.


    What the hell was that kiss earlier......


    "Sa, huli. You finally admitted how you feel about Makoto."


    "I won''t allow deception."


    "No way! Did they dare swim!?"


    "No, that''s not what I mean..."


    "Something''s more exciting to hear."


    "Ugh... I can''t believe they were asking me"


    There''s something exciting about the three women.


    This is my room...


    "Look, Makoto. Come and have a drink."


    "What about training?


    "You can do it while you drink!


    Lucy is stronger today than usual.


    "Takatsuki-kun, I got my hands on Fu"


    "Sa, sa-san!?"


    I''m afraid of my eyes!?


    Mr. Friae next door has a red face since before drinking.


    In the end, it ended up being a banquet as it was.


    "So? Makoto. Are you going out with Hooli?


    "Oh, fu too."


    "Hmm..."


    Lucy and Sa-san are involved.


    "Wait a minute! That''s not it!


    Mr. Friae broke in.


    "Hmm? Does Hooli still have to be honest with you for doing that?


    "This doesn''t look like you''re drinking enough, Ru-chan"


    "And then! Drink macoto, too!


    "Why, even me..."


    Until evening, the two of you were sweet, scared.


    Lucy and Sa drank a lot.


    Also, Mr. Friae was drunk a lot.


    Even if it''s late at night, Lucy and Sa won''t let you go.


    "... Today, I''m going to sleep here!


    Mr. Friae fell asleep in my bed.


    Dude......


    "Well, I''ll do the same."


    "I''ll get the pillow."


    Lucy and Sa are going to sleep here, too.


    ... Why?


    "You guys are sleeping in my knight''s room so effortlessly, why haven''t you both...?


    "Become!? Well, there''s nothing better than that!


    "Oh, yeah. Every time, Ru-chan gets in the way!


    "Are you willing to blame me!? Aya is all in my way!


    "No, I''m not! It''s Ru-chan''s fault!


    "That''s enough...... I asked you a question because I''m sorry... I''m sleepy."


    Something''s going on between the three of us.


    I lay down at the end of the bed.


    So much less, I couldn''t stand the sleeper, I fell asleep.


    ¡ó


    - The next day.


    I woke up later than usual.


    Looking next door...... Mr. Friae is asleep.


    Negrije''s shoulder strap was about to come off, so I gently put it back.


    Behind it, Sa-san and Lucy are cuddling and sleeping together.


    You guys are good friends.


    Either that or the density of the bed sucks.


    I sat on the edge of the bed.


    Today, the Great Demon King Evelice is resurrected.


    Somehow, I feel the whole city is on purpose.


    All right, get ready to go out! When I thought I was about to get out of bed.


    Bang!!! And the door opened with no knocking and momentum.


    "Brave Makoto, the Great Demon King is back! Immediately, come to the Cathedral of Anna the Virgin..."


    It was Princess Sophia who came in.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Princess Sophia looked at my face, turned her gaze to Mr. Friae sleeping in bed, looked at Lucy and Sa, and finally, again, looked at my face.


    I missed my eye.


    Tsukatsuka and Princess Sofia walked in.


    Cold sweat tells my back.


    Princess Sophia forced my face forward with tremendous force.


    In front of me, there was a gentle smile - a beautiful face of Princess Sophia with blue muscles floating around her temples.


    "Last night, you looked forward to it."


    "It''s a misunderstanding!


    (Liar -)


    Don''t lie to me.


    Lady Ayle and Lady Noah stumbled on me.


    Princess Sophia left me alone for a while and managed to get me in a better mood.

 Chapter 222 220 Stories The Resurrection of the Great Demon King

    "Yes, I''m coming."


    Princess Sophia grabbed my arm and we are on our way to the Cathedral of Anna the Virgin.


    The purpose is to discuss future policies with the parties concerned, thanks to the resurrection of the Great Demon King.


    Why, it''s a cathedral?


    When the demon king attacked earlier, the question arose that we had gathered at Highland Castle...


    And there''s one more thing that bothers me.


    "Oh, um... Mr. Sophia? You don''t have to grab your arm so disappointingly."


    "No. ''Cause you''re going to lose your depression to other women soon." T rans la t e d by £Êp £í tl.c o £í


    "No, that''s..."


    Princess Sophia is angry.


    I looked back.


    Lucy is whistling.


    Sa-san worshipped me with both hands with a bitter laugh.


    Mr. Friae was slightly distracted by the redness.


    These guys...... T r a n sl at ed b y Jp m t l.£ã o£í


    Nobody seems to be helping me.


    It''s my fault...


    "Sophia..."


    He turned his back on me.


    Wait for the princess''s mood to heal...


    I watched the view as I walked.


    The sky is cloudy and dim.


    I feel less crowded than usual.


    The resurrection of the Great Demon King has not yet been made public to the public.


    but thank you. I got the impression that people''s faces lacked glory.


    From between the buildings of Ashes Street, I saw a stone statue standing at the entrance to the King''s capital - Abel the Savior hoisted his sword.


    - I felt uncomfortable.


    I couldn''t put it into words, but I felt intense disgust.


    "Sophia."


    Tr an slated by £êp mt l.£ão £í "What is it, I am not angry..."


    "Um, was the stone statue that color?


    Yong "? Yep... that''s right. It''s a stone statue, isn''t it?" "Huh?


    I doubted my ears.


    Regardless of who I am from different worlds, Lucy and Princess Sophia refer to the brave Abel as the ''Savior''.


    Because the common brave and savior Abel are clearly positioned differently.


    For those who live in this world, the Savior''s name is absolute.


    Even if Princess Sophia, a witch from the Goddess Church, can''t possibly be wrong......


    "Brave Makoto. I''m in a hurry, Master Noel will be waiting for you."


    "Yes, sir"


    In the end, neither the identity of the discomfort nor the words of Princess Sophia could be discussed in detail, and we rushed to the cathedral.


    ¡ó


    St. Anna''s Cathedral already had many gatherings.


    royalties of nations, great nobles, brave men, witches, knights of fame.... etc.


    Some faces I''ve found out, others I''ve seen for the first time.


    On the front of the Cathedral of the Goddess of the Sun there is a statue similar to that of a stage. Above the stage, Princess Noel and Mr. Estelle stood. Tra n s lat e d b y Jp £í t l.com


    "Lord Noel is now in the Papal position of the Church of the Goddess"


    Princess Sophia taught me softly.


    I see, is the former Pope already out of office?


    I didn''t want to see you, and it''s a good thing.


    "Takatsuki Makoto!


    "Mr. Janet?


    A lady knight in gold armor rushed over.


    "Looking good, what battlefield will you be on? If not decided, I will persuade the Director General to be in the same place..."


    "It will probably be placed in the same army as the brave men of light. Because that''s what Noel said."


    It was Princess Sophia who answered Mr Janet''s question.


    "Really?


    I was the first one, by the way.


    "Yes, I heard it was the wish of the brave man of light"


    "Same as the brave man of light...... You''re the main force led by General Euwayne. Heh, then it''s easy to adjust. Brave Makoto, I will fight with you."


    Mr. Janet smiled meaningfully. T r a ns l a t e d by £Êp£í tl .c o m


    "Janet, I''d like you to meet the brave man Makoto."


    "Oh?"


    To Princess Sophia''s words, Mr. Janet looked unexpected.


    "Sophia wouldn''t disagree if I approached Takatsuki Makoto."


    "Yeah...... because I can''t get to the battlefield. Keep an eye on this man if he''s impotent."


    "Right...... I''ll follow you so it won''t be like this before! Leave it to me!"


    Mr Janet replied with a reliable smile.


    Princess Sophia smiled - and turned her meaningful eyes to me.


    "By the way, the ladies at the brave Makoto party are ''all'' getting their hands on this guy, so I think it''s gonna be hard for you to break in,"


    !?


    To Princess Sophia''s words, Mr. Janet gave a slight expression.


    Witch of the Moon: "Oh, you... no way, I got my hands on... Besides, she would be the ''Virgin'' now!?" "I can''t get that kind of common sense through to the brave Makoto... Because I witnessed you sleeping in our bed today."


    "What a terrible man...... Sophia, you''re struggling..."


    "Janet, this is also a royal duty..."


    "I''m on your side."


    "Heh, that''s comforting"


    Something tells me you two are getting along.


    At that time.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! Silence!


    One of the Knights of the Temple raised a loud voice and the huge door of the Cathedral made a heavy noise and locked it.


    "You''ve got all the people involved."


    Princess Noel''s well-deserved voice echoed.


    There is room in the cathedral for hundreds of people, but today it is close to full.


    And along the walls of the cathedral, the knights, who would be sloppy escorts, are on alert.


    Outside the cathedral, too, the Knights of the Temple were consolidating their escorts, so this is probably the most important base at the moment.


    We sat in the back seat.


    Tight, Mr. Janet''s sitting nearby, too.


    Is it good that you''re not here with all the Ballantines?


    The Great Demon King "I gather you today because I have an important story from the Goddess about the Resurrection" Princess Noel, the Goddess of Destiny, looked at Estelle next door......, no.


    Magic The next moment, Mr. Estelle''s body glowed, enormous but full of cathedral. From Mr. Estelle''s back, several pairs of light wings appear.


    The people in the diocese, not left alone, drowned their heads.


    (Something seems to have just descended. It''s been acting, but it''s been frustrating since the beginning...?


    I looked a little irritated in the face as I lowered my head to fit around.


    Oh, they stared at me.


    They may have heard my heart.


    ... Something irritating, you look tired.


    Keep your head up.


    Dear Goddess of Destiny, I uttered a word. And a glimpse of the man in the diocese.


    "To everyone, I have something to tell you"


    Lady Ila continued her words.


    "As I''m sure you''ve already heard, today, the Great Demon King is back after a thousand years"


    I get blurry.


    "But the power of the Great Demon King is not yet sufficient, and only two demon kings of the Demon Continent remain. The war situation is very different from that of a thousand years ago. We have enough armaments for that. If you fight from the front, the victory won''t waver."


    Oh......, and a voice of relief.


    I''ve been preparing for that for a few years.


    I hear brave voices from the aristocrats near us and the military saying, "Finally, this is the time...", "Take down the Great Demon King and have true peace...", "Arms squeal..."


    Morale is high.


    I was concerned that the Goddess of Destiny had Princess Noel''s face sinking dark next to her. Are you worried about Sakurai-kun?


    Looking for Sakurai-kun, I saw him next to General Euwayne in the front row.


    "A coalition of people who win big with national power. Demon King''s Army has lost a corner of the Demon King and the Great Demon King has not regained his original power. If we were to attack, now would be a good time..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Oh, that?


    Something''s changed the course of the conversation.


    The cathedral squeaks.


    If you look closely, the look on Ira''s face is dangerous.


    "Nor was the resurrected Great Demon King helpless... The demon king''s army, inferior in power, has struck a despicable hand...... The impact is already on our country¡­ no, it is on the entire continent. The evil power of the Demon King is threatening everyone''s life..."


    Wait, wait, Lady Ira!?


    Where was the winning mood just now!?


    People around me are also confused by all of a sudden.


    "Let''s get this straight, we can''t beat the Great Demon King like this...... It won''t even be a battle."


    "What do you mean?!?"


    One of the nobles of the land of the sun shouted out.


    "I''ll explain¡­ but before I do, I need to call you"


    Ila raised one hand and a huge magic formation emerged in the air.


    Magic formation shining in rainbow.


    It looks familiar, a summoning ceremony.


    Even the most recognizable, the magic can never be handled by humans.


    Divine summoning magic that does not activate, if not the divine divinity of Ila.


    And it was a long, beautiful goddess who looked familiar who came out.


    (Can I come to the ground that easily...?


    It was the goddess of the sun we had just met the other day that came down.

 Chapter 223 221 Stories The Divinity of the Sun Goddess

    The goddess of the sun emerged from the glowing magic formation was like. From a high place, he sneers at everyone.


    Something looks like you''re in a bad mood...


    It''s not as raw and warm as it was when Ira descended earlier on in the oppression, it''s enough to feel breathless. Just exposed to the gaze of the goddess of the sun, the opponent is sweating like a waterfall.


    No one utters a word.


    Silence dominated the cathedral.


    "Things are serious..."


    Master Altena spoke quietly.


    Tr a nsl a te d by £Êp £ítl.com "I guess the resurrected Great Demon King decided he couldn''t beat you guys with his current power... I put my hands on a curse to overturn the situation."


    "No curse...... is it? What the hell is that?"


    Princess Noel asked questions on behalf of everyone.


    History "... it''s past interference by fate magic"


    I heard a breathtaking voice.


    Historical alterations......?


    That... the hell.


    The Great Demon King "is about to lose his life by the magic of That would drive all history crazy...... No matter how much you defeat the modern Great Demon King, it will be in vain..." Ila continued with a dark look. Tr an s lated b y Jp m tl .co£í


    The silence came until we all understood what it meant.


    And there was a scream in the diocese.


    "Damn, you should be able to do that!


    "It''s God''s business!


    "Impossible!


    I''ve heard of it.


    Magic that interferes at times.


    The realm of God pursued by many wizards and still unattainable.


    Eternal life, time suspension, time transfer¡­.


    There is no wizard who could have made it.


    Raw things die, time doesn''t stop, history doesn''t cover... should.


    "I don''t know what method you used. It is likely that the Bad Gods helped...... but there is no respite that mentions it. moment by moment and the alteration of history is progressing...... Little by little from your memory, you must have lost something about the brave Abel."


    Breathtaking as the people in the diocese were struck by the words.


    "Sophia, Lucy?


    What do you say? I asked. T r an s l a te d b y £Êp m t l .co m


    "Oh no... why would I forget about the Savior..."


    "Makoto... what shall we do? I can''t remember exactly what the Savior said...... I used to read it many times in a picture book and they asked me to memorize everything..."


    Princess Sophia and Lucy look blue.


    Are you sure... there''s a history rewrite going on?


    "Dear Artena, Lead us. How this crisis should be unleashed¡­"


    Princess Noel asked the question calmly.


    but the voice is also slightly trembling.


    "Dear Artena, can''t we use the same magic? If our enemies have interfered in the past, if we use the same magic..."


    "You can''t... brave man of light"


    It was the Great Sage who denied Sakurai-kun''s idea.


    He said he was going out to dirt country, but he was back.


    "Master Great Sage, why?


    "There are no users on the people''s side. I can handle some fate magic too... to the extent that I can predict the future a little further. The magic of interfering with the past a thousand years ago is impossible..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    There are no wizards on this continent beyond the Great Sage. T ran s l ate d b y jp £í t l.co £í


    If the Great Sage says he can''t do it, no one can.


    Evil God King "The Great Demon King should be devoting thousands, or tens of thousands, of sacrifices to historical alterations... It is not magic that you can imitate" Everyone''s face becomes desperate for the word of Ila.


    Tens of thousands of sacrifices......


    It''s a curse.


    "So... is there any other technique?


    Princess Noel''s voice decreases gradually.


    The goddess of the sun does not answer.


    The Goddess of Destiny is also silent.


    Hey... say something.


    "You guys have no hands to hit..."


    It was like an irritation that opened my mouth.


    I hear voices like that...


    Goddess of Destiny: "About this one¡­ I am responsible for failing to foresee an alteration in history¡­. So I''ll give you a hand," Lady Ira said quietly.


    Everyone sat back and waited for Ira''s words.


    T r a n sla t ed b y jp £ít l.£ãom "It is inherently forbidden for God to interfere directly on earth. It is stipulated by the covenant of the gods¡­. If the divine realm provisions are broken, other gods will also begin to interfere, and at the end of the day there will be a war between gods and the world will... perish"


    Goddess of Destiny: "But I will break it... and it will be forbidden for me to descend to earth in the future as punishment for breaking the divine realm provisions. Nor will they be able to give the skills of brave men or witches...... The loss of faith would be a decline...... I feel sorry for the people. But it should be better than defeating the Demon King''s Army..."


    country of commerce. When I heard that word, I heard discouragement from the nobles and warriors of But no one disagrees with the Goddess of Destiny''s own words.


    "Dear Ira. How exactly can you help me......?


    Princess Noel asked in horror.


    Ila looked around in the diocese and said as she had decided to be ready.


    Thousand "We use the miracle of God to send out warriors. Let him help the brave Abel not to lose his life."


    Ooh! The voice went up.


    Can you do that?


    "I''ll go."


    It was Mr. Gerald, the brave man of lightning, who soon came to his name.


    Oh, my God, it''s Han.


    "Wait, I''m coming too!


    It was'' Burning Brave ''Mr Olga who raised his voice following it.


    These people are ready!


    I said, "Thank you for your brave offer. But there''s only one thing I can send out..." Lady Ira told me sorry.


    "Then it''s me. You wouldn''t be complaining, would you?


    Mr. Gerald offered to go further forward and to Lady Ira.


    He is the second brave man in the sequence following Sakurai-kun and has the same ''Thunder Brave'' skills as Savior Abel.


    Even if you look at the faces of other people, you don''t seem to complain about the candidate.


    Mistake "No... lightning brave Gerald. You are a namesake brave man who has been brave on the West continent for a long time. So if we send you in a thousand years ago, the evil gods will surely notice. That would be the same even for the burning brave Olga. This time shift will take the form of the Goddess of Destiny. So it is not the famous ones in this world who send them out, but the ones who were as anonymous as possible until recently..." Ira-like mistakes... sure, that seems possible...


    Oh, Lady Ira looked at me and stared.


    Even so, if Mr. Jera or Mr. Olga can''t do it, who should?


    "Until recently, the anonymous..., the one who has carried out a different world transfer...?


    Someone said it was pompous.


    "Isn''t that about Mr. Lyoske?!?"


    It was Princess Noel who had been calm until then who screamed.


    Indeed, Sakurai-kun is the only strong person from different worlds who sends out just one person...


    "Noel, the brave men of light have a role to play in defeating the modern Great Demon King. You can''t send him out a thousand years ago."


    Lightly denied by Master Altena.


    "Oh, really..."


    Perhaps Sakurai-kun himself replied with a distracted voice that he thought he would be chosen.


    "Dear Ira. In the land of the sun and the land of fire, some fierce men are comparable to the brave men: the Orihalcon class, even if they are not brave men. Shall we call them?


    It was General Euwayne who binds the Knights of the Sun who so declares.


    Surely, do you not necessarily need to be a brave man?


    "No, you can''t...... The magic of the Goddess of Destiny sending warriors to the past must not be noticed by the Evil Gods as far as possible..."


    but Lady Ira shook her neck to the side with a dark expression.


    "I will convey the conditions of a warrior who deserves to be sent away a thousand years ago."


    Speak in a voice that Ila often passes through.


    "As soon as you transfer people with powerful skills, such as brave men and witches, into the past, you will be noticed by the evil gods. Likewise, even if you are not brave, so are those who retain the skills you call ''holy'' or ''king''."


    "Dear Sage, I don''t think your mother can..."


    To Lady Ira''s words, Lucy said pompously.


    Sure, if you''re Mr. Rosalee, wouldn''t that be a reliable but frustrating condition?


    "So, how strong can you be, exactly...?


    General Talisker, the chief of the army, asked what everyone in the land of fire cares about.


    "If we say it by the standards set by the people¡­ skill holders below ''intermediate''. That''s what we can send out a thousand years ago."


    ".................. pretty, tough conditions"


    Director Euwayne groaned.


    Sure, wouldn''t anything be too harsh?


    "But I can''t help but mourn. Hurry up and recruit a warrior to travel a thousand years ago. We need to find someone with ''intermediate'' skills who can help Abel..."


    In the dark air, Princess Noel nonetheless made a positive statement.


    But.


    "It''s not necessary."


    Master Altena said pale.


    Goddess of Destiny "made me confirm to" "Oh, did I...?


    The voice of surprise rose.


    Seriously...?


    Did you see the future of everyone on the continent......, Lady Ira?


    Well, you must look tired.


    "Unfortunately... sending in any of the goddess faithful from all over the continent a thousand years ago could not change the ''past where the brave Abel loses his life''"


    Master Altena unleashed ruthless words.


    "Oh, no..."


    In the voice of despair, Princess Noel mutters.


    No, the light disappears from the eyes of not only Princess Noel, but of all humans in the cathedral.


    The ruler of the world, the goddess of the sun, told me that the "past where the brave Abel loses his life" was definitive.


    ... I''m done, I even heard that voice.


    "But the possibilities remain."


    To the words of Master Altena, those who had leaned down raised their faces.


    And I waited for the next word of the goddess with a soggy look on her face.


    The goddess of the sun let her gaze drift like she had been lost for a while and turned slowly this way.


    Master Altena''s sharp gaze is pointing this way.


    The goddess of the sun opened her mouth.


    The voice sounded like other personnel.


    Shinto - Takatsuki Makoto. You have it.


    I have a bad feeling.


    I don''t want to hear Master Altena''s next words.


    Inside the cathedral, there''s a lot of silence and everyone''s gaze is pointing towards me.


    "Just you, what..."


    reluctantly.


    At the temple beneath the sea, Master Altena continued her words with even more regret than when she was with Master Noah.


    Next to the goddess of destiny, "Only you with a future you can''t even see¡­ no one has the potential to change the ''past where the brave Abel loses his life''," Princess Sophia breathed.


    Come on, give me a break...


    "Takatsuki Makoto. ¡­ will you save Abel the valiant and save the world for a thousand years?"


    The goddess of the sun sounded like a hell of a judge to me.

 Chapter 224 222 Stories Takatsuki Makoto is forced to make a choice

    "... will you save Abel, the brave man, for a thousand years, and save the world?"


    The goddess of the sun told her quietly. but if I looked closely, I could see a slight bitterness in the expression.


    Everyone in the diocese is staring at me in the back seat.


    Everyone is waiting for my answer.


    Ha..., do I have to go?


    With my head on, I walked out to the stage where Master Altena was.


    "Brave Makoto..."


    Someone grabbed my arm. Tr an s lat ed b y jp m tl .£ão £í


    "Sophia......"


    "Are you going...?


    When I could stare at him with a crying expression, I couldn''t get back to him right away.


    "Depends on the terms, right?"


    I laughed vaguely and answered.


    Walk slowly through the cathedral.


    When I noticed, Lucy, Sa, and Friae were also following me. Tr an sla t e d b y £êpm tl .£ão£í


    Ma, look.


    I stood directly in front of Artena in front of the stage.


    "Dear Artena, I''d like to ask you a few questions."


    "Let''s answer."


    Goddess of the Sun You already know my question, but Master nodded heavily.


    "Can you come back to modern times when I was a thousand years old?


    For starters, this is the most important point.


    If I''m the only one who can overshadow the past, I guess I''ll have to go.


    I just... I''d like you to give me a break for any amount of one-way traffic.


    Goddess of Destiny "answers that question¡­" Lady Ila told her quietly.


    Holy Divine Tribe "Modernity is an age of light in which the world is governed. That''s why it''s easy to make time transfer to a thousand years ago...... But a thousand years ago, the Dark Ages were ruled by the Bad Gods. influence over the ground is very low...... It will take a hundred years after the Great Demon King has fallen to gain enough power to perform a time transfer¡­"


    "Oh my goodness!?"


    Sa-san screams small.


    "I mean..."


    Tr an sl a te d b y Jpm t l.c o£í Lucy''s voice is trembling.


    Modern "Takatsuki Makoto. You cannot come back to¡­" Ira''s words were heavy.


    ... Dude, are you serious?


    "My knight! Say no. I don''t need you in my eyes like that!


    Mr Friae screamed.


    Sure......, anything is unreasonable.


    It''s like being told to sacrifice for the sake of the world.


    I said nothing and stared straight at the goddess of the sun.


    Master Altena will know everything in my heart.


    "Takatsuki Makoto, let''s make your wish come true"


    said the goddess of the sun.


    "What do I want...?


    You don''t need money or status, do you?


    Master Altena continued her words with the face that she knew that.


    "''Constraint'' on the followers of Goddess Noah, let''s get rid of this"


    !? Trans l a ted by £Êpm t l .co m


    "I don''t care how many more followers Noah has in the future"


    "... I see"


    Sure, that''s a huge benefit.


    Until now, I''ve been the only believer.


    I couldn''t get more believers than one and more.


    Nevertheless......


    "Is that all...?


    Residents of the western continent mostly belong to the Church of the Goddess.


    Increasing the number of believers is in itself a high hurdle for Master Noah, who is treated as an evil god.


    That''s why I''m the one from the other side of the world.


    No. "Of course, that''s not all. On this continent, welcome Noah as the goddess of the Goddess Church. I mean, it''s officially ''a pillar of goddess faith'', not evil gods" "heh..."


    That''s awesome.


    It''s like suddenly becoming a state religion from an evil god.


    "" "" "" "Become!?" "" ""


    T rans lat ed b y £êpm tl .£ão £í It was other people in the diocese who responded to Master Altena''s words more than I did.


    That would be so.


    We will pray to the evil gods from birth tomorrow.


    Looking next door, Lucy and Mr. Friae are out of line.


    Princess Noel, who is on the stage, also looked shocked.


    (That''s broken...)


    This is, without a doubt, the best condition.


    Just if you''ll get this far.


    "I wish you would free Master Noah from the Temple of the Seabed..."


    "It... can''t"


    Master Altena answered my whining.


    "Why is that? You''re an asshole."


    "" "" "Hey!?" ""


    In my disrespectful remarks, Master Altena didn''t seem to care.


    Instead, people around them are lagging behind.


    Master Altena approached me and whispered in my ear.


    God King "I thought so too and went to get permission... And then that fucking father," You can''t because you''re pressing for marriage on terms that set you free, "and so on! Noah''s my childhood friend! It hurts just to dictate my daughter''s childhood familiarity, but I''m not reflecting on the Hidden Child thing at all, that stupid father!" "Dear Artena... Your words are messed up, aren''t they?


    "... sorry"


    Master Altena moved away.


    Goddess...... I''m having a hard time, this.


    "Come on, what do you do? Takatsuki Makoto"


    Lady Ila asked.


    "Makoto...... are you going?


    "Brave Makoto..."


    An uneasy Lucy voice arrived and when she noticed, Princess Sophia was grabbing her sleeve.


    Well, what do we do?


    Distressing......


    but ''the most important person'' is not here to make the final decision.


    I can''t decide without consulting that person.


    I glanced into the eyes of the goddess of the sun.


    "Well, you have to call him."


    As Artena put her right hand forward, a huge magic formation of seven colors appeared.


    - Come down, goddess Noah.


    In the words of Artena, the cathedral is annoyed.


    ... Evil Gods descend!?


    ... This is the Cathedral of Anna the Virgin.


    ... what a horrible look you are


    I heard that voice.


    Light overflows from the seven-colored magic formation.


    I heard a breathing noise.


    "Call me and jump out, jajajajajajajajajajajan!


    With the hanging voice, Master Noah popped up in momentum.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The tension of evil gods coming out and the gap between the popping Noah makes the cathedral subtle air.


    Hey, Master Noah?


    Will you stop breaking seriousness?


    Lady Ila keeps her head down and Lady Altena is faceless.


    "I slipped, Master Noah."


    "Oh, yeah?


    Master Noah shook his hair and smiled as if he didn''t care.


    Beautiful as ever.


    Lucy Yasa, who is next door, is also stunned.


    Ha... I wonder if you''ve been stunned by the goddess I believe in.


    I smiled bitterly and looked back at my people.


    "Hey, Lucy. Master Noah is like this, but usually a little more serious......... is that it?


    Batan, and Lucy fell.


    "What!? What, Lucy! Hey, hold on!


    I woke Lucy up in a hurry and checked her face, and her eyes were out of focus, drooling from her mouth and fainting.


    What''s happening!?


    "Ahhh... ahhh..."


    Right next door, Sa-san is standing, groaning with her vain eyes.


    "Sa-san!? Are you okay?!?"


    I held Lucy up and looked around without knowing what to do.


    "Ugh... Ugh..."


    "Ahhhhhhhh!


    "............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    All the people in the diocese were going crazy.


    What the hell is this?


    "Noah!!!!!"


    My eardrum was about to tear, and Master Altena yelled.


    From "You, what are you thinking about descending in true form on earth!? Quickly hide your true appearance! Everyone here,!?" Lady Ila screamed.


    What... frenzy?


    "Oh, speaking of which, you showed up just like you did when you met Makoto."


    Master Noah snapped like a bore, and his appearance became translucent all the time.


    "Look, this is good, right?


    "Not good at all! What are you doing here? It''s the leaders of the western continent!?"


    "Dear Noah... Undo your people"


    I also complained to the goddess about this.


    "I don''t have a choice."


    Pattin and Master Noah rang his fingers.


    Hour... Rewind your time.


    The area was surrounded by rainbow light.


    For a moment, the senses of front, back, left, and right disappear.


    It gave me the odd feeling that the air had become drooling viscous.


    The discomfort quickly subsided and the light returned to its original state of extinction.


    "Oh, that?


    "Hmm?"


    Lucy and Sa are twisting their necks as kyorokyo.


    "Lucy! Sa!


    Good!


    I regained consciousness.


    The people around us seem to be resurrected as well.


    "Noah, you..."


    "What, are you complaining?


    "We need to talk later, Noah"


    Lady Ila and Lady Altena are complaining to Lady Noah.


    I was flabbergasted to hear that.


    I had no idea how I did it, but I knew what happened.


    Return time - the miracle of God.


    Death place is one of the magic of. When you descend, what magic do you use...


    And I was flushing it, but what''s "Spirit of Time"?


    I can''t chase my head off.


    Master Noah called when I was still confused.


    "Look, honey, it''s back to normal, right? Makoto."


    Nico, you''re waving, but Master Noah did it, didn''t he?


    Goddess, really, this is...


    "Hey, Makoto. The goddess you believe in is an alley..."


    Lucy whispers in my ear.


    Speaking of which, is everyone new to meeting Master Noah?


    "I''m not gonna tell you that."


    "Takayuki imagined a good goddess because she complimented me so much..."


    Goddess "I kind of feel like my knight is being fooled by bad......" even Sa and Friae!?


    After all, it''s too bad to impress me that I freaked out at first hand......


    People around me also hear voices like "That''s the evil god..." and "How horrible..."


    Where does Master Noah blow the wind?


    It''s not good, Master Noah.


    Everybody''s scared.


    Did you hear my heart, Master Noah put his little neck up, put his finger on his cheek and said, "Hmm?," he said, coming forward a little from the stage.


    "Guys, I''m Noah Nice to meet you ?"


    Pan, I winked.


    At the next moment, a fluffy and refreshing breeze blew, and the scent stood like a flower.


    It''s like being in a flower garden...... seriously, the flowers are blooming!?


    Oh, illusion...


    "Oh... Dear Noah..."


    "Oh, my God, beautiful..."


    "I will convert to you¡­"


    The eyes of the people in the diocese are hearty.


    Wow, I''m so fascinated.


    "Nah, that''s suspicious..."


    "It''s frigid......"


    "That''s the enemy..."


    Lucy, Sa, Friae doesn''t seem fascinated though.


    "Oh, that''s sad. I''ve been watching you guys my whole life."


    Master Noah got off the stage and came near us.


    !?


    Lucy Yasa and Friae tremble.


    "Hey, Lucy, Aya. Let''s get along. Why don''t you convert to me?


    "... uh"


    "Ko, you look scared...... Takayuki"


    Lucy and Sa are frightened by Noah''s divinity.


    "Dear Noah, please stop mounting on my people"


    I pulled the goddess.


    Goddess, what are you doing, this?


    "Uh, it''s just an invitation."


    "Lucy Yasa, I''ll ask her out."


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve been on the ground, so I got tense."


    "It''s too much."


    When I slipped, I pulled Master Noah to the stage.


    Naturally, there is also an Altena on the stage.


    "Come on, Noah. Order your messenger. Like a thousand years ago."


    Master Altena told me.


    "Hmm? No?


    "What?


    Master Noah lightly rejected Mr. Altena''s words.


    "Master Noah?


    Believed as the eighth goddess of the Goddess Church, he gains many followers on earth.


    That should be the grief of the Titern god tribe, who is treated as an evil god.


    With more followers of Lord Noah, the Titern Divine Nation can also gain strength.


    Naturally, I thought Master Noah would order me...


    "Makoto, make your own decisions"


    ¡­¡­


    "Noah...... what are you going to do?


    Master Altena''s voice hardens.


    But Master Noah, as usual, smiled softly, like the first time we met.


    Master Noah''s beautiful white, clear hands touched my cheek.


    "Makoto, you can choose. Save the world or destroy the world..."


    There is no cloudy spot on that smile.


    Master Noah has given me a heavyweight option.

 Chapter 225 223 Stories Epilogue (Chapter IX)

    "I hope you choose. Save the world or the world will perish..."


    Master Noah''s grin even felt terrible.


    I lost my sight.


    I thought I''d come up with a choice of ''RPG Player'' skills exactly......


    Nothing comes up.


    Instead, in "Switching Perspectives," he confirmed the look on the faces of his peers.


    Lucy looking grumpy.


    I''m crying. T ra ns late d b y Jp£í t l.£ão m


    Princess Sophia with a sober face to indulge in something.


    Mr. Friae with a discarded cat-like face......


    My mind swayed.


    Trying to say something, I stopped.


    When I''m held back, they''re going to flush me out.


    I turned to Master Noah.


    T rans l a t e d b y £Êp£ítl .£ão£í "Dear Noah"


    "What, Makoto?


    "... go a thousand years ago. You''re going to help Abel the Savior."


    When I answered, I heard everyone in the diocese sighing.


    Master Altena looks relieved when she sees it.


    "Are you sure? You''ll never see your people again, will you?


    "Don''t water people''s decisions."


    When I laughed bitterly, I turned back to my friends and went down the stage.


    "Sorry, guys. I''m coming."


    "Takayuki... I don''t like it..."


    Mr. Sa grabbed my arm and buried his face in his chest.


    "I''m coming with you...... Goddess, I want to go with Takayuki too..."


    "Aya Sasaki, you are too strong...... Send it out a thousand years ago and the evil gods will notice... I can''t go with Takatsuki Makoto..."


    "Ugh... no..."


    All I could do was hold Mr. Cry''s shoulder.


    From behind, someone approached me. Tr ansl ate d by Jp m tl.£ã om


    "Brave Makoto...... An honorable service to help the Savior. Keep praying for your good luck..."


    "Sophia......"


    Princess Sophia''s words jammed along the way.


    "Sorry, you''re supposed to be the one who''s hard..."


    ¡­¡­


    Princess Sophia has leaned down.


    What can I say......


    "I can''t do this anymore. This kid."


    "Dear Ayle!?"


    Suddenly, Master Ayle showed up and hugged Princess Sophia from behind.


    "When were you descended?


    "Um, I was at the submarine temple, and Noah and I were summoned."


    "That easy?


    Oh, come on, okay?


    When I look at Master Altena, he''s scratching his cheek. T ra ns l a te d b y jp£ítl.co m


    Uh, didn''t Master Altena even intend it?


    "Yes, Sophia. You can cry when you''re sad."


    ".................. Yes"


    Princess Sophia seems fine leaving it to Lady Ayle.


    I got eyes on Mr. Friae, who was behind it.


    The usual look on Rin''s face disappears and is grated.


    "Ah... Um... my knight"


    "Princess, I''m sorry. I''m a guardian knight, but I can''t stay on my side."


    "Don''t worry about me! Are you really better than that...? I can''t believe I had to go a thousand years ago by myself. That''s too harsh..."


    Mr. Friae rushed over and took my hand.


    I''m shaking small.


    "Because I don''t seem to have any other choice"


    "But... you just came back to life... why are you looking at me like this..."


    "I can''t help it."


    "You always say that lightly..." T rans la t ed b y Jp £ít l.co m


    "Good luck building your country, princess."


    "... yeah"


    Did I tell you that my decision was firm, Mr. Friae let go of his hand without help?


    Finally, I turned my face to the girl with the silent redhead elf from earlier.


    "Lucy, you know..."


    Bad, I can''t adventure with you anymore, my word blocked.


    "Makoto!"


    With Lucy''s glaring eyes, she''s wearing an arm.


    The first companion I''ve ever been able to come to this world.


    The longest dating girl in this world.


    The promise to try the submarine temple with you, you can''t keep it anymore......


    "Promise."


    "Promise?"


    "Come back! If you help Abel the Brave and defeat the Great Demon King, come back to us again!


    He pointed at me and said forcefully.


    "Lucy......"


    It''s the mountains that want to come back, but I just had an explanation earlier that Ira can''t come back.


    "Lucy J. Walker...... As I have said many times, there is no way for Takayuki Makoto to return to modern times..."


    "Ugh! Shut up, Goddess Ponks!


    "Become!?"


    Lucy kicked over the words of Lady Ira.


    "Makoto! Come back to absolutely (...) vs. (...)! Promise me!


    Letters surfaced in front of Lucy as she reacted to her words.


    Oh?


    ''Do you promise Lucy?


    Yes, sir.


    Nope.


    (Choice here...)


    I wish I hadn''t reacted to Noah''s inquiry.


    Whether to go back or not, not a thousand years ago, ¡­?


    "Wow, my knight..."


    Mr. Friae is frightened.


    "Takatsuki Makoto!? That''s... mugg"


    "Yes, ira. Don''t interrupt my tear goodbye to my people, okay?


    Noah blocked Ira''s mouth from saying anything.


    These two seem to see a choice.


    but I need to get back to Lucy first.


    "Lucy."


    I stared at Lucy''s burning red eyes.


    And I took a moment to look at the options presented by the ''RPG Player'' skills.


    Speaking of which, when Lucy was going to be one of us, did you say no once and you had many choices?


    At that time, after all, you couldn''t choose ''no''.


    It was a forced buddy route.


    I remember that and laughed a little.


    I''m sure you won''t be able to choose ''no'' this time either.


    "What?


    He looked suspiciously at me for laughing.


    I approached Lucy one step closer.


    "I promise. I''ll be back (...) vs. (...)"


    I chose ''yes'' for the ''RPG Player'' skill inquiry.


    "Yeah, absolutely. Because if I break it, I won''t forgive you!


    Poop, and Lucy turned that way with her arms on.


    I made a promise. I have to keep it.


    Well, my greetings with my people are over.


    And then...


    "Dear Makoto..."


    "Takayuki..."


    I was called by Princess Noel with a sad face and Sakurai-kun with a crying face.


    ... Dude, you''re a brave man of light defeating the Great Demon King, aren''t you?


    Thousands of years ago, I worked hard, so I left the modern era to you, Sakurai-kun.


    "I''m coming. Sakurai-kun, please, Princess Noel."


    I laughed and said goodbye.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    There was a little person near Sakurai-kun who was staring at me - the Great Sage.


    Yes, I have to say hello.


    "Master Great Sage, I''m sorry. I just became a guardian knight."


    "Never mind."


    The voice of the Great Sage was as usual in cold blood.


    Hey, I miss you.


    "Ask for Abel"


    "Yes."


    Words from heroes who once saved the world were concise.


    It''s concise, but it weighed.


    The Great Sage stares at me with no expression, without even having the usual nigga laugh.


    "By the way... the Great Sage hasn''t met me, has he? A thousand years ago."


    That is a very interesting point.


    Somehow the Great Sage is the only person on this scene who was here a thousand years ago.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    No response.


    "Master Great Sage?


    "... I haven''t seen you, Mr. Spirit."


    "Really..."


    Too bad.


    If I had known I could act with the Great Sage, I would have been quite comfortable.


    Thousands of years ago, I couldn''t be reunited with the Great Sage.


    Looking inside the diocese, everyone else''s gaze is pointing this way.


    (... I want to go around saying hello to each and every one of you, but you don''t have time)


    I''m back on the stage.


    And I knelt before Master Noah.


    "Then we will be heading for the next thousand years, Master Noah"


    "Yes...... You''re determined. Okay, Makoto."


    Master Noah put his hand on my head.


    Will you speak the words of hahahayama?


    - In the name of the goddess Noah, remove you from the faithful (...) name (...) and (...) remain (...)


    "What?"


    I was utterly uttered.


    "Hey, what are you doing!?"


    I absurd my voice, but Master Noah had a cool face.


    I rushed to check the soul book (soul book)... the letter "Apostle of the goddess Noah" is gone!?


    What are you doing, you goddess!


    "A thousand years ago, there was another apostle of mine. Which way, if you go over there, you won''t be my believer. Because my followers are alone."


    "Ha ha..."


    And as much as you can explain, do it.


    "Altena. Makoto was on his way alone a thousand years ago, so give him some protection."


    "Mm... but his low physical ability (status) doesn''t give him strong skills..."


    "Fine. Better than not."


    "Well, fine."


    Master Altena stuck her hand at me.


    - In the name of the Goddess of the Sun (Altena), give protection


    Poof, little light covered my body.


    Master Altena told me, "Now I''ve given you ''solar magic and elementary'' skills".


    Oh......, come here for your new skills.


    "Wow, me too!


    Lady Ira hugged me.


    Hey!?


    With a small Mr. Estelle''s body, he was hugged by a goo.


    "Takazuki Makoto...... Sorry I bothered you...... Grant you the protection of the Goddess of Destiny. I hope your journey is safe. I''ll give you Destiny Magic and Elementary."


    Warm light poured in from Ila''s body.


    As it was, Ila held me for a while.


    "Dear Ira, thank you"


    "Takatsuki Makoto......, come and see me if you go a thousand years ago. I share my past and modern memories so I can get on with your consultation...... I can only talk to you about it."


    "Okay. I''ll look for Ira, won''t I? You just have to look for a witch a thousand years ago."


    "That''s right. Hopefully the witch hasn''t been killed..."


    Ila spoke in a small voice, holding me in her arms.


    Um... is it time to go away?


    ¡­¡­


    I feel some cold gaze from behind.


    "Look, ira. Get away from me."


    Master Noah pulled the frustration.


    "You must prepare the magic of time transfer."


    "I know..."


    Lady Ila began chanting the spell.


    ¡­ is the Goddess of Destiny magical enough to require chanting?


    The boulder is a time transfer to a thousand years ago.


    It must be great magic.


    "Makoto. I have a few things to tell you..."


    Master Noah told me a few things about the situation a thousand years ago.


    Talk about the Great Demon King.


    Talk about nine demon kings.


    In particular, the story of Lord Noah''s predecessor''s apostolate.


    And a thousand years ago, I wasn''t one of Noah''s followers.


    ... Heavy.


    "Takatsuki Makoto, let''s say it again"


    The goddess of the sun broke into my conversation with Lady Noah.


    "Your mission is to" save the life of the brave Abel on his way a thousand years ago ". You don''t have to worry about (...) being (...) out there."


    "Other than that...?


    It was a curious way to put it.


    "Altena, you''re going around. Okay? Makoto. In short, ''As long as Abel the Brave helps, you can do anything''. For example, history of the past (...) to (...) large (...) wide (...) weird (...) and (...)."


    "Huh?"


    "Hey, Noah. I didn''t say that much."


    To Lord Noah''s words, Mr. Altena corrected.


    I''m going a thousand years ago not to change my past history, can I change my past?


    Or is it the iron rule in the iron rule that we don''t get our hands on history in time transfer?


    "No, you can''t. With such a lukewarm idea, I wouldn''t have survived a thousand years ago. You know, normalizing history is a job for the goddess of destiny, but she''s dying to work overtime, so just focus on saving Abel the Brave."


    "Noah''s words are abusive, but you''re right. You don''t have to worry about history. You just have to focus on the" Brave Abel "thing. Even if your behavior changes history, it will be adjusted by Ira."


    "Ugh... I''ll do my best"


    Dear Noah, Ila answered Artena''s voice in tears.


    ... Are you okay, Lady Ira?


    Well, but I could understand.


    A few historical alterations are handled by Ira.


    What I should do is prevent ''The Ruin of Abel the Brave'', which even Irra-like can''t handle.


    It would mean ''use any hand'' for that.


    But what the hell happened a thousand years ago......


    "Brave Makoto!


    Someone came running over to me.


    It''s Princess Sophia.


    "Take this, please"


    "This is..."


    It was a small picture book that was given to me.


    On the cover it says'' Legend of Abel the Brave ''.


    "If you read that, you''ll see where Abel, the brave man, was a thousand years ago."


    "I see. Thank you, Sophia. Dear Ayle."


    I snorted at Lady Ayle''s words.


    Indeed, literature is important to grasp the original history.


    Anything else you need......


    A lot, I have something I want to take, but I don''t think I have time to prepare.


    "Takatsuki Makoto, we''re ready."


    Called to the Goddess of Destiny (Ila).


    The stage had a huge rainbow gate made of magic.


    "If you go through this'' space-time transfer gate '', you will be sent to us a thousand years ago. I can''t make it clear where I''m transferring, but it usually becomes a place with deep edges on you. Probably moving somewhere in the current water country."


    "Okay."


    I nodded.


    Before I crept through the gate, I looked back at my people again.


    Lucy, Sa, Princess Sophia, Friae............... and Dear Noah.


    "I''m coming."


    That said, I set foot in the Gate of Space-Time Transfer, created by the Goddess of Destiny (Ila).


    - I traveled a thousand years ago.

 Chapter 226 224 stories Takatsuki Makoto descends a thousand years ago

    - A severe headache struck me as I crept through the gate.


    I had my head in the dark the next time I realized it.


    Strange space that doesn''t even know front, back, left or right, up or down.


    I can''t see anything, I can''t hear anything.


    I felt all five senses had been taken away.


    Are your eyes open or closed?


    Are you breathing or not?


    Am I alive or dead? Tr a n s lat ed by jpm tl.com


    I don''t know anything......


    The consciousness becomes blurred.


    How long has it been?


    It could have been a moment, it could have been a long time.


    I didn''t even realize I was unconscious.


    ¡ó


    When I woke up, I was sleeping in a strange place. Tran slat e d by Jp£í tl .c o£í


    Around me, there''s a seven-color junction.


    (Is this the magic of the Goddess of Destiny?


    When I gently pressed the junction with my fingers, it collapsed without sound.


    When I woke up, it seemed to work.


    Looking around, it was a whole lot of wasteland.


    As much as a meadow, no grass grows, not so much a tree as a forest.


    Unmaintained wilderness.


    I didn''t recognize him.


    Is this the place a thousand years ago......


    I looked up into the sky.


    The sky was covered with black clouds.


    The sunlight doesn''t plug in and the whole world looks gray.


    (Dark clouds¡­)


    The landscape of The Dark Ages, which I learned at the Temple, was spreading.


    T ra n s la t e d b y jp £ít l.£ão£í This is definitely a thousand years ago.


    (... Dear Noah)


    I call it in my heart, but no reply.


    I spread my soul book.


    The letter "Apostle of the Goddess (Noah)" had disappeared.


    The skills of the "Spiritual Users" I have given remain.


    And the dagger on my hips is the only sign that I was a believer in Lord Noah.


    (I don''t know anyone in this world...)


    I left the temple of water and my memories came back when I started traveling alone.


    No, if there was nothing I could do then, I could go back to the temple of water.


    And I knew there was a Fujiya in the City of Water (McAllen).


    We don''t even have a place to go home.


    Twitching and anxiety push in.


    ...... clear mirror water stop skills.


    Calm down.


    "Find Abel the Savior..." T r an s la ted by Jp mtl .£ãom


    Let''s move on.


    Let''s not think about the mess.


    It''s okay, I''m sure it''ll work.


    ¡ó


    "There are no people at all..."


    I talked to myself a lot.


    I''ve already walked around for a few hours.


    I saw the wildlife, but I didn''t meet any humans.


    Disgusting.


    No city or village?


    Where am I?


    Dear Goddess of Destiny (Ila) said we should go near the modern land of water (Roses), but there is no place like we remember.


    At least if we can find the giant Lake Shimei in the middle of Water Country (Roses), we can grasp the location...


    It was then.


    T ra nsl a t e d b y £Êp£í tl .£ã o £í ¡­¡­¡­¡­!?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I heard a conversation in the distance.


    Yay, man!


    I almost ran out unexpectedly and remembered.


    ... Now is the Dark Age ruled by the Great Demon King.


    There is also the possibility of demonic tribes.


    Or more likely.


    - ''Hidden'' skills


    As I erased the signs, I approached my voice.


    Fortunately, the grass in the wasteland is tall, so if you bend over, you could get close while hiding yourself.


    Use the ''Listening Ear'' skill to listen to conversations.


    "Hehe, this is my prey. I found it."


    "Don''t be such a jerk. Give me half of it."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The conversation I heard could not be described as flattering or elegant.


    This is hassle, isn''t it?


    - ''Thousand Eyes'' Skills


    There were three people there.


    One is a young girl.


    For fear or trembling.


    And the remaining two (...) bodies (...) were... demons.


    The one is Chimera, the other is Griffon.


    He looks like a normal demon, but he speaks fluently.


    ... A thousand years ago, do demons talk too?


    "Well, I''m on my upper body."


    "Uh, I don''t know. My lower body is hard to eat."


    It seems that the two demons are in the process of meeting how to divide the young girl.


    A girl can''t seem to move like a frog stared at by a snake.


    At that time, letters floated in the air fluttering.


    ''Do you want to help the girl?


    Yes


    Nope.


    When I left the temple of water and fought goblins for the first time came to my mind for a moment.


    The choice was not lost.


    "XXXXXXXXXXXXX (Spirit, Spirit, help me)"


    ((((((((Nice Yikes!!!


    When I called in the Spirit language, I got more replies than I expected.


    It''s like I''ve been waiting around.


    A vast amount of magic (mana) gathers in an instant.


    The air trembled and the ground swayed.


    Yabe, a little too much magic (mana) gathered!?


    "What the hell!?"


    "Come on, man, are you willing to turn against us?


    The demons have noticed.


    Two demons are coming this way at great speed.


    Like the old goblin exorcism, I was going to set up an ambush......


    Failed.


    ... here we go.


    "The World of Water Magic and Ice"


    I unleash magic on the two demons.


    "You think it''s fragile water magic?


    "You''re stuck in your head..."


    That was their last word.


    As a result of freezing the sky (...) Qi (...) and (...), the ice statues of the two demons can be created.


    Not only that, but it freezes all the way to the meadows and trees on one side of the perimeter.


    ... Hmmm, it''s more powerful than I thought it would be from earlier.


    But the details are later.


    I ran to the young lady.


    "Oh, um..."


    Let''s get out of here.


    Stay in this place, other demons are likely to come.


    I pulled the shuddering toddler''s hand off the spot.


    ¡ó


    Running for a while, my little girl and I stopped moving because the shade of the big tree was going to be hidden.


    "Are you okay?"


    When I spoke, the girl nodded.


    Is she about 10-12 years old?


    She has blushing dark hair and wears worn out clothes.


    He just looked neat and cute when I looked closely.


    "Um... how... did you help me?


    With frightened eyes, the young girl has asked me that.


    Especially not for a reason...


    When I was having trouble answering, the toddler kept saying.


    "The demon you defeated is a demon belonging to a unit of the Demon King''s Army. Soon your buddies will notice something strange and the search for the killer will begin. Then we will be slaughtered..."


    The young girl has a bright blue face.


    I see, you mean he was an elite Demon King''s Army.


    "By the way, are the other demons stronger?


    "It''s about the same with the exception of the troop leader, who has more than twenty troops. When attacked simultaneously, even humans..."


    "Twenty just now... then I guess it''s no problem"


    "Huh?"


    The toddler girl had a decent eye and stared at me.


    "Uh... what does that mean..."


    "If you''re that much of a demon, you can have twenty or thirty. I can freeze you with one blow."


    I smiled as gently as possible so as not to disturb the girl.


    Well, as a matter of fact, if it''s a demon to the extent just now, maybe a hundred or more, it''s okay.


    Master Noah said, the spiritual magic of war specialization.


    For a lot of people, it''s so strong.


    "Hello, are you¡­¡­ a brave man?


    The light returned to my eyes, not the face that had lost its vibrancy earlier.


    My cheeks are slightly red.


    Have you raised your expectations too much?


    "No, I''m not a brave man... but I''m looking for a brave man"


    "You''re one of the brave ones!


    The young girl seems to have interpreted herself as one of the brave ones.


    "By the way, I''m not familiar with the land around here... where is this place?


    "Huh?"


    Here the toddler turned a suspicious eye.


    What the hell is this guy talking about?


    Even I don''t like reading the air. I figured it out.


    Apparently, he asked a funny question.


    "Yes, no... Actually, before I got here, I was attacked by a very strong demon and hit in the head. That makes my memories blurry..."


    I used a painful excuse.


    "Ha..."


    I don''t know if you believed me, but they didn''t ask me any more questions.


    For once, I owe you my life.


    The young girl answered me.


    "This is the place where the demon king Bifrons (...) livestock (...) (...)"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    There are a lot of scratches...


    - I don''t know where you''re going to transfer, but the destination will be on your edge (...) deep (...) (...) place.


    Lady Ira''s words came back to life.


    With that said, a thousand years old person I met before (?) I remembered there was.


    A thousand years later, I stabbed the Demon King.


    The cause will be split.


    Apparently, I''ve come to Mr. Bifronce''s territory, the ''King of Immortality''.

 Chapter 227 225 Stories Takatsuki Makoto explores the realm of the Demon King

    "This is Lord Bifronce''s human ranch."


    "To, human ranch......?


    I overheard the unfamiliar words.


    "Yes, there are many demons who feed on humans under Master Bifrons. For this reason, we leave humans unattended in the ranch where we have built high walls...... Here, food is regularly paid, but for a long time, it cannot live¡­. Because you are young and can be eaten by demons and demons..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I lost my word.


    I''ve heard of it.


    T r an s la t ed by jpmtl.£ã om In the Dark Ages, people said they were treated like livestock.


    But... isn''t this the livestock itself?


    Isn''t the situation too desperate?


    "The city of man,... doesn''t it?


    "Huh? Ha, yes... I''ve heard it''s out there, but I was born on a ranch, so I''ve never been..."


    Seriously......


    A ranch-born person...... oh, my God.


    T r an s l a t ed by £êp£í t l.c o£í When I was in a culture shock and blurry, the girl approached me a lot.


    "Ahhh! My name is Momo. Could you please tell me your name......?


    "... name?


    Is that a name...


    Um, can I name it?


    I''m not supposed to be in this day and age...


    No, the goddess of the sun (Altena) said so.


    Don''t worry about the details.


    "It''s Makoto."


    I lay down my last name.


    It will be enough.


    "Dear Makoto..."


    The girl came closer to me.


    Thin shoulders......


    "Thank you so much for helping us in a dangerous place. I have nothing to give back...... If you can give it back, you will only like this (...) body (...)..."


    T r ans l a t e d by jp £í tl .c o m The young girl hugged me and whispered.


    Those eyes were like moisturized, abandoned puppies.


    What?!?


    What did this kid just say?


    "It''s a poor minister''s body...... I have no experience. This is my first time. If you like it¡­ could you please put me under the protection of Lord Makoto¡­"


    "Hey, wait a minute!


    Naturally, but that''s not what I helped you with.


    I was simply the first person I met a thousand years ago.


    This is not good.


    "What happened to my parents...?


    In an attempt to change the subject, I asked.


    "My father... died three years ago"


    "... well"


    My mother died three days ago.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tr ans lat e d by jp mt l .£ãom Yabe, I can''t say anything.


    "I don''t have anyone I can count on anymore. Master Makoto saved me without any connection. Just before my mother died, the word was'' live ''. I can only do such shallow things to live... but still, could you help me poor..."


    The desperate appearance made me feel like my chest could be tightened.


    A child who looks about 10 years old says these words......


    I freely helped, but I guess this is the usual routine in this world.


    ... then I have to take responsibility for my help.


    "Momo."


    "Ha, ha!


    I held the girl''s shoulder and let her go.


    "Like I said, I''m looking for people. Brave Abel, he''s a man. Never heard of him?


    "... no, because I am not familiar with the outside world... I''ve never heard of it. Sorry I can''t help you......"


    The girl''s face was all dark and sinking.


    I''m sure it was judged useless, you thought.


    "Well, can you help me find it? I''ve just come from a far away country and I''m not familiar with this neighborhood. Can I ask you to guide me?


    "Huh?"


    T ra ns l a t e d by jp £í t l .com The girl opened her mouth.


    As if you don''t understand what I''m saying.


    "Oh, um... what the hell is that..."


    "If you''ll show me around, I''ll protect you. How''s that for a condition?


    "Huh!? Yes! Pleasure! Best wishes!


    He smiled like he could play and was hugged.


    - Thus, I have a thousand years old company.


    ¡ó


    I wandered about three days with Momo in the territory of Bifronce the Demon King.


    I met a few local people who lived in hiding, but they all had no lively eyes.


    I thought it could be attributed to me being weak and being a pair of young momomos, but they don''t even seem to have that kind of energy.


    I tried to talk to him, but nobody knew about the brave Abel.


    The trouble is, the locals were wearing worn out clothes, and obviously I was a little noticeable as a traveler.


    Clothed as simple as possible to suit the local outfit.


    The jacket, I gave Momo.


    In the ''Human Ranch'' of the Demon King''s Land, food is regularly distributed.


    Exactly, humans are raised¡­.


    It is likely to be slaughtered by demons and demons at that time.


    So it''s risky to go get food to be distributed.


    I was based near the river, catching fish and stuff to feed.


    Cooking method......


    "Momo, can you use fire magic?


    "Yes, a little fire magic and dirt magic..."


    Using Momo''s fire magic, I decided to bake the fish.


    Seasoning is the only unscented salt I was carrying.


    "Isn''t that amazing, then you can fight that demon attacked you?


    "Mm, I can''t!? There are many people who can use much stronger magic and skills than me! But no one is better than the demons of the Demon King''s Army...... If you are lucky enough to win, the Demon King''s Army executives will kill you in no time..."


    "Executive?"


    "The sixteen immortal generals, or the nine-blooded ghosts. It''s the top executives that bind them," Balum of the Haughty Devil, "" Shiny Suri, "and" Seteker of the Devil''s Eye ". The top executives are horrible demons who are said to be no match for even the brave..."


    "Uh..."


    Two of the top executives were people who knew.


    And it was all about cause.


    Yeah, that should come here after the metastasis.


    "Um... Master Makoto, you always read books. What book is that?


    "Hmm?"


    Since I came here a thousand years ago, I have trained in "Solar Magic/Elementary" and "Fate Magic/Elementary" in between.


    The magic of water, it goes without saying.


    And while training, he reads The Legend of the Brave Abel.


    Momo said that''s what bothered him.


    "This is my hometown book. I got it from a loved one before the trip."


    The face of Princess Sophia just before she traveled came to mind.


    "Really? I can''t read letters, so I envy being able to read books..."


    Momo soaked up.


    This is why you can read Brave Abel''s book with dignity.


    There''s nothing wrong with being seen.


    "I''ll teach you the letters one of these days. But first, you''re in magic training. In the meantime, shall we be able to use magic without chanting"


    "Yes......"


    I''m with Momo now, but not all the time.


    So I thought I''d teach you all the magic possible.


    At least enough to survive one......


    I dropped my gaze on the picture book, using water magic.


    Legend of Abel the Brave - Chapter One.


    It''s a story about a boy growing up in a small village, waking up to the power of a brave man.


    And with the brave man of fire, the master, the story of growing.


    At the end of the chapter, the brave Abel joins forces with the other brave men to talk about demons (...) kings (...) bi (...) f (...) b (...) n (...) s (...) down (...).


    Yes, the first demon king to be defeated by Abel the Brave is the Immortal King (Bifronce).


    So I''m gonna wait for the brave Abel to come here.


    The truth is, I thought I''d go to a big city and gather some information...


    I''m afraid I''ll be wasting my legs searching around in the dark clouds, so I decided to put it up at a point I could definitely meet.


    I tell Momo a thousand years old story and I teach Momo magic.


    It is unlikely that Demons or Demons will be found if they use their ''hidden'' skills by disturbing their vision with urlow but hydromagic/fog.


    I''m not satisfied that the rice is unsavory... but I don''t know about the luxury.


    And things are happening that are not dissatisfying but troublesome.


    Every time it''s night, Momo sets up the night.


    When I''m finishing my training and sleeping, I dive into a little blanket for the trip.


    When we met, it was a worn out fit, but I washed my body with water magic, gave it my change of clothes, and now it''s getting tiny beautiful.


    I thought it the first time I saw it, but the beautiful girl stood out even more.


    Don''t get it or not, Momo was cute approaching at the top.


    (I won''t get my hands on it...)


    You get there a thousand years ago and in a few days you get your hands on a local toddler......


    If Lucy Yasa finds out, she''ll kill you.


    "Momo, go to sleep. When the demon comes, I''ll be aware of it with my ''danger sensing'' skills."


    "Yes..."


    Still figured out I wouldn''t get my hands on it today, so I snuggled and Momo fell asleep.


    ¡ó


    One day, a strange boy talked to me about catching fish in the river.


    Momo hid herself.


    Looks like a cat.


    "Hey, to."


    The boy approached familiarly.


    "Hey, how''s it going?


    "Not at all."


    "Hmm."


    I was wary for once, but it doesn''t seem particularly hostile.


    "... there''s no such thing as a good story. I just heard the worst rumor."


    "Heh, what story?


    "Hmm?... well, I can tell you, come on"


    I''m looking at the fish we''re baking.


    Is this what you''re after?


    I split one.


    "Heh, thanks. Anything, next time a lot of brave people are going to be sentenced. It was the devil-eyed Seteker who captured him. Apparently, the purpose of the brave men was to crusade Lord Bifronce... Ha, I didn''t know you wouldn''t even follow it in the first place. I''m not talking about it...... The execution will be carried out in large measure in the front square of Demon King''s Castle as a miracle. It''s over, this world is. Bye. You be careful."


    In a throwing tone, the boy left.


    I shuddered when I heard that story.


    Execution of the brave men?


    What if Abel was in there...?


    (Failure of the Sun Goddess (Altena) is confirmed!?)


    While I was relaxing, I was in a hell of a situation.

 Chapter 228 226 Stories Takatsuki Makoto heads to Demon King Castle

    "Um... Master Makoto? At the end of this direction is Demon King Castle..."


    Momo pulled my sleeve like he was scared.


    "Human Ranch" is a huge pitch-black castle behind Demon King''s Castle that is clearly visible in the distance.


    Near the Castle of the Demon King, close proximity of the Demon King is present.


    They are strong, and if they are found, they are instantly eaten.


    So, so far, Momo and I have spent a distance from the Castle of the Demon King.


    But what I just heard from the boy.


    - The brave men are executed. Transl a ted by £Êp£í t l .£ão£í


    If that includes the brave Abel, then the temple is a failure.


    And my prediction is that''s likely.


    According to the picture book Legend of Abel the Brave, Abel becomes strong enough in the second half.


    Ride the holy dragon that drives through the sky, destroy the demon king around the world, and become known as the Savior.


    If the legend is true, there must be few who can beat the stronger Abel.


    So if you''re going to be looking for a past alteration, you''ll be after Brave Abel before he wakes up to the strong.


    T r a ns l a t e d by jpmtl .£ão m The first to be crusaded by Abel is the (...) Demon King Bifronce of (...) not (...).


    At this time, a brave man who is about to be executed.


    ... If I hadn''t listened, it would have been dangerous.


    "Momo, I''m going to help the brave men at Demon King''s Castle."


    "Huh!?"


    My purpose is telling, so I would have guessed, but still, Momo''s face caught a lot of attention.


    "Duh, how...?


    "I don''t know. First, gather local information."


    "Is anyone with you...?


    "I''m not here. I''m alone."


    "No, no..."


    I may have almost said I couldn''t, but Momo leaned down and shut up.


    "Wow, I..."


    That''s right.


    Momo''s magical proficiency is at a level where he can''t even chant without it.


    Tr a n sl ate d b y Jp mtl.c o £í As for power, I don''t feel comfortable.


    Or, if you tell me to hide somewhere, there''s no safe place in the ''Human Ranch''.


    "Want to come with me?


    "... okay?


    In the end, all I could think of was protecting it within my reach.


    More importantly, I''m in a hurry myself now.


    Anyway, I want to know what''s going on with the brave men who are about to be executed.


    "Let''s go"


    "Yes."


    Me and Momo held hands and hurried to Demon King''s Castle using their ''hidden'' skills.


    ¡ó


    "Hmm, can''t we go any further..."


    "... that''s hard"


    What we currently have is a small tall hill near the castle (...) below (...) town (...) of Demon King Castle.


    Around the castle town, surrounded by moats and walls.


    The walls seem to have a stronger meaning to distinguish between ''a special place from here on out'' rather than ''preventing external enemies.'' Tra n s late d b y Jp£ítl .co £í


    And most of them are demons in the castle town.


    And then there''s the devil''s slave-like, elves and dwarves.


    There are also slaves of the people.


    They all possess easy to understand features such as a beautiful appearance or a fine physique.


    (Is it hard for me and Momo to get mixed up...?


    Suppressing my impatience, I tried to gather information in Chiriko and Listening Ears.


    The Demons were loud and could easily pick up conversations with their ''listening ears'' skills.


    I have found out the results.


    ¡¤ Currently, Demon King Bifronce is absent


    -The execution of the brave men seems to be carried out as soon as the demon king Bifronce returns


    -Three brave men will be executed (name unknown)


    (Is it fortunate that the Demon King is absent...?)


    And I could hear some interesting stories.


    It''s a conversation between certain demons.


    "Hey, you brave men caught in the square, why don''t you just execute them? Tr a ns la ted b y jp£ítl.£ão m


    "You, you don''t know? Killing the brave creates the next (...) brave (...). The goddess gives skills to the new brave. So it''s best to capture the brave and not let them live, and not kill them."


    "But this time the Great Demon King gave an immediate order to ''kill the brave'', didn''t he?


    "Oh, and (...) Ah (...) Ru (...) Yang (...) must definitely kill... I don''t know one day, so Lord Bifronce is going to check with the Great Demon King."


    "Should we take the brave men we capture to the Great Demon King...?


    "You... take the Lower Bitch Brave to the Great Demon King, who rarely shows up... I don''t know what kind of anger you''re gonna buy."


    "Grater or grater. Well, we''ve never even seen the Great Demon King before."


    "I just heard that voice, and I''m gonna tremble."


    "Speaking of which, brave men are better off alive without killing...?


    "Oh, I just told you that"


    "Then how can Master Black Knight Cain be so quick to kill a brave man?


    "You... there''s no way Master Cain would make such a commonsense decision, is there?


    "Right. He''s got a screw in his head."


    "Oh... you are horrible in a different way than the Great Demon King..."


    It was such a conversation.


    (I see...)


    Is that why you don''t just execute me?


    But I don''t know if Abel is included among the braves, after all.


    And the apostolic reputation of my predecessor, Lady Noah, is poor.


    What kind of guy is he...?


    Like I want to see you, I don''t want to see you...


    "Dear Makoto......, how about it?


    Momo is next to me, scratching the apple-like fruit I found on the move.


    I''m sorry, there''s nothing but food.


    "I''m going to get in tonight"


    "Is this tonight?!?"


    "Oh, because everyone seems to be asleep at night"


    Arrived near Demon King Castle yesterday.


    Then for the whole day, I observed Demon King Castle and Castle Town.


    The number of people traveling to and from the night is low.


    Let''s magically generate even fog and get confused by it.


    I''m on guard, but I''m not nervous.


    I''m sure there''s no one there to attack.


    I thought the brave men had attacked Demon King Castle, but they hadn''t even made it to Castle Town.


    Is this how you can beat the Demon King Army...?


    While I was anxious - I waited for the night.


    "Water Magic/Fog"


    Neither the sun nor the moon can be seen by the ''clouds of darkness''.


    Maybe the time is about three o''clock ugly.


    I cast my magic and covered the area with fog.


    Slowly approach the City of the Demons while using your hidden skills.


    At a time like this, if Mr. Friae were here, I''d have him put on "The Sleeper Curse" as well.


    There''s no one here.


    When you go through the gate, the gatekeeper finds you, so you cross the moat and the walls of the castle.


    Water magic created a path of water in the air, where it was moved by water magic and underwater walking.


    Momo and I have been holding hands.


    The look is tense and tense.


    (You should have remembered your ''chill'' skills first)


    Reflections from the next point.


    With that in mind, we managed to infiltrate the city.


    In the center of the city, a giant Demon King''s Castle is built that can even be seen by mist.


    I heard that the execution of the brave was in the square in front of the Castle of the Demon King.


    The streets of the Demonic City are illuminated by magical streetlights.


    Me and Momo walked as far back as we could.


    Using the ''Sovereign'' skill, I stopped being scared because of too many enemy reactions.


    Rely on ''Hazard Sensing'' skills to go to the center of the city.


    Is this how terrorists who infiltrate enemy territory feel?


    Along the way, a local demon tribe was walking but did it with deep fog and ''hidden'' skills and arrived safely at what looked like a square.


    (Momo...... you okay?


    (Ha, yes...... scary though)


    We hid in the shadows of the building and talked in a low voice and asked about the square.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa.


    There are... about 10 monsters on the lookout.


    The type of demon is gargoyle.


    That''s a pain in the ass.


    And some cages were seen in the center of the square.


    I see a figure inside.


    (What do we do...?


    Gargoyle sits on the heavenly edge of a large pillar that is pompous on the square.


    The enemy looks over the entire square and ambushes seem difficult.


    Hmm, I want to act cautiously, but I don''t even want to stay long.


    What''s the matter......


    - ''Listening ears'' skills


    The gargoyles are having a conversation, so I asked.


    "Hey, you''re foggy today"


    "Oh, it''s a bad day. If your body gets wet and makes you sick, don''t do it."


    "Ah, even on the fire, I''m drying my body..."


    "Damn it, why don''t we take a break?


    "But, hey, you''re gonna piss me off?


    "Oh, my God, it just burns for an hour or so. I feel refreshed and can concentrate on watching."


    ... Gargoyle is a stone demon, right?


    Did you hate the humidity?


    - Water magic/fog


    In the meantime, if you don''t like them, I''ll do more for you.


    "Wow! The fog''s getting thicker."


    "I won''t try! I''m gonna take a break!


    "Ah! No! I want to go too!


    "Hey! At least somebody stay!


    "Then the captain will stay!


    "You''re kidding, it''s seniority!


    The gargoyles are gone.


    For once, there seems to be only one thing left, but if we go around, we''re going to reach the cage unnoticed.


    The belated gargoyle is bumping into dissatisfaction and is not concentrating on watching.


    Duty lapse, but lucky for me.


    I slowly approached the cage with my ''hidden'' skills through the deep fog.


    Inside the cage were men shackled in both hands and feet, and their bodies chained.


    She looked asleep but woke up as soon as I approached her.


    The man turned a vigilant eye.


    "You... are a people?


    The man looked surprised.


    "I''m here to help"


    !?


    When I briefly stated my purpose, the man opened his eyes.


    "It helps...... but this cage was built by the demon king''s belly ''Suri'' with dark magic and is difficult to open..."


    I pulled Noah''s dagger out of my waist without waiting for that word.


    - Sharan, there was a small noise and the blade of the dagger cut off the lattice of the cage.


    "What?"


    Ignoring the amazing man, when he entered the cage, he severed the chain that was tying his body, and also slashed the shackles.


    Don''t make a sound, if you take it "Heavy!" I almost accidentally dropped it and Momo took it.


    "Are you all right? Dear Makoto,"


    "Thanks Momo"


    "Yes..."


    Apparently, I''m more impotent than Momo.


    Sad.


    "What the hell are you..."


    To the grumpy man, I...


    "His name is Makoto. I am here to help the brave, in the divine presence of the Goddess of the Sun (Altena). You''re a brave man, aren''t you?


    asked.


    When I heard that, I immediately got a serious look.


    "I''m the ''Brave Man of the Earth'' Wolf. Thank you, thank you. I have company in the other cages. I need your help."


    It wasn''t Abel.


    but there are others.


    How''s that?


    "Okay. Are your people brave, too?


    "Oh, yeah...... it''s ''Tree Brave'' Julietta and ''Thunder Brave'' A (...) Be (...) L (...) that''s captured in the other cage"


    !?


    In my heart, I made a gutsy pose.


    - Successful contact with Abel the Savior.

 Chapter 229 227 Stories Takatsuki Makoto meets the Savior

    - Abel the Thunder Brave.


    Mr Wolfe, the brave man of the earth, did indeed say so.


    It bothered me that he wasn''t called the brave man of light, but Savior Abel is a double (double) brave skill holder of the ''brave man of light'' skills and the ''brave man of thunder'' skills.


    So there''s no doubt about it.


    "... let''s free the others from the cage. Momo, let''s go."


    "Yes, Master Makoto"


    "Help me, tell me who you are later."


    Tr a nsl ated b y £Êp£í t l .£ã o £í We went to the rest of the cage whispering.


    Tied in the next cage was a woman with long hair.


    This man must be Julietta, the Tree Brave.


    I cut the chain that was tying her with a dagger.


    And the cage behind it.


    It was a thin young man about the same age who was inside.


    He has a glowing blonde face, though not clearly visible in the dark.


    Translat ed b y jpm t l .£ã o£í I''m leaning over, and I don''t see the look on my face.


    If he... Savior Abel?


    A legendary figure who has been heard scattered in various places in the Temple of Water.


    Finally I was able to face the legendary brave man.


    While I was secretly impressed by that fact, I severed the cage and chain with the Goddess''s dagger, as did Mr. Wolfe of the Earth.


    "That dagger... what the hell is it made of?


    Soil brave (Wolfe) stares at my dagger intriguingly.


    "Oh, thanks...... what about you?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Giulietta thanked the wooden brave man.


    The Thunder Brave (Abel) stayed on his back.


    "I''m Makoto, and this is Momo. I''ve come to help you guys. Let''s just get the hell out of here."


    "That''s right, let''s go. Giulietta, Abel"


    "Yes, Wolf"


    ".................. Yes"


    Apparently, of the three, Mr. Wolfe is the leader. Trans l a te d by jpm tl.com


    We left the square not to be found in the fog by the gargoyles on the lookout.


    When we went down the back streets of the city for a while and even came near the walls.


    - Gun! Gun! Gun! Gun!


    The sound of a loud metal slap and the "brave man has escaped!" "Find it!" I heard a shout.


    Did you find out?


    "Run!


    To Mr. Wolfe''s hanging voice, we ran all the way through the walls.


    The wall is about three meters high.


    Me or Momo can''t use flying magic, so if you''re wondering how to get over it.


    "Nun!!


    With a wild voice, Mr. Wolfe fisted the wall.


    I can make a huge hole in the wall.


    Boulder, brave man.


    Through that hole, I jumped over the moat on the outside¡­ where I couldn''t possibly fall, Mr. Giulietta rushed me to pull my hand.


    Tr a n s l a te d by Jp mtl.c o£í "So, are you okay?


    "Thank you......"


    Why is it so easy for everyone to jump over a moat that''s about two meters...?


    Momo is an out-of-the-box.


    "We''re gonna get out of here before both demons know it!


    "Yeah, Wolf! Even so, this deep fog will help. It''s rare around here..."


    "This fog was generated by Master Makoto!


    "Oh? Really? Wow, that''s so broad."


    "Yes! Master Makoto is amazing!


    Momo and Giulietta are having a great conversation.


    Aren''t we gonna get along soon?


    "The more we chat, the better."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Mr. Dirt Brave (Wolf) smiled bitterly, and the brave Abel remained silent.


    He leans all the way down with a dark look.


    Something''s not what I imagined. Tra ns l at e d b y £êp £ítl .£ão £í


    Then we kept running for a while.


    Brave man of the earth (Wolf), brave man of the tree (Julietta), and brave Abel were full of physical slurs, barefoot but surprisingly fast to run.


    We kept running through the dark woods.


    I managed to escape.


    ¡ó


    "Hey, thanks for the help. Thanks!


    "Ha ha... I didn''t think I could do it this time."


    We''re camping in a magically built cave by the Soil Brave (Wolf).


    Near the fire are roasted wild rabbits stabbed on skewers and wild birds.


    Giulietta the Wooden Brave.


    The smell of meat burning is good.


    ... Guh, and Momo''s belly rang.


    "Ha!


    Momo turned red.


    "Oh, my lady. You''re hungry. Eat up, you''re the ones who owe me your life."


    "Momo ~, I haven''t eaten a lot"


    "No! It was all done by Master Makoto..."


    "Momo, eat it."


    I wasn''t very hungry, so I urged Momo to eat.


    Momo is wrapped in meat stabbed on a wooden skewer.


    I smiled at it... I used the ''RPG Player'' perspective switch to observe the three brave men.


    "Soil Brave," Mr. Wolfe.


    Long and fit, the wounds on his whole body would be a testament to the war.


    At first sight, he had a much harsher look but now he laughs luxuriously and eats roasted meat.


    "You want booze! I remember Lucas, a skilled adventurer in the City of Water (McAllen).


    Mr. Lucas, I wonder how you are......


    "Tree Brave," Mr. Giulietta.


    Long chestnut hair, long (...) ears (...).


    Mr. Giulietta was an elf.


    Besides, he''s an awesome beauty elf.


    The outfit is worn out, and the skin in an unusual position is hidden from view, but it doesn''t look like she cares much about it.


    He seems to like the momomo and stands firm.


    Momo seems happy to talk to her older beautiful sister, too.


    And...


    "Thunder Brave" Abel.


    Clear blonde hair, blue eyes like a sapphire.


    Beautiful shapes that are confusing with women, but I could tell from muscles and chest that I was a man.


    I haven''t opened my mouth at all since just now, and I''m looking at the blurry fire.


    "Hey Abel... why don''t you say thank you to Lord Makoto and Lord Momo?


    "Yes, you came to help us, didn''t you?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Brave Abel still doesn''t talk about anything.


    "I''m sorry, Lord Makoto. Abel lost someone close to him in the battle ahead..."


    "Usually, you''re a brighter kid, aren''t you?


    I shook my neck sideways to the seemingly sorry voices of Mr. Wolfe and Mr. Julietta.


    "I don''t care. It was the goddess of the sun (Artena) who commissioned us to help the brave."


    "That''s it, that! Hey, who''s Makoto-kun? Brave? But you''re a witch to hear a goddess, aren''t you? But Makoto-kun is a boy, what do you mean?"


    "Uh... there''s a lot going on"


    The wooden brave man (Julietta) is about to get interested in me.


    Wow, something smells good......


    Reminds me of Julietta''s character, Marie, the receptionist at the Adventurers Guild in the City of Water (McAllen).


    Whoa, yeah.


    I''d love to chat, but I need to hear a lot about it.


    "Where are you going to go now?


    Me and Momo are rootless.


    If possible, I want to act with them.


    "Oh, we''re going back to base. If you don''t mind, Lord Makoto will come with us? I want to talk to you about the future."


    Do you have a base?


    Good.


    "Me and Momo are with you because we have no intention of going. Where is the base?


    "Uh, you know what the Great Labyrinth is?


    It was the wooden brave man (Julietta) who told me.


    What, huh?


    "The Great Labyrinth is a dungeon, right?


    "Well, I''m building a base there in the upper echelons. In the western continent ruled by the Demon King, there is no decent city outside the land of the moon, so come on... I just have to hide in the dungeon..."


    Huh, that''s how you hide yourself.


    I don''t know that dungeons with demons are safer......


    "Where the hell did Lord Makoto come from? Lord Momo is from the ranch, but Lord Makoto is different, isn''t he? With that strength, I don''t think the demons caught me. But I''m not sure I''m oblivious to the geography around here."


    Soil Brave (Wolfe) asked in wonder.


    "I come from a distant country..."


    It came from a thousand years later, vaguely deluded because I can''t say.


    "All right, let''s talk about this. Get some sleep and get to base all at once suddenly..."


    Mr. Wolfe''s words broke off on the way.


    Zushin, and his feet swayed.


    They shot me with magic!?


    "There he is!" "Are you brave!?" "I don''t know, just kill him!" "If the Demon King finds out you let him escape, he''ll kill us!


    Such a voice and a lot of footsteps and sounds.


    A chaser!?


    "Found it! Let''s go, Abel! Giulietta!"


    "Uh, it sucks already!


    "Dear Makoto!?"


    Soil Brave (Wolfe) slaps Brave Abel on the shoulder and Tree Brave (Julietta) is KEY! And I''m scratching my head.


    I pulled Momo''s hand looking blue.


    ... I should have eaten meat for about a bite.


    "Whoa, whoa!


    A dirt brave man (Wolf) beat the gargoyle stuck in the cave.


    We kept jumping outside, but we kept going.


    "Wow, you''re surrounded"


    The Tree Brave (Giulietta) is right, there are nearly a hundred demons and demons just from a glance.


    On the front, I saw a giant dog demon.


    These guys, they''re hounds.


    Did they trace the smell?


    "Momo, don''t leave"


    "Yes, Master Makoto!


    I pull Momo''s hand and set up a dagger to protect him.


    I''ve barely slept since yesterday, so I felt a little out of focus.


    "Brave man, capture him!" "If you can''t, kill him!" "Vuououououoo!


    One demon after another strikes.


    He''s always pretty strong, too.


    "Water Magic/Water Dragon"


    He drove away the demons that were coming at me with water magic.


    The output is a little weak because we continue to borrow magic from water spirits day after day.


    but what worries me more than me is the face of the brave.


    Whatever, it''s the same outfit as when you''re being captured, so it''s vegan (...) hands (...) on cloth clothes.


    Mr. Wolfe is bare-handed with about ten demons.


    The Tree Brave (Giulietta) is responding by making impromptu whips of the plants around it with wood magic.


    The movement did not precipitate and I felt skilled.


    ... I''m worried about the Thunder Brave (Abel).


    Fluffy, outweighs the demonic onslaught, but has no hegemony.


    Are you all right...?


    Fortunately, the earth brave and the tree brave were strong.


    Almost, we both defeated the demon.


    Why, they caught you, these people?


    I followed the two of them with water magic in between.


    (Good, I think I managed to outdo it...)


    Relax, when you''re about to take a breather.


    "Abel!!


    I heard Mr. Giulietta screaming.


    You slipped your legs when you saw it, the brave Abel has his butt on it.


    From above, a skeleton knight on a flying dragon was spearing and storming.


    Oh, shit!


    I panicked and called the water spirits!


    Mr. Spirit! Help me!


    One (...) Spirit of Water (...) appears.


    "Dear Makoto!?"


    While I was distracted by Abel, a giant beast passed right next door.


    "Momo!?"


    When I noticed, Momo had been captured by Griffon''s hook claws.


    Griffon goes up and up.


    "Huh?"


    For a moment, I couldn''t keep my head up with the situation.


    Brave Abel, who is likely to be skewered in a few seconds, and the girl being taken away (Momo).


    - If the brave Abel dies, the world will end.


    The voice of the goddess of the sun (Altena) echoed in my head.


    I didn''t have time to think.


    "Water Magic/Dragon Claws"


    I bladed the magic of the Spirit of the Water wrapped around my dagger and released it to the Flying (...) Dragon (...) and (...) Wreck (...) Bone (...) Rider (...) Man (...).


    Demons fall apart.


    When I turned around in a hurry, Griffon, who grabbed the momomo, was a small shadow far above.


    "The brave ones! If this guy''s life is spared, come to Demon King''s Castle!!


    "Master Makoto!!


    I managed to pick up that voice with my ''listening ear'' skills.


    Thereafter, with the struggle of the Soil Brave (Wolf) and the Tree Brave (Giulietta), he was able to leave the demons.


    Brave Abel remained silent with a dark look as ever.


    Demons could be repelled, but no one looks bright.


    "What do we do? Giulietta."


    "You''ve made up your mind! Momo, we have to help!


    Ms. Giulietta responded promptly to Wolfe''s question.


    Apparently, they''re willing to head to Demon King Castle.


    These people... they''re brave to the bone marrow.


    but there''s no point in helping around the corner if they get back to Demon King Castle here.


    "Soil Braves (Wolf), head to base."


    "Huh? What about Momo?!?"


    "What are you talking about! Lord Makoto!?"


    Three brave men looked surprised at my words.


    ... Abel''s expression was slightly distorted.


    "Even if you go back to Demon King''s Castle without proper weapons or protective equipment, you''re just going to get killed."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    All three bare hands on worn cloth clothes.


    There was no objection to my words.


    "With (...) and (...), I''ll rendezvous too. There''s a base in the upper level of the Great Labyrinth, right?


    "Huh!? Makoto-kun, what are you going to do when we get back to base?"


    Mr. Giulietta turned her eyes round.


    That''s settled.


    "I''m heading to Castle Demon King to help Momo."

 Chapter 230 228 Stories Brave Abel doesnt understand

    ¡ó Brave Abel''s Perspective ¡ó


    "I''m heading to Castle Demon King to help Momo."


    The man made a clear statement.


    I''m going for a little walk that far, but it was as easy as that.


    "Stupid! It''s suicide, like going on your own!


    "Yes! We''re on our way together!


    "When you die, my trust fails."


    T ra ns lat e d b y Jpmt l .£ãom "" Huh!? "


    To his words, which are uttered cold, the brave man of the earth (Wolf) and the brave man of the tree (Julietta) silenced.


    (Ugh...)


    He - the man entrusted by the goddess of the sun, who names him Makoto, stares straight at me (...).


    Why are you looking at me...


    Such a useless brave man...


    - Operation Demon King Bifronce a few days ago.


    The strongest unit (team) to lead the Fire Brave. Tr a n sl a te d b y £êp £ítl.£ão m


    Now I was confident that I could crusade the Demon King.


    But......


    Before we arrived at Demon King Castle, we were crushed by the assault of Demon King Cain and the Demon Eye Seteker.


    Half of the Allied Forces of the Brave were killed by Cain the Demon King and the rest were petrified and captured by Seteker the Demon Eye.


    At that time, the captain of the troops and my master, the brave man of fire, died.


    I couldn''t do anything.


    Seen as a brave man of expectation, the confidence that has slaughtered many demons and demons was shattered.


    What is the Demon King... was he so horrible and irrational...


    I can''t...


    Even the brave men of fire who led us had no teeth at all on Cain the Demon King.


    You can''t win...


    And my heart broke, and even when help came, my feelings remained sinking like mud.


    Soil brave (Wolf) and tree brave (Julietta) don''t seem to have given up, but I''ve already lost my temper to challenge the Demon King.


    So I thought "I don''t care" if the chaser demon attacked me.


    But as a result... that girl got caught. T ra nslate d by £êpm tl .co £í


    It''s my fault...


    At that time, he gave priority to helping me over the girl.


    For some reason, I don''t know...


    "Then I''ll go back. The three of you must wait in the Great Labyrinth."


    That''s what he says, he''s trying to turn back the way he originally came.


    Just by myself.


    Are you sure?


    Let him go alone, are you sure?


    "Wait! Me, too, I''m coming!


    The words were uttered unconsciously.


    ¡ó


    "Um... are you mad? Mr. Makoto."


    I spoke to him, Mr. Makoto. [M]


    At present, we are walking backwards towards the Castle of the Demon King.


    T ra ns l a t e d b y £Êp mt l .c o£í When I went with him, the faint look on Mr. Makoto''s face distorted for the first time.


    Clearly, I looked (...) naughty (...).


    Oh, you don''t have to look like that...


    "I''m happy with the offer, but I''m on my own..."


    Mr. Makoto has said no without getting lost.


    "Wait, wait, Makoto! Me and Wolf are avant-garde, so without weapons and protective equipment, we''re short on combat, but Abel is good at restorative and supportive magic. I''m sure it''ll help!


    Giulietta followed me.


    Mr. Wolfe insisted that the four of us should return.


    I could rub it for a while, but in one word Mr. Macoto said, "I want to go after Momo quickly," Mr. Wolfe and Mr. Giulietta, backed off.


    I decided to accompany Mr. Makoto as a supporter because he didn''t fight the demons much earlier and was less fatigued, and because he could use healing magic.


    Through the woods, the tip of a giant Demon King''s Castle has been seen in the distance.


    The night is dawning and the view is getting better.


    "Um, Mr. Makoto..."


    "... something?


    "No......"


    From earlier on, Mr. Makoto is much more silent. T r ans lated b y jp£ít l .co £í


    I knew he was angry...... I wonder.


    At that time, a great shadow crossed the sky.


    "Stop."


    "Yes!


    Me and Mr. Makoto dive into the shadow of a near-field tree.


    The identity of the shadow above was a herd of dragons.


    A flock of more than a dozen flying dragons and a red dragon with graceful wings.


    That is......


    "The Dragon Rider of Demon King Bifronce..."


    "Is the Demon King back?"


    Mr. Makoto''s pale voice overwrote my trembling voice.


    Does this man have no feelings of fear?


    The herd of dragons went toward the castle of the demon king, and grew smaller.


    "Well, let''s go"


    Mr. Makoto slowly walked forward.


    "Ma, wait! The Demon King is back. I can''t. I can''t help her anymore..."


    "Mr. Abel."


    Mr. Makoto turned around.


    His eyes were clear.


    Tension, anger, fear, even a just heart, were emotionless eyes that could not feel anything.


    "I knew you''d have to go back to Mr. Wolfe and Mr. Giulietta."


    !?


    Did they think I was scared?


    But anyone would be terrified of the Demon King!


    Mr. Makoto is silently on his way to Demon King''s Castle.


    I have to go, too.


    He didn''t even look back.


    (Whether I''m here or not, don''t you care...?


    "If you''re coming with me, don''t go too far away"


    "Huh!?.................. Ha!


    You''re not supposed to be looking at this one.


    A strange man.


    I found that you cared about this one, even though you have no emotions and a cold voice.


    Unlike the Master and the Earthly Brave (Wolf), never a big back.


    Yet I felt relieved to look at its back.


    I followed Mr. Makoto''s back.


    ¡ó


    "Shall I take turns to sleep until night?"


    "Yes..."


    A bush of shrubs with enough space for one or two people to lie down near Demon King Castle.


    After all, I thought you were going to board the Demon King''s Castle soon, and Mr. Makoto said he would wait here for the night.


    "Go to sleep first"


    "Yes, no. Mr. Makoto will be tired, too. I''ll keep watch."


    "............... Really? Let me know after an hour."


    That''s what I said, I lay down, and a few seconds later I heard my sleep.


    Equivalent, I guess I was tired.


    The time is past noon.


    Sure, the timing is too bad to sneak in.


    Something passed right in front of me as I blurted out over Demon King''s Castle.


    (What!?)


    That was a blue butterfly.


    Hilarious and clear feathers, dancing around Mr. Makoto.


    "Is this... a creature made of water magic?


    I felt slight magic.


    No, but... who?


    Mr. Makoto should be asleep.


    And I noticed.


    Mr. Makoto uses magic when sleeping (...) but (...) et al.


    Zokri.


    Weren''t you supposed to rest?


    No, this is unconscious.


    He always trains as he sleeps.


    "You... who the hell are you?


    We try to rescue those of us who were imprisoned at Demon King''s Castle and return alone, without cowering to help the girl who was imprisoned by the Demon King.


    He said he was the trustee of The Goddess of the Sun (Altena).


    But the goddess of the sun (Altena) hasn''t said anything to me.


    My "Thunder Brave" skills are those given to me by the Sun Goddess (Altena)...


    On the way, I asked Mr. Makoto, "What brave skills do you have?" I heard.


    Then he said, "I don''t have brave skills. All I have is three elementary magic skills," the unexplained answer returned.


    Such an idiot.


    Impossible.


    I possess'' appraisal and sacred ''skills.


    I snuck up on Mr. Makoto''s skills......, it was true.


    "Spiritual Use" for elementary skills in "Water Magic," "Sun Magic," and "Destiny Magic."


    That was all my combat skills were.


    And then there''s "clear mirror water stop" and... what the hell is "RPG player"?


    The terribly low physical ability was also a shock.


    And more importantly......


    (Not a follower of the goddess of the sun (artena)!?)


    I''m not a believer, but I was commissioned...!?


    I can''t chase my head off.


    What the hell is this guy?


    A side that sleeps with Suyasuya, even though he says it''s right near Demon King''s Castle.


    What kind of nerves are you...


    I gave up understanding him.


    ¡ó Takayuki Makoto''s Perspective ¡ó


    "Well, let''s go"


    "Not yet, it''s evening...... are you okay?


    The brave Abel asked worryingly.


    Surely, it would be more certain to wait late at night, as it did yesterday when I snuck in.


    But......


    "I''m worried about Momo"


    "... right"


    There was no objection to my words.


    "Mr. Abel, you can wait here."


    "Come here, you won''t have it!? I''ll go too"


    "Okay."


    As far as I''m concerned, I''m in trouble when Abel the Brave dies, so you can leave me a message...


    Even so, I haven''t slept well in a long time since I came here a thousand years ago.


    At the beginning of his arrival, he was uncomfortable until he could confirm the life and death of the brave Abel, and he was insomniac for more than 24 hours after heading to the rescue.


    ... You can''t lack sleep.


    It''s like being grabbed by a mob, and I''m gonna do a hema.


    (Mr. Spirit? Are you there?)


    ((((Yes)))


    (Yes, I (...) am (...) king (...))


    The usual spirits of water and the great spirits of water (Undine) responded to my call.


    All right, we''re ready.


    - Water magic/fog


    Today yesterday, so I am alerted to boulders.


    The number of monsters on the lookout is high.


    Look for places with less lookout with your enemy skills.


    Plus with ''hidden'' skills, erase the signs.


    One pattern, but most definitely.


    Brave Abel had acquired similar skills.


    It''s a must in this day and age.


    We slowly packed the distance from the back of Demon King''s Castle.


    Naturally, there are guards at the back gate.


    Is there somewhere I can dive in...?


    The Castle of the Demon King is huge and the demons are giant.


    If you''re a human, there seems to be a gap you can get into...


    (Even so, there are many demons and demons...)


    Reacting to the ''Sovereign'' skill is not what it was yesterday.


    I expected him to be paying to find the brave men who escaped... but guess what.


    But right.


    I''m taking Momo hostage.


    Naturally, we''re on guard here too...


    Trouble.


    It was then.


    "Dear Makoto...?


    When I was wandering around and exploring the vicinity of Demon King Castle, I was called by name.


    !?


    There are currently only four people in this world who know my name.


    So the Lord of this voice.


    I looked desperately for someone to speak to.


    There he is.


    Momo.


    "Become!?"


    Seeing that, I lost my word in the shock.


    A different outfit than the last time I saw it.


    He was dressed like a servant, or a maid of honor, but it was definitely a momo.


    But I don''t care about the outfit.


    "Mr. Makoto! No, you can''t. I didn''t make it. The child is no longer..."


    The words of the brave Abel were deafening.


    I approached Momo fluttering.


    "... Dear Makoto. No, you can''t come..."


    "Momo......"


    That''s right.


    I have to apologize.


    That even though it was for the divine sake, it failed to protect the promised momomo and gave priority to the brave Abel.


    But I can''t think about it right now.


    "Mr. Makoto, get away from me! The child... is being made a vampire!


    Brave Abel screamed.


    Momo''s face distorted sadly.


    Vampire¡­¡­?


    "I am now the family of Lord Bifronce, the Demon King. I have become your enemy¡­"


    Momo leaned down and said in a squeezing voice.


    Momo''s hair was white.


    Tight black eyes were stained with deep red.


    From my little lips, my dog''s teeth were popping out.


    But that''s not where I was surprised.


    On Momo''s face, he looked familiar.


    Someone I know well.


    A benefactor who took care of me many times.


    I wonder why you didn''t notice?


    Because you had a different tone?


    Because you didn''t have the same eye?


    That guy always had a confident attitude.


    (You said you didn''t see me...)


    You''re a liar.


    No matter where you look from, Momo was - "The Great Sage" that person.

 Chapter 231 229 Stories Takatsuki Makoto meets the Great Sage

    "Momo......"


    I grabbed the arm of the Great Sage.


    Thin arms.


    And the cold body temperature came through.


    "No, you can''t! Please let me go, Master Makoto!


    "Mr. Makoto, it''s dangerous! She''s already a member of the Demon King''s family!


    Momo and Abel scream.


    "Danger...... is it? Tr ans l ate d b y £êp£í t l.co£í


    "Yes, I am now able to act of my own free will, but there is always a voice in my head from Lord Bifronce, the Demon King. Once you are commanded to assault Master Makoto, I will surely not be able to defy you..."


    "Mr. Makoto... Vampire parents and children are connected by a powerful ''thread of cause and effect''. A child can''t go against his parents. She (Momo) was turned into a vampire by Demon King Bifronce..."


    Dear Great Sage (Momo) and Abel the Brave leaned down and spoke sadly.


    Causal yarn...... I''ve heard of it.


    It''s definitely Mr. Friae.


    Friae, the user of fate magic, thinks she can see the thread of cause and effect?


    T r ansl ated b y £êp £í tl .com Demon King Bifronce uses the thread of causation to manipulate the vampire of his child...?


    "Momo, you''re okay now, aren''t you?


    "Yes...... I can hear the Demon King, but my body is free to move. But I don''t think we can get far from Demon King Castle..."


    I see.


    You''re in trouble.


    I can''t get away with this, then, with Momo.


    At that time, flutters and letters float in the air.


    "Do you abandon the Great Sage?"


    Yes, sir.


    No


    Bad character choices were displayed.


    "No," you know what I''m asking.


    But what to do.


    What the hell am I supposed to do with the thread of causation?


    I can''t see in the first place and... you sure you can''t see?


    I gave destiny magic to the goddess of destiny. Tra ns la te d by £Êp£ítl .co m


    I still treat it like an amateur, but can''t I use this?


    Um, and I was just a little worried, and I watched Momo in "Switching Perspectives" for my "RPG Player" skills.


    - Destiny Magic/Elementary


    Put your magic on your eyes and stare at Momo.


    I couldn''t see anything at first... but gradually, I could see a thread-like line stretching out of the momomo.


    Oh, I think I should.


    Among them, a red thread, as if it were a wretched, glowing blood.


    That''s him...


    This is tying Momo up.


    Because of this thread, I cannot resist the Demon King Bifronce.


    If I could cut this......


    I pulled my Goddess (Noah) dagger out of my sheath.


    "Mr. Makoto!?"


    "Master Makoto!? What!?"


    Tr ans la te d b y Jp £ítl .co£í Brave Abel and Momo raise their surprised voices.


    If you suddenly pull through the dagger, then so be it.


    "Momo, trust me, will you stay still?


    "... Yes. I believe you."


    When I asked, Momo nodded like he was ready.


    "Thanks"


    I wrapped my Goddess (Noah) dagger around the magic of destiny.


    And the red thread, like blood extending from the momomo, was cut gently.


    "Ugh!


    Bikun, and Momo cramps.


    "Momo!"


    I hugged him in a hurry.


    ... Ha... Ha... Ha... Ha... Ha


    From Momo''s little mouth, I hear a rough breath.


    I waited for her to calm down.


    Tr ansl a t e d b y jp mt l.£ã o m "Momo, are you okay?!?"


    Did Abel get worried too, he came close.


    "Dear Makoto..."


    "Momo, can you still hear the demon king?


    "Mr. Makoto, what the hell?


    Momo breathed and looked up at me with clear red eyes.


    "Hear (...) ko (...) eh (...) ma (...) n (...)! I can no longer hear the demon king. Plus, the kind of compression that''s tying your heart to something has disappeared!


    !?


    All right, it worked.


    That''s the dagger of the goddess (Noah).


    I can slash (...) with anything (...).


    "Mr. Makoto, what did you do?


    "I cut the thread of cause and effect"


    "... what? No, no... no way"


    "Momo, are you free?


    "Yes...... not at all like just now. I was free of the things that were tying me up. Dear Makoto... Awesome"


    With a lukewarm eye, Momo grabs my sleeve.


    When you look like that in the face of the Great Sage, you feel funny.


    "That''s... that''s... God''s business"


    Brave Abel is still stunned.


    "Really?


    Because it''s Noah''s artifact.


    That much, you can do it.


    "Bye, Momo, Mr. Abel. Hurry and run..."


    "I didn''t know you''d show up."


    A mocking voice sounded and a gust of wind broke out.


    The ''fog'' I was generating with water magic clears up.


    Beyond the fog cleared, the eyes of the demons and demons stared at us as surrounding us.


    360 degrees, surrounded.


    It''s a trap.


    Among the demons and demons that surround us, there are demons that catch the eye.


    A magnificent demon clan, wrapped in red armor.


    He was more than two metres in length, and the magic that wrapped his body around him was more powerful than any demon clan.


    "Balum of the Hauser Demon......"


    I heard the brave Abel breathing.


    The name sounds familiar.


    Momo and the earth brave taught me.


    He is one of the top executives of the Demon King Bifronce.


    "But the brave men of the earth and the brave men of the trees are absent... Only thunderous braves are there. The other one is... vulnerable or off the hook."


    Balaam, a Demon King executive, said boringly as he stroked his beard.


    "Except for the brave men of light and the doings, it is the arrival of the demon king to capture. But next time, cut off your legs so you can''t get away with it."


    "" "" "Ha!


    To Baram''s command, the demons under his command respond, barking as the demons respond.


    (Doing it with the light brave...)


    Didn''t the Demon King recognize Abel as the brave man of light?


    I saw Chirali and the person next door.


    Brave Abel has a nervous look and is alert around.


    I wasn''t responding to the word brave of light.


    I have a lot to worry about, but I need to get through this first.


    I held my shoulder to protect Momo.


    Momo grabs my clothes.


    I''m trembling.


    But that''s not fear,... another emotion.


    He is staring at the executives of the Demon King''s Army with an eye for hatred.


    That was the first Momo''s eye I''ve seen since we met.


    "Momo... did he do something to you?


    "He... ate and killed my mother..."


    !?


    When Momo and I met, I said my mother died three days ago.


    A few days have passed since then, but it will still be a brand new memory for Momo.


    I remember my mother being killed.


    It''s used for parental vendettas, I don''t know that carelessness.


    "Mr. Makoto, we are under siege, but not so many. Break through for one point and get away. Before reinforcements arrive."


    Brave Abel slapped me in the ear.


    Momo, who heard it, nodded hatefully.


    "... General Hautdemon Baram is one of the most ancient demonic tribes of Demon King Bifronce. Very strong......"


    "Right, you mustn''t fight him. Let''s run."


    Abel nodded at Momo''s words.


    The two voices, nervous and stiff.


    "Mr. Makoto?


    "Master Makoto?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I didn''t respond to Abel and Momo''s call.


    I looked around.


    Hundreds of demons and monsters surrounding us.


    All of them feel mighty magical about whether they are under the protection of the Great Demon King.


    It would be a much stronger demon than a thousand years after I was there.


    It''s an absolutely deadly crisis (pinch).


    Yet - my heart was calm.


    Even in this situation, the word that came to my mind was "not enough to take".


    ... because of your skills?


    (Clear Mirror Water Stop Skill¡­¡­ Disarm)


    but it doesn''t change.


    My heart doesn''t make a scene.


    Quiet as a cloud.


    This is already you.


    Thousands of years ago (here) there was no Master Noah, so unfortunately we can''t have a conversation, but I''m sure he would have said this.


    - Makoto, let''s bust the fish.


    "Right, goddess"


    When I whined, I looked back to Abel and Momo, the brave men.


    "Momo, to apologize for the late pick-up, I''ll take revenge."

 Chapter 232 230 words Takatsuki Makoto is a spiritual user

    "Momo, to apologize for the late pick-up, I''ll take revenge."


    I told Momo the Great Sage.


    "What?"


    Momo raises his voice low and his cheeks are stained pink.


    Hey, would that have been too cool?


    "... Didn''t I hear that? I thought I heard some stupid livestock bullshit."


    The demon king''s belly balam dived his brow uncomfortably.


    Tra n sl a te d by £êp£í tl.£ã om They were hearing my voice.


    "Mr. Abel, can I have a momo, please?


    I left Momo to the brave Abel.


    "Wait, Mr. Makoto!


    "Dear Makoto!


    The two of them are still in a hurry, but I turned back to Balaam, the haughty demon.


    "Kill anyone but the brave."


    T ran sl ate d by jpmt l .c om The heart of the demon king (Balaam) gave the order.


    "" "" Ha!


    "" "" GOOOOOO!!!!


    An army of demons and demons jumped at us all at once.


    "Come on!"


    "Hih!!


    The brave Abel is protecting a screaming momomo.


    I called around.


    "XXXXXXXXXX (Regards, Spirit)"


    ((((((((Yes!


    In spiritual language, do a favor to the Spirit of Water.


    A bunch of demons are about to crush us.


    - A world of water magic and ice


    Nearby demons got icy.


    but the number of enemies is still high.


    T ran s la t ed b y £Êpm t l .£ão £í I heard the admiring voice of the demon king''s belly (Balaam).


    "I''m not dead!!


    A demon clan with a giant black sickle jumped at me.


    "Is that!?"


    "Nine Blood Ghosts!


    I heard Momo and Abel the Brave.


    Is it a famous demon tribe?


    "XXXXXXXXXX (Great Spirit of Water (Undine), please)"


    (Yes, at the request of my king)


    He asked the Great Spirit of Water (Undine) for a favor in the Spirit language because he seemed to be a strong enemy.


    ... What is my king?


    Later, let''s check.


    - Water Magic/Holy Ice Frozen Realm


    Use the magic (Mana) of the Great Spirit of Water (Undine) to unleash Holy Water Magic.


    "Whoa, whoa!"


    The man of the Nine Blooded Ghosts became ice-cooked by the border. T ran sl a t ed by £Êp£í t l.c om


    Something, that''s a one-pattern from earlier......


    Let''s go.


    Ice pickling (this) is probably the most efficient.


    "Him in unison."


    The belly of the demon king (Balaam), with a slightly frustrating tone, ordered him to hand it over.


    Demons and demons coming at you like a tsunami.


    I repelled it with the magic of the Spirit of Water and the Great Spirit of Water (Undine).


    The magic of the Spirit is endless.


    However, before, I used it too much in good shape and ran wild, and the Great Sage pissed me off...


    Is it because of the mastery of water magic ''999''?


    Any magic can be handled easily.


    Soon, I looked back at the brave Abel and Momo.


    It''s time for the two of us, with a big mouth open and a pocan.


    Momo said, "It''s amazing! Dear Makoto!" and his eyes shine.


    You look like a great sage, so things are going crazy...... T r a nsl a ted b y jp m t l .£ão £í


    "You! Where are you looking!


    "The World of Water Magic and Ice"


    An exasperated demon clan jumped on me, so I left it ice pickled.


    Still, the number of enemies is high.


    Let''s not be alarmed.


    ¡ó A Demon King''s Belly Perspective ¡ó


    I am called - General Ballam of the Hauser Demon, and I have served Lord Bifronce, the Demon King, for 500 years.


    To date, we have slaughtered countless fools targeting the Demon King.


    This time, the execution of a brave man captured by a demon-eyed seteker.


    Stupid gargoyles have let a few brave men escape, but one of them came back with a scarecrow.


    Kill the Brave Men of Light.


    That was the order of the Great Demon King.


    More than a thousand years have passed since it became the world of the Demonic Pacific.


    If what makes "the brave man of light" is a toothy enemy, I wanted to see him as a samurai.


    Well, I can''t expect it.


    Few people have the temper to turn to the Demon King.


    I haven''t even met a warrior in the last hundred years.


    Until today.


    One demon after another is made to ice.


    "Interesting......"


    Bony enemies.


    Unfortunately, at the knees of Lord Bifronce, a man who works disrespectfully.


    But how magnificent compared to the trembling ''Thunder Brave''.


    "I am Balum of the Hauser Demon! Dear Demon King Bifronce, I am the first belly!


    I pulled out the demon sword on my hips and named it.


    It was the first time I raised a name to a human opponent or something.


    The wizard of the people saw me but answered nothing.


    "Name your name!


    I yelled, but I didn''t hear back.


    I was disappointed.


    Interpretation is inferior.


    I didn''t even know warriors could be named after each other.


    Then let me cut you off under a single knife.


    "Aurora Sword/Dark Slash"


    A giant pitch-black slash is unleashed from my demon sword.


    "XXXXXXX"


    When the wizard uttered unfamiliar words, a huge junction prevented him from slaughtering.


    Ice kingdom?


    It''s a big deal, but the magic isn''t infinite either.


    When you run out of magic, it''s your last.


    I unleashed a further pursuit from the Devil''s Sword.


    Come on, how long will it last?


    ¡ó


    "Stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid..."


    My unleashed slaughter, poking, magic, everything was prevented by his magic.


    When I realized it, my men were wiped out.


    How much magic did you continue to use?


    Why can''t we run out of magic?


    It doesn''t make sense.


    He hasn''t moved one (...) step (...) off the spot.


    He looks cool and keeps shooting magic.


    "XXXXXX? XXX......"


    I''ve never heard of it before, I''m talking in a direction where no one is in words.


    ... No, is that the spiritual language rarely used by Lord Cain the Demon King...?


    Is he a spiritual?


    But still......


    I turned my eyes to this one, not knowing what I was thinking.


    Slowly, I walk this way.


    "Come, come!


    I erected the Devil''s Sword, which has been handed down from generation to generation, and poured all my magic into the Devil''s Sword.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    The depths that reduce life expectancy if used.


    I unleashed my full attack through the Devil''s Sword.


    Ninety-nine slashes that cleave any enemy into pieces strike him.


    but......,


    - Water Magic/Holy Ice Frozen Realm


    My righteousness was thwarted by a ruthless ice junction.


    It didn''t reach him, and the blade stopped.


    "Knock..."


    I let go of my moves with all my might, I fell on my knees.


    The ground was frozen.


    Slowly the cold air crawls into my body.


    And he''s coming this way.


    Why would a wizard pack a distance...?


    But it''s a chance.


    The last resort¡­¡­.


    It is a cowardly move, but not the samurai...


    "You mustn''t, Mr. Makoto! Ballam''s Eye of the Hauser Devil is the Devil''s Eye of Fear! When you look into those eyes, you can''t move because of fear!


    Thunder brave shouts, but slow.


    "Over!!


    I activated The Devil''s Eye of Fear and looked him in the eye.


    The other guy was supposed to be... unable to move.


    - For the first time in my life, I looked them in the eye and I was afraid.


    "Ah... oh..."


    I didn''t get a voice out of my throat.


    Since then, no matter how many times you call, you can''t answer.


    I understand that.


    Low-intelligence livestock that can''t even be named.


    That''s what I was looking down on.


    I thought it was a savage warrior who wasn''t a samurai.


    But it wasn''t.


    His eyes were... the eyes of the man who looked at me were the eyes that looked at the earth (...) this (...) ant (...).


    Or a mosquito flying through your ear.


    The person I recognized as my ''enemy'' saw this one only to the extent of the stone on the side of the road.


    I wasn''t interested.


    I... wasn''t considered an enemy by him.


    I can''t move.


    My body is frozen by water magic.


    But my flesh, which was given blood by Lord Bifronce, is immortal.


    You can''t kill any of us...


    And yet, what is this emotion?


    - killed (...) by (...) ru (...).


    Desperate fear strikes.


    The man pulled out his hipster dagger and hoisted it in heaven.


    "Dear Water Goddess (Ayle), I dedicate myself to you"


    Goddess of Water (Ayle)!


    You are a brave man of water!


    But the brave man of the water should have been killed by Lord Cain the Demon King......


    A new brave man was born?


    Whatever it takes, it''s too soon!


    No, the weakest braves who are always the first to be killed, such as water braves in the first place.


    This guy is supposed to be the water brave......


    Who are you...?


    My head was confused but I can''t move my body.


    A small dagger stuck to my body.


    The next moment, a small light surrounded the perimeter.


    (kus... kus... kus... kus...)


    (Cah! Cah!


    Become!?


    A little feather-bearing baby that suddenly appeared in front of me.


    The use of heaven (Angel) to show the protruding teeth and make them look ugly.


    They ate my body (...) et al. (...) and came (...).


    "Aaaaaaaaaa!"


    I raised my scream.


    It is eaten alive.


    Instinct understood that pain and fear, and more importantly, that ''souls'' were eaten.


    I can''t.


    Even with the immortal flesh which is given the blood of the Demon King, it cannot be resurrected if it eats its soul.


    "Momo, Abel, it''s the end (...)


    He turned around and tried to return to his people.


    "... Mate!... Xama is a Nani thing!


    I squeezed my last force, and I asked.


    I didn''t hear back.


    But I looked back.


    And he looked at me strangely.


    "Can you still talk?"


    I''m sorry, I shrugged.


    Oh......


    This guy is not a brave man.


    The brave men I have dealt with so far were all moving with strong emotions, whether it was righteous outrage, the resentment of the battered, or revenge deprived of what they loved.


    But this guy isn''t.


    No justice, no grudges, no revenge, nothing.


    It''s like saying that''s ''work''.


    Kill the Demons like they breathe.


    Reaper.


    Reaper for the Demons.


    Be careful, Lord Demon King (Bifronce).


    The abominable God of Heaven has sent a terrible assassin.


    Forgive me for perishing here.


    - By the magic of the cattle and of the people who were looking down on me, I was eaten and destroyed.

 Chapter 233 231 Stories Takatsuki Makoto talks to Abel the Brave

    "... ahhh!!!!


    The terminator, who did not become the voice of Balum the Hao Demon, echoed in his ear.


    Ugh, Kuwabara Kuwabara.


    ... I''ve thought about it before, isn''t this too much of a move-eg? Dear Water Goddess (Ayle),


    I thought maybe I could hear the goddess of water (Ayle), but I didn''t hear anything.


    Is this properly activated as a sacrifice?


    I was blind because the Angels of Heaven were ugly about eating the Demons... but again, I turned around.


    Now, there are no traces left. Tr an s l a t e d by jpmtl.£ão m


    (Buddha please......)


    Not the fashion of this world, but I kept my hands together.


    "Dear Makoto!


    The Great Sage (Momo) hugged me.


    "Momo, I took my revenge."


    "It''s amazing!... Dear Makoto, Me, Me"


    Gyu, I''m going to hug you, but I''m a vampire. Master Daiwei (Momo) has strong powers. T r a ns l at e d by Jp mtl .£ãom


    Hey, bitter.


    "Mr. Makoto! Long stays are dangerous, let''s get out of here!


    Brave Abel called me in a hurry.


    Sure enough, the Demon King Bifronce should be in the castle, and if he finds it around the Demon Eye Seteker, it''s over.


    Soon, it will be petrified and wiped out.


    I once again generated ''fog'' with water magic and used my ''hidden'' skills to get away from it.


    Along the way, he was found several times by chasers but all repelled by ''Spirit Magic''.


    Once again, we succeeded in escaping from the demonic kingdom of ''The Human Ranch''.


    ¡ó Brave Abel''s Perspective


    A whole day after that, we kept running.


    Difference from last time.


    That''s that Momo is a ''vampire''.


    The demonized Momo wasn''t bitter about his long journey as his health seemed to be greatly increasing.


    "Hey, give me a break..."


    Tra n slated by jp £ítl.£ã om The first person to do his best was Mr. Makoto.


    He''s such an amazing wizard that he lightly defeats the belly of the Demon King... surprise.


    We walked for a while and took a break in a cave where we could be hidden.


    Mr. Makoto lay right down, and Momo watched.


    I drew water nearby and caught a few fish.


    "Let me cook!


    Momo bought the cook and left.


    I thought I was going to burn the fire, but I''m burning the stone with fire magic and burning fish on top of it.


    Heh... less smoke than burning.


    It''s a good way.


    The smell of fish baking is starting to smell good.


    I sprinkled the salt on the fish. [M]


    "Here you go, you''re done. Master Makoto, please wake up."


    "Thanks, Momo"


    "Morning... Momo, Mr. Abel"


    Me and Mr. Makoto caught a grilled fish with fat on it. T r ansl a t ed b y Jp £í tl .£ã o m


    Delicious......, chewed up its flavor and realized that it survived again.


    I can''t believe I defeated Balam the Hao Demon..., I looked at Mr. Makoto and noticed how Momo next door was doing.


    "Momo, aren''t you going to eat?


    This kid hasn''t eaten any of the dishes he made himself.


    "Um..., I... I''m not hungry right now..."


    With a blue-white face, Momo answered weakly.


    That can''t be all moving and not hungry...


    "Oh, you know what?"


    When I saw how Momo was doing, I said as Mr. Makoto immediately perceived something.


    "Momo, you can drink my blood"


    !?


    Oh yeah!?


    Momo, vampire.


    That''s why I need ''blood'' for my meal.


    "Master Makoto! No, I am! T ra ns l ate d b y jp £í t l .co£í


    Momo looks bright blue and shakes her neck.


    Vampires can''t exist without drinking blood.


    No, that''s what demons are for.


    For the demons and demons of the Demon King''s Army, people are food.


    So I can''t coexist with demons and people.


    "I don''t drink blood! Because I won''t! Please, don''t abandon me..."


    I couldn''t breathe when I saw Momo, desperately denying it, almost crying.


    I didn''t realize.


    Was this child in such distress and suffering?


    but Mr. Makoto looked like he didn''t care.


    "No, just drink it."


    Mr. Makoto held Momo and brought his mouth to his neck.


    Nah! Makoto, you''re stronger than you look!?


    "Ha, Master Makoto!? Ahhh...? Don''t you hate it when I suck blood...?


    "Because I don''t care. Drink or you''ll fall."


    "Yes... Now, excuse me"


    Momo got on Mr. Macoto''s body, roughly, and turned his arm around his neck.


    A small mouth touched his neck muscle, "Kuh," Mr. Makoto groaned slightly painful.


    Momo hugged her body much harder and her throat rang.


    Momo let go of her mouth with that sigh of "ha" for a while.


    The blood color is better, the cheeks are stained pink, and the face is tranced.


    "Dear Makoto..."


    Momo has a lukewarm face and remains on Mr. Makoto''s body.


    Pretty lips stained bright red with blood and a young face feeling luscious.


    And that lip slowly approached Mr. Makoto''s mouth...... what!?


    Pech.


    And there was a dumb noise.


    "Hot."


    Mr. Makoto gently tapped Momo''s forehead.


    Here, Momo looked "Ha!?" and then turned bright red.


    "Wow, what am I doing!?"


    "Uh, no. Bad momo. I kept using my ''charm'' skills"


    "" Huh?


    To Mr. Makoto''s words, Momo and I raised our voices of surprise.


    "I need it for spiritual magic. I''ve stopped my skills already, so I''m fine."


    "Ha..."


    "I''m off, next time Momo''s off. We''ll take a short break and we''ll move again."


    "Yes...... Um, Master Makoto. I am a vampire...... are you sure you want to join me?


    "Oh, I don''t care."


    That''s when Mr. Makoto saw me.


    "I''m fine, too. If you prefer Mr. Makoto!


    The truth is, I was a little scared of Momo being a vampire, but I couldn''t say no.


    "... I''m glad. I''ve become such a body..."


    Momo quickly fell asleep with a voice that disappeared as relieved.


    The truth is, you wanted to take a break.


    She''s just a kid, even though she''s gaining strength.


    I didn''t realize that, I...


    Mr. Makoto is stroking Momo''s bright white hair.


    How can you afford it?


    "Mr. Abel, are you sure you don''t want to rest?


    Mr. Makoto spoke to me with care.


    "I''m fine."


    "Really?"


    In fact, I didn''t do anything.


    I thought if there was anything I could do to help, but I couldn''t do anything in the end......


    ¡­¡­


    We became silent. [M]


    When there is nothing left to do, Mr. Makoto is manipulating by creating creatures with water magic.


    In front of me, a glittering flock of little fish passed by.


    ... Awesome.


    Every little fish has an incredibly delicate shape.


    Scales are brilliant, fins are shaking, eyes are moving.


    I saw his face with such elaborate magic, how focused it is.


    Mr. Makoto had no gaze at all at the magic and looked at Momo''s face with a brother''s looking at his sister.


    No, I''m not very hostile.


    This guy is really awesome.


    Honestly, I thought it was impossible to help a grabbed Momo.


    Mr. Makoto said he was trying to do something reckless.


    But when I finished, I saved Momo as a matter of course and even defeated the demon king''s belly.


    It''s like a brave man himself.


    My master said, ''Be this way'', he was the ideal brave man.


    "Mr. Makoto is... really, really amazing"


    "Mr. Abel?


    When I noticed it, it was in my mouth.


    "I''m no brave man. I can''t use it while retaining my skills in the Sun Goddess as" The Brave Man of Thunder "...... He''s the weakest brave man in the ''Great Labyrinth'' we''re going to be heading to. My master, who laid eyes on me, was also killed in my stead by Kain the Demon King..."


    When I noticed it, there were pompous tears.


    Pity......


    "I can''t survive... Master, the brave man of fire should have survived..."


    I don''t like my weakness compared to Mr. Makoto''s fine deeds.


    All I could get out of my mouth was crying.


    In the meantime, Mr Makoto said nothing.


    As I raised my gaze, I stared at this one.


    I was disappointed by the pitiful words of the brave men... not that it seems.


    The decent face, I didn''t know what you were thinking, but it looked ''strange'' if you insist.


    I got embarrassed. [M]


    "Mr. Makoto, I said something weird. Excuse me. Mr. Makoto would like to have a party at the Great Labyrinth with the Soil Brave (Wolf) or the Tree Brave (Julietta). I''m honest, brave men are not for you. I''m sure you''ll just pull your leg..."


    "Abel, that''s not true."


    Careful of me, Mr. Makoto encouraged me, but it didn''t sound to me.


    "That''s okay. I can''t fight a demon king..."


    "Mr. Abel, I''ll tell you exactly what my trust is."


    Mr. Makoto blocked my words. [M]


    Are you referring to the divinity of the Goddess of the Sun (Altena)?


    Then they told me before, so I remember.


    "The temple... helps the brave, doesn''t it? So he came to the Imperial Castle to help the Soil Brave (Wolf) and the Tree Brave (Julietta)."


    "No."


    Mr. Makoto shook his head sideways.


    No...?


    So, what the hell.


    - Help Abel the Brave.


    "Huh?"


    I did not understand what Mr. Makoto meant by his words.


    What did this guy just say?


    "The trustee I was commanded by the Goddess of the Sun (Altena) is" Help Abel the Brave ". That''s why I''m here to help Mr. Abel."


    He turned his gaze straight on me and my head turned white.

 Chapter 234 gossip, the depression of a certain Virgin.

    ¡ó Friae''s point of view ¡ó


    - It''s been a month since my knight left.


    There is no ''My Knight'' who has always been by my side.


    He traveled a thousand years ago.


    This is the land of the moon (Raphyloig) abandoned.


    No, it''s a former ruin.


    "Dear Friae!! The church is almost finished!


    Tran sla t e d b y jp £ítl.c o £í "Holy Virgin! The roads and waterways have spread so far!


    "Dear Friae! Thanks for looking around, but don''t push it!


    "Holy Virgin, you are beautiful today..."


    One voice after another, I wave with an unfamiliar smile.


    On my side, a dozen of the knights of the escort follow.


    You''re unfamiliar with this life...


    A month ago, there was nothing here.


    Tr a n sla ted by £êp £ítl .c o m The King''s capital, which was destroyed a thousand years ago, and the weeds and trees that grew all they wanted, that was all.


    But now......


    "It''s a big deal, in just one month the roads have been made, many buildings have been made, and it''s a fine city"


    I heard voices from behind, and I turned around.


    "Princess Sophia, please. You were here. Thank you to the Land of Water (Roses). Provide unskilled demons with human resources..."


    I bowed my head in haste and thanked him as the representative of the land of the new moon (Raphyloig).


    "Virgin Friae, you''re saying it''s good without such a hard greeting."


    "Yeah, but... I really appreciate it"


    To Princess Sophia smiling, I gave it back with a bitter smile.


    Many demons have gathered to rebuild the land of the Moon (Raphylloigh).


    It costs money to interest the country.


    The funds will be supported by a commercial country (Cameron).


    Next, talent.


    There are many demons who cannot even read letters, and there is no one who can command a group.


    Therefore, people who can teach are asked to come to help from the Land of Water (Roses).


    Princess Sophia herself gathers men to come to the land of the moon. T r ans l at e d b y £êp mtl .£ã o £í


    I can''t thank you enough.


    "But I wonder if I can make a city of... The Great Demon King has just been resurrected..."


    I stared in the northern direction where the Devil''s Continent was located.


    "Dear Goddess of Destiny (Ila), I can''t help but say that this is not the time to attack."


    "Can you really guess, that goddess prediction..."


    Because of past events, I do not trust the Goddess of Destiny.


    "You can''t, Friae. It''s the goddess who''s giving us huge support money to the moon country."


    Princess Sophia hurries to silence me.


    Yes, most of the funds for the reconstruction of the moon country are twisted with the will of the goddess destined to rule the country of commerce - the country of commerce.


    Most importantly, this is a nuisance fee for past cases.


    You deserve it.


    "The truth is, if we could get help from the Sun Country (Highland), we''d be able to do the city quickly."


    "I don''t like that."


    I immediately denied it.


    Tra ns la te d b y Jp£ítl .c o£í Princess Sophia sighed.


    "Right, the people of the land of the moon have bad feelings for the land of the sun. I''m sure it won''t work...... Master Noel offered to help¡­"


    "I don''t need the power of the sun or that woman."


    I ran out of words.


    Not at all necessary.


    I will never borrow the power of the Sun Nation or the Goddess Church, which has oppressed the Demon Nation.


    "Friae... you and Lady Noel are the modern ''Virgin'', aren''t you? Even if we get along a little more..."


    "Damn right!


    "Ha......, is that right? Well, that''s not what I''m gonna say anyway. By the way, is that because there is still something about Master ''The Brave Man of Light''?


    ¡­¡­


    To Princess Sophia''s words, I felt my eyebrows tickle.


    When I looked into their eyes, they were looking at me like they were asking this one.


    "Princess Sophia......, I''ll tell you one thing. When the land of the moon is resurrected, I want you to be next to me¡­ ''My Knight''. No one else."


    As I said, I felt my cheeks get a little hot.


    Princess Sophia was staring at me with an icy smile when she braved herself to say those words.


    T ra n s la t e d b y jp£ítl.co m "Oh, as I asked Lucy and Aya. You''ve been very honest, Friae."


    "... well, yes. Bad?"


    "No, it''s not bad. But."


    Princess Sophia said, Pisciari.


    "The brave Makoto is the fianc¨¦e of the Princess of the Land of Water. I''m not giving up next to him, am I?


    She smiled gracefully and I was stuck in the words "ugly".


    "By the way, I brought in faculty from Water Country today. Surely the children of the demons have not been satisfactorily educated."


    "Yeah, yeah. I''ll show you where the kids are..."


    I guided Princess Sophia and the knights of the escort.


    On the way, I watched the side of Princess Sophia for a moment.


    Confident face.


    (I wonder if I can afford a real wife...)


    I don''t think I can be very fat.


    In my heart, I sighed.


    ¡ó


    I talked to Princess Sophia about some of her future plans and talked to her about the people she needed.


    They''ll arrange it right away.


    I really can''t get my head up.


    "For a day or so, why don''t we take a break...?


    And I said,


    "No, because I have other work to do. You can sleep on an airship."


    So he returned to the land of water (Roses) on a royal airship.


    My knight, who had been training without sleep, was wearing a floating look of intense duty.


    Damn, I''m pissed at you for looking good.


    The time is evening.


    Because the sun is already setting, it is dim.


    Night is a dangerous time because demons are enlivened.


    For this reason, there is a watch in place.


    Shall I put my words of labor on them?


    When I thought so, the city people went out of their way.


    "Hey! The brave man and the witch are back -!


    "Is it true, what did you tailor this time?!?"


    "Wow, I''ve never seen anything like that!


    "What? What?


    "Let''s go!!


    People ran out of town.


    I''m heading in the same direction, too.


    There was a crowd outside the city.


    "What is this...?


    Lying outside the city was the remains of a giant dragon.


    In the land of the moon, dragons are not uncommon because of the many demons, but their size is not unusual.


    Wouldn''t it be a bigger dragon than our city?


    Was this the one near the city?


    "It''s an ancient dragon -!!!


    "Just sell this guy''s material and seven generations can play and live...?


    "No, how can I defeat something like this?


    "If it wasn''t for those two, I would never be able to..."


    In front of the remains of that ancient dragon stands the red-haired elf I found out about, and a well-dressed girl who looks like a town daughter.


    "Hey, Hooli! He''s home!


    "I''m tired, I want to take a bath, Phew."


    Mr. Lucy and Mr. Aya are waving at me.


    I rushed over to you.


    "Hey! What''s this? Didn''t you just chase away a bunch of demons in the city''s nearby streets!?"


    Lucy and Aya bought me a role in exorcising demons near the city.


    A few days ago, I''m gonna take down the demons around here! I thought you said.


    "Well, if I was knocking down a bunch of demons, there was a guy who was instructing them."


    "So, if you knock the one who''s instructing him further in turn, this big dragon comes out at the end, Phew."


    "Oh, I took it home because the biggest guy is this guy, but I also took down all the other demons that were in this guy''s territory, so can you keep the material later?


    To the words of the two, the people of the land of the moon snort.


    "Eh, how many other demons were there...?


    One of the people of the city asked, roughly.


    "Could it have been a thousand or so, Aya?


    "Weren''t you here a little longer? Ru-chan."


    ¡­¡­


    The people of the land of the moon are extinguished.


    Including me.


    "Okay, I''ll have a drink today. Yikes!


    "Bath before that! Hu, let''s go together."


    "Yeah..."


    I followed the two of them as Aya pulled me.


    Normally, there are no people who feel comfortable with me, the Virgin.


    But no one will say anything if these two get used to me.


    Or I can''t say.


    Even if all the demons here bundle up, they are no match for Mr. Lucy and Mr. Aya.


    A fierce man who "two" wiped out many demons that were rushing in the ruins of the King''s Capital on a desolate moon.


    A redhead witch and a little brave girl.


    Those who do not know the names of Lucy and Aya are not in this city.


    ¡ó


    "Pu Ha, I''ll be back!


    Mr. Lucy sat on the chair and drank the ale all at once.


    You''ve gotten extravagant lately, hasn''t she?


    Did you say you succeeded?


    That sounds like the same to Aya.


    "No-ru has been cool lately, hasn''t she? Before this, a girl confessed to me."


    "Huh? Really?!"


    I was surprised.


    "Uh, when you helped the kid who was being attacked by a bunch of griffons, right? I don''t care if they fall in love with me."


    "Heh..."


    Kind of like my knight.


    "No. Okay, Ru-chan. You got eyes for a girl other than me?


    "Idiot, you can''t fool me with a girl other than Aya, can you?


    "Shh, Ru, that''s cool! Hold me!"


    I''m not gonna put you to bed tonight.


    Aya hugs Lucy, she''s flirting.


    These two are always friendly and envious...... hey.


    Look at my expression and say, "Hmm?" "and the two of them turned this way.


    "Hooli, how are you?


    "Phew, I hope we can have an adventure together"


    The faces that cared about me were the usual two.


    When my knight was here.


    I miss it, I can''t hang up.


    "I''m fine. Just a little busy."


    I smiled thinly.


    I''m not lying.


    The easy time to talk to these two is a relaxing time where you have nothing to worry about.


    When I talk to the two of you, I get better.


    We enjoyed dinner and chatting.


    "Yeah, well, we''re gonna take a little expedition."


    "What, an expedition?


    Suddenly Mr. Lucy has said that.


    "Something tells me that the ancient dragon I defeated today was the original tightening of the demons around here. That''s why there''s no such thing as a strong demon. I''m not going to train, I''m going to find a strong demon."


    "Oh, yes..."


    I felt disgusted by Aya''s words.


    When it comes to the expedition, you two will be out of the moon country.


    I''m sure for over a month, you''ll leave here.


    ... Makes me lonely.


    No, I can''t cry.


    I am the representative of the moon country.


    One of us has to work hard.


    "So, I''m going to attack The Great Labyrinth, which I used to go with Makoto. I''m familiar with Aya, so you can show me around."


    "I mean familiar, because I was born in the Great Labyrinth, Ru-chan"


    "Yes... you''re going to the Great Labyrinth"


    To the words of both of us, I became more and more heavily concerned.


    The Great Labyrinth is a dungeon in the Land of Water (Roses).


    Across the Sun Country from the Moon Country, opposite.


    It''s not an easy distance to go and go back.


    "So I''m leaving the moon country tomorrow for ''three (...) days (...)'', so thank you."


    Lucy said by accident.


    "What? Three days?


    Did you say three days now?


    Not three months?


    "Yeah, I''m gonna travel on a space transfer (teleport) and come back for two nights in the Great Labyrinth. its repetition."


    "Ru-chan''s space transfer (teleport) is convenient. It''s a flash to go anywhere."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Yes, it was.


    Lucy is now one of the continent''s leading users of space transfer (teleport).


    Besides, my knight (Makoto) says he''s the owner of "Bottomless Magic (Mana)".


    "So it''s only three days away...?


    "Yeah, ''cause it''d be tough if strong demons and demon-continental people attacked this city, wouldn''t it?


    "If you''re in trouble, call me right away! Because I''m flying in!


    Of course, Lucy with her face and Aya laughing nicely.


    How comforting.


    All the anxiety and loneliness disappeared.


    ¡­ my knight (Makoto).


    I''ll be fine because your people will be here.


    I''m sure we can rebuild the Moon Country.


    It''s a new moon country, waiting for you.


    (So... be sure to come back)


    The words were engraved on his chest without his mouth.

 Chapter 235 232 Stories Takatsuki Makoto arrives at the Great Labyrinth

    "The temple is'' Help Abel the Brave ''. So I''ve come to help Mr. Abel."


    When I said that, Abel the brave man stood still with a big mouth open with Pocan.


    "................................. Huh? Do you... do you want me?


    Brave Abel opened her mouth, solidified for about ten seconds.


    but it hasn''t spoken well.


    That''s why I overlapped the words first.


    "That''s why it''s nice to have you (...) or (...) et al (...)"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ is, yes. Nice to meet you..." Tra n sla ted b y Jpm tl .£ã o m


    Brave Abel snorted.


    All right, I took the word.


    I put you in the brave Abel party!


    I dropped my gaze on the sleeping Daiji-sama (Momo).


    Momo is Abel the Brave ''True Companion'', so we should just stay together.


    And then there''s "The Virgin" Anna and Lucy''s great-grandfather Johnny Walker.


    At that time, I wondered. T r a ns l a t e d by jpm t l .co £í


    (How long should I stay with Abel the Brave?


    "Dear¡­ Makoto¡­"


    I heard Momo sleeping.


    Put the momomo down. You can''t go anywhere.


    In the meantime, I guess I''ll be with you for a while.


    Speaking of which, did the goddess of destiny say, "Find me"?


    Let''s talk to the Goddess of Destiny (Ila), I can see the future.


    But the prediction of that goddess (one) will remain because of my anxiety.


    When I look at him, both Abel the Brave and the Wall are standing asleep.


    Looks tired.


    - Clear Mirror Water Retaining Skill


    I skipped drowsiness with my skills and kept watch.


    Fortunately, while I was on watch, the chaser didn''t come.


    ¡ó


    Tran s l at e d b y jp£ít l.com Then over the course of seven days, we reached the Great Labyrinth.


    (Wow, it was far...)


    I used to fly alone on Fujiyan''s airship.


    A thousand years ago, the means of travel were, in principle, ''walking''.


    Brave Abel is only brave and has excellent physical abilities.


    Momo also vampired, so he has strength.


    I was so full of following.


    "Mr. Makoto, we''re almost at the entrance to the Great Labyrinth"


    "Dear Makoto......, are you okay? Shall I take care of it?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I didn''t have the energy to respond.


    In the distance, I saw the entrance to a huge labyrinth.


    - "The Great Labyrinth," La Burintos.


    (It hasn''t changed...)


    It came a thousand years ago and everything was different but only here was the same as before when I visited.


    Tr an sla t e d by jp mtl.co£í A little emotional.


    Most of all, there was no city of adventurers in front of the Great Labyrinth, and there were no streets.


    I pulled the weed out, and I''ve come this far.


    "Wait a minute, please. I can''t see it from here, but I have a lookout. I''ll go ahead and tell them about you two."


    That said, Abel headed to the entrance to the labyrinth (dungeon).


    It''s just me and Momo.


    "Dear Makoto...... I''m a demon, can I really be with you?


    "I''m fine, I''m fine. Mr. Abel said nobody would notice if you were grand, right?


    They say there are elves, dwarves, and beasts in this Great Labyrinth lair besides the people, but there are no ''vampires'' in the boulders.


    But everyone said they wouldn''t mind the details because the race was falling apart.


    After waiting awhile, the brave Abel returned soon.


    "Mr. Makoto, Momo. I''ll show you, go ahead."


    We entered the Great Labyrinth through an entrance that was like a way out.


    ¡ó


    "... Wow, wow"


    Momo raised an exclamation. Tr an s l ated b y £êp m t l.£ã o m


    It was completely invisible from the entrance, but along the upper passage of the Great Labyrinth, a long vertical city spread.


    Probably built by magic, stone buildings lined up in shifts.


    There are many inhabitants, people, elves, beasts, and many other species to see for the first time.


    What do they all have in common? Are they ''warriors'' or ''wizards''?


    He has some kind of weapon and is wearing armor or a robe.


    Apparently this is a city of fighters.


    "Makoto-kun! Momo!


    An elf woman hugged me and Momo.


    He looked pissy in his green armor, like someone else the last time he saw him, but his face looked familiar.


    "Mr. Wooden Brave (Julietta), you''re safe."


    "I was worried about you - and, alas... Momo. The way it looks......"


    I was immediately noticed by the change in Momo.


    "Mr. Giulietta, can we talk over here?


    I moved out of sight and explained the situation.


    "Yep! Momo became the family of the Demon King, but Makoto-kun cut the ''causal thread''!?"


    Giulietta is surprised to hear her mouth shut.


    "I couldn''t believe it when I saw it in front of you. Makoto''s behavior is too substandard¡­"


    "Who''s Makoto-kun?


    "So he''s an ordinary man who''s come to the divine service of the goddess of the sun."


    I explained to Abel the Brave and Julietta the Tree Brave, but he turned his suspicious eyes.


    I''m not lying.


    "Well, fine. I''ll tell Wolfe about it. Keep it from others that Momo is a vampire. By the way, do Makoto and Momo have plans for the future?


    "I want to rest for now..."


    My legs are the limit.


    "I am with Master Makoto."


    Momo seems to be just like me.


    "Okay. Abel, the (...) store next to you (...) is empty, right? I think you should use it there, okay?


    "... yeah, that''s right"


    "I''m sorry, this city, I can''t afford two rooms. Makoto-kun and Momo will be in the same room."


    Apparently, me and Momo will be in the same room.


    "Momo, still okay?


    "Of course! I''m more than happy!


    "? Okay"


    Momo seems fine in the same room.


    "Mr. Makoto, I''ll show you around."


    That''s what I said and followed the brave Abel walking away.


    I lost so much that I reached a simple collective home made of stone bricks.


    "This is the room. Nobody''s here right now, so feel free to use it."


    That''s what Abel left.


    Me and Momo are alone in the room.


    The room is small and just has a bed and a simple table.


    "Momo, you can use the bed"


    I looked around the room and wondered where I was going to sleep.


    That''s when I found my little hand mirror falling off.


    Pick it up and look at the back.


    - Olga.


    The name was carved.


    The name sounded familiar.


    I took out the book The Legend of Abel the Brave.


    Brave Abel''s Master: The Brave Olga of Fire.


    Celebrities.


    Your daughter, General Talisker of the Land of Fire, must have also received a name from the legendary brave master a thousand years ago.


    And at the moment, the Fire Brave is dead.


    I just found out why the brave Abel had a slightly darker look.


    (Well, is this room the master''s room of the brave Abel...)


    That''s scary......


    "Dear Makoto...?


    Momo talked anxiously about what I was thinking.


    "Sorry, sorry. Momo can sleep first."


    "Um... I''m afraid I''m the only one who''ll let you use the bed, so why don''t you sleep with me?


    It was suggested as a snack.


    but the bed is small and too cramped for both of us.


    "No, I''m used to sleeping on the floor."


    "So, but. If we hug each other and sleep together, we''ll both be together!


    "See you next time"


    ".................. yes"


    I wanted to go to bed early, so I fell asleep on the floor.


    Momo is also lying in bed.


    It was the first room with a roof in a long time and I was able to sleep slowly.


    ¡ó


    "Lord Makoto! Lord Momo! I''m so glad you''re safe!!


    "I don''t have a lot, but you two owe me your lives, so eat up."


    When I woke up, Mr. Tree Brave (Julietta) called me to come to the dining room.


    This seems to be the city of the Great Labyrinth, the only dining room.


    Mr. Wolfe is wearing full body armor.


    In the chair, there is a giant battle axe.


    That must be Mr. Wolfe''s weapon.


    The dining room is full of warriors besides us.


    It may resemble an Adventurer''s Guild tavern in the City of Water.


    I came a thousand years ago and was finally able to come to a lively place.


    "By the way, Momo. Seems a lot more magical than when we met before, but did you get Abel to do an ''appraisal''?


    "No, because I couldn''t afford that"


    "Yes, I think you should look into it."


    "Um... I don''t have a lot of skills..."


    "Momo, it''s like ''rebirth'' for people to be vampires. That''s why physical abilities can be enhanced and skills can change."


    Giulietta explains to Momo.


    Ma, Momo is a great sage.


    "Okay, I''ll try to appraise Momo. Look me in the eye."


    "Yes, sir"


    Momo answers the voice of the brave Abel with a nervous voice.


    "Momo''s race is... half-vampires (half-vampires). It doesn''t seem to be completely, demonic. Status, that''s awesome. The boulder is the family of the Demon King. Skills... Huh?


    "What''s up? Abel."


    "Hey, how was it?


    Brave Abel got stuck in words on the way to the appraisal.


    "Momo... possesses'' Sage ''skills"


    "" Become!? "


    Julietta and Wolfe raised their voices of surprise.


    "Is this awesome?


    "It''s amazing! It''s a skill they call one in a million!


    "I''ve never seen you before either..."


    "Mr. Makoto, you''re not surprised."


    As the faces of the brave spoke with excitement, I was quietly drinking ale when Brave Abel pointed it out to me.


    Yabe, were you too calm because you knew?


    "No, it''s amazing! You did it, Momo!


    "Um... Dear Makoto. Can my ''sage'' skills help Lord Makoto......?


    "Hmm?"


    When I was acting white, Momo held my hand and leaned up.


    Hmm... I would like the skill of the Great Sage to be used for the brave Abel, not me.


    "Hey, by the way, what are Makoto and Momo going to do? Join us if you like¡­"


    A loud voice echoed in the cave as the wooden brave man (Julietta) tried to talk about something.


    "He''s back -!


    "The Great Warrior has returned from the depths of the Great Labyrinth!


    "Welcome!!


    "Today''s prey is the big dragon!


    It''s not a single voice, it''s like a lot of people cheering.


    When you see them, the elves and the beasts are gathered together.


    Is something wrong?


    "Uh, looks like he''s back."


    A wooden brave man flaunted his face.


    "You don''t have to hate me that much, do you?


    The earth brave man laughed bitterly.


    "But even though he''s powerful, he doesn''t show interest in the Demon King crusade. Even the brave men of fire (Olga) would not have died if they had helped us in the last battle..."


    "Come on, Julietta. I can''t help regretting it''s over."


    "That''s right, Mr. Giulietta. Because he is not a brave man..."


    Your expressions are dark.


    As Momo and I were looking at each other, Abel the Brave gave a hasty explanation.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Makoto. We talked weird..."


    "No, can you tell me if you can?


    Anyway, we''re going to live here.


    I want to purchase the information.


    "Mr. Makoto. There are several factions in this Great Labyrinth city. One is a faction that focuses on us, the Brave Men of Fire. We aim to crusade the Demon King. And a faction centered on the ''Iron Brave'' who opposes it. This one is intended to ''survive'' rather than a demon king crusade. I mean, I don''t fight demon kings."


    "... don''t you want to fight the Demon King?


    "To be precise, these are the people who have given up on challenging the Demon King in the past and saying ''you can''t win''. And the status quo is more majority there..."


    ¡­¡­


    Is the giving up group more of an opposition party......


    "And the last faction. Well, this is the biggest, but the people who built this labyrinth city. Mostly sub people. The same elves, dwarves, beasts as me...... They originally lived in this city all the time."


    Mr. Giulietta drank a gooey ale.


    "A brave man like us has us hiding here."


    "I see..."


    Understood.


    Is it the smallest group (group) to which Brave Abel belongs?


    After all, he thought that if we came to this safe house, the rest would be united... but it wasn''t.


    (That''s a tough future...)


    I protected Abel, the brave one, so I felt safe and high.


    Still, it''s a long way to go.


    One long-sleeved man slipped out of the hedge.


    The rest of them, they follow.


    Apparently, he''s the central figure.


    He has red copper hair like a ponytail, appropriately tied, and a long sword on his hips.


    People around them are talking to the man, but the man walks slowly to his lack of interest.


    A face as neat as a sculpture was a cold look that everything in the world was boring.


    "It''s him. Elf''s Great Warrior Ji (...) Yo (...) Ni (...) I (...). You''re the head of the subraces."


    !?


    That guy... Johnny.


    I discovered Lucy''s great-grandfather.

 Chapter 236 233 Stories Takatsuki Makoto meets Joni

    Johnny Walker.


    He is Lucy''s grandfather and grandfather of the Red Lotus witch Mr. Rosalee.


    That sounds familiar to me, but in The Legend of Abel the Brave, his portrayal is scarce.


    "When did you become one of us? ''But it''s not written.


    In the picture book, it appears in the middle, fluttering.


    So I didn''t expect to meet you so soon.


    (Well, is this convenient...)


    T rans l a t e d by jp £í tl.£ãom Defeating the Great Demon King are four men: The Brave One of Light (Abel), The Virgin (Anna), The Great Wise One, and The Demon Archer (Johnny).


    It''s a history I learned scattered in the temple of water.


    Johnny Walker is definitely one of the most important people.


    I was able to confirm its safety.


    Already the brave Abel and the great sage are among us.


    Only ''Virgin'' Anna will remain.


    (This is quite the problem...)


    T ran s la ted by jp m tl.£ãom In one theory, it seems that the brave Abel and Virgin Anna were born in the same village as young (...) tame (...) stained (...).


    I mean, at the moment, it would be weird if we weren''t acting together.


    So far, however, the name Anna, Virgin, has not come out of anyone''s mouth, Mr. Valiant of the earth (Wolf), Mr. Valiant of the tree (Julietta), Valiant Abel.


    (No way, he''s dead like a brave man of fire...?


    No, no, the idea is a quick one.


    The story of the brave Abel being imprisoned by the Demon King''s Castle doesn''t appear in the picture books, and you''d better think that history has already been altered.


    I want to believe that Saint Anna must be feeling well somewhere too......


    You can explore around the subtle wooden brave (Julietta)...


    If you use too much knowledge of the future, you''ll be suspicious of who we are.


    I hope it''s enough to be suspicious, but if I say, ''I''m from the future in a thousand years'' or something, they''ll think I''m the crazy one.


    So there''s a hold on ''Virgin'' Anna.


    Before that, it''s Johnny Walker.


    Legendary ''Demon Archer''.


    But you look like a swordsman with a sword on his back.


    Doesn''t look like he has a bow and arrow.


    He is surrounded by large crowds and eating. Transl a te d b y jp mtl .c o £í


    A leading man in this city and ''true companion'' to the Great Demon King Crusade.


    You should get to know him.


    I guess I''ll say hello.


    "Hey, you''re going"


    "Huh? Master Makoto?


    "Lord Makoto, where are you going?


    When I got up, Momo and Mr. Dirt Brave (Wolf) asked me.


    "Say hello to Mr. Johnny."


    "Yeah, you like Makoto, too. I don''t like him. Especially the guy."


    "Yes... what is it?


    But I''m talking about a hero who likes women, and I might be convinced.


    I just don''t know, because it doesn''t start unless you talk to me.


    I slowly approached the big table where Johnny was eating.


    There are many women around him.


    Tr anslate d b y Jpmtl.£ãom Beautiful elves, cat ears, and rabbit ear adorable beast girls surround and take their chances.


    Everyone is bickering out loud, drinking, cheering up.


    Something,... reminded me of Sakurai-kun''s group back in middle school.


    Is that it?


    Didn''t I, uh, come alive avoiding that kind of yang ca?


    Finally, Johnny, a noisy group but at the center, drinks like a terrible bore.


    Bad love, because I can snort.


    Speaking to that group, you have the courage... no, but.


    Troubled for a while, he slapped me on the shoulder from behind.


    "Hey, hey. You saved the Valiant of the Earth (Wolf) and the Valiant of the Tree (Julietta)?


    Looking back, an old man with a good physique and a thick mustache stood.


    Probably a dwarf because of its physical characteristics.


    His face is thick, but his fighting spirit (aura) is also intense.


    From what I''ve seen, he''s a warrior of war.


    "It''s Makoto. Nice to meet you."


    Tr ans la ted b y £Êp m t l.c o £í "I''m the" Iron Brave "Deckel. Say hello."


    Ooh!


    Iron Brave!


    Rumor has it, another faction leader?


    He looks very strong, he has a lot of magic (mana) to cover his body, and he doesn''t look like a very brave man to give up his Demon King crusade...


    "Nice to meet you"


    I shook the hand I was offered.


    "You, the Brave Man of the Earth (Wolf), praised you greatly, but you don''t look so strong! Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha!


    "Ha..."


    They laughed.


    Well, I hope I''m used to being seen weak.


    "Hey, stop the Dirt Brave (Wolf) and the Tree Brave (Julietta). They''re talking about challenging the Demon King one more time. Honestly, even the fiery brave (Olga) who was so strong couldn''t stand his teeth. Defeating the Demon King is a dream story."


    "Er..."


    "Besides, I have a daughter who turns seven. I have to live until he grows up! We should stop fighting recklessly! Don''t you think?


    "Your daughter..."


    I see.


    I don''t challenge the Demon King because I gave up defeating the Demon King because I didn''t have the courage...


    Is there a case because you have a family and you have a protector?


    "Even you have a young sister with you, don''t you?


    "Huh?"


    Sister?


    I don''t have any brothers.


    He''s my only child.


    "Master Makoto?


    "You have such a pretty sister."


    Momo came because he was making a scene.


    Oh, did they think Momo was my sister?


    Not at all, though.


    And I won''t let my sister call me like that.


    "Hey, Iron Brave (Deckel). Don''t blow anything weird on you, Makoto. Because we take the liberty of challenging the Demon King!


    I even came to Mr. Giulietta, the wooden brave man.


    I said, "Well, you were in danger this time, weren''t you? We should stop now."


    "No! If the brave give up, that''s the end of the world!


    "Hey, Iron Brave (Deckel), Tree Brave (Julietta). Calm down."


    Mr. Wolfe can take care of the two people he talks to.


    Brave Abel stares at us without taking part in the conversation.


    "Hey, you''re giving up on defeating the Demon King, aren''t you?


    "Makoto-kun, you''re going to fight the Demon King!


    Mr. Iron Brave (Deckel) and Mr. Tree Brave (Julietta) are stuffed here.


    Letters floated in front of me with flutters.


    ''Which side do you take?


    Iron Brave


    Tree Brave


    It''s a choice.


    but I twisted my neck.


    Defeat the Demon King? Won''t you knock him down?


    No, no, no, Mr. ''RPG Player'', you''re not, are you?


    My answer is...


    "Defeat the Demon King, then defeat the Great Demon King."


    This should be the right one.


    Oh, my God, there''s a Savior Abel over here.


    but when I said it, they looked pompous.


    The conversation around me also stopped.


    Everyone in the dining room was looking at me.


    "No, no, no, no. Whatever it is..."


    "Oh, yeah. The Great Demon King, is he the demon god? Whatever..."


    Is that it?


    No one wants to defeat the Great Demon King?


    Apparently, I gave the wrong answer.


    "Whoa, brave man of the people. It''s on its own to be cheerful, but this is our subhuman city. Anyone who causes trouble is gonna have to leave, okay?


    You overheard our conversation, a couple of beast men came over here.


    He was at Mr. Johnny''s table.


    "Don''t think about being an idiot to fight the Demon King. People are weak."


    "By and large, I haven''t been able to defeat one of its executives before the Great Demon King or the Demon King."


    "First, let the people on the human ranch go, and then you can talk nonsense."


    I was around Mr. Johnny, and the other beasts came this way.


    Because of the struggle (aura) surrounding my body, I felt that everyone was quite a player.


    Mr. Iron Brave (Deckel), Mr. Tree Brave (Julietta), looks awkward.


    Something tells me the brave man''s position is low...


    That''s when someone came forward.


    "Mr. Makoto defeated one of those demon king''s bellies, the Ballum of the Hauser Demon!


    "Yes, Master Makoto is very strong!


    It was the brave Abel and Momo.


    "" "Huh?


    The faces of the brave, including Mr. Wolfe, look astonished.


    That''s what I didn''t want you to say!


    I don''t want to sell names in this day and age.


    ... Let''s stop talking about it next time.


    "You defeated the ''Ballum of the Hauser Demon''...?


    "Yeah, well. Once..."


    Asked by one of the beasts, he replied probably.


    "Unbelievable!?"


    "Is this good guy really that strong?


    "The Ballum of the Hauser Demon is under the command of the Demon King, and he''s the oldest stock executive."


    "All right, then I''ll give you an arm test. They call me Jonny''s right-hand man!


    Something''s starting to make me feel like I''m in trouble.


    "Hey, hey. No, Makoto-kun''s tired from a long journey."


    "You''re the fierce one who defeated the demon king''s belly, aren''t you? It''s light exercise."


    The brave wooden man (Julietta) stops me, but the beast man is motivated.


    Bloody beast man.


    Somehow, I remembered Mr. Thunder Brave (Gerald) a thousand years later.


    This beast man''s fighting spirit (aura) seems very strong.


    It was when I was wondering if I would manage to avoid the fight.


    "Enemy attack - - - -!"


    A man on guard came running with a bright blue face.


    "So, enemy attack! Enemy attack! Everybody, hurry up!!


    To his voice, the face of the city of the labyrinth fell upon him.


    The look on the face of the earth brave man and the tree brave man changed.


    The same goes for the beasts and for the brave men of iron.


    Everyone has their hands on the weapon.


    "Well, don''t rush. And now there''s a sheik."


    "What brings you here? Dragons? Demons?


    "You don''t look so pathetic, because Master Joni is here..."


    The faces of the Elves and the Beasts are somewhat calm as to whether their trust in Mr. Joni''s strength is thick.


    but the next word changed everyone''s complexion.


    "The Demon King! The Demon King Cain is here!!!!


    A screaming scream echoed through the city of the labyrinth.

 Chapter 237 234 words Takatsuki Makoto meets the apostle of the evil gods

    "The Demon King! The Demon King Cain is here!!!


    A screaming scream echoed through the city of the labyrinth.


    - Cain the Demon King.


    Needless to say, the apostle of Master Noah a thousand years ago.


    Apostles of evil gods, black knights, mad heroes...... notorious demon kings with different names.


    Its demon king''s most famous evil deed is the ''slaying of the brave''.


    The picture book Legend of Abel the Brave says that most brave men were (...) killed (...) by the demon (...) king (...) ka (...) i (...) n (...).


    T ra n s l a t e d by jp £ítl .co£í And there are many brave men in the Great Labyrinth today.


    The situation is bad.


    but things went even worse.


    "Demon King Cain!!


    The brave (...) one (...) a (...) be (...) l (...) popped out of the Great Labyrinth with a voice that contained a different kind of emotion than usual.


    Yes, Cain the Demon King is the enemy of the Brave Man of Fire, the master of Abel the Brave.


    With anger, the brave Abel has forgotten me.


    This is not good! Tr a ns la t ed b y Jp£ítl.£ã om


    "Abel! Wait!


    "We''re going, too!


    The wooden brave (Julietta) and the earth brave (Wolf) followed.


    "Dad!"


    "You take refuge behind the labyrinth with everyone else."


    "Oh no! My dad''s with me!


    "I''m a brave man. You can''t just run away."


    "Promise me you''ll be back! Tomorrow''s my birthday!


    "Oh, we''ll celebrate our birthday together when we get back"


    "Absolutely, come back alive..."


    I heard a conversation between the Iron Brave (Deckel) and your daughter.


    Um... will you stop flagging the death of the iron plate?


    The Iron Brave (this one) must be protected!


    I took an oath.


    Tran sl at e d by jp £í t l .co£í "Evacuate the inhabitants. Girls and children are the priority. Come with me if you can fight. We''ll get rid of the Demon King."


    "Master Johnny! It''s impotent! They''re (...) Kain, the Demon King!


    "Let''s run away together!


    "The brave guys alone will have a heavy load. Just follow me."


    Mr. Johnny Walker was just one person calm in the mess.


    Apparently, they''ll fight with us, too.


    "Dear Makoto...?


    Momo grabs my sleeve with grate.


    I''d like you to evacuate with the residents if possible, but I''m also afraid to leave here and lose sight of them.


    Above all, I''m sorry they take Momo away again.


    "Follow me. But when it comes to fighting, it''s like you''re hiding."


    "Yes!


    I headed outside the Great Labyrinth with Momo.


    ¡ó


    "Ahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!"


    Outside the Great Labyrinth, the first thing that reached my ear was a deafening laugh. T rans l ated by jpm t l.£ã o£í


    "Soil Brave (Wolf)!"


    I heard Mr. Wooden Brave (Julietta) scream.


    Mr. Wolfe''s armor is crushed, bleeding and falling.


    No way......


    "Don''t disturb me,... Julietta. I''m still alive..."


    Good.


    Mr. Soil Brave (Wolf) is perfectly safe.


    Yes, what about the brave Abel!?


    "Whew!?"


    Did Cain the Demon King hit you, Abel is also falling on the ground further afield.


    I don''t have any bleeding from what I''ve seen, so I''d like to think you''re just passing out.


    "Momo! How''s Mr. Abel?"


    "Yes!


    I sent Momo to see how the brave Abel was doing and to check on the misery.


    Many other beast tribes and elf warriors have fallen in bloody blood. T r a nsl at e d by £Êp£í t l .com


    It hasn''t been minutes since the news of the enemy attack.


    Already in a state of devastation, we look down arrogantly on this one.


    - He was a knight wrapped in black armor all over his body.


    He''s wearing a full-faced helmet, and I don''t know his expression.


    In your hand is a giant two-handed sword (Great Sword).


    It unleashes a powerful struggle (aura) that overflows from all over its body.


    This is Cain the Demon King...


    "Ahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha! Weak, weak, weak, weak, weak, weak! Brave man of the Holy Gods!


    He was a nasty demon king.


    Was he such a good talking demon king?


    "Brave men kill! If you''re anything but a brave man, if you believe in Master Noah, I''ll let you live. Now kneel down and praise Master Noah. That way, we''ll just cut off one arm and we''ll miss him. Thank you, Merciful Noah!


    I heard those words.


    (Dude...)


    Master Noah''s followers can only increase by one every 10 years.


    That is the divine rule.


    No matter how many threats you make, you can''t increase the number of believers, and this only spreads Master Noah''s bad reviews.


    No one answers the call of Cain the Demon King.


    (Spirit, Spirit.)


    I called upon the Spirit of the Water to gather magic.


    "Water Magic and Ice Spear (Iceland)"


    When I unleashed my magic, dozens of magically made ice spears poured down on Cain the Demon King.


    All of that smashed into black armor.


    There is not one scratch on the armor.


    (As Noah said...)


    Just before I was flown a thousand years ago, I remembered the words Lady Noah taught me.


    ¡ó


    Just before I jumped a thousand years ago.


    Cathedral of Anna the Virgin.


    In the immediate vicinity, the Goddess of Destiny (Ila) chants the miracle of time travel (Time Travel).


    Now, the waiting time for the chant.


    In the meantime, I had Noah teach me a thousand years old.


    "Makoto. Do you know who the demon king needs to pay the most attention to as we head out a thousand years ago?


    Master Noah, who deliberately became a female teacher, points at me.


    You like that, don''t you?


    "It''s the Great Demon King, isn''t it?


    "No, I''m not. The Great Demon King does not move from Eden, an aerial garden that floats on the Devil''s Continent. Unless you go to see him from yourself, there''s no chance you''ll run into him."


    Oh, really?


    "So it''s The Immortal King (Bifronce), who rules the western continent?


    "I''m sorry to hear that, but the correct answer is..."


    "Demon King Cain. It''s Noah''s messenger, Takatsuki Makoto. He is alone and deaf. If you act with the brave, you''re most likely to be a bowl"


    "Uh, Altena! Don''t tell me first!!


    In the middle of the conversation, Lady Sun Goddess (Altena) interrupted and Lady Noah complained.


    "Demon King Cain......"


    It''s a legendary brave killer, and my predecessor''s apostle.


    What the hell kind of person is that?


    As I answered that question, Master Noah continued to be good at it.


    "Cain created a full-body armor (full plate) and a two-handed sword (great sword) with the same material as the dagger you''re giving Makoto."


    "Wait a minute, Noah. Thousands of years ago I didn''t know much about what was going on on on earth because of the lack of believers, but were you giving that to the Apostle!?"


    Master Noah''s words were now bitten by the goddess of the sun (Artena).


    I stared at the dagger on my hips.


    Pale, shining, magical dagger.


    Is this the same material?


    "Noah! You... used a fragment of the sickle of the old god king (Kronos) that cleaves everything!? You were giving that stuff to the people of the earth! What are you thinking!?"


    "Ugh, Artena! In the end, your" Light Brave "is more irregular (cheat), so it''s not sloppy!


    "My creation of" The Brave Man of Light "is never invincible without the light of the sun! Properly performs in accordance with Divine Realm regulations. But the weapon you gave... this is why the unthinking old god tribe!


    "Ha!? Who wouldn''t think! It''s policy. It''s policy! It''s okay if it''s appropriate! Appropriate!"


    Lady Noah and Lady Altena see each other yelling and the people in the diocese are pulling.


    "Um... you two. I''m sorry about the excitement. After all, who is Cain the Demon King?


    When I asked the question, Master Noah and Master Altena turned around.


    "Takazuki Makoto......, calm down and listen to me. The armor worn by the Demon King Cain and the metal used for the weapons in his possession are the materials of the weapons of the Old God King. I mean, it''s..."


    "Object (...) Reason (...) No (...) Effect (...), (...) Demon (...) Law (...) No (...) Effect (...), Makoto."


    Noah concludes lightly against Artena, who seems to be stuck in words in a spicy way.


    "What?"


    What did you just say?


    Physical void, magic void...... you say?


    Doesn''t that mean you''ll never be able to take it down?


    "Noah, you have to tell him exactly. Mako-kun, correctly, attacks below ''Holy Class'' are void."


    Master Ayle gave me a supplement from the side.


    But...


    "Isn''t that practically invincible?


    "No, a divine, or divine equivalent attack would make sense."


    "For example... the attack of" The Brave Man of Light "."


    Master Noah continues to speak to Mr. Ayle.


    The point is, you can''t defeat me except Abel, the brave man of light?


    "But what if we were to fight Cain, the Demon King, before we met the Brave One of Light?


    "Run. That''s the only way."


    The goddess of the sun affirmed.


    "Is that all there is..."


    Ma, no.


    I guess that means you can''t fight such a disobedient bastard properly.


    They must be wiped out.


    "Hmm, but I''ll also tell you what to do in case you''re going to fight that kid without The Brave Man of Light."


    "Oh, my God, don''t you have a plan?"


    "Oh, my God? That''s..."


    Master Noah told me how.


    ¡ó


    (What in case...)


    Doesn''t Noah know this is going to happen?


    Such an idea turns my head.


    (... The Great Spirit of Water (Undine). Come)


    I''ve called you many times since just now, but you don''t come out very well.


    I wonder if I''ve asked too much lately.


    I need to fill it up later.


    While this is happening, the warriors are fighting and falling flabby.


    "Water magic and dragons!


    With the help of the Spirit of Water, I unleashed water magic.


    But if you don''t mind my magic, Cain the Demon King won''t turn around.


    "Whoa!"


    Oh!


    Mr. Iron Brave (Deckel) has been slashed!


    Mazui, mazui, mazui!


    "Gu... I wanted to celebrate my daughter''s seventh birthday..."


    Flag collection is fast!


    You''re giving up fast, Mr. Iron Brave!


    "XXXXXXX! The Great Spirit of Water (Undine)!"


    When I yelled in my spiritual language, I finally showed up.


    - The (...) Great Spirit of Water (Undine) in me (...) a (...) d (...).


    "XXXXXXX -! XXX! (Thanks for waiting -! My King!)"


    "... XXXXXXX (... what are you doing?


    "XXXXXXX (You like this kind of outfit, don''t you?


    Hey, the Great Spirit of Water looked at Momo.


    Just now, Abel seems to have regained consciousness and Momo is intervening.


    No way, it took you a while to imitate Momo?


    "XXXXXXX¡­ (you¡­)"


    You''ll be overwhelmed at this emergency.


    "XXXXXX? XXXXXX? (Oh, are you angry? My King?)"


    The Great Spirit of Water (Undine) anxiously moisturizes his eyes.


    The condition was very similar to Noah''s lie (...) cry (...) kick (...).


    This guy......


    Wait, calm down.


    The cooperation of the Great Spirit of Water (Undine) is essential to survive this crisis.


    The Spirit is whimsical, moody, and needs to be in a good mood.


    That''s the basics of Spirit Magic.


    So what I should say here...


    "XXXXXXX (Great Spirit of Water (Undine), looks great on you)"


    "XXXXXXX! XXX! (Is it true!? My King!


    "XXXXXXX (so help me)"


    "XXXXXXX! (Yes I''ll do my best -!


    As soon as the Great Spirit of Water (Undine) said so, all the magic from around the area gathered toward us.


    Pompous, the rain began to fall, the ground swayed, the air trembled, and lightning ran into the black clouds as they responded.


    The magic of all the waters of the world (mana).


    To the Great Spirit of Water (Undine) it gathers.


    - Demon King Cain turned this way.


    Cain, the Demon King, was trying to stab Mr. Iron Brave (Deckel) in the stomach.


    Until just now, the Demon King, who cared nothing about us, clearly recognized me.


    Do you see the Great Spirit of Water (Undine) next to me?


    Cain, the Demon King, has spoken to me.


    "Are you a brave man?


    Quietly asked.


    "No."


    I answered briefly.


    He is a nationally certified brave man, but there is no land of water here.


    So I''m not a brave man.


    Cain, the Demon King, heard my answer and uttered the following:


    "Do you... say (...) a (...)?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I couldn''t answer that.


    You can''t possibly answer that.


    I still believe in Master Noah.


    But I''m not a believer now.


    So I can''t say anything.


    And unexpectedly i (...) la (...) i (...) i (...) for that myself.


    "Then die."


    You decided to refuse to speak up, Demon King Cain waves his sword over here and packs the distance in an instant.


    Fast!?


    "Water Magic/Holy Class Junction"


    "Hahahahahahahahahahahahaha!!!


    Cain the Demon King cleaves the magic of the junction I activated as if it were a piece of paper.


    What the heck... are you out of your mind?


    I can''t help it...... I didn''t know it would be a feather to use here.


    (... the right hand of the Spirit)


    When I tried to turn my right arm into a spirit, - the flash ran.


    "Mm."


    Cain, the Demon King, groaned small.


    The light is a gap in the Demon King''s armor.


    It was an attack like passing a hole in a needle.


    "Spirit Magic/Wind Arrow (Wind Arrow)"


    With a quiet voice, nearly a thousand windy arrows poured down on Cain, the Demon King.


    Most of them seemed to be attacked through slight gaps in armor, while being prevented by the Demon King''s armor.


    Blood attaches small to the Demon King''s armor.


    (Wow...)


    I taught Master Noah how to attack the Demon King Cain.


    In other words, the armor itself does not pass through the attack, thus making that gap.


    I understood that. It was an attack.


    When I realized, the Lord who carried out the attack stood quietly in front of me and Cain the Demon King.


    I have long red copper hair in the wind


    The man had a sword that might be longer than his height.


    No, it''s not a sword.


    A blade sentence that wavers at an opposing body.


    A knife.


    A long-haired swordsman with a long knife.


    The figure also looked like a samurai.


    "Thank you, Mr. Johnny"


    When I thanked him, Johnny Walker said with a slight eye.


    "The Great Spirit of Water (Undine)... this is the first time I''ve seen one I can follow"


    He sees it.


    Right. He''s also a user of spiritual magic.


    "Let me give you a hand. No, give me a hand."


    "Yes, let''s get rid of him"


    Mr. Johnny, I answered the suggestion without hesitation.


    She nodded with a serious look as she glanced at the Great Spirit of Water (Undine) on the side.


    She''s in the mood, too, and she seems to be getting serious.


    I fought with Joanie Walker to challenge Cain, the Demon King.

 Chapter 238 235 Stories Takatsuki Makoto fights the Demon King

    Outside the Great Labyrinth, the bloody brave, the warriors are falling.


    Most of the warriors still standing have lost their will before Cain the Demon King.


    Only me and Mr. Johnny are facing Kane the Demon King.


    "What''s your name?


    "It''s Makoto."


    Mr. Joni asked me and I answered briefly.


    "It''s Johnny."


    "Yes." T r a nsl a t ed b y £Êpm t l .c o m


    I know that.


    "... Wind Arrow (Wind Arrow)"


    Hundreds of wind arrows appear the moment Mr. Joni utters his words small.


    The magic consisted of magic (mana) gathered from around, not Mr. Joni himself.


    Spirit of the wind magic.


    You can''t lose this one either.


    Tr ans late d by Jp£ítl.c o£í "XXXXXXXXX¡­ XXX (Great Spirit of Water (Undine) ¡­ please)"


    "XXXXXXX (Yes, My King)"


    ... Zuzu, and around Cain the Demon King, hundreds of water dragons emerged.


    Even though the Demon King does not intend to do so.


    I grabbed the right hand of the Great Spirit of Water (Undine) and synchronized it.


    - Water Magic/Deep Sea


    Generate massive walls of water to surround the Demon King Cain and protect everyone around him.


    And this is also the only way to counter the Demon King Cain.


    Master Noah said.


    The armor of the Demon King Cain does not allow any attack or magic to pass.


    And the sword of Cain the Demon King cleaves everything.


    So it''s no use attacking the Demon King directly.


    Means to be taken, around him.


    Change the terrain and environment in favor of this one.


    Water dragons made of water magic and huge walls of water make it look as if the ocean appeared there.


    Trans la te d by Jp mt l .co m ... Zuzu, and huge chunks of water surround the Demon King.


    There is no waste of magic (Mana), but with the Great Spirit of Water (Undine), everything will be resolved.


    In the distance, I could see Abel and the Great Sage (Momo) with their mouths wide open with Pocan.


    Brave Abel''s injuries don''t seem to be a big deal.


    Peace of mind.


    "Gather, Spirit of Fire..."


    When Cain, the Demon King, shrugged, his two-handed sword was wrapped in fire.


    The Spirit of Fire...


    Cain, the Demon King, wandered off his sword tip and burst into this one in an instant.


    "Wind Arrow"


    "Water Magic/Water Dragon"


    Mr. Johnny and my magic clash against Cain the Demon King.


    but all the magic was prevented by armor.


    Still, it slows down somewhat.


    "Water Magic and Ice Realm"


    Continue to tighten multiple boundaries. Tr a n s l ated by jp mtl.£ão m


    The demon king paid it off depressingly.


    Hmm, it doesn''t work at all......


    I knew it.


    "Water Magic/Ice Cubes"


    Like Lucy''s meteorite drop (Meteo), he hits huge chunks of ice one after another on Demon King Cain.


    There is no damage in it, but it is somewhat of a stepping stone.


    "Wood magic and captivity"


    Mr. Jonii''s unleashed wooden magic entangled the body of the Demon King.


    The demon king slashes it away.


    "Soil Magic/Stone Arrow (Stone Arrow)"


    Hundreds more stone arrows pour down on the Demon King.


    He''s versatile, that guy.


    "Water Magic/Water Cage"


    I wondered if I could trap Cain the Demon King, and I used the magic of the prison, but soon I was torn apart by a two-handed sword.


    That two-handed sword is the same material as my dagger. T ra n slate d by £êp£ít l .£ão m


    When that happens, there''s nothing in this world that can''t be killed.


    You''re a jerk, not at all.


    "Makoto, do you have any means of attack that might lead to him?


    Mr. Jonii, who wraps the wind and floats in the universe, asks me.


    "I can''t get through any attack on him. Let''s keep our distance and fight at this rate."


    When I said it, Mr. Johnny looked surprised.


    "But it''s not as obvious as this. I was wondering if you had any hands..."


    "This is what''s best. This attack will not pass, and if we approach it, we will be slashed by that sword."


    "Right..."


    Mr. Johnny gave a slightly disappointing look, but he didn''t even dispute it.


    Well, maybe he was expecting me to have some kind of trump card because I was grand.


    As I felt a little sorry for myself, I remembered my conversation with Master Noah.


    ¡ó


    "So how do we attack Cain, the Demon King, if the Brave One of Light is not among us? Dear Noah."


    "Phew, that''s right"


    Master Noah answered my question with a smile.


    "Stay away from that girl (Cain) and make too much money (...) for even a while (...). I''m tired of her, so I think I''ll go home if I don''t think I can take her down."


    "... is that what you call an offense?


    It was more of a rush tactic than I ever imagined.


    "And then, like, assault sleep? I think he''s taking off his armor when he''s asleep."


    "... that''s enough"


    Let''s hope we don''t meet Kain the Demon King.


    "Hey, Noah. Can''t you give Makoto Takatsuki the same gear as Cain the Demon King?


    Dear Goddess of the Sun (Altena) has come up with a nice idea.


    Oh! That''s good!


    "Hmm, I ran out of that metal with the dagger I gave Makoto. That''s why I can''t. And with Makoto''s muscle strength, which way can we equip him?


    "Uh... that''s true"


    A brave man who can''t hold anything heavier than a dagger.


    It''s me.


    The goddess of the sun (Artena) held her head.


    "Takatsuki Makoto, be careful not to meet Kain the Demon King..."


    "Yes..."


    What horrible thing would the goddess of the sun (Altena) say so persistently?


    I was, honestly, intrigued then.


    ¡ó


    And a thousand years ago.


    A magical armor that doesn''t make any sense of the magic of "Holy" and "King" unleashed by me and Mr. Joni.


    Great sword of artifacts that cleaves everything apart.


    (You disobedient (cheat) bastards...)


    Aren''t you the Great Demon King? I even think so.


    Is the Great Demon King (Evelice) the more outrageous one?


    What if he''s a dauntless one, like the Brave Man of the Sun (Alexandre)?


    You can''t win, can you?


    Cain, the Demon King, comes straight in here like a pig.


    Anyway, I guess that''s the most efficient thing because it doesn''t take any damage to any attack.


    "The Great Spirit of Water (Undine)!"


    "Wind magic and sickles!"


    In tune with the Great Spirit of Water (Undine), I stopped the Demon King in the huge ice world.


    Mr. Johnny''s, the wind blade pours down there.


    As a result, the Demon King''s attack was interrupted.


    Cain the Demon King struck his tongue.


    Looks like he''s upset we didn''t hit him.


    I was wondering if it was time for you to go home......


    "Spirit of the Wind......"


    The demon king was small and groaned.


    A gust of dust broke out.


    For a moment, I can''t see Cain the Demon King.


    Let''s do a trick!


    "The Great Spirit of Water (Undine)!"


    I prepared for the raid and developed the Multiple Boundary Magic.


    but the demon king wasn''t after me.


    It became a black shadow and approached Mr. Johnny.


    Faster than just now!?


    This is the real Demon King!


    "Die, wicked man"


    Cain, the Demon King, waved down a burning flaming sword from directly in front of Mr. Johnny.


    That''s inevitable!?


    Red and black shadows crossed.


    "Huh?"


    I had the appearance of Mr. Joni in two, but the result was the figure of an elf swordsman who would easily receive the Demon King''s attack.


    Did you attack that artifact with a single knife?


    Mr. Johnny was a hell of a master.


    "That was dangerous."


    Until then, there was Mr. Johnny with the knife.


    Awesome......


    If I had taken it with a blade, I would have definitely been slashed with every knife.


    I guess Cain the Demon King felt that too.


    I''ve switched targets to this one.


    I feel like killing myself.


    "Spirit of water wrapped"


    I put the magic of the Spirit of Water on Master Noah''s dagger.


    Shake it sideways.


    Goooooo...! The sound of a massive slaughter of water involved Cain, the Demon King.


    but it didn''t scratch one on the artifact armor.


    Instead, the slaughter released from the dagger cracked the clouds, from which the sunlight plunged in.


    And Cain, the fiercely speedy Demon King, looms.


    "Hahahahahahahahahaha!!


    The distance between me and Cain the Demon King is the distance the sword reaches in a few steps.


    I don''t think so.


    - The Spirit''s Right Hand


    When I tried to ''spiritualize'' one arm...


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    From behind Cain the Demon King, there was a flying figure.


    The sword he shook down was (...) shining on the rainbow (...) color (...).


    Is that... Brave Abel?


    Demon King Cain noticed the attack from behind and showed a bare gesture of being lost for a moment whether to attack me or not.


    And it looks like we decided to take over the brave first.


    Turning back, he was slashed at the counter by the attack of the brave Abel.


    (Ma''am!


    Brave Abel gets killed!?


    Me and Jonny unleash magic to help Abel the Brave...


    "Become!?"


    !?


    The surprised voice belonged to Cain the Demon King, but the shock around him was louder than that.


    The sword of Abel the Brave cut the helmet of Cain the Demon King if (...) he flies (...) and (...) (...).


    All attacks are null armor!?


    Karan, Karan and a black helmet rolled down the ground.


    There was dokudoku and blood from the Demon King''s neck, but in the next moment the dazzling light emitted and the wound disappeared.


    Noah''s artifact is magical enough to heal the user''s wounds instantly.


    Aren''t you cheating......, Master Noah.


    The face of the Demon King has purple eyes on shallow black skin.


    And he was a man of terrible beauty.


    However, it now hatefully distorts its righteous face.


    "How dare you... the artifact that Noah gave you..."


    "Wind Arrow"


    "Ice Spear (Iceland)"


    More than a thousand magic, unleashed by me and Mr. Joni, concentrates on the head (...) section (...) of the Demon King Cain.


    All right, he''s exposed to weaknesses, that guy!


    "Chi!


    Did you realize the disadvantage, Demon King Cain picked up the black helmet and flew into space?


    Oh! They picked me up!?


    "Wait! Next time, I will dedicate that soul to Lord Noah!


    So Cain the Demon King left.


    (Did you make it through...)


    It was dangerous.


    On several occasions, I almost died.


    I walked in on the spot.


    "XXXXXXX (Um, my king...?


    "XXXXXX, XXXXXXX. XXXXXXX, XXXXXXX (oh sorry, the Great Spirit of Water. Thanks for your help)"


    "XXX! (Yes!


    The Great Spirit of the Water smiled with joy and disappeared.


    Something''s gotten a lot more emotional than when we first met.


    In the first place, it is also unclear whether it is the same individual as the Great Spirit of Water a thousand years later.


    And I still don''t know what ''my king'' means.


    And then we need to treat the massive water walls and dragons that we generate...


    Someone approached me when I was dealing with residual water magic.


    Mr. Johnny, I presume? I thought so, but it wasn''t.


    "Mr. Makoto..."


    "Mr. Abel, that was helpful earlier"


    Coming flirting near me was Abel, the brave man who slashed Cain the Demon King earlier.


    That was awesome.


    "... Mr. Makoto, I''ll do the restorative magic"


    "Nothing, you''re not hurt anywhere, are you?


    "No! What if something happened?"


    Ignoring my words, they did the magic of recovery.


    It''s about a scratch and it really doesn''t hurt anywhere......


    Better yet, Abel the Brave has something to ask.


    "Mr. Abel, that was an awesome move to ''slash'' the Demon King Cain earlier. What (...) and (...) are (...) magic swords?


    Without a doubt, that''s the ''Brave Man of Light'' move.


    "That''s what I was so obsessed with myself... However, I felt that the sun''s rays plunged in from the gap between the clouds that Mr. Makoto had slashed, and that''s when he overflowed me..."


    "Heh..."


    Right!


    A thousand years ago, the ''clouds of darkness'' always cover the earth.


    The sun''s rays are blocked.


    (Was it this simple...)


    When I showed my relieved face, Abel''s expression crumbled.


    "Great... I can only watch my benefactor get killed in front of the Demon King (Cain) again..., I''m so glad Mr. Makoto is safe..."


    Brave Abel was grabbing my shoulder and shaking my voice.


    I didn''t see his face, but maybe he''s crying.


    "Dear Makoto!


    "Momo."


    Here comes the Great Sage (Momo).


    "Are you okay!? Are you hurt somewhere?!?"


    "No, Mr. Abel''s just doing some restorative magic just in case. Because I''m not hurt anywhere."


    "Good... good..."


    Master Dai Sage (Momo) hugged me all the way around my waist.


    I''m worried about you, you know. Reflection.


    Over there, Mr. Joni is surrounded by warriors of the Elves and Beasts under his command.


    His people, too, seemed to have a lot of injuries, but are they all safe?


    Oh, Mr. Johnny saw it this way.


    The ''listening ear'' skill picked up Mr Johnny saying ''thank you, thank you''.


    No, I don''t hear that, I thought, but maybe it''s normal for the elves.


    Even so, that guy is really cool.


    Lucy, your great-grandfather is very strong, and he''s cool.


    That''s hot.


    What about the others?


    A wooden brave man (Julietta) entertains the earth brave man (Wolf).


    Your daughter hugs Mr. Iron Brave (Deckel) and she''s crying.


    Have you avoided the death flag......


    Heal the other injured. Those who can use magic are embracing.


    I breathed heavily here.


    ... Apparently, we survived the worst case (event) of the Demon King Cain raid.

 Chapter 239 236 Stories Takatsuki Makoto talks with Joni

    Hurry up and move to the back of the labyrinth.


    "The cheerful one, give the injured a hand!


    "Wait! Are we done securing the middle level safety zone?!?"


    "In a large cave near the underground lake, I finished tying the line. That''s enough for a temporary evacuation."


    "Wasn''t that the territory of the Snake Woman (Ramia) and the Spider Woman (Arakune)...?


    "Trust the kingdom! No problem.... maybe"


    "Hey."


    Currently, residents of the labyrinth city are in the process of moving. T ran sla t ed b y Jp £ít l .co£í


    The reason is that Cain, the Demon King, found out about the existence of the city of the labyrinth.


    Before the Demon King''s army can be pursued, they''re going to take out the residence of the upper level of the labyrinth.


    I don''t have any body...


    "Momo, shall we go too?"


    "Yes, sir"


    Me and Momo don''t have a lot of possessions, they''re pretty much bare hands.


    T ra ns l ate d b y jp mt l.c o £í So I tried to help carry the luggage but said, "You must be tired of defeating the Demon King with Master Joni! I can''t let you do that chore!," he refused.


    And Momo is exempt from carrying luggage because he''s a child.


    Even as Momo and I moved into the back of the labyrinth, the demon barely showed up.


    The Wizard of the City of the Labyrinth seems to have set a line on the road.


    You can make it a demon. It would be annoying, but it would help us.


    We safely reached the middle floor, near the underground lake.


    Bombing and huge waterfalls of water are constantly pouring down the underground lake.


    There is a small crack in the ceiling, the light plugging in to create a fantastic sight.


    I miss it......


    It was around here that I reunited with Sa.


    Though it is not until a thousand years from now that I meet Sa-san.


    "Master Makoto, what''s wrong?


    As I was immersed in sentiment, the Great Sage (Momo) spoke to me.


    "Nothing. Shall we join Mr. Abel and the others?"


    The brave men are taking the initiative to help migrate the city.


    T ransl a t ed by Jp£í tl .com That''s why we''re acting differently.


    Those guys, too, should have been hurt... tough.


    I''m sorry we''re the only ones relaxing.


    Mr. Dauntless (Wolf) and Abel the Dauntless are carrying heavy baggage.


    Still, that''s going to take a while...


    It was then.


    "Um, Master Makoto?


    "Do you have time now?


    The girls I didn''t know talked to me.


    One is a brunette elf.


    The other was a blonde cat-eared beast.


    They''re both beautiful girls.


    "What is it?


    When I replied, the two girls got closer and pulled my hand.


    "The chief wants to talk to you."


    "Dear Makoto, I will show you" T ra n s l a te d by £Êp £ítl.£ão £í


    "Are you the chief? Okay."


    The chief must be referring to Mr. Johnny.


    He is an important person.


    I wanted to take my time, too.


    "Um..."


    Momo is grabbing my back clothes from behind me.


    "Let''s go with Momo. Isn''t that nice?


    ""... Yes ""


    To my words, the girls looked at each other a little lost.


    but there was no opposition.


    What is it?


    I was led behind a large cave.


    Is it magically built or is about to create a space for people to live in?


    As I walked, I observed the face of a brunette elf with my ''RPG Player'' perspective switching skills.


    Tra ns l at e d by £Êp £í t l.£ã o m (... similar)


    The face of the dark-haired elf child looked a little like Lucy''s.


    Even so, only Lucy knows the friendly elves.


    The Elves may just feel alike because there are so many beauties.


    In thinking about that, I reached the biggest stone room in the back.


    "Chieftain"


    "I have brought Master Makoto"


    "Come on in."


    From across the door, there was a voice from someone who looked like Mr. Johnny.


    "Huh?"


    When I walked into the room, Mr. Johnny was sitting in a chair.


    Naked upper body.


    But that''s good.


    The problem is, behind it.


    Sleeping in a big bed - was a naked woman.


    Looking next door, Momo is also a pocan.


    Well, maybe I shouldn''t have brought Momo...


    "Well done for coming, have a seat"


    "Ha ha..."


    "Excuse me......"


    Me and Momo sat in the front, pinching Mr. Johnny''s table.


    Immediately, food and booze were carried in front of him.


    What brought me here was a brunette elf and a blonde cat ear girl who gave me guidance.


    "Eat, whisper, but thank you for your help."


    "No, I would have been killed if Mr. Johnny hadn''t been here too..."


    "Makoto is not a resident of this city. Yet he fought with his life at stake. I want to express my gratitude as chief."


    "Ha..."


    As for Mr. Joni, he ended up being the benefactor who fought for the city.


    I had to defend the brave men of light in ''The Trust'', but I guess this turned out good.


    "Demon King Cain...... Demon King of" Killing the Brave ". I could see him, but I didn''t know he was so unreasonable..."


    Mr. Joni slightly shaded his expression.


    "No, you were a very irregular one"


    The most important cause of this is the artifact made by the goddess (Noah).


    Master Noah, you''re just such a good weapon cheat to your predecessor.


    "But Makoto''s standing around was really brilliant. It''s something I''ve dealt with calmly."


    "Ha, it''s an honor"


    It''s painful for Joni to praise me.


    In my case, it''s like canning because Master Noah taught me the Devil King''s gear and precautions beforehand.


    Without prior information, I don''t think I could deal with it at first sight.


    Cain the Demon King, that''s right.


    He is the first demon king to die.


    It was then.


    "Oh, Master Johnny. Are you with our family?


    "You look adorable, but you''re strong, brave man"


    The naked beauties who were on the bed, were called out to.


    There were two of them...


    And... hide your body for a little while.


    When I look at Momo for a moment, he''s laying on his face with a red face.


    I look embarrassed.


    Sorry, Momo.


    "In front of the guests, get dressed."


    "" Yes ""


    Mr. Johnny cautioned me.


    I drank out the wine (wine) in the glass so I could be evil.


    Dark......


    It was a little rough.


    "Yes, go ahead. Dear Makoto,"


    A dark-haired elf immediately poured wine into the glass.


    Her body snuggles as she pours.


    I looked over at you and they smiled nicely.


    Come on, if you do that, you''ll mistake your virginity (cousin)...?


    "Makoto. The child is my daughter, but she fell in love with the way you fight at first sight. If you like it, why don''t you give it to me?


    "Huh?"


    "Yep, yep, eh!?"


    Me and Momo raised our bare voice.


    "Dear Makoto..."


    An elf girl turned a lucid glance at me.


    This is Joanie''s daughter...?


    So... you mean Lucy''s relatives!?


    They must look alike!


    "It''s cheating, Chieftain (Dad)! I wish Master Makoto was too!


    From the other side of Mr. Dark-haired Elf, he was hugged by a blonde cat-eared woman.


    "Oh, he likes Makoto, too. You don''t have to choose, you can marry us both."


    This is Mr. Johnny''s daughter, too!


    As Lucy told me, you really have a lot of kids!?


    "" Dear Makoto... "


    Two pretty girls force me.


    "The two are brilliant wizards and warriors. I think it will help. Besides, it wouldn''t look bad, would it?


    Mr. Johnny pushes his daughter around.


    "No, that''s how he feels..."


    "I admire Master Makoto."


    "I want to be held by Master Makoto too..."


    "Let''s not."


    No, no, no!


    I just had my first conversation earlier!?


    "Always, I tell my children. In a world like this, I don''t know when I''m going to die. If you can find someone you care about, don''t hesitate to share your thoughts with."


    "Ha ha... I see"


    This notion may sound like Mr. Rosalee, Lucy''s mother.


    From Mr. Johnny, was it passed down from generation to generation?


    Though.


    "Dear Makoto...?


    Momo moisturizes my eyes and pulls my hem.


    Because you don''t have to look like that to get a wife a thousand years ago.


    Besides, the other guy is with a relative of Lucy''s grandma generation?


    It gets a lot awkward.


    "Thank you, Mr. Johnny, but I forbid that."


    "Mm, well..."


    "Uh, no."


    "Dear Makoto! I''m not giving up yet!


    Mr. Johnny and his daughters looked sorry for him.


    "But I want to thank you for giving me a hand. Anything else you want?


    Mr. Joni asked.


    This guy''s got a lot of manners.


    I thought about it a little bit and said the words.


    "Can you help me next time I''m in trouble? Mr. Johnny."


    "Me...?


    Mr. Johnny looked surprised.


    "Yes, I need your help, Mr. Johnny."


    "Well, I don''t mind..."


    "Yes, then I''ll talk to you when you''re in trouble"


    "Oh, okay"


    Mr. Johnny nodded at me.


    All right!


    I also took Mr. Johnny''s word for it!


    To the Great (...) Demon (...) King (...) Battle (...) is (...), now you should be joining us.


    "... now I feel like I''ve made a horrible promise"


    "It''s my fault."


    I''m not gonna let you undo this anymore, am I?


    From both sides, the still brunette elves drip on me.


    Let''s not stay long.


    I said hello and left the room.


    ¡ó Momo''s point of view ¡ó


    "Dear Makoto!


    "Dear Makoto, may I speak to you?


    The daughters of the chief and the women of the city of the labyrinth come to Mr. Makoto.


    Everyone sells their charm to Master Makoto.


    He is the hero who defeated Cain, the terrible demon king.


    Naturally.


    The women approaching Master Makoto are all beautiful and stylish.


    Ugh......


    As it were, Master Makoto was tied to someone from among them...


    That way, I''m a disturber.


    Master Makoto won''t treat me like an evil person, but I know I can''t stay the way I''ve always been.


    I can''t get my thoughts together.


    Um, it was when I was worried about um.


    "Momo, what''s up?


    Master Makoto peered into my face to care for me.


    Gentle expression, gentle voice.


    Yet cold eyes as if to observe me.


    An icy gaze that never wavers at any time or when any enemy strikes you.


    When I''m exposed to that cold gaze, I... freak out.


    (Dear Makoto, I like...)


    I want to be by your side the whole time.


    I want to spend time with this guy forever.


    I don''t want to leave.


    But what do we do?


    How am I supposed to stay with this guy?


    "Um... Dear Makoto"


    "Yeah, what?


    "Uh..."


    What can I say?


    "Make me a lover" or something?


    No, it''s not.


    No, you can''t.


    When you say that, they say, "Well, when the momomo grows up," it''s the och.


    Master Makoto only thinks of me as a handy child.


    "Dear Makoto! Make me¡­¡­ make me, Master Makoto''s apprentice!


    "To?"


    Master Makoto raised his surprise with an uncommonly wide open mouth.


    ¡ó Takayuki Makoto''s Perspective ¡ó


    The Great Sage has become my disciple.


    Lie to me...?


    "Master! Regards!


    "Oh......"


    Even if they say that in the face of the Great Sage, there is only confusion.


    But the Great Sage is not highly capable of fighting right now.


    It shouldn''t be bad to train in magic.


    "Well, let''s do some magic mastery together."


    "Okay! I train in water magic just like my master."


    "You idiot! Seven attributes The weakest water magic is the last, the last!


    "Yea!


    How can you train from water magic if you have ''Sage'' skills that can use all seven attributes?


    Water magic is a hobby.


    "Ugh, I wish I had a meeting with my master..."


    "Because I train in water magic, solar magic, and fate magic in turn. Momo is like working out from the original fire magic, earthly magic"


    "Yes."


    Maybe he convinced me.


    Fire magic excellent as attack magic.


    Excellent earthly magic as defensive magic.


    These two don''t hurt to work out for now.


    And then... Surely the Great Sage was good at space transfer (teleporting)?


    But I can''t tell you at all because I can''t use it.


    Anybody got a master of fate magic or something?


    Why am I thinking about the curriculum of the Great Sage?


    I continued my training with Momo while I thought it had gone crazy.


    Speaking of strange, one more thing.


    I''ve been hot on the ladies of the labyrinth city the last few days.


    Fine, I''m openly seduced.


    Especially often comes a beautiful elf girl with dark hair (similar to Lucy).


    But I...


    They''re Lucy''s relatives, right?


    I met her in the elf, Lucy''s grandfather''s sister.


    She''s 14 to 15 years old, so she''s younger than me.


    You''re Mr. Johnny''s daughter, so you can''t make it that far, and I was vaguely flushing.


    Currently, I train in water magic while catching fish in an underground lake.


    Next door, the Great Sage (Momo) is also undergoing magic training.


    He has a difficult face and generates up to four small fireballs.


    Fast improvement.


    Boulder, ''Sage'' skilled.


    A little further away, the brave Abel is watching.


    The demons don''t come out on guard because of the tension in the junction and the other brave men on guard.


    I mean, I seem free.


    All right, I don''t mind wasting my time here.


    "Momo, come here"


    "Yes, sir"


    "Do you still use fireballs?


    "Ugh..."


    I tried to interrupt the magic, so pay attention to that.


    At any time, magic is not allowed to stop.


    By the way, today I have 99 water butterflies generated by water magic.


    Let the Great Wizard (Momo), who will later be the best wizard on the continent, be able to do the same.


    "Mr. Abel."


    "Mr. Makoto, what''s wrong?


    When I spoke, Abel the Brave turned with a smile.


    Hmm, that''s very likable!


    ... What are you talking about, I...


    "I have somewhere I want to go, can you hang out with me?


    "Yeah, I don''t mind, which is it?


    "Ah, master. Where are you going?


    I answered.


    "Let''s go to the deepest level of the Great Labyrinth."


    "" What?


    My voice was hammered by the loose voice between Abel the Brave and Momo the Great.

 Chapter 240 237 Stories Takatsuki Makoto re-explores the Great Labyrinth

    Me, the Great Sage (Momo), and the Brave Abel are (...) progressing over the underground lake of the Great Labyrinth.


    He uses water magic ''surface walking'' and ''water flow'' and travels like a water ski.


    "Master! It''s fast!!


    Momo looks like fun.


    "Mr. Makoto! The demons will follow you from behind!


    "Hmm?"


    Looking back, they do have big sea snakes (sea serpents) and aquatic horses (kelpies) chasing them.


    Tr a n sla ted by jp £ít l.£ão m Apparently, they''re trying to attack us.


    You want to challenge me to speed? Interesting.


    "Well, you have to grasp it properly as you accelerate."


    "" Huh?


    In my words, I heard two voices.


    ¨D ¨D Water Magic ¡¤ WATER JET


    It is the original magic I made out of play.


    At the next moment, an acceleration similar to that of the free fall struck the body. T r a n sla t e d by £êpmt l.£ã om


    The blister like an explosion rises.


    And he pulled the demons chasing him from behind far back.


    The great sea snake (Cesar Pent) and the aquatic horse (Kelpy) were seen as pokans.


    "Ahhhhh!


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Momo and Abel screamed inside the underground lake.


    ¡ó


    "Master, I thought they''d shake me down. - It''s hideous!


    "Mr. Makoto... you don''t need to be so fast, do you?


    "Oh, yes, I''m sorry"


    The Great Sage (Momo) and Abel the Brave were angry with me.


    We''re on the edge of an underground lake right now.


    Here, there''s a huge submerged cave.


    It is the path that leads to the lower levels of the Great Labyrinth and has not gone any further on our last adventure.


    Or an abominable dragon came out here. Tr a n slat ed by jp £ítl.c o£í


    I miss it.


    "You two, hold hands with me."


    "Yes, Master"


    "Okay, Mr. Makoto"


    I hold hands with both of them and use water magic.


    - Water magic, underwater breathing & water flow


    We made our way through the underwater cave.


    With his'' covert ''skills, he''s also erasing signs.


    Look around in a dark cave with ''dark vision'' skills.


    There are many giant aquatic demons.


    The shadow that seems to be about 10 meters... is it a monster?


    Why is there a pigeon in the freshwater?


    I also see giant sea snakes and water dragons.


    Let''s move on so we can''t find it.


    "Um... Master Makoto? Why did you suddenly want to go to the deepest depths of the Great Labyrinth? T r an slate d by £Êp £ít l.com


    "I hear it''s the ancient dragons who nest behind the Great Labyrinth. It''s dangerous...?


    Momo and Abel, the brave man, have been asking me questions carefully.


    He seems frightened by the giant demons of the Great Labyrinth.


    "Well, if you go, you''ll see."


    "Ha..."


    "Really..."


    I was vaguely deluded.


    Of course, the deepest layers of the Great Labyrinth cannot go to dangerous places without any purpose.


    It has a clear purpose.


    I dug up my old memories.


    That wasn''t long before I came to the other world.


    It was in the Temple of Water library when I was reading and fishing for various books.


    - "Adventures of the Five Continents" (by Adventurer Usar)


    A record book written by a great adventurer over a hundred years ago.


    Tr an sl at e d by £Êp £í t l .£ão £í Since I came to the other world, I met the book when I was left around to study lonely by myself.


    I really liked the book and read it over and over again.


    There it said about the various labyrinths, secrets of this world.


    Regardless, the biggest labyrinth on the western continent (La Burinthos).


    Five Continental Adventures/West Chapter.


    There''s a passage like this.


    - Adventurer Youser visited the Great Labyrinth (La Burinthos).


    The purpose is to mount Abel, the Savior who once saved the world, and to see the Holy Dragon flying through the sky at first sight, though.


    A thousand years ago, Abel, the Savior, at the deepest level of the Great Labyrinth, promised to save the world by meeting the White Sacred Dragon.


    As the covenant says, Abel the Savior crossed the backs of the Holy Dragon and defeated the Demon Kings.


    Adventurer Youser leaped his chest in anticipation of meeting the legendary Holy Dragon.


    You''ll meet the legendary dragon!


    However, there was no Holy Dragon in the deepest depths of the Great Labyrinth (La Burinthos) ¡­.


    Like Abel the Savior, the legendary Sacred Dragon is gone again.


    This is the sentence.


    If this description is correct, a thousand years after I was here, exploring the Great Labyrinth (La Burinthos) will not meet the Holy Dragon.


    But now it''s a thousand years ago.


    Without a doubt, the legendary Sacred Dragon must be here.


    And next to me is Abel, the brave man of light.


    I''m sure he''ll help!


    And then... in this day and age, the only way to get around is on foot.


    Honestly, walking all the time is hard.


    I want to secure my ''feet'' early.


    That was the purpose.


    Naturally, but I can''t explain it to Momo and the brave Abel.


    Because I haven''t revealed that I''m a futurist.


    Incidentally, Adventurer Youser is also challenging The Undersea Temple.


    Or he is challenging the final labyrinth (last dungeon) of three beings in the world.


    Here was the description about the ''Temple of the Seabed'':


    - Adventurer Youser challenged him to the Temple of the Seabed.................................................................................................................... I can''t. Let''s give up.


    Why not, Mr. Youser.


    A little more, good luck with that.


    I think one reason why the Temple of the Seabed is not popular is undoubtedly because of the record book of Adventurer Youser.


    Even I wanted to read this text at the time and refrain from the submarine temple.


    With that in mind, I slowly proceeded to the lower level of the Great Labyrinth.


    Underwater caves are long and dark.


    It was thought to last forever, but the end came abruptly.


    We hit the end of an underwater cave.


    "... this is a broken path"


    The road (route) seemed off.


    "You''re not going to go any further."


    To my whining, the brave Abel seemed to agree.


    I''m afraid that''s all for this adventure.


    It was when I wanted to turn back.


    "Um, master. Is there anything over there?


    "Hmm?"


    Momo grabbed my hand and pointed at the corner of the cave.


    Using the ''dark vision'' skill doesn''t look good.


    I slowly approached Momo''s finger using water magic.


    There was a magic formation of metastases depicted there.


    "Momo, you found it well"


    "Neither did I."


    Me and Abel the Brave surprise.


    "Hey, I think I''ve become a vampire and I''ve got better eyes."


    I smiled like a momomo lit up.


    I carefully examined the magic formation of the metastasis.


    "The flying destination, it''s not that far. Distance, transfer to deep...?


    "Mr. Makoto¡­, it''s better not to metastasize"


    "This is probably a natural metamorphosis magic formation created by the labyrinth (dungeon). It''s okay."


    The Labyrinth (Dungeon) dares to create a Transition Magic Formation at the end of the day in order to invite the Seeker into the depths.


    I''ve never seen you before.


    Don''t feel like exploring the Labyrinth!


    Tense up!


    "Can I go?


    When I asked him with an excited face, the brave Abel and Momo looked at each other.


    "Well, if Mr. Makoto says so, I will obey..."


    "The Master''s words, they are absolute!


    We''re both honest.


    I don''t care if you disagree...


    Well, let me go through here.


    I stood on the magic team, holding hands with the two of them.


    At the next moment, the spatial transfer (teleport) was activated.


    ¡ó


    The destination flown by the space transfer (teleport) was not underwater.


    In a huge cave, everything is blurry and glowing.


    When I saw who the light was, I realized that was a high purity demon stone.


    Is this...?


    - Deep in the Great Labyrinth. There is a ''star pulse'' flowing near it.


    For this reason, the magic (mana) from the stellar vein is hit, and the natural giant demonic stone is rolling in a gobble.


    Selling it would make you a fortune, but is it worth it?


    The deep depths of the Great Labyrinth are the ''Dragon''s Nest'', which also inhabits the ancient dragons (Enchanted Dragons).


    There is no guarantee that I will be able to return alive. (References: Adventures of the Five Continents - West Chapter)


    This place is deep in the Great Labyrinth.


    And fortunately, there are no demons within sight.


    By virtue of the most ''enemy'' skills, there are signs of fierce demons from behind the cave.


    "Mr. Abel, Momo. Let''s take a break here."


    "Yes...... Mr. Makoto, is this...?


    "It''s deep in the Great Labyrinth. There must be a stronger demon ahead."


    "Is Master Makoto okay with not taking a break...?


    "I''ll take turns taking a break. Momo rest first."


    "Okay."


    The Great Sage (Momo) nodded with a serious look.


    I dried the two clothes with water magic.


    After that, I had a brief meal with the bread and ham I brought.


    Brave Abel and Momo lay down wrapped in the blanket they brought.


    So much less, I can hear you sleeping.


    I''ll keep an eye on you while you two rest.


    Quiet in the labyrinth.


    Shining demonic stones blur through the dim cave.


    Lucy, I''ve come to the depths of the Great Labyrinth.


    I shrugged.


    Once, it seemed a long time ago that I turned back in the middle.


    What would Lucy and Sa be doing by now? I thought about it and realized it.


    It''s a thousand years after you two are here.


    Neither yet, not even born.


    ¡­ do you want to train?


    I practiced solar magic and fate magic.


    While I train, I think about what I''m going to do.


    Deep in the Great Labyrinth,... I was able to reach other lights of my thoughts.


    I was going to do a few more explorations.


    I haven''t brought so much food.


    Tomorrow, I think I''m going to move on and turn back..., I thought about that.


    At that time, the air shook like a mirage.


    - XXXX, XXXXXXXXXXX? You''ll be the one to talk to)


    "The Great Spirit of Water (Undine) ¡­?"


    A beautiful girl with pale skin sat next to her.


    I didn''t call him, but he came on his own.


    But just fine.


    I was free, I''m sure.


    I wanted to ask that.


    "Hey, the Great Spirit of Water (Undine). Why am I the king?


    To my question, she smiled.


    "That is because you will not (...) be (...) our king. I can see that¡­"


    The Great Spirit of Water (Undine) answers with a lukewarm face.


    Either.


    Is that when, a thousand years later, I fought the brave men of the Sun (Alexandre) and became the Spirit itself?


    The goddess told me that it was called the Spirit King.


    - And my soul can never be "Spirit King" again by "Lord Noah''s Constraint".


    Came a thousand years ago, tried it.


    It was possible to ''spiritualize'' just the right hand, but when you try to ''spiritualize'' your whole body, you pass out.


    It seems that stopping Master Noah''s followers will not detach the ''constraints of the soul''.


    I stared at the great spirits of water (Undine) that were nicking.


    This kid expects me to be the Spirit King.


    But I can''t do it anymore.


    It''s like you''re cheating, I can feel it.


    It was when I was feeling unspeakable.


    "By the way... my king. I have a favor to ask..."


    The Great Spirit of Water (Undine) reluctantly wrapped his arms around me.


    Her body was naturally made of water, but its spiritual body, which contained immense magic (mana), was warm as a body temperature.


    "Hey, what is it?


    A request from the Great Spirit of Water (Undine) ¡­.


    What the hell can you make me do?


    "Could you call me by my first name...?


    "Calling names?


    "Yes, it is..."


    "Uh, bye. Tell me your name?


    Oh, my God, I''m relieved to hear that.


    "No name"


    "........................... Huh?


    I don''t know what that means.


    To dispel my doubts, the Great Spirit of Water (Undine) continued his words.


    "My king. Please give me a name¡­"


    "I name it...?


    Um, you mean call me a name, then call me a name?


    I see.


    I can''t be the Spirit King anymore, but that''s about it.


    The Great Spirit of Water (Undine) has helped me many times.


    There is no reason to say no.


    I just can''t think of it right away if you suddenly say it.


    "Name, dude... that''s hard"


    "Any name is fine, if my king will give it to me"


    "Even if they say so..."


    The great spirit of water that sparkles with excitement and eyes.


    The name of the Great Spirit of Water, Undine...... hmm.


    Like aquamarine...? I don''t like it.


    You can''t give me a sparkling name......


    Right.


    "Well, take the letter D (Dee) from Undine, and then we believe in Noah the Titern Divine... shall I borrow the letter A from Noah"


    Are you afraid? The thought shook my mind for a moment, but I feel like you would laugh and forgive me for being like Noah and saying, "I don''t care about details like that."


    Our goddess is tolerant.


    "I made up my mind."


    "Yes!"


    "What''s your name..."


    - Dia


    "Dear, so what do you say?


    When I told him, the Great Spirit of Water (Undine) looked like a jerk.


    Did you not like that?


    "............, DIA...... Dear,... Dear, what a great name!


    Good, it''s not like you don''t like it.


    At that time, the body of the Great Spirit of Water (Undine) suddenly glowed.


    "Huh?"


    In the Great Spirit of Water (Undine), no, "Dia" gathers so much magic (Mana).


    As I echoed, the Great Labyrinth rocked tremendously.


    With magic overflowing from Dia''s body, the ground, the walls, the air freezes (...) and (...) (...) ru (...).


    Oh, this is crazy!


    "Shh, stop! Stop, Dear!


    "Yes, I''m sorry, my king... I couldn''t help but be delighted."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The Great Spirit of Water (Undine) bowed his head.


    I looked at the frozen depths.


    Apparently, this is what happened when the Great Spirit of Water (Dear) was just happy.


    ... I may have done something terrible.

 Chapter 241 238 Stories Takatsuki Makoto reaches the deepest of the Great Labyrinth

    "Mr. Makoto, is this ice magic? Enemy attack?


    The temperature in the frozen labyrinth (dungeon) dropped sharply.


    Naturally, Momo and Abel the Brave came up.


    Brave Abel is a little trembling in the cold.


    Master Dai Sage (Momo) is a vampire (vampire), so the cold is not shaking like fine.


    but there''s something wrong with you.


    "... Master, who is that woman?


    Tr an slat e d by £Êp £í tl.c o m Momo pointed to the water spirits (Dear) holding me.


    .................. that?


    "Momo, can you see the Great Spirit of Water (Deer)?


    "What? At some point, did you sneak a woman in here? Ah, he''s a beautiful man."


    No, no, you''re not.


    Hey, I''m scared of Momo.


    "Wait, wait, the Great Spirit of Water (Dear). What''s going on here?


    "By being ''named'' to you, my king, I have been able to receive flesh on the earth. I will serve you by your side if you die." T r a ns l at e d b y Jp £ítl.£ã om


    "What?"


    Ju, what''s meat?


    Eh, the Great Spirit, who could not be seen until now without training his magical proficiency, is now visible to everyone?


    Hey, such an effect on naming...?


    "Who the hell is she, Mr. Makoto? It seems to possess terrible magic..."


    Before I answered the question of Abel the Brave, I glanced at the great spirit of the water next door (Deer).


    "I didn''t ask you, Dear."


    "Hehe."


    This guy, you knew and you hid it!


    Damn, you look like Noah.


    "Master."


    "Mr. Makoto?


    "Uh, Momo, Mr. Abel. She is..."


    I described the Great Spirit of Water (Deer) as I was in a hurry.


    "Is she the Great Spirit of Water (Undine) ¡­? Tr a nslated b y jp £ítl.co£í


    "My master said I could see it if I gave it a name...?


    "Oh, my king... loving..."


    Brave Abel and Momo are staring at the Great Spirit of the Water (Dear), but they are my pace.


    Or it''s too stuck.


    "Hey, don''t stick to your master! You''re new here!


    "What? I''ve been around the whole time? You must be the one who recently became an apprentice.


    "Master, this guy is busy!


    "My king, this little one is busy!


    Whoa, I''m just rubbing it.


    "No fighting inside the party"


    "... mmm"


    "... hmm"


    Momo and Dear turned away from each other all the time.


    Something''s gotten worse.


    And can the Great Spirit of Water (Dear) speak the language of mankind? Tran sl a t ed b y jpm tl.£ã om


    You''re clever.


    Nevertheless, I have some concerns.


    "Does Deere stay exposed the whole time?


    "No, I usually hide myself in the spirit world. Because there is a danger that the abominable gods of heaven will see us."


    "The gods of heaven?


    "Can you look me in the eye?


    Momo and Abel looked strange.


    Whew! This topic is a mess.


    I panicked and blocked the mouth of the Great Spirit of Water (Deer).


    "XXXXXXXX. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX! (Don''t talk about my faith in the Titan gods. Abel is a brave man of the Holy Gods!


    "XXXXXXXXX! XXXX! (also, sorry! My King!)


    cautioned in spiritual language.


    Absolutely.


    I don''t know what Abel the Brave will say when he finds out he''s the ''former apostle'' of the Evil God.


    Whatever. "The Apostle (Cain)" is the enemy of Abel''s master... Tran slated b y jp m tl .c o £í


    "I''ll hide myself."


    The Great Spirit of Water (Dear) disappeared.


    It''s selfish.


    Tired......


    "I''ll take some time off, won''t I? Then let''s resume our exploration."


    "... ok, I''ll keep an eye out"


    "Thankyou, Momo"


    "That''s my pace...... Mr. Makoto"


    I could hear Abel the brave, but I ignored him and lay down.


    The body is heavy.


    As soon as I lay down, my sleeper attacked me.


    I didn''t dream.


    ¡ó


    We''re waking up. We''re walking deep into the Great Labyrinth.


    Colorful demonic stones shine light on the floors and walls of giant caves.


    It was a beautiful labyrinth.


    A seemingly inorganic labyrinth, but everywhere there are springs and trees thriving like oasis.


    There, I saw birds and small animals.


    But......


    "It''s quiet, Master"


    "Yeah, is this really the depths of the Great Labyrinth?


    Momo and Abel, the brave, have a strange look.


    The reason for this is that the demon doesn''t show up at all from earlier on.


    If it''s the depths of the Great Labyrinth, there must be a ''disaster designation'' demon at last.


    This is commonly known as the Dragon''s Nest.


    Whenever a dragon strikes me, it''s not weird...


    "Hehe, you seem to fear my magic."


    The Great Spirit of Water (Dear) is fluttering in the air.


    The body is filled with unstoppable magic (mana).


    It''s magic (mana) like a bomb about to explode.


    Nothing stands out.


    "Dear, can''t you weaken more magic (mana)?


    "Alas, my king. It''s still minimal, isn''t it?


    "Seriously......"


    From what I can tell, it seems like the amount of magic just before Kings magic was activated, but to her, it seems to drive normally.


    At first, he was wary of the depths of the Great Labyrinth, the brave Abel and the Great Sage (Momo), but now he looks out of his mind.


    Perhaps the Great Spirit of Water (Dear) is right.


    Be wary of her magic (mana) and don''t even show up as a dragon.


    Much, much different from what was supposed to happen.


    but not bad.


    Peace is a good thing.


    All you have to do is confirm your power.


    "Hey, Deer. If it''s minimal now, how long will it take to gather the most magic (mana)? I think ''Holy Grade'' magic can be handled without a problem, but can you possibly collect magic (mana) until ''Divine Grade'' magic can be handled?


    "I''m sorry, my king. I''m not sure about that ''holy class'' or ''divine class'' thing. I think that''s a measure decided by the people..."


    "Oh well."


    I see.


    Surely, it doesn''t matter to the Great Spirit of Water what level of magic people determine.


    "But how far can we gather magic? I can answer that question. The magic of all the water in this world, I would like to say, but doing so would treat (...) eh (...) na (...) in my king today. If I were king now...... I could summon my sisters, the Great Spirit of other waters all over the world. They will hear my king, too."


    "Sisters...? Isn''t the Great Spirit of Water alone?


    "There are others. The Spirit, who was once one, was torn apart by that abominable Tita... by a certain war..."


    A certain war is called the War of God (Titanomachia) ¡­.


    You''re talking about mythology.


    Even so, you didn''t know there were more than one Great Spirit.


    "Okay. So if you''re in trouble, you mean Dear''s sisters can help you, too?


    You''re right, my king.


    The Great Spirit of Water helps more than one person.


    This is comforting.


    Hmm, and the Great Spirit of Water (Dear) strutted his chest well.


    I felt that the trick was similar to Noah''s.


    How is Master Noah?


    That''s when they pulled me off my sleeve.


    Momo.


    "Master, I have a gaze observing this one"


    "Momo, where are you?


    I turn around in a hurry.


    I did feel like I could see something for just a moment with my ''Chiri-Eye'' skills.


    "Oh, you had eyes with me and you hid. Probably a dragon."


    "I didn''t realize..."


    "Me too, Mr. Abel."


    The physical abilities of the vampired Great Sage (Momo) are amazing.


    If you train your magic with this, you''re going to lose my fighting power in no time.


    "Thanks, Momo"


    "Eh heh..."


    When I stroked my head, the Great Sage (Momo) stuck with joy.


    This guy is adorable......


    I don''t think he''s the same person as the Great Sage a thousand years later.


    It looks exactly the same, so it''s definitely the same person.


    "Don''t worry, my king. Any demon is fine with me."


    Dear has interrupted the conversation.


    "That kind of alarm is killing you, isn''t it, Master?"


    Momo grabs my hand.


    "Surely you must not be alarmed, my king." Synchronize with me. "


    Dine''s been grabbing my hand, too.


    Um, my hands are a little blocked...


    "Yes, to be vigilant around you both"


    I took my hands off both of them and used my ''enemy'' skills.


    Naturally, there are no demons in the vicinity.


    For once, the vigilance proceeds without undoing the search.


    but in the end no demon appeared standing in front of us.


    Half a day from exploration.


    We got to the bottom of it.


    "This is..."


    "The deepest depths of the Great Labyrinth..."


    In front of you, there is a huge gate-like entrance.


    The gate was half-opened, with a huge stair-like path leading further down the deep.


    I thought there was a bond, but that''s not particularly true.


    If you''re coming, come, do you mean...


    Here is the legendary Sacred Dragon.


    He swallowed his spit and I slowly went down one step at a time.


    It was downhill like a long staircase.


    The steep gradient gradually slipped away.


    And plants grow from inorganic rock-skinned ground.


    Despite being in the labyrinth there was bright sunshine.


    However, we can see that the light was generated by magic, not by the sun.


    On the ground, depressed greenery spread, but none of it was ever seen on the ground.


    The deepest layers were huge spaces like domes.


    And all the giants that look pompous are dragon species - probably ancient dragons (enchanted dragons).


    I can''t even get close to this one, but I felt I was being watched...


    Hey, I''m scared.


    It doesn''t look like it''s going to hit me all of a sudden, but it doesn''t show any signs of friendship.


    We walked slowly.


    In the center of the deepest, there was a fountain.


    Spring water containing a large amount of magic (mana), which would have flowed from the "star vein", is sparkling.


    Bright white flowers were blooming, as surrounding the fountain.


    Only there was a brighter light than the others.


    I realized the place was at its deepest center.


    - On the side of the fountain, lay a giant white dragon.

 Chapter 242 239 Stories Takatsuki Makoto meets Holy Dragon

    - Savior Abel and Holy Dragon Helemmerk


    In the world a thousand years later, I have seen in bronze statues and picture books of the city, murals of churches, everywhere.


    It is depicted in many places as the most iconic figure of a hero who crusaded the Great Demon King.


    And directly in front of me lies a big dragon with a bright white scale.


    Oh......, that''s the legendary Holy Dragon......


    I forgot my ''clear water stop'' skills and was often impressed.


    "Shit, Master..."


    Trans lated by £êp m tl.c o £í Momo grabs my arm gassy.


    "What''s up? Momo."


    "No, what''s wrong..."


    Momo is shaking.


    "Mr. Makoto... that''s Lord of the Great Labyrinth."


    "Lord of the Great Labyrinth?


    Abel looked at the white dragon directly in front and told him.


    "It is a legendary ancient dragon that is said to have lived for over 10,000 years, rumored to be in the deepest part of the Great Labyrinth (Rabulinthos)...... I can''t believe it''s real..." T ra ns l at ed b y £Êpmt l .co£í


    The voice of the brave Abel is trembling.


    10,000 years!?


    That''s awesome!


    That''s right, the Savior''s dragon rider.


    "Ma, let''s just go talk"


    !?


    To my words, the brave Abel and Momo turn a strange gaze here.


    It''s like you''re looking at a guy who''s crazy.


    Did I say something weird like that?


    I turned to the Great Spirit of Water for a moment.


    "What''s wrong? My King."


    "No, it''s nothing"


    This way, as usual.


    It''s a big stretch.


    Tr a ns l ate d by jp £í tl.£ã o m I proceeded towards Stasta and the white dragon, and the brave Abel and Momo slowly followed me from behind.


    The giant white dragon, with his eyes closed, was not asleep.


    On that evidence, about ten meters in front of me, I open my thin eyes and look down at this one.


    It''s a tremendous sense of oppression up close.


    Nice to meet you. My name is Makoto.


    I named myself.


    but there was no reply.


    Didn''t you hear that?


    "Um, can you hear me?... Dear Holy Dragon?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Is that it?


    Maybe the language of the people doesn''t make sense.


    You''re in trouble...


    "Maybe the words make sense..."


    - What can I do for you, human?


    In my head, my voice sounded. T r a n s l ate d by Jpmtl .£ã o m


    Could this be!?


    Direct to the brain!


    "Um, we''re on a journey to defeat the Great Demon King. Could you help me?


    I realized after I said it, should this have been said by the brave Abel?


    - Why do you have to help us?


    The answer I returned was not a favorable one.


    Or very cold.


    "Mr. Makoto..."


    "Master..."


    Brave Abel and the Great Sage pull my clothes from behind.


    "What''s going on?


    And when I turned around, the look on their faces caught.


    "Or let''s go home..."


    "That dragon-like, angry..."


    Am I? T r a ns la ted b y jp m t l .£ão£í


    It''s the legendary Holy Dragon, so I don''t think it''s that short temper.


    I look at the white dragon again, but I''ve already lost interest in this one.


    Nor does he react to the brave Abel.


    Um, can you help me?


    Was it too early to come here......


    According to the picture book Legend of Abel the Brave, the White Sacred Dragon will be one of us only after defeating The Immortal King (Bifronce).


    The defeat of the Demon King may be recognized by the legendary dragon, or something like that.


    At the moment, there seems to be nothing you can do to help me.


    Shit, let''s go home.


    This time, let''s see that we came to the deepest level of the Great Labyrinth (La Burinthos).


    It was then.


    There was a gust of wind, Zushin and the ground swayed.


    In front of me, a giant red shadow appeared.


    It was an ancient dragon with a burning red scale.


    The dragon uttered the words of the people as he nodded at us.


    "Hey, Big Mother Dragon (Mother). Can I eat these guys?


    Oh, come on.


    An ancient dragon, a grandfather over a thousand years old, an old lady, right?


    Is there an ancient dragon like this Yankee!?


    "Mr. Makoto! This dragon is the red dragon of the legendary village eater! It''s a fierce ancient dragon that likes to attack people! The village destroyed by this guy, it can''t be counted!


    "Hih!"


    To the words of Abel the Brave, Momo screamed.


    Heh...


    An ancient dragon who likes humans...


    He said the dragon had put his eyes on him.


    You''re in trouble.


    "Dear Holy Dragon, we are not here to fight. I''m going home as an adult, can you miss it?


    I spoke not to the Red Dragon, but to the White Holy Dragon, who would be in the greatest position on this occasion.


    But.


    - Whatever you want.


    Turns out the word was directed at the Red Dragon, not us.


    At the next moment, Red Dragon distorted Ni and his mouth and attacked this way.


    This is... which one should I do?


    I held the hand of the Great Spirit of Water (Deer).


    - Time Magic/Spiritual Acceleration (Mind Accelerator)


    Activate Fate Magic.


    It''s elementary magic I''ve been training here lately.


    This magic stretches the original ''one second'' in your head, dozens of times.


    The effect also applies to the Great Spirit of Water (Dear), who is now holding his hand.


    I synchronized with Deer and had a conversation.


    (Dear, can you hear me?


    (Yes, my king. What will you do?


    (I don''t want to fight my fellow dragons...)


    (But the red lizard there says he eats my king and so on, right?


    The big spirits of water (Dear), who I saw a moment ago, have cold eyes.


    It also looks a little harsh.


    (Dear, help me not kill you)


    (Yes, my king)


    The effect of time magic and mental acceleration expired.


    - Frozen exhalation


    I heard the Great Spirit of Water (Dear).


    Dear exhaled her white breath.


    And while he blinked, the red dragon in front of him had turned into an ice statue.


    ... Is this, isn''t it dead?


    "Dear?"


    "It''s okay, I''m done."


    To my call, the Great Spirit of Water (Dear) is laughing couscous.


    I think I''m in a better mood.


    "Huh?"


    "Oh, that?


    Pocan are the brave Abel and Momo.


    And it was the other ancient dragons around.


    One beat, those ancient dragons stood up and turned to us to kill.


    I knew this would happen......


    "Dear Holy Dragon, we don''t want to fight you. Please, miss..."


    - Ooh, ooh, ooh!


    - You! At the expense of the inferior!


    - Don''t think you can go home alive!


    My voice was extinguished by the angry voices of the other ancient dragons.


    I can''t do this.


    Fine, I wonder if it''s short-tempered, the ancient dragon.


    "Mr. Makoto! Let''s run!


    "Master! I will attack even the other dragons!


    The brave Abel has pulled out his sword and the Great Sage (Momo) has cast a spell as well.


    But I just came here to see the Holy Dragon, not to fight.


    More importantly, will the Holy Dragon join us here by pouring them (...) and (...) and (...) and (...)?


    I stared at the white dragon.


    but the white dragon has his eyes closed.


    I don''t think I''m going to stop the other ancient dragons.


    "It must be hard to escape, my king"


    I whispered in the delightful voice of the Great Spirit of Water (Dear).


    Surely surrounded by ancient dragons, we cannot escape.


    The battle is unlikely to be avoided.


    An ancient dragon opened his mouth in an attempt to spit a dragon cannon (brace) over here.


    Ha......


    Once again, I activated the magic of fate.


    - Time Magic/Spiritual Acceleration (Mind Accelerator)


    (Dear, can you disable all the ancient dragons here?


    (That''s right, I (...) one (...) person (...) and (...) may be (...) difficult)


    (... how many can?


    (I was wondering if it would be enough if there were four or five more. Do you want to summon?


    You don''t have any other hands.


    I have no choice.


    (May I summon you to perform the magic of my king?


    (My...? Fine.)


    My own magic power (mana) is equal to nothing...


    Do you need something like that?


    (Pfft, thank you. then............... come sisters)


    The Great Spirit of Water (Dear) waved one hand and the blue light gathered in the air, turning into a human form in an instant.


    Five great spirits of water (Undine) appeared.


    The appearance was twofold with Dear.


    (Oh, that...)


    For a moment, it darkened in front of me.


    I fell into a sensation, like I was losing my strength from my body.


    And like a weight of lead on both shoulders, I feel it.


    This feeling...........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    "Hey, the Great Spirit of Water (Dear). How long have you spent (...) my (...) life (...) on your sister''s summons?


    "Huh?"


    Dear became a decent face.


    This guy stole his life span, not magic.


    Or for the Spirit, magic and longevity are infinite.


    I''m sure it''s the same thing for the Great Spirit of Water (Dear).


    "Uh......, right. Is it a decade of magic?"


    "Right."


    Ten years of life¡­¡­.


    In ten years, five great spirits of water.


    Come on, I can''t handle it.


    Or, with the help of the Great Spirit of Water (Dear), I''m unusually tired, but maybe this one is sucked for life.


    Somewhere, we have to refill.


    "Oh, um... I couldn''t...?


    The Great Spirit of Water (Dear) seems anxious and moisturizes his eyes.


    "No, fine."


    Which way, it''s a crisis (pinch) now.


    "The Great Spirit of Water (Dear), I need you to work for me."


    When I said it, Dear''s face turned to a smile all the time.


    "Yes, my king. Please give your full order. But let me remind you, lizards who have only lived for thousands of years."


    Deere grinned.


    You''re really in the mood.


    The Great Spirit.


    When I sighed small, I commanded the Great Spirits of Water (Undine).

 Chapter 243 240 Stories Some Ancient Dragon Confusion

    ¡ó White Dragon Helm Merck''s Perspective ¡ó


    Thousands of years I''ve lived in this world.


    ... The Dragon Clan (Kawaku) are bragging about the ancient dragons who lived 10,000 years.


    I''m not that old yet...... well, that''s good.


    I do not like strife, I am quiet in the deepest depths of the Great Labyrinth (La Burinthos).


    I am unhappy that the sun''s rays do not reach, but the earth is covered with abominable clouds of darkness.


    So you can''t even get sunshine on the ground, which is totally depressing.


    T r a n s l ated b y £Êpmtl.co£í A life without change.


    Spend extra time bored, corrupt days.


    I don''t hate it, but I was tired.


    One day, a strange intruder appeared.


    One is a half-vampire.


    One is a Goddess brave man.


    One is a wizard woman who contains vast amounts of magic (mana).


    Tra ns la t ed by £êp m tl.co£í One more..., what is this guy? A man who doesn''t feel any power.


    Is he a valiant squire?


    It was an unusual group (party).


    Adventurer, that would be the one.


    Well, there''s nothing to deal with... but more importantly, the weakest looking man has told me to help and.


    Ridiculous.


    Why should I help a human being?


    I ignored human language.


    Humans also seemed to go home, knowing in vain.


    That''s fine.


    The deepest (here) is not the place for human beings to come.


    It was then.


    Of the Dragon Clan, the youngest dragon (Ko) was a bit of a human.


    The dragon clan (the child) quickly became icy when she thought that it was completely..., etc.


    It was the wizard of the woman who did it.


    T r a nslated by jp mtl.£ã om (Been!?)


    That''s when I realized.


    That wizard woman...... not human.


    That... is the Great Spirit of Water (Undine).


    But is this great spirit... flesh-receiving?


    No way,... the technique was supposed to be lost a long time ago.


    I never even saw the real thing.


    Using that lost magic is the apostle of the Evil God.


    But that''s a long old story.


    That magic user should not exist.


    But the Great Spirit calls the man "My King".


    When the gods were at war once, remnants.


    He who manipulates the Spirit as he pleases.


    This man is following the Great Spirit, huh?


    This is the apostle of the evil gods?


    No, you''re not. T rans l at e d b y £Êpmt l.c o£í


    If you are an apostle of the Evil God, you are not.


    ''Black Knight (Cain)'' has recently been rampant on the ground.


    That one calls itself the apostle of the evil god Noah.


    I saw him once.


    That is broken (...) and (...) y (...) ru (...).


    I couldn''t stand the love of God.


    Is the apostle, who has received the favor of the Evil God, ''broken'' or ''fruitful''?


    What about this guy in front of you?


    From what I''ve seen, it''s just human.


    But I''m letting the Great Spirit serve next door.


    It can''t just be human.


    Is this the messenger of the evil gods?


    No, that''s not the problem.


    Whether or not I can be hostile to this guy here......


    Tra n s l at ed b y Jp £ít l.£ã o £í Such questions ran around his head and blew up at the next moment.


    The Great Spirit of Water (Undine) appeared in the Five Bodies.


    Oh, that''s impossible!


    The Great Spirit is the incarnation of a wild nature.


    It''s also known as'' Natural Disaster ''.


    Five of those things.


    This means that five natural disasters are occurring simultaneously.


    Every Great Labyrinth, it sinks!


    This, can you deal with something like this!


    Everybody, stop.


    It was late.


    - Hahahahahahahahaha!


    - Hehe...


    - Xxxxxx...


    -............ heh heh


    The great spirits'' delightful whispers echoed.


    And a running stream of magic (mana) enough to swallow the deepest depths of the Great Labyrinth.


    Relax.


    No, this is no longer magic (mana).


    Such a disastrous force that I wonder if it might be the life (anima) that the Divine Nation handles.


    And then some ridiculous magic was activated.


    - XXXXXXXXXXX (world to rest).


    Ancient Spells by Spiritual Words.


    After thousands of years of living, it was the first magic I heard.


    The deepest layers of the Great Labyrinth are covered on one side by ''white''.


    The ground, the walls, even the air froze.


    I can''t hear the dragons breathing.


    I can''t even hear the heartbeat of the Dragon Clan.


    Silent...... has become a world of death.


    (Oh, it was dangerous...)


    I deployed junction magic before I was attacked.


    By doing so, I managed to avoid the damage of magic.


    But my dragons...


    (Mi, guys...... ha......)


    When I look around, all the dragons except me (Kawaku) are ice pickled.


    I slowly turned my gaze to the tense person who caused it.


    Nestled are apostles of evil gods surrounded by six great spirits of water (Undine).


    A man who feels little magic from himself, but definitely leads the Great Spirit.


    With freezing eyes, I was staring at this one.


    - Oh, you...


    It was when I tried to speak to the man with a trembling voice.


    "You are so awesome!!


    The first to undergo magic, the young Red Dragon was resurrected.


    We, the ancient dragons, will not die to this extent.


    But......


    "Oh lizard. You''re doing well. But disrespectful to my king, isn''t it?


    By the Great Spirit of Water, we are deprived of our physical freedom once again.


    "Grr... I think it moves..."


    In the young Red Dragon, you will not be rivaled by the Great Spirit of Water (Undine).


    "My king, what shall we do with this busty lizard?


    "Right...... shall I replenish even the lost life"


    The man, who was silent, pulled out his hipster dagger when he said he was pompous.


    The moment I saw that blade, I was struck by the kind of fear that had struck me with a pile in the heart.


    What, that dagger!?


    It was a tiny blade.


    But so much magic that it wrapped around its blade.


    It''s not like the holy sword of the brave.


    It was not the kind of weapon that an earthly creature would have, surplus in the hands of man.


    It''s like a weapon that God in heaven once met...


    The man with the dagger slowly approaches the red dragon.


    "Hih!! Ku, don''t come......!


    Red Dragon also tries to escape if he has any unpleasant feeling, but the magic of the Great Spirit does not allow it.


    What the hell...


    In my eyes, I see the future.


    Once upon a time, the blessing given to the goddess of heaven.


    Futuristic Eye.


    It activated and peeked into the future a little further.


    The man''s future was invisible for some reason.


    but I could see our future.


    "Today, our Dragon Clan will be destroyed by XXXXXXX."


    The moment I saw it, I was lying on the ground.


    - Wait!! Don''t kill my Dragon Clan!


    I, abandoned my shame, drowned my head on the apostle of the evil gods.


    ¡ó Takayuki Makoto''s Perspective ¡ó


    - Please, don''t kill my family!!


    The thought of the white dragon (can be seen) struck my head in high volume.


    Not a voice as full of majesty as earlier, but a hurried and hesitant voice.


    I met Dear the Great Spirit of Water.


    "What shall we do, my king?


    "Let''s not do this, no more"


    You''re not willing to fight them, but you won''t be able to go on.


    "Dear, unzip the magically frozen dragons."


    "I''m in awe, my king"


    Dear is giving instructions to the other great spirits of water.


    So much less, the ancient dragons breathed back.


    The resurrected Ancient Dragons look at this one far-winded to be frightened by the Great Spirit of Water.


    Is this all right? I thought that when I looked at the white dragon, I was lowered my head like I was relieved.


    - Thank you. Use my powers as you please. Anything. Let me give you a hand.


    Oh, I could attach a promise.


    It wasn''t as planned, but this is going to help Mr. Saint Dragon.


    "Well, thank you. Dear Holy Dragon,"


    - Ugh, um...


    Me, I tried my best to say hello friendly, but the reply sounded like a confused voice.


    I was giggling until just now, so I don''t know what else to do.


    Little by little, shall we get along?


    "Well, we''re going to..."


    When I tried to keep talking.


    "Yes, Master! Oh, my God."


    "Hmm?"


    Momo pulled my clothes.


    Turning around, there was Abel, the brave man who was falling with white eyes.


    What?!?


    "Mr. Abel? What''s the matter!?"


    "Master Abel is not breathing!


    "........................ what?


    Hey, wait a minute.


    What happened?


    No way, an attack by an ancient dragon!?


    When I panicked and stared at the white dragon, the dragon in front of me shook his boom head sideways.


    - I think it''s your magic. Whatever the vampire (vampire) ''s child may be, his body won''t be able to stand the magic of the Great Spirit up close


    "Whew!?"


    I was the cause.


    Is the magic of the Great Spirit of Water a suicide bomber that has nothing to do with enemy allies?


    "Duh, what do we do!? Momo!


    "I don''t know, master! What shall we do!?"


    Me and the Great Sage (Momo) heard a voice from Mr. White Dragon as he panicked.


    - Which, I''ll get you back.


    As the white dragon shrugged, the body of the brave Abel began to shine.


    On a bright blue face, the redness gradually appeared.


    I heard a breathing noise quietly.


    "Good..."


    If Abel dies because of my magic... it won''t be stylish.


    The world ends.


    Dear goddess of the sun (Altena), I am busted.


    "Thank you... Dear Holy Dragon"


    When I thanked him, White Dragon looked suspicious.


    - I was just wondering, what is that ''holy dragon''?


    Asked in a bewildered voice.


    Is that it? Isn''t this white dragon the legendary Holy Dragon?


    Are you kidding me?


    "By the way, can you tell me your name?


    - My name is White Dragon Helm Merck. He is the deepest Lord of this Great Labyrinth.


    Helemmerck......


    The name is the same as that of the legendary Holy Dragon.


    I mean, Holy Dragon, is that what future generations call it?


    "Dear Helemmelk, thank you for helping Mr. Abel"


    I bowed my head deeply.


    - They missed our lives. I can''t thank you enough. That and that brave man should be given a little rest. I guess I''ve been pretty pushy. My body is tired. On the side of "Fountain of Life," he created a place where humans could rest. Let him sleep there.


    There was an out of place bed next to Mr. White Dragon (Helemmerk) ''s giant, on the side of a fountain shining with strange colors.


    Didn''t happen earlier......


    Did you make it in an instant?


    It''s called earlier recovery magic, and Mr. White Dragon seems to be a diverse user of magic.


    I, with Momo, carried the brave Abel to bed.


    Abel stays asleep.


    Looking next door, Momo looks tired.


    "You can rest a little too, Momo."


    "Yes...... But the master looks tired too."


    "Oh, yeah"


    Actually, the effect of being sucked on life expectancy, or the body is heavy from earlier.


    I want to lie down now.


    I''ll keep an eye on you.


    Only one energetic water spirit (Dear) suggested it to me.


    "Thank you, Dear. Then I guess I can ask for it."


    "Yes, my king"


    The white dragon magically built a bed for Momo and me, too.


    Momo is lying there sleeping with Pathan.


    I leaned against Momo''s bed and closed my eyes.


    Immediately, I fell asleep.


    ¡ó


    I woke up.


    I wonder how long I slept.


    I don''t have a clock, so I don''t know the time.


    Fatigue remains, but physical weakness has recovered somewhat.


    "Shh..., shh..."


    I heard a lovely sleeping breath from behind.


    Momo is still asleep.


    - Did you wake up, human?


    A low voice echoed in my brain.


    Whoa! What a surprise!


    My body trembled at Mr. White Dragon''s giant body in front of me.


    I woke up, but I woke up in a flash.


    "Thanks to you, I got some rest. Thank you."


    - Uh-huh.


    Mr. White Dragon nodded back at my words.


    Now, the great spirits of water (he) said he would keep an eye on us while we slept...


    "That, Dear?


    I can''t see the Great Spirit of Water (Dear), who''s supposed to be on guard.


    - The Great Spirit of Water (Undine) returned to the Spirit Realm. You said it would fly as soon as you did something weird because you were most watching from the spiritual world.


    "Ha, right..."


    Where is the Spirit Realm?


    Well, come on.


    I''ll thank you later.


    Dear, I took care of her.


    Well, I hope the brave Abel wakes up after that.


    I approached the bed to see how Abel was doing.


    The person on the bed is still asleep.


    I peered in close enough to see my face.


    "Huh?"


    My leg stopped.


    The brave Abel should be asleep there......


    There, a woman (...) who saw (...) knew (...) slept.


    "............ what?


    For a moment, I repeatedly blinked wondering if I was falling asleep, shaking my head but nothing in my eyes changed.


    Again, I observed the person sleeping in bed.


    Brilliant blonde.


    Silky skin.


    Angel-like sleeping faces.


    The eyes of a woman with a neat face slowly opened.


    "... um, I... what the hell?


    She woke up scrubbing her eyes like a sapphire.


    Sleep him down, his hair is just a little messy.


    When I was out of line, she looked at me and said:


    "Mr. Makoto? Wow! Why am I here, sleeping!? Besides, right next to the ancient dragon!


    Her outfit, jumping out of bed, belonged to the brave Abel.


    Originally luxurious, its body looked smaller than usual.


    Awww, the way you stand up, that face...


    (of, Princess Noel......?


    I remember the Princess of the Land of the Sun (Highland).


    That can''t be right.


    This is a thousand years old era.


    Princess Noel can''t be here.


    - Did you wake up? The human brave.


    Mr. White Dragon''s soothing voice sounded.


    but I''m not that close.


    "Um, Mr. Makoto? What''s the matter, sir?


    Right in front of you.


    A woman who looked just like Princess Noel, dressed in brave Abel''s clothes, said softly.


    From her outfit, the way she talks, I''m sure she''s Abel.


    That''s why I had to ask.


    "... you, Mr. Abel... what is it?


    I''m afraid. When I asked, she said, "Ha!" He turned into a face.


    He looks around in a hurry and realizes there is a fountain.


    I''m rushing over to the fountain and checking my face.


    And you seem to understand.


    to your change.


    She came back here unexpectedly.


    He let his gaze swim and stared at me with his upper hand.


    Its eyes were the same as those of Abel the Brave.


    "Yes... it''s me, Abel..."


    With a little mojimoji, hands behind her back, she said.


    Yu, brave Abel has become a girl!?

 Chapter 244 gossip Lucy re-explores the Great Labyrinth

    ¡ó Lucy''s Perspective ¡ó


    - Me and Aya are coming to the Great Labyrinth.


    "I miss you, Aya"


    I spoke to my neighbor''s best friend as I walked up the upper level of the Great Labyrinth (La Burinthos).


    but aya is slightly looking around the labyrinth and leaning her neck.


    "I didn''t really come to the upper echelons, so I might not recognize this neighborhood"


    "Oh well. It''s the middle class you know about Aya."


    Tr ans l a t e d b y £Êpmtl .com Aya was reincarnated into this world and was born in the Great Labyrinth (Laburinthos) of the Lamia.


    But the upper echelons were not familiar with it because there were so many human adventurers and it was dangerous for demons.


    "But if you''re a demon around here, you can afford me and Aya, right?


    "Right, let''s go!


    Ooh! And he calls up and proceeds to the Great Labyrinth.


    Maps and magic props for exploration (items) were prepared by Nina at Fujiwara Chamber of Commerce.


    Of course, I''m paying for it.


    Tr ansl ate d b y £êp £í tl.£ão £í But it gives me a pretty good discount.


    That guy, even though he''s become a nobleman, he still burns his care.


    Thankfully.


    We took a relaxing stroll through the upper levels.


    "Hey, you two. An adventure for two girls? Don''t go too far back there. Lots of demons today."


    "There was a minotaur ahead. We should take a detour, right?


    There are many other adventurers in the upper echelons.


    The two women adventurers seem to be rare and are often called out for their interest.


    "Thanks for the advice."


    "Be careful."


    Me and Aya, thank you honestly.


    I wish everyone was such a casual adventurer......


    "Dude, you''re licking an adventure or a labyrinth (dungeon) with just the two women, right?


    "Hey, you guys. We''ll accompany you."


    "I wouldn''t ask you to thank me, would I? If you''re a skilled adventurer, you deserve to take care of your juniors."


    T r anslat ed b y £êp £ít l.£ão £í A group of badly patterned adventurers (all men) approached us.


    Me and Aya, we looked at each other.


    (Ha...)


    You just got tangled up in a similar student in the Adventurer Alliance, didn''t you?


    I hear me and Aya look like beginner adventurers.


    One of the men tries to grab Aya''s hand while nibbling......


    - Brother? Can you not touch me?


    Aya''s ''Intimidation'' skills were activated.


    The guys involved in the Adventurer Guild lost their hips because of this, but this time they seem to have some liver on them.


    I''m managing to stay on my feet.


    Though my body is shaking.


    "Oh, my God! What the fuck!


    "Oh, we''re good intentions!


    "I''m trying to help a weak adventurer like you..."


    Liar.


    Absolutely, you have a lower heart. Tr a ns l a ted b y jp m t l .c o m


    I sighed and put magic (mana) into my wand.


    - Fire Magic/Immortal Birds (Phoenix)


    Over my head, a giant flaming bird appears.


    Bombing and burning immortals (Phoenix) were about the size of dragons.


    When I saw it, the faces of the people involved caught on.


    "I''m a wizard with king skills, what about you guys?


    "Become!?"


    "Oh, the king..."


    "Hey, what the hell, then tell me so fast!


    "Bye!


    The men ran away with their legs tucked away.


    I interrupted the magic of the Undead (Phoenix).


    "The Adventurer of the Great Labyrinth remains the same..."


    I remember a long time ago when Makoto and I came together.


    T ra n s l ate d by Jp£ít l.com There are so many adventurers, there are so many different people.


    Were you tangled up by people like that before?


    "Ru-chan, ru-chan, everyone''s looking at us."


    "Huh?"


    You wanted to help us get tangled up in a badly patterned adventurer, some adventurer is looking at us, and then he opens his mouth wide at the back of the line to make it a pocan.


    "Let''s just go back..."


    "Oh yeah..."


    Me and Aya rushed to the middle of the Great Labyrinth.


    ¡ó


    "I''m gonna camp out here today, okay?


    "Yeah, fine!


    We reached the middle level of the Great Labyrinth (La Burinthos).


    By the way, the underground lake, the ancient nest of Aya, is a course that doesn''t pass.


    The underground lake hated Aya because it reminds me of my family and makes me sad.


    I think that''s a good idea, too.


    Hard memories...... better not be forced to remember.


    What we are now in is a labyrinth covered in plants commonly known as'' green caves''.


    We proceeded carefully through it and found an area where there were no demons, so we decided to stay here for the night today.


    "I cook, Ru-chan."


    "Thanks, Aya. After I set up my tent, I''ll use the magic of the demonic junction."


    "Didn''t the tent also have the magic of an exorcism?


    "Just in case. Safety comes first."


    "Yes. Sounds like Takayuki is being discreet. Ru-chan."


    "He''s gonna make it look like he''s safe, and he''s gonna stick around somewhere funny, right?


    "... could indeed be so"


    We look at each other and laugh bitterly.


    We chatted and got ready for camp.


    Incidentally, the tent has the magic of ''protective magic'', ''perception inhibition'' and ''exorcism''.


    The Fujiwara Chamber of Commerce arranged this for me.


    By the time the camp was ready, Aya''s handicrafts were finished.


    It was a stew with rabbit meat and root vegetables.


    Dip and eat bread in it.


    Delicious......


    Why is it so delicious to make?


    Thanks to the magic of the kingdom, I was able to eat dinner in peace because I was less worried about demons attacking me.


    "Ru-chan, do you want this?


    "No, I''ll just stop during the adventure..."


    I was reluctant to take the wine out of Aya.


    Is Aya not nervous or a big guy......


    The boulder is a national certified brave man in the Land of Fire (GreatKeith).


    "By the way, Ru-chan"


    "What?"


    "I wonder if Ru-chan''s outfit is too open in the chest? That''s why strange people come by like today."


    "Really?


    "That''s right. Takayuki''s not here, so you don''t have to be so nice."


    "Wait, Aya. Nothing. I''ve been in this outfit since before I met Makoto."


    Because it''s not clothes to distract Makoto.


    No, well... I was aiming for that, too.


    "Aya is the adventurer, why are you wearing such a flirty outfit? Be a proper adventurer''s gear."


    "Yeah, you''re not cute dressed as an adventurer."


    "Because I don''t need cuteness. It''s hard to move, isn''t it?


    "It''s not hard to move, is it?


    "Mmm."


    Yes, it is.


    Aya dresses like a cafe clerk in a hilarious outfit, but moves like a martial arts master when fighting demons.


    It''s cheating.


    "Isn''t Ru''s skirt too mini? This is not an adventurer."


    "Hey, Aya? Stop skirting."


    "Nothing good. - Nobody''s watching."


    "That''s not the problem. Then we''ll have Aya''s skirt too... tights are cheating."


    "I can''t see my underwear when I kick it."


    "That''s why it''s a skirt, I don''t know how to kick it"


    Wye, sayin '', we had a straight after-dinner.


    It''s not a hasty adventure.


    Today, I decided to take a rest like this.


    After the chat, we fell asleep in the tent.


    Decrease the light of the lamp in the tent.


    "Ru, let''s sleep together"


    "Yes, sir."


    Aya hugs me.


    This has been happening here lately.


    "hehe, ru, warm ~"


    "All right, all right."


    I feel like abandoning my sister and stroking Aya''s head.


    I''ve been doing that for a while...


    "Aya......, what are you doing?


    I noticed a strange feeling.


    "Ru, have you grown up again?


    Aya is touching my chest.


    "Um..."


    This sexual harassment is also daily.


    "If it''s more or less grown, that''s why Aya rubs it every day. Look, I''ll make Aya''s bigger for you."


    "Hey, Ru. Stop, stop."


    "Oh? Where''s Aya''s chest? Is it here?


    "... Ru-chan, what do you mean?


    "Aya, I''m scared of my eyes"


    We hung together for a while, but then we fell asleep.


    - Hours later.


    I woke up patsy.


    I can hear Aya sleeping from next door.


    Wake up slowly so you don''t wake Aya.


    And when I tried to get out of the tent.


    "... Ru-chan, training again?


    I heard voices from behind.


    "Sorry, Aya. Did I wake you?


    "Mmm, fine. But you can''t push it too hard, can you?


    "Yeah, I know"


    "As long as you''re on an adventure, you should take a break, okay?


    "... yeah. But I''m sure Makoto went a thousand years ago because he''s working harder."


    "... well"


    Aya laughed bitterly at me because I had no choice.


    I return it with a laugh, too.


    I went out of my tent so I wouldn''t make a sound.


    And set up a cane within the boundaries of the junction.


    Gathered a hint of magic (Mana) in the wand.


    If you collect too many Manas, it''s just a little bit because demons might notice you.


    Collect the "Mana" of the Fire Attribute into a Wand.


    "Phew..."


    Exhaled small, and I looked around.


    Poof, and a small red light drifts.


    "Spirit of Fire......"


    I see it.


    Finally, I can see it too.


    As Macoto taught me, I continued to improve my mastery of fire magic every day.


    The achievement finally came to fruition.


    But the Spirit of Fire doesn''t come to me as he pleases.


    "XXXXXXXXXXX (Hey, help me...)"


    Talking to me in spiritual language doesn''t turn me around.


    (Not yet, not enough training, I wonder...)


    It''s a long way from being like Makoto.


    (We need to work harder......)


    I always relied on Makoto.


    Makoto works hard in the dark ages of a thousand years ago.


    I''m just waiting.


    So more, more, more...


    "Ru-chan, trying too hard is poisonous to your body."


    "Huh?"


    Possy, weighed slightly on my back.


    Aya was holding him from behind.


    "Aya."


    "Hot milk with honey, I made it. Why don''t you take a break?"


    "But..."


    I need to train more.


    If it''s Makoto, I''m sure he can''t take a break.


    "It''s okay, because Ru-chan is not like Takayuki. You have to take a break."


    I was forced to rest.


    Two mugs are poured into a small table and hot milk with hot air.


    I took a sip of that.


    Slightly sweet.


    My heart calms down.


    "Uh, Ru. Shoulders are stiff. No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    "Hey, aya...... ahhh"


    Aya has massaged my body.


    Ugh, you''re good......


    "Did you even make it Macoto?


    When I heard, Aya gave a subtle look.


    "Massage? I wanted to do it for you, but it didn''t make sense."


    "Why?"


    You''re so good.


    "Takayuki, after hours of training, my shoulders are not stiff, and I''m not tired."


    "... what do you mean?


    "Training''s fun, so you''re not tired, are you? That''s why I don''t even need a shoulder stiff and a massage."


    Aya said, imitating Makoto.


    "What the hell is he..."


    That reasoning is strange.


    Training is fun, so I''m not tired...


    No, I can''t do that.


    "Ru-chan"


    Aya hugged me.


    Hey, the hot milk in the cup spills!


    "Oh, aya... what"


    "Get some rest! Nice!"


    "Ugh, yeah......"


    I nodded heavily.


    Somehow, Aya''s more like a sister.


    On that day, Aya forcefully rested him.


    Thanks to this, the adventure of the next day could be more focused than usual.


    ... I knew it wasn''t like Makoto, I don''t want to.

 Chapter 245 241 Stories Takatsuki Makoto meets O00

    "I... am Abel."


    The woman, who looked exactly like Princess Noel, told her casually.


    "Mr. Abel was a woman...... was he?


    I shrugged.


    "No...... it"


    When Abel tried to say something.


    - You''re drawing the blood of the Heavenly Wings.


    Tr ansla t ed by £Êp mtl.£ã o£í It was Mr. White Dragon who interrupted our conversation.


    Or a word came up that I didn''t know.


    Heavenly Wings?


    "Mr. White Dragon, what is'' Heavenly Wings''?


    "You... you mean me Mr. Mel... Fine. We''ve been defeated, so call it what you want." The Heavenly Wings are one of those who serve God in heaven. "


    "A race serving the heavens..."


    Heh..., I''ve never known it before.


    But is it true that Abel the Brave is of the Heavenly Wings? T r a ns l ated b y £êp mtl.£ã om


    I had never heard of such a story, and it wasn''t in a picture book.


    I saw her better.


    - A beautiful white wing appeared from the back of the valiant Abel.


    "Oh!"


    An angel.


    There''s an angel.


    "As the White Dragon said, I draw the blood of the ''Heavenly Wings''. And that has something to do with my" gender. "


    Mr. White Dragon went on to supplement Abel''s words.


    - The Heavenly Wings are the only species of women. Until now, the brave man was a man of the people. I mean, you''re a ''half-blood''.


    "Yes. When I''m a man, I''m named Abel the Brave. This name was given to my father, who is a human race. But there are times when the blood of the" Heavenly Wings "gets stronger from time to time, and I will look like a woman then. I now have the name" A (...) n (...) na (...) ", which was given to me by the mother of the Heavenly Wings."


    "Anna!?"


    I was struck several times today.


    (Abel the Brave and... Anna the Virgin was the same person, was...?


    Is that what happened?


    Tra n s l ate d b y jp mtl .£ão£í The legend tells us that Abel the Brave and Anna the Virgin were childhood friendly and lovers to each other.


    In books, in paintings, in stories taught in the Church, painted and described as such.


    But Abel herself in front of me is saying it.


    There is no further evidence.


    I guess it''s true.


    "It''s unusual for Mr. Makoto to be so surprised... What I''ve been hiding, I''m sorry. The only one who knew about this was my master, except for my lost parents."


    - The Heavenly Wings, the use of God, should only inhabit the ''floating continent'' originally. And the demons abhor the Heavenly Wings, the servants of God. If we find out that we are Heavenly Wings on the earth today, we will no doubt be targeted for our lives.


    "Yes...... you''re right. I had no choice but to hide that I was a Heavenly Wing... just like my mother."


    Abel lay her eyes down sadly.


    I didn''t pin my mouth on the conversation between Abel the Brave and Mr. White Dragon (Mel).


    It''s just the first time I''ve heard it.


    Talk about the Heavenly Wings.


    About the parents of the brave Abel.


    And about the Virgin Anna.


    (but one thing is clear)


    -Abel, the brave man of light Tr a nsla ted by £êp £í t l .£ão m


    ¡¤ Anna the Virgin


    -The Great Sage.


    -Mr. Johnny.


    - Holy Dragon Helm Merck


    Five (...) people (...) aligned (...) eh (...).


    The legendary party is here!


    Great..., I''ve accomplished it, Master Noah, Master Altena...


    As I immersed myself in sentiment, I was slapped on the shoulder with a ton of tongue.


    "Um... Mr. Makoto?


    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. I was in one world.


    "The situation, I understand. So when does the Great Demon King go to defeat?


    "Ha!?"


    - Huh!?


    In my words, Abel the Brave and Mr. White Dragon turned into pokernels.


    Even dragons look like that. Tr a n s late d by Jp £í tl .com


    "Mr. Makoto, what are you saying all of a sudden!?"


    - Are you out of your mind?


    I was treated like a lunatic.


    Well, it was floating.


    No matter how many legendary parties we have, it''s out of order to suddenly defeat the Great Demon King.


    "Well, let''s start with Bifronce, the Demon King."


    "No, you know... that easy"


    - Oops, "The Immortal King" is one of the top nine demon kings...


    They just looked suspicious at my suggestion that we take them down from the Demon King first.


    Why not?


    "... mmm, something is loud..."


    In the voice of Abel and White Dragon (Mel), Momo woke up.


    And then I crawl out of bed.


    "Master - Master Abel is awake... who is it!? This woman!


    "Uh, Momo. I..."


    "Momo!? I''m familiar with this guy even though it''s his first meeting!


    "No, I''m not the first person..."


    - By the way, Lord Spirit. I don''t even know your names. Can you tell me?


    At once, it got noisy.


    And I noticed it in the words of Mr. White Dragon (Mel).


    True, I didn''t properly introduce myself.


    I was confused and explained that Mr. White Dragon would help me and Abel''s body.


    And each introduced himself.


    ¡ó


    - Hmm... spiritual makoto. Brave Abel. Is the daughter of a semi-vampire a mob? Nice to meet you.


    Mr. White Dragon stares down at us.


    Even so, though the other side is just too giant to take the form of looking down on nature.


    "Nice to meet you, Dear White Dragon..."


    "... Regards, Dear Helemmerk"


    Brave Abel and Momo still seem a little hesitant with Mr. White Dragon (Mel).


    Whoa, speaking of my people, there was another important kid.


    "Deer."


    "Yes, my king"


    From nowhere emerged the "Shiru" and the Great Spirit of Water (Dear).


    "Thanks for the watch. Thanks to you, I got some rest."


    "I''m honored to be of service to you"


    "Mr. White Dragon said hello again because he''s one of us."


    "Ha..."


    Dear changed from a smile she was pointing at me to a disinterested face.


    White Dragon (Mel) also looks nervous when he sees the Great Spirit of Water (Dear).


    "Be honored to join my king''s reign, Toka..."


    "Hey."


    I grabbed the shoulder of the Great Spirit of Water (Dear) and drew it closer to me.


    "Wow, my king?


    "Dear? Mr. White Dragon is here to help us. Be respectful."


    "Yes... sorry..."


    "Excuse me, Mr. White Dragon. The Great Spirit of our Water (Deer) hears you rude."


    - Ugh, um. I don''t care. And threats, not favors...


    Good!


    The boulder is the legendary Sacred Dragon.


    My heart is wide.


    "Again, White Dragon. I am the Great Spirit of Water (Undine), given the name of Dear by my king. I need you to know me."


    Next time the Great Spirit of Water (Dear) is polite.


    - I am the ancient dragon Helemmelk. By the way, the secret art of naming the Great Spirit of Water (Undine) there. "Old (Titern) Divine Clan" maho...


    "Dear!"


    I perceive Mr. White Dragon trying to say something and rush to order the Great Spirit of Water.


    In an instant, the deepest layers are engulfed in fog.


    It''s not just a fog, it''s a fog that contains the magic of the Spirit (Mana).


    I can use this guy to activate magic at any time.


    "Hih!


    I heard an ancient dragon scream called.


    Is that Red Dragon?


    - Hey, what the hell is going on, Makoto?


    Mr. White Dragon raised a bewildered voice.


    "XXXX, XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX (Mr. Mel, do you understand the Spirit language?


    "XXXXXXXX (once you know)"


    Good.


    The boulder is an ancient dragon that has lived for over 10,000 years.


    I know everything.


    "XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX, XXXXX? (It''s a secret to my people that I''m an old (Titan) apostle of the Divine Clan. Can you match the conversation?


    "XXXXXXXXXXXXXX (wah, ok)"


    Phew, it''s dangerous.


    I didn''t stop talking.


    "Mr. Makoto?


    "Master, is something wrong?


    Abel and Momo look strange.


    "No, it''s nothing. Never mind, Mr. Abel, Momo."


    I pretended to be calm with my ''clear water stop'' skills.


    To my words, the brave Abel stepped forward and clawed my hand.


    "Um... Mr. Makoto..."


    "Hey, what''s up?


    Ugh, are you suspected?


    Did you find out that you believe in the same god as Cain the Demon King?


    No, it''s supposed to be okay.


    There''s nothing to prove.


    "The Soul Book" doesn''t say anything.


    "Um... could you call me ''Anna'' when you look like this right now?


    mojimoji, she said.


    I clapped myself out.


    (What... you know what?)


    Good.


    It wasn''t like my faithful god found out.


    "Thank you for your continued support, Anna."


    "... Yes"


    I shook hands with Anna the Virgin.


    For some reason, she blushed a little and smiled.


    Are you still not feeling well?


    "Master ~"


    "What''s up? Momo."


    "Nothing."


    There was a great sage swelling his cheeks with puku.


    Are you hungry, too?


    Shall I give you some blood later?


    "Okay, so it''s time to get back to the middle class? Mr. White Dragon (Mel), can I come back here when you need help?


    When I said that, White Dragon leaned his neck strangely.


    - I''ll come with you. That would be more convenient.


    "Huh? Is that okay?


    That helps.


    But will it be okay?


    Mr. White Dragon (Mel) seems to lead the ancient dragons here.


    "Mother Dragon! Go with the humans, etc.!


    "Then I''ll be with you!


    "What shall we do!


    The ancient dragons began to make noise.


    - I just want to get out of the ground for the first time in a while. You guys stay here. The deepest layers of the Great Labyrinth are safe. If you want to accompany me, tell Makoto. I just can''t seem to prevent the magic of the Great Spirit of Water (Undine) earlier, so I think I''m just gonna pull my leg.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The ancient dragons push uniformly to silence.


    Finally, Anna also has an indescribable face.


    Together, it''s freezing.


    Mr. White Dragon said with a serious eye on this one.


    - Let''s ask one question, Makoto. The purpose of that was to defeat Evelice, the Devil''s God. No doubt about it, huh?


    "Oh, definitely"


    Ancient dragons, Anna, even Momo get upset by my words.


    Even so, you don''t call yourself the Great Demon King in this day and age.


    Hey, it''s confusing because it''s different from what I''ve learned in history.


    But the goal isn''t loose.


    Defeat the Great Demon King (Evelice) with Abel the Brave of Light.


    - Defeat that superior being, not the Demon King...? Usually, I can''t deal with lunatic bullshit...


    "You can''t possibly! Even the Dragon King Ashtarotto was no match for his presence!


    "There''s no way a man can defeat a demon god!


    "A foolish tribe of people who do not know the horrors of Evelice..."


    The Ancient Dragons seem to find the word "defeat the Great Demon King" hard to believe.


    "I can do it."


    When I looked them straight in the eye and told them, the ancient dragons pressed silence.


    Ma, I guess we can''t help it in the age of a thousand years ago.


    But for me from the future, the crusade of the Great Demon King (Evelice) is just a fact.


    You don''t have to worry.


    Anyway, all the legendary members were safe.


    All you have to do is keep up with history.


    So far it''s in order (...).


    "Lizards... you don''t seem to know the power of my king yet"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The Great Spirit of Water (Dear) manipulates magic as she turns her hand around my shoulder.


    Zuzu......, and heavily painful air in the deepest depths.


    Hey, stop oppressing me right now, Deer.


    - Don''t abuse my dragon clan too much.


    "Stop it, Dear"


    "... yes"


    Deere quickly harvests her magic (mana) in the words of Mr. White Dragon and me.


    "Then only Mr. White Dragon (Mel) will go with you. But there''s quite a distance between the middle layers from here, don''t you think it''s a shortcut or something?


    I said as I remembered the long labyrinth journey out.


    - Don''t worry, I''ll take you anywhere I want on a space transfer (teleport).


    Oh! Can you do that?


    We did it.


    I looked back at Anna and Momo... I noticed.


    "Mr. Anna, are you okay with staying that way?


    "... I''d like to go back to what people look like if I could, but I''m not in the best shape yet"


    Virgin Anna answered with a troubled face.


    Mr. White Dragon put out a help boat there.


    - Drink the ''Fountain of Life'' water there and you''ll recover


    "Heh..."


    Indeed, from the spring next to Mr. White Dragon, there is overflow of powerful magic.


    Anna approached the fountain and put the water in her mouth.


    Then the light wrapped around Anna''s body.


    "Wow, my body has recovered..."


    From Anna, who looked back, the tiredness I had seen earlier was gone.


    Then she went back from being a woman (Anna) to being a man (Abel).


    Apparently, ''Fountain of Life'' water works like a healing pill.


    I approached the fountain and drank the water with my hands.


    The next moment, I got curly hot from my body.


    Your body is full of magic.


    Shh, awesome...


    Maybe the water in this spring is like the best healing pill (elixir)...


    "Wow, I''d like to try it too!


    Momo runs patsy.


    Momo approaches the Fountain of Life.


    Hmm?


    I felt unspeakably uncomfortable.


    At that time, letters floated in the air fluttering.


    "Can Momo drink the fountain of life?


    Yes, sir.


    Nope.


    This is it!?


    "Momo! Stop!


    - Wait! Little vampire!


    "To?"


    Me and Mr. White Dragon yelled at each other.


    Momo stops pita leg.


    "You can''t drink that!


    - The water of the Fountain of Life is fierce (...) poison (...) for the Immortal (undead). It''s doomed.


    "Hih, hih!


    Momo came back in a hurry, and he followed me.


    Oh, abuuuu...


    Right...... no healing pills for the immortals (undead).


    "Look, Momo, drink my blood."


    "Yes..."


    I gave Momo my arm and gave him a little blood.


    I exhaled heavily.


    Really, I''m tired of everything today.


    I want to get some rest.


    And I want meat because I don''t have enough blood.


    "Shall we go back to the underground lake in the middle?"


    "Ah, but Mr. Makoto..."


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. White Dragon"


    - Yeah, I got it.


    With that said, Mr. White Dragon and the Demon Squad appeared at our feet.


    "Dear Mother Dragon!


    "Please, be well!


    The ancient dragons wave with regret.


    The way the dragons wave is surreal.


    - I''ll be away for a while. You guys.


    Mr. White Dragon told me so badly.


    And we were wrapped in light.


    ¡ó


    The next moment, the view switches.


    The first thing I noticed was the falling sound of water called bombing.


    "Wow!"


    "Come on!


    "Oops."


    Abel and Momo, the brave men, did not stand on the water, so they put their hands on the magic of ''walking on the water''.


    Looking around, it''s definitely a mid-level underground lake.


    Oh, space transfer (teleport) is convenient after all.


    Well, then tell him you''re back around the earth brave (Wolfe) and the tree brave (Julietta)......


    Someone screamed as if to block my thinking.


    "It''s an ancient dragon!!!


    "Oh, isn''t that the Lord of the Great Labyrinth...!


    "to, run ohhhhhhhh!!!


    "Help!!!


    The inhabitants, who would have been on guard, fled to scatter the spider child.


    - Hey, Makoto. Is this okay?


    Mr. White Dragon stared at me with a troubled face.


    .................. Yabe.

 Chapter 246 242 Stories Takatsuki Makoto returns to the middle

    "... went to the deepest level of the Great Labyrinth (La Burinthos)," he said?


    Mr. Johnny has a head as if he had a headache.


    The location is in front of an underground lake in the middle floor.


    The residents of the labyrinth are gathered.


    It''s a beautiful place, and it''s supposed to be a place where you have to be alert to demons.


    but there is currently no one demon left in the vicinity to disappear.


    The reason for this...


    Tra n slate d b y £Êp £ít l.£ã o£í "Uh, your lady... the Lord of the Great Labyrinth?


    Said the wooden brave (Julietta), reluctantly looking at the white dragon (Mel).


    Yes, Mr. White Dragon (Mel), who was supposed to be at the deepest level, escaped the demon by coming to the middle level.


    For this reason, the middle class is peaceful.


    For demons, it won''t be a hoard.


    "Exactly, man. This is Helemmerk, the head of the ancient dragon I live in the deepest depths. It''s been hundreds of years since I''ve been out on earth, but my name seems to be known."


    Phew, it''s the White Dragon (Mel) who ''changed'' from being a dragon to being a woman of a human race.


    T r an sl a te d b y £êp£ítl .c o m Though it stands out quite a bit in shape like a model with a style that is about 2 meters tall.


    "I know that..."


    "Isn''t it the legendary ancient dragon..."


    "You''re lying..., why are you here..."


    I heard voices like that.


    Mr. White Dragon (Mel) was a famous dragon.


    "Makoto, I only heard you were going to explore a little..."


    "Yeah, I am. It''s a little exploration for a night or two."


    I snort at Mr. Johnny''s words.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    but people around me uniformly pointed me at the gaze of "what are you talking about, Koitz".


    Why?


    I''ll be right back. Yan.


    "Master Makoto, why don''t you take a rest? You must be tired of going to the deepest level."


    That''s what I''ve been saying, Lucy similar elves.


    Tran sl ated b y jp £ítl .com A little voice trembling seems frightened by Mr. White Dragon (Mel).


    "Right, I''m definitely tired, so I''m off. So, do you want to go crusade Demon King Bifronce tomorrow or the day after, so why don''t you join Mr. Joni?


    !?


    When I said that, the look on the faces of the people around me changed.


    All the legendary parties are here, and even the Demon King opponent should be able to win.


    That''s what I thought.


    "Master Makoto!? What the hell are you talking about?!?"


    "Lord Makoto. Don''t be impotent!


    "Come on, have you lost your mind!


    The stirring gets bigger at once.


    Lucy similar girls, iron brave men, and other men of the Beast clan speak out against each other.


    Mr. White Dragon, Abel, the Great Sage, say nothing in particular.


    She looks a little like she gave up.


    This time, I said I was going to defeat the Demon King, not the Great Demon King...


    Historically, the first demon king to defeat is Bifronce, so I''m not supposed to be saying anything weird like that.


    T ra ns la t e d b y jp £ít l .£ã o£í "What, are you against my king?"


    At that time, the Spirit of Water (Dear) appeared from nowhere.


    Everyone - especially with the nervous faces of the brave men, put their hands on the sword.


    Seems alert to strange characters.


    "Oh, gentlemen. It''s okay, because this guy is one of mine..."


    I tried to introduce you to the Spirit of Water.


    "Let him know the power of my king."


    The Spirit of Water (Dear) raised his right hand.


    Hey, stop being an idiot.


    In Dear''s hands, a vast amount of magic (Mana) gathers.


    The Spirit of Water (Undine) does not know to add or subtract magic.


    As a result, the area where we stand is surrounded by intense magic.


    The atmosphere and the ground tremble as they respond to their magical powers (mana).


    At the next moment, the mid-level underground lake froze (...) Ri (...) i (...).


    Silence dominated the middle layer, turning into ice until the Great Falls surrounding the underground lake.


    T ran s la t ed by £Êpm t l .co m "Hih!" and some people are losing their hips.


    "Asshole!


    I slapped Dear Spirit in the head.


    "Shh, excuse me! My King!"


    "Shit, get it back!


    "Yes, I''m home!


    The Spirit of Water (Dear) restored the magically frozen underground lake.


    The sound of a waterfall called Boom again.


    Magic influence or the air is cold.


    And nobody talks and it''s awkward.


    "Our Dragon Clan was wiped out by the magic of the Spirit."


    ¡­¡­


    The gaze of the people in the labyrinth is hurting.


    A girl like Lucy started to distance herself from me.


    Something broken the flag!?


    Well, that''s not a problem...


    I turned to Mr. Johnny because everyone was silent.


    "So I''d like to go defeat the Demon King, what do you say? Mr. Johnny."


    Now, there''s no objection.


    but Mr. Johnny, he seems troubled.


    Instead, it was Mr. White Dragon who spoke to me.


    "Makoto, by the way. If you''re going to fight the Demon King, do you have the ''Holy Sword''?


    "Holy Sword?


    I lean my neck.


    "The Demon King is protected by the protection of evil gods. Without the Holy Sword, the weapon of the opposing Holy Spirit, you cannot defeat it."


    "Heh, you''re right"


    "Why don''t you know..."


    No, ''cause I''m gonna be brave...


    But they did tell me that even in the world a thousand years later, I needed the ''Brave Men and the Holy Sword'' set...... I feel it.


    Prince Leonard the Ice and Snow Brave and the Holy Sword Ascaron.


    Mr. Maximilian, the brave man of the wind tree, and Clarent the Holy Sword.


    Burning Brave Olga and the Holy Sword Balmunk


    Lightning brave Gerald and Holy Sword Caliburn.


    And Sakurai-kun and Arondite the Holy Sword of Light... No, is that the Holy Sword?


    And finally, I''m a little unsure about my memory.


    Yeah, you almost had it.


    I see, is the Holy Sword a must have?


    But well.


    You don''t have a problem.


    There are many brave men here.


    "Somebody''s got it, right?


    I turned my gaze to the earth brave, the wood brave, the iron brave.


    but you all looked sadly distracted.


    Oh, that...?


    There''s no holy sword here.


    Mr. Joni answered on behalf of me.


    Oh, seriously?


    "Mr. Makoto, my master, the Fiery Brave, possessed the Holy Sword, but lost it in the battle against Cain the Demon King..."


    "Son!?"


    Oh, my God.


    Then you can''t defeat the Demon King.


    "Mr. White Dragon, do you have any idea where the Holy Sword is?


    "I don''t."


    Mmm, trouble.


    When I was worried, Mr. Johnny opened his mouth.


    "Makoto...... As I just replied, fighting the Demon King means working together. I just need some time. We are currently trying to build a new city in the middle class, but we are not able to. The demons of the middle class are stubborn for their strength. So I need some time."


    I see, what Mr. Johnny was worried about was the middle-class city dwellers?


    This man is a chief.


    "Lord of the Elves. Shall I let one of my dragon clans live here? If there''s an ancient dragon, the demons will attack us."


    "... okay? I need you to get that far."


    Mr. Johnny looked surprised.


    Oh, Mr. White Dragon, nice suggestion!


    "Or if my dragon clan (Kagaku) accidentally attacked the inhabitants here, Makoto would be angry...?


    Mr. White Dragon looked at me and said.


    "Sure, you''re complaining about me, Red Dragon."


    "No, he said he couldn''t stop shaking his body just looking at Makoto, so I think he''s gonna be fine"


    "Is that it? Did you do such a terrible thing?


    "Master..."


    The Great Sage gave me a knockout.


    Oh, my God.


    "You just froze it a little, didn''t you?


    "You tried to sacrifice after that, didn''t you!?"


    "Oh......"


    Yes, I did.


    "In 30 days, the city will be complete. Then go fight the Demon King with Makoto."


    Mr. Johnny gave me his consent.


    All right, so the Demon King fight''s in 30 days.


    But......


    Until then, you''re free.


    Hmm, what do we do?


    Shall we go to the Temple of the Seabed?


    With the Great Spirit of Water (Deer), it would be easy to attack the guide.


    More importantly... To be honest, I miss Noah''s voice.


    Master Noah has guided me ever since I left the temple of water.


    In this day and age, you''re not supposed to know me, but would you welcome me if I went to meet you?


    It was when I was sober.


    "I wonder if there''s a holy sword there."


    The wooden brave (Julietta) said it was pompous.


    Speaking of which, the story of the Holy Sword had not been resolved.


    Not if it''s soggy.


    "Where should I go, Mr. Tree Brave (Giulietta)?


    "Cornet, the king''s capital of the land of the moon."


    Moon Country!


    Mr. Friae''s hometown.


    Besides, it hasn''t perished in this era.


    On the contrary, it''s a full season.


    But...


    "How do you know there''s a holy sword if you go there?


    Momo said strangely.


    Yes, if there''s such a rumor, wouldn''t the Demon King''s Army leave it alone?


    "That''s because the Cornet is the holy capital ruled by the Queen of the Moon. It''s called a sanctuary that the Demon King''s Army can''t serve. They say there are many warriors, legendary weapons, who can''t beat the Demon King''s Army."


    It was a Lucy similar elf girl who told me.


    A sanctuary that the Demon King Army cannot serve...


    In this day and age, that''s how you treat it.


    Knowing the history of the aftermath makes me feel complicated though.


    "But hey, none of the guys who traveled from the Labyrinth City to the Sacred Capital for help came back, did they?


    "Huh? You didn''t come back?


    I was surprised at what Mr. Wolfe said with a sinister face.


    Or were you going for help?


    That''s right.


    "Really... well, the story of the King''s Capital of the Moon Country being safe is just a rumor I heard from a flowing merchant..."


    "Are you a merchant?


    Can we do business?


    "I''m here. Like us, we make dwellings in the labyrinth, we make cities in the basement, we move around the hiding place a little bit."


    "Why, Makoto, don''t you know anything?


    Asked a question with a strange face.


    "Ah."


    Yabe, the lack of common sense a thousand years ago has been exposed.


    "Do you think the kind of guy who defeats the ancient dragons in one blow will hide out?


    "" "" "Ahhh" "" "


    I nodded as everyone was convinced by Mr. White Dragon''s words.


    - It''s not like that...


    Well, don''t get me wrong because you conveniently interpreted me.


    The story went out of line.


    What should be decided is the future policy.


    "Mr. Johnny, you can get rid of the Demon King in 30 days, right?


    "Uhm...... Fighting the Demon King is a decision, isn''t it? We have no choice, let''s work together."


    "So in the meantime, you''re going to the moon country to look for the Holy Sword. Mr. White Dragon, do you know where it is?


    "I know the general location. I don''t have a choice, I''ll carry him."


    Mr. White Dragon accepted.


    "Well, please"


    All right, we''ve got our next destination.


    The goal is Cornet, the king''s capital in the land of the moon before it perishes.


    According to legend - it is the Devil''s Capital that is later ruled by those who are called ''Witches of Disaster''.

 Chapter 247 243 Stories Takatsuki Makoto heads to Moon Country

    Right now, we''re flying across the sky on Mr. White Dragon''s back.


    The members are Abel the Brave, Momo the Great, Mel the White Dragon, and me.


    It''s a constant blur from the Great Labyrinth.


    The wooden brave man (Julietta) asked me to give up crying because he wanted to come with him but White Dragon (Mel) meant "don''t increase the number too much".


    I felt a little sorry, but I can''t complain because Mr. White Dragon (Mel) is going to let me on.


    "Wow, it''s expensive - Master!


    "Awesome view! With my wings, you can''t fly this high!


    T r an slat ed b y £Êp £ít l.£ão£í "Huh. It will be, it will be"


    Master Shagu Dai Sage (Momo) and Abel the Brave.


    Good at that reaction, Mr. White Dragon (Mel).


    And when I say...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Silent.


    ''Cause it''s amazing, I''m scared.


    T ra n sla te d b y jpmt l .£ã om I''m still scared to use the ''clear mirror stop water'' skill.


    Something''s shaking, and I can''t keep my eyes open with the wind.


    Yep... this is going to last forever?


    Not at all like the comfortable sky journey of a airship......


    but Momo and Abel don''t want me breaking the air because it looks like fun.


    Patience, patience.


    "Using the Spirit, shall we fly a little slower?


    "... it would be helpful if you did so"


    White Dragon (Mel) immediately guessed at me.


    He''s still the oldest and the most attentive.


    Thanks to Mr. White Dragon (Mel) for slowing us down, we were finally able to have a conversation.


    I talked to the two of you so I wouldn''t look too down there.


    "Mr. Makoto has never been to the Moon Country (Rafiloig), has he?


    I was chatting with Abel the Brave and he asked me a question.


    "I do," I almost answer, rushing to keep my mouth down.


    T r ansla te d by £Êp£í tl.co m "Of course, I''ve never been there."


    What I''ve been to is the king''s capital in the land of the moon a thousand years later.


    It was a ruin with nothing.


    "Actually, I''ve always wanted to go. I just heard rumors that the only holy capital that has escaped the threat of the Demon King''s Army for the last few hundred years. What kind of place is it?"


    "Right..."


    My reply is heavy, as opposed to Abel, who shines her eyes on expectations.


    The kingdom of the moon (Raphylloigh) flourishes because of its connections with the demon king''s army.


    According to the picture book, it is the brave Abel who uncovers that fact.


    I can''t leave with Abel, so I brought him in, but what happens...


    "Master - I can''t train in fire magic here -!


    Momo next door appealed to me.


    With Mr. White Dragon (Mel) on his back, the wind seems to be gaining momentum and the fire will go out.


    By the way, I also continue my training in water magic and fate magic.


    "Shall we make it another magic, then? Soil magic or tree magic."


    I suggested another magic to Momo.


    "Ugh... you don''t have to train while you''re on the move, you won''t tell me..." T r an sl ated b y jp£ít l .c o £í


    "I can''t believe you''re on the move, but you only do training, right?


    I''m a disciple who says things I don''t understand.


    I''m a wise man after that.


    That''s when I remembered something important.


    "Mr. White Dragon, can you tell Momo about space transfer (teleport)?


    I shouted at Mr. White Dragon (Mel) in the wind.


    "Hmm? Am I going to teach? I don''t care."


    "Master, suddenly why?


    "I can''t teach you. But you can use Momo because you have ''sage'' skills"


    A thousand years later, the Great Sage was one of the continent''s leading users of space transfer (teleport).


    So Momo must have talent.


    "Then I will teach you the magic of destiny in your free time"


    "Ha, yes...... my master is now two"


    "Human beings, no. This is the first time I''ve ever taught magic to semi-vampires. Heh, I''m tough, huh?


    "Ugh, soften your hands" T ra n s lat ed b y jp mtl.co m


    Mr. White Dragon (Mel), I''d love to take care of you.


    He was also admired by the ancient dragons of the Great Labyrinth.


    I feel like a sister.


    The boulder is a 10,000-year-old ancient dragon.


    It just seems like you shouldn''t say it because you were stared at when you said you were old.


    "Mr. Makoto, what should I do?


    Brave Abel has asked me strange things.


    There''s nothing I can say to Abel, the legendary Savior...


    "Well, I''m not a swordsman, so there''s nothing Abel can teach me."


    "Really..."


    Looks a little snug.


    - That''s when the words I used to be taught by Fujiyama came back to me in my brain.


    "May I, Lord Tucker? When more than three friends are gathered, it is desirable that the conversation be about ''common knowledge''. Awkward and Lord Tucker are thrilled to talk about the game, but if there''s a mix of people here who aren''t familiar with the game, they''ll feel alienated. It''s important to have other knowledge."


    "I see."


    The boulder is a strong communal fujiyama.


    Be good.


    "So Lord Tucker understands how wonderful ''Chemo Ear'' is too!


    Apparently, he just wanted to talk about his hobby.


    It didn''t help.


    "I wonder if people with a ''chemo ear'' hobby are familiar with the game as well... biased though"


    "Mm-hmm. I feel that way when they say that."


    That''s a good story.


    At that time, I ended up not understanding the beauty of Chemo Ear.


    That''s for sure.


    Me, the Great Sage (Momo) and the White Dragon (Mel) are thriving on the subject of magic.


    Only the brave Abel, not in the conversation.


    I shouldn''t do this.


    "Can you teach me solar magic? I just recently acquired a skill and I''m not used to it."


    "I teach...? I get it! Leave it to me."


    Abel''s face became much brighter.


    That''s the right route.


    "Well, I''d just like you to see my magic."


    "Yes, now?!?"


    "Hey, you guys. Don''t make me fail my magic on my back..."


    Mr. White Dragon cautioned us while we continued our empty journey.


    ¡ó Brave Abel''s Perspective ¡ó


    At night, Lady White Dragon (Helemmerk) was tired, so we went camping.


    Mr. Makoto caught fish from the river and Momo cooked for me.


    I tried to help, too, but Mr. Makoto said, "Fine, rest," and I had nothing left to do.


    After we all had dinner, we were supposed to take a break in turn.


    "Well, go ahead, Mr. Abel."


    "Master, you''re fluttering, aren''t you? Rest."


    "Using the Spirit. You are the most tired. Rest."


    "Ok......"


    Mr. Makoto apparently used quite a bit of strength to get on Mr. White Dragon''s back.


    As soon as I lay down, I could hear my sleep.


    "I''m with you!


    Momo dives into Mr. Makoto''s blanket and this one sleeps with a happy face.


    Looks like a sweet sister to my brother.


    All that''s left is Master White Dragon and me.


    Incidentally, Master White Dragon''s present appearance is not that of a dragon, but that of a woman of a human race.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    No conversation.


    Awkward.


    The White Dragon spoke to me so that I could break the silence.


    "By the way, why are you looking like a woman''s... ''Heavenly Wings'' now? Should I keep it hidden?


    "Only people here know my secrets... It''s easier to look like this one at night. I will look like a man during the day..."


    "Hmm, you mean the mixed physique? That''s tricky."


    "Yeah...... I was always careful not to sprinkle around. It''s been a long time since I''ve been here in a natural way."


    As I said, I stared at Mr. Makoto''s sleeping face.


    It hasn''t been that long since we met yet.


    But Mr. Makoto left me surprised.


    Let''s follow this guy.


    Believe me, Mr. Makoto, everything will be fine.


    Naturally, such an idea came to mind.


    "That''s dangerous... this man"


    Lady White Dragon said it was pompous.


    For a moment, I almost missed hearing it.


    Dangerous?


    Is that Mr. Makoto?


    You''re so strong?


    I was surprised and stared at Mr. White Dragon''s face.


    "What, a human brave man? You don''t think so? No way, if you keep up with the spirits, it''ll all work out, you''re not thinking about it, are you?


    "Huh!?"


    Supposed to be a nigger.


    I felt like the White Dragon had seen through my heart, and I held back.


    Why are you saying that?


    "Dear White Dragon...... Tell me, what do you mean?


    "Don''t shout, you two will wake up.... This is only my opinion, so it''s not always right. Still want to hear it?


    "Let me hear it..."


    "Come on."


    That being said, the words spoken by the legendary White Dragon, who is said to have lived 10,000 years, were enough to surprise me.

 Chapter 248 244 Stories Brave Abel talks to White Dragon

    ¡ó Brave Abel''s Perspective ¡ó


    "I have lived for thousands of years and have been present many times in the moment when darkness and light are replaced..."


    Lady White Dragon''s story began with those words.


    What the hell are you talking about?


    "What the hell are you talking about? You have that face."


    "Yes, no!


    I rush to tighten my expression.


    Tr ansla ted b y £Êp£í tl .£ã o£í Lady White Dragon reads her expression immediately.


    "Shall I put it plainly? The Dark Ages ruled by the Demon Kings have lasted for over a thousand years. I thought it was time for the ''hero of salvation'' to appear to overthrow the system of the world"


    "Of salvation...?


    I didn''t know what that meant, and I asked back.


    "Demons and people. If one dominion persists for a long time, one will appear from the other to defeat the rulers of the world. In that way, the domination of the people and the demons has repeatedly been replaced over the years. Roughly a millennial cycle."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It''s a story that people who only have a hundred-year lifespan don''t understand.


    Tran s late d by jp£ítl .com To be precise, I am a mixed race of people and Heavenly Wings, but my life expectancy is not much different from that of people.


    "When I was relative to the Spirit, I thought he was a" hero of salvation "."


    !?


    I glanced at Makoto''s sleeping face in a hurry.


    Mr. Makoto!?


    Awesome!


    I can''t believe you think like that by the legendary White Dragon!


    "But thank you for acting with me... I was under the impression that the spiritual user was alive and in a hurry"


    "I''m in a hurry to live...?


    "I''m in a hurry, I wonder. You look so dangerous."


    That''s what they said, and I had a verse in mind too.


    Since the first time we met, Mr. Makoto has spoken out when he defeats the Demon King, the Great Demon King.


    At first, they were all surprised and frightened.


    But Mr. Makoto has shown his proven strength.


    He defeated the side of the Demon King, defeated the Demon King Cain, and asked the White Dragon to recognize his power.


    So when did I only care? T r a n sla t e d by jp £í t l.£ão£í


    But, indeed, Mr. Makoto is not always busy.


    Talking about Momo, he''s sparing time to train while he''s asleep.


    He has a tired look.


    How can you work so hard?


    You''re so strong already.


    "Don''t you have to train that much? When I said," One is missing, "he replied.


    What does that mean? When I hear that, they want to increase their proficiency by one more thing.


    That''s all for?


    There''s no such thing as magical proficiency, even though it doesn''t make a lot of sense if you can chant discard more than 50.


    Ever since we met, Mr. Makoto has been training in magic as if he had been possessed...


    I was used to seeing that, but that was because I was in a hurry, is it?


    "To be honest, the story of the ''Holy Sword'' told yesterday in the Great Labyrinth. That''s a buy of time."


    "Huh?"


    I was surprised at what the White Dragon said.


    T r a nsl a t e d by £Êpmt l.c o m "What do you mean?


    "Perhaps if you were to use the Spirit now, you could (...) pour the demon (...) the king (...) down (...) ru (...)"


    "Become!?"


    I was shocked.


    He said the Demon King could take him down!?


    As I solidified, the White Dragon sighed.


    "You are too honest. A human brave man."


    "Huh?"


    "I''ll tell you one thing, I''m not powerful enough to be called the Demon King just because I live long. I mean, I''m weaker than the Demon King and weaker than the Spirit Man. Don''t take my views too seriously."


    "Yes..."


    That being said, we are all far superior to each other.


    I''m going to believe you...


    "It is my expectation that there is only so much strength... that even spirits who can beat the Demon King will not reach the Demon God (Evelice)"


    I felt my body tense in the words.


    Lord of the devils, who rule this world.


    Being able to obey the Demon King. T r a ns l at e d by jp £í tl .c o m


    "... have you ever met the Devil''s God (Evelice)?


    "Yes, just once."


    "What kind of guy is he...?


    I can''t even imagine the courage to fight the Demon King.


    "Just remembering is not good enough. Such things are not good for being on the ground. I didn''t want to get involved with" Arr "during the Golden Wheel..."


    The White Dragon''s voice was trembling.


    Is it so horrible, the Devil''s God (Evelice)?


    "So... I want you to help me in no hurry. You''re the only brave guy at this party, aren''t you?


    "I..."


    I do possess the ''Thunder Brave'' skill.


    And I haven''t even told Mr. Makoto this yet, but I also possess the skills of The Sun Witch.


    The secret I''ve been hiding because when I say that, I find out I''m a woman.


    Because of that, I was raised to be special.


    My parents cared about me when I was born with the skills of a brave man and a witch.


    But as soon as I was attentive, my parents took their lives at the hands of the Demon King.


    The next person who looked at me was my raised parent, the Brave Man of Fire.


    He hoped that I would soon be the one to save the world.


    The master was killed by the demon king.


    My heart was broken.


    Even when the Fire Warrior was killed, I could only escape.


    Even when the Black Knight, an enemy, appeared in the Great Labyrinth, I was useless.


    Weak.


    I''m weak.


    "I... can''t be like Mr. Makoto. I can''t be that strong."


    "Naturally."


    "Huh?"


    The White Dragon overtook my troubles.


    "The Great Spirit of the Water (Undine) is being used by the spiritual user who sleeps there. I can lose my country in one piece. The Great Spirit of the Five that appeared in the Great Labyrinth. When those guys get serious, big (...) Lu (...) is (...) Shen (...) Mm (...)"


    "Ma, Ma... ha"


    There was a dry laugh from my mouth.


    Whatever it is, I''m just exaggerating, right?


    "Well... have we overstated that the continent sinks? But that''s how horrible it is. The magic of spirits."


    ¡­¡­


    From the voice of Master White Dragon, I didn''t think it was a joke.


    "I''ve just heard it in mythology, too, and it''s the first time I''ve seen a real thing. I know the art of manipulating the Spirit is handed down finely among the Elves and Dwarves, but for as long as I''ve lived, such as using the Great Spirit... no, I wouldn''t even have met my parents"


    ¡­¡­


    The White Dragon who spent 10,000 years...


    "Who the hell is Makoto...?


    ¡­¡­


    Suddenly the White Dragon became silent.


    "Master White Dragon?


    "... Stopped"


    "Huh?"


    "I feel an unpleasant gaze. The Great Spirit of Water (Undine) is looking at us. Something you should get out of...... abominable"


    - Oh, did you notice? You can''t talk to me about my king, can you?


    The Great Spirit of Water (Dear) appeared from nowhere.


    The figure is perfectly clear and I don''t feel the same magic as usual.


    "You''re holding onto existence. You must have been pissed off by the spirits, huh?


    The White Dragon told me to return the interest.


    "... I was forbidden to use my powers on my own. I did it for my king."


    The Great Spirit of Water is pointing his lips.


    I hear Mr. Makoto scolded me.


    "Brave man. Ask the person who the Spirit is."


    "Ha..."


    What does it mean to be who you are?


    "You can say this one."


    Lady White Dragon opened her mouth slowly to choose the words.


    "If people use the power of the Great Spirit of Water (Undine), their souls will be cut off. It''s a life-saving move."


    "Life expectancy!?"


    I was shouting at the words of the White Dragon. [M]


    "It''s a power that can destroy the country. You thought you could handle it without any price?


    "But Mr. Makoto didn''t say a word about that"


    "I didn''t tell you... But I get it. That''s a life-saving move."


    "My king doesn''t care."


    ".................. Huh!


    I was stunned by the words of the Great Spirit of Water (Dear).


    Was Mr. Makoto under such a load on one person?


    Without realizing it, I don''t care...


    "It''s the problem that I don''t care... Hey. Brave man, huh?


    "Yes, sir"


    "Do you want to make this state of affairs better, where the Spirit used to fight (...) with (...) one person (...)?


    "It''s..."


    It can''t be good.


    If Mr. Makoto is saving my life and protecting me and Momo, it can''t be better to keep sweetening him to it.


    "I will help Mr. Makoto. Now even if you don''t have the strength, you get the power to support you."


    "I like that. If the Spirit is in a hurry, stop it. That would be one of them, wouldn''t it?


    Mr. White Dragon smiled gently.


    All right, next time Mr. Makoto is powerless, I''ll stop him!


    ... I wonder if I can.


    In the Great Labyrinth, Mr. Makoto''s magic has left me dying.


    I''m anxious to be alone...


    "Oh, um... not just me, but Mr. White Dragon and the Great Spirit of Water (Dear), please."


    "I can''t."


    The White Dragon refused my offer.


    Hey, why!?


    "The Ancient Dragon does not defy his opponent who admits to losing. I lost to the spirits. So I obey the Spirit."


    Master White Dragon said with serious eyes.


    I''ve heard of it.


    If you can make the Ancient Dragon admit to losing, then you can follow the Ancient Dragon.


    "So the White Dragon will listen to Mr. Makoto."


    "It''s just pride. Live long, stubborn."


    Lady White Dragon smiled mocking herself.


    "It would suffice for my king to have the Great Spirit of Water (I)! I will support my king, so no need for anything else."


    Mr. Deere has interrupted the conversation.


    "No big spirits of water and no chick vampires. I am delusional about the spiritual user. Instead, I''m gonna beat it."


    "Nothing."


    "This is why the Spirit is in potent weather and lacks thought."


    "What the hell!


    Dear, Pumpkin is angry, but the White Dragon ignored him.


    He turned a meaningful gaze at me. [M]


    "Using the Spirit seems to be paying you ''respect''. I''m a little bit behaving... but you''ll listen to me if you say so. You''re going to be the Spirit''s ''pincer''."


    "What I say, Mr. Makoto...?


    Indeed, Mr. Makoto always felt for me.


    I thought that was because I couldn''t count on it. [M]


    Makoto has respect for me...?


    "Besides, I think there was a different ''detractor'' than what I expected... I don''t think I could have lived that long."


    "Someone... supported Mr. Makoto," he said?


    "This is the world. There are many goodbyes. Maybe when you defeat the Demon King, you''re in a hurry for ''revenge'' for losing someone dear..."


    Did Mr. Makoto lose someone as dear as I did?


    No, you''re not.


    "Mr. Makoto said he had been entrusted with the ''Divine Goddess''"


    "But the spiritual user is not a follower of the Holy Gods. On the contrary, no god believes"


    "It''s..."


    Exactly.


    Mr. Makoto said he had been commissioned, but did not believe in Master Altena.


    I have appraisal skills, I know that.


    I don''t know anything about Mr. Makoto.


    "You should know more about using spirits. And support him. I''m not defeated and obeyed like I am, I''m not being served like the Great Spirit here, I''m not a disciple like the little one over there. Only you are one of the spirits."


    "... Yes"


    The words of the White Dragon were on my mind.


    I found out about Mr. Makoto. I was curious.


    I believed in Mr. Makoto''s strength.


    Because I believe it, I thought that would be good.


    I couldn''t believe you were protecting me while cutting my life span... I didn''t know.


    Is Mr. Makoto protecting me for the sake of the ''trust''?


    Or I don''t know if there''s any other purpose.


    I saw Mr. Makoto''s face.


    Quiet sleep.


    A serene expression.


    A sleeping minister who is not even picky.


    Watching that sleeping face kind of thrilled me......

 Chapter 249 245 words Takatsuki Makoto is confused by Abel

    "Mr. Makoto. Train yourself in solar magic!


    "Yes, sir"


    Since yesterday I''ve been spoken to a lot by the brave Abel.


    Day two of the move.


    The weather was bad today, so we decided to camp early.


    I was wondering if there was a place to raise the wind and rain, and White Dragon (Mel) said, "It''s a hassle," and made me a house out of wood magic.


    What? That''s so convenient.


    Tr a ns l a ted b y jp £í t l.c o £í After we finished our meals, we were supposed to train instead of every free time...


    "Look, little one. Practice space transfer (teleport). Imagine your own coordinates and destination coordinates first. Fail this and they''ll fly you out of the stars."


    "Hey, I don''t know what you''re talking about!


    "First, I''ll show you an example. Next time, try to imitate."


    "Yea! Don''t you have a detailed explanation?"


    "Don''t think! Feel it!"


    "I can''t -!!


    White Dragon teaches magic to the Great Sage (Momo). Tra nsl ate d b y £Êpmt l.c o£í


    I''m not sure about the high-ranking fate magic, but I hear a conversation that sounds like something of a high level.


    Envy.


    "Mr. Makoto, I''m going to use solar magic in tune now, so grab your senses."


    "Ha, yes... Mr. Abel"


    The distance is close.


    I''m a little confused by the change in attitude of the brave Abel.


    "No, Mr. Makoto."


    "Huh?"


    "I told you to call me a (...) n (...) na (...) when you look like this"


    "Yes, Anna. Best regards,"


    "Yes! Nice to meet you, Mr. Makoto"


    Nico''s brave Abel. Again, Virgin Anna is standing right in front of me.


    Yes, Abel is a woman now.


    "Why... is that what you look like?


    Tr ans la te d by jpmt l.co£í "To use magic, it''s more convenient to look like the Heavenly Wings."


    "The Heavenly Wings are a magically talented species. I won''t even let the Demons pull it off."


    A comment came in from White Dragon (Mel) coaching Momo.


    The boulder is the White Dragon (Mel).


    "Heh..."


    I observed her with wings in front of her.


    As I have said many times, the figure of the Virgin Anna is two melons with Princess Noel.


    Different tones and tricks, but it really reminds me of the Princess of the Land of the Sun (Highland).


    It''s so hard.


    "Mr. Makoto, is there something on my face?


    "Uh..."


    Shit.


    Looks like you stared too far into the face of the Virgin Anna.


    After getting lost, I decided to be honest.


    "Anna looks like someone I know."


    T r ans la ted by £êp£ítl.c o m "Do I know you, sir?


    I''m not lying.


    It''s your descendant, I can''t say.


    To that word, um, Anna, the Virgin, who puts her finger on her cheek and tries to think.


    After all, when my gender changed, I felt that the atmosphere was different from when Abel was there.


    You came up with something, you gave me a pranky grin.


    "Maybe one of them is Mr. Makoto''s ''thinker''?


    I got a peek at this one.


    "What!? Master! What do you mean!


    "Hey, little one! We''re in the middle of training."


    Mr. White Dragon didn''t even ask to stop him, and Master Dai Sage (Momo) flew over here.


    "Does my master like beauties like Anna!


    Looks like Momo panicked and stuffs over here.


    "Also, Momo!? I''m not beautiful, I am!


    Anna rushes to deny it.


    T ra nslat ed b y Jpmt l.£ãom I sighed.


    I agree that Anna is beautiful.


    That''s not true.


    "Anna''s alike is my childhood fianc¨¦."


    "What... Really?"


    Saint Anna snapped a little bored.


    "Hey, what the... That''s right, you don''t have a lover in your master, do you?


    "What?"


    The Great Sage (Momo) is stroking his chest.


    Rude.


    We have a lover.


    Lucy promised to go back, she''s a lover.


    Sa-san, Sophia, even the princess... that''s a lot.


    Let''s not say names and numbers.


    Somehow.


    !?


    They all looked shocked by my words for some reason.


    Oh, my God.


    "Mr. Makoto... not that I doubt it... is it true that you have a lover?


    "Why do you doubt it?"


    "Because..."


    Anna, the Virgin, seems spicy.


    I don''t know, it''s not a lie to have a lover.


    For once, in the world a thousand years from now, he''s a nationally certified brave man.


    I was hot there,... should be.


    "Even though you''re a ''virgin'', I''d like to say that you''re looking good to have a lover. The Heavenly Wings there."


    Mr. White Dragon said softly.


    "Become!?"


    How do you know that!


    "That''s right! I also taught Master White Dragon about vampires! Master''s blood tastes special! A velvety tongue on the aromatic aroma, that tastes like ''virginity''!


    "Hey."


    Don''t make elaborate rhetoric for nothing.


    What''s a bilload!


    Whoever gave Momo the extra knowledge...?


    When I glanced at Mr. White Dragon, she turned away.


    "Yes, my king is a clean body. We don''t do mundane things."


    Even the great spirits of water came out.


    Come on, come on...!


    I still shivered using the "clear mirror stop water" skill.


    "How do we all know!


    Came a thousand years ago and yelled at me the loudest.


    ¡ó


    ¡¤ Have ''appraisal'' skills...... Mr. White Dragon, Virgin Anna


    -If you drink blood, you''ll know...... Dear Great Sage (Momo)


    ¡¤ Somehow I know...... The Great Spirit of Water (Dear)


    When I asked about the circumstances, they said my virginity history was out of line.


    Before these guys, there was no such thing as private...


    Or what do you know somehow... The Great Spirit of Water (Dear).


    "Oh, don''t be angry... Mr. Makoto"


    "I''m not mad at you."


    When I was disappointed and depressed, the Virgin Anna spoke to me gratuitously.


    Recovering from the shock, I decided to continue my training.


    Training continued silently for a while.


    There was no conversation, so I opened my mouth.


    "It''s not fair to just find out my secret, so tell me Anna''s secret, too"


    "Is that my secret?


    When I told her half-eyed, she moved her neck like she was in a hurry.


    "Uh, that''s a lot. So, then I have the ''Sun Witch'' skill!


    "Oh, right"


    I know.


    Or I know that a thousand years from now, the Virgin Anna is the ''Witch of the Sun'' is a toddler.


    "You''re not surprised at all!


    "Anything else?


    "Ugh......, is it something else"


    "Speaking of which,"


    Second, I noticed.


    That skill that Virgin Anna-Brave Abel possesses is (...) not (...).


    From her mouth, I haven''t heard it properly.


    "Can you tell me what skills Anna has? All (...) and (...)"


    "Yeah, yeah... fine"


    One powerful skill name after another was given from Anna''s mouth.


    "That''s it."


    "Anything else?


    "Huh? No, that''s it, isn''t it?


    "Again, can you confirm that? Read the Soul Book properly."


    "Yes. Ok........................ what!?"


    Anna''s eyes turned round.


    "Hih, the brave skill of light...... what the hell is this"


    "Isn''t there?"


    A magic sword that slashed and skipped the artifact of the Demon King Cain.


    - A blade shining in seven colors.


    "Seven Colored Lights" is a testament to God (...) or Quasi (...) God (...) Grade (...).


    As taught by the Goddess of the Sun (Altena).


    Only a brave man of light can handle that magic sword.


    "Mr. Makoto! How do you know I have new skills!


    "Hmm? Uh."


    Virgin Anna came stuck with an awesome sword screen.


    "I am the trustee of the Goddess of the Sun (Altena)."


    "... doesn''t Mr. Makoto think I believe anything when it comes to that?


    "Sonnakotnaidesyo"


    I got a little bit giddy.


    Abel (Anna), I''m being honest.


    When I say "trust," I think it''s okay.


    "Mr. Makoto. Is it true what a trust is? Is there anything you''re not telling me?


    For some reason, I was in the process of being attacked.


    This is not good.


    "Oh, why don''t you ask Master Altena? You''re a sun witch, aren''t you? Anna is."


    Witches hear the voice of God.


    Thousands of years later, it is an indisputable fact that I was commissioned by Master Altena.


    It''s the quickest way to get people to check it out.


    "I can''t do that."


    "Why is that?


    Somehow I guessed, but I asked.


    "The clouds of darkness¡­ I can''t hear the goddess of the sun (Artena) because it covers the sky and the sun does not shine¡­ I am a useless witch"


    I leaned down softly.


    You look depressed.


    "Then you have no choice. Ask when you get a chance. I''m pretty sure I''ve been entrusted to Artena, so trust me there."


    I spoke as brightly as I could.


    "Yes......"


    "We missed the conversation, shall we continue our training?"


    That''s what I closed with.


    It''s a good thing that Brave Abel made me aware of his'' Brave of Light ''skills.


    but the ''brave man of light'' skill is like a car without gas, if there is no sunlight.


    We have to solve the problem here.


    It was when I was thinking about that.


    "Um... it''s my secret..."


    Anna stopped by me.


    Her face is a little red.


    "Nothing''s fine. I was taught my skills, so in Chara."


    "No... I''m sorry I learned Mr. Makoto''s personal secret on my own..."


    "I don''t care."


    The fact that I am a virgin is also disproportionate to the Great Sage, Mr. White Dragon, and the Great Spirit of Water.


    Now I''m worried...... Ha.


    "Uh... I don''t have any experience either"


    ¡­¡­


    For a moment, I didn''t understand what the Virgin Anna was saying.


    "Me too... because I''m a virgin"


    His face turned bright red and he was whispered in his ear.


    "...... Huh!?"


    What are you talking about?


    What about this Virgin?!


    "It''s about time."


    "Yes, sir"


    I snorted.


    "Shall we train?!?"


    "Right!


    The magic training of the day was a little short.


    ¡ó


    The next day it rained and we rode Mr White Dragon (Mel) for our destination.


    "Let''s get down around here"


    In the words of Mr. White Dragon, we went down to the ground.


    Using a thousand eyes, I saw a large wall in the distance.


    The walls are a first glance, but the terrain looks familiar.


    There was no city at that time, just a wide meadow and a crumbling ruin.


    But before us stands a large fortified city and a beautiful castle.


    We arrived in Cornett, the king''s capital of the Moon Country.

 Chapter 250 246 words Takatsuki Makoto strolls through the Kings Capital of the Moon Country

    "Is that the king''s capital of the land of the moon (Raphyloig)..."


    In the age of a thousand years ago, for the first time, I saw a city of big people.


    It''s surrounded by walls that aren''t very high, and the protection doesn''t look solid.


    "Well, shall we go"


    "Wait"


    Brave Abel grabbed my hand moving forward.


    Now he looks like a man.


    "Mr. Abel, what''s wrong?


    "Mr. Makoto. Did you forget what Mr. Giulietta said? As long as our people have gone to the King''s Capital of the Moon Country, they have not returned. Let''s see how it goes first."


    "Ah, yes. Right."


    That''s right.


    Isn''t that the basics of adventure?


    The first place I saw it, I need to look down.


    "Uh, it''s okay, my king! Whatever comes out of it, the Great Spirit of Water (I) will kick it."


    The Great Spirit of Water (Dear) appeared and suggested we move on.


    "No, Mr. Great Spirit of Water (Dear)! I know very well that you are strong, but you must not solve anything with violence"


    "Oh, do you have an opinion on the Great Spirit of Water, man? in fragile minutes falling in the aftermath of my magic...... Aah! My king, don''t stare at me like that! It''s a joke!"


    "Mr. Abel, the great spirit of our water (Dear) has excused us."


    I embarrassed Dear for being disrespectful to the brave Abel.


    To be honest, I''m willing to do something with the Great Spirit of Water (Dear).


    but it''s the word of the brave Abel.


    I can''t ignore it.


    And more importantly, I should have acted with caution.


    Would it have been such a perfect thought to go...


    - Makoto, you''re going to be impotent right away!


    Speaking of which, did the goddess (Noah) always stop me when I was running?


    Now, I can''t hear the goddess (Noah) guiding me.


    ¡­ be careful, Dear Goddess (Noah).


    I apologized to the goddess (Noah) in my heart.


    "Thank you, Abel, for pointing that out. Let''s observe what''s happening in Sukoshi City."


    "Yes, Mr. Makoto"


    We decided to observe people entering and leaving the city.


    I also used my Thousand Eyes skill, but the simple good eye is Mr. White Dragon, the Great Sage is out of the way.


    Better ask them.


    "Mr. White Dragon, Momo, what do you say?


    "You''re a monkey for questioning."


    "I''m just curious... there are people who don''t look like people. Who is that...?


    "It would be a demon tribe. A mix of people and demons.... but that''s a lot."


    The White Dragon answered the question of the Great Sage (Momo).


    Right, is there a lot of demons?


    "Demons...?


    Are you unfamiliar with the brave Abel, with his neck clenched?


    "What do you want me to do, Spirit?


    "Right......"


    Mr. White Dragon asked me, but I actually understand the background.


    A thousand years ago, the country of the moon (Raphylloigh) had a policy of ''racial reconciliation'' between people and demons.


    The idea is that if all the people on earth become demons, they should be at peace.


    So it is no wonder that there are demons in the Wang Capital Cornet besides people.


    It''s supposed to be incompatible, because demons and people are married because they are ''fascinated'' by the witch of disaster.


    Demons and people become false couples, and the Demon Capital, inhabited by a multitude of demons.


    but i guess the other three people who don''t know such history are uncomfortable.


    (If you go into a tiger hole, you don''t get a tiger child...)


    As far as half-day observation goes, there doesn''t seem to be any great danger if you''re just going into the King''s Capital.


    Then it would be a waste of time any longer.


    "You won''t find any more information until you''ve infiltrated the city."


    "I have no choice...... If you have to, I''ll get you out of here."


    Mr. White Dragon''s words are comforting.


    "So shall we go? The Great Spirit of Water (Dear), stay hidden until I call you."


    "... yes"


    I stabbed Dear the Great Spirit of Disgruntled Water and decided to get closer to the city.


    I also thought about using change skills, but people and demons are free pass cities.


    Make a bad change, you''ll be more suspicious to find out.


    I didn''t do any disguises in particular.


    A large gate approaches.


    "Next guy, come here -. Yeah? That''s a face you don''t see."


    The gatekeeper stopped me.


    "To one big woman, two young men and a girl... What kind of relationship are you guys in? What are the requirements for this city?


    It was more like I was asking questions with interest than suspicion.


    I told a predetermined story.


    "Me, Al and Momo are three brothers. So, this is our mother. Actually, I lost my father to illness and came to this city for a job. May I come into the city?


    Abel, a brave man, kept the name Al under a pseudonym.


    And then there won''t be a problem with my real name.


    "Right... my father. That was tough."


    The gatekeeper''s face turned into something sympathetic.


    "It would be tough with one woman...... The city is safe with the Queen''s blessing. Job, I hope you find it. Help your mothers, too. Look, I''ll give you a candy ball."


    "Thank you, uncle"


    Momo is getting candy.


    This gatekeeper, he''s such a good guy.


    "Ugh, um..."


    White Dragon (Mel), by comparison, is tingling her cheek.


    There seems to be resistance to the role of mother.


    Because they called me Mother Dragon (Mother) or something in the Great Labyrinth, I thought it was really a lot of children. In fact, they''re not (...) married (...).


    "Why aren''t you married?


    When I heard, I said, "Ahem?" I was stared at with the eyes that were about to kill me.


    ... I was scared.


    Never ask again.


    Thus we infiltrated Cornett, the king''s capital in the land of the moon (Raphylloigh).


    "Lots of big buildings! There''s a lot of food for sale, Mr. Macoto!


    "Wow, there are all kinds of stores, master!


    Brave Abel and the Great Sage (Momo) look around the city.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa.


    For a moment, you''ve learned to calm down Mr. White Dragon.


    "Oh no! What is that thing? Don''t look at me the first time!


    With sparkling eyes, there was a figure of White Dragon (Mel) chilling the dewstore.


    Speaking of which, you haven''t been to a city on earth in hundreds of years.


    We took a stroll through the city, sighing at the three of us.


    First of all, I wanted to secure the bedding, so I searched the accommodation.


    Found it right away.


    but no deposit (deposit).


    If you''re in trouble, say, "Is there anything you can possibly redeem?" Asked, "Mr. White Dragon handed over the Great Labyrinth Demon Stone," That''s a purity demon stone. Wait a minute! "and disappeared into the back of the store.


    After a while the store owner came back and brought a ton of coins.


    "Is it so good...?


    Mr. White Dragon (Mel) is confused.


    "Oh, of course. I''ve got a room ranked up, too, a service."


    and I was given a good room.


    The owner of the inn here is also a good man.


    We decided to put our bags in our rooms and take a stroll around the city.


    "Customer"


    When I tried to leave the inn, the shopkeeper called me off.


    "I''ll tell you this is your first time in the city, as we gather in the morning before the royal castle of the moon because of the queen''s speech. It''s the duty of everyone in the king''s capital."


    "Okay. Thanks for letting me know."


    I thanked the owner and left the inn.


    "Hey, sweetie, how''s our product?"


    "Even though you have a beautiful face there - honey. You have the right gear."


    "Beautiful wife. Would you like to see a dress that suits you?


    "Who''s Madam!


    Everyone is on offer.


    Have you forgotten to set it up, Mr. White Dragon?


    The Wang Capital Cornet was lively.


    The Great Sage (Momo) and the Brave Abel look around the store with pleasure.


    The original purpose is to gather information about the Sacred Sword, but we should also go to the liquor store at night.


    I bought a few skewers at the dew shop and sat on the bench at the bottom of them.


    Eat slowly and observe the people on the road.


    The question is, how many demons are there?


    The demon tribe has an appearance, unlikely trait in the human race.


    Those with horns.


    who have unique skin colours.


    He who has three eyes.


    But they''re all friendly.


    There are also many children and old people.


    To try it, he told me pleasantly when I asked the person who came by about the road to the royal castle.


    Atmospherically, it may resemble a country of water (Roses).


    That''s when Mr. White Dragon sat next to me.


    "I''ll take it."


    So he took a skewer from me.


    The payment was made by redeeming Mr. White Dragon''s demonic stone, so I have no complaints.


    Or I thought I bought a little too much.


    "Delicious this. What meat?


    "It looks like a raging buffalo."


    "Well... next time, I guess I''ll come hunting"


    "It''s like using a secret sauce, so you can''t make it taste the same by hand."


    "Right, too bad"


    We had an irregular conversation.


    Don''t make it uncomfortable around you.


    - Spirit user, do you realize that? to the curse (...) y (...) on the people here.


    Mr. White Dragon has spoken in his reading.


    "Yeah, you mean" charm (...) "?


    I answered in a small voice.


    - That''s right. It also shows signs of demonic tribes. These guys, who are not supposed to be compatible with people, form a family. The ''enchantment'' magic that covers the entire city...... You have an incredible user.


    "Witch of the Moon...... Queen of this country."


    Also known as "Witch of Disaster".


    He''s the one who controls this country.


    - You know him?


    "No way. It''s Ko (...) or (...) et al. (...) I know"


    - Also, I don''t know... Who are you in the first place? I seem to be hiding being a follower of the old divine tribe...


    That''s what he asked me, and I thought a little bit.


    My purpose.


    That it came from the future in a thousand years.


    Become Mr. White Dragon, maybe we can talk.


    She is very thoughtful.


    "Mr. White Dragon, it''s my purpose..."


    - Wait. I don''t want to hear it here.


    Stopped unexpectedly.


    - I''m not interested in who you are, but if you want to talk, tell everyone. We''re a squad, right? Creating an information gap for members of a team creates discord. Don''t you think?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Praised.


    - All I want to know is if I can defeat the Demon God (Evelice) in this unit (team). You think you can take down a spiritual user?


    "I guarantee you that."


    - Why can I say so confidently...... Well, good. I hope so.


    "... Yes"


    In that word, I remembered Master Noah for a moment.


    The two men who had played and explored the city returned.


    We went back to the inn once and had dinner at the tavern to gather information.


    but I didn''t get much information of my own.


    The moon country is wonderful.


    The Queen of the Moon Country is wonderful.


    You can rest assured if you stay in the Wang du Cornet.


    That was just the voice.


    In the first place, all the people of the King''s capital are enchanted by the magic of ''charm''.


    Perhaps you don''t have important information.


    Trouble......


    That''s when I got a call from somewhere.


    "Dear Makoto Takatsuki..."


    Tight.


    My name was called F (...) L (...) NE (...) - (...) M (...).


    I haven''t named the "Takatsuki" surname since I came here a thousand years ago.


    The only person I know of that is someone I know a thousand years from now.


    Seeing whoever called his name, he was a slightly suspicious person in a deep hood.


    I don''t recognize him.


    "Can you come over here? ¡­ Our Lord awaits you"

 Chapter 251 247 words Takatsuki Makoto will meet again

    "Please come this way, join Mr. Takatsuki Makoto"


    The suspicious robe who spoke to me led us to the back of the city.


    "Mr. Makoto... may I follow you?


    "Is there any chance that the trap... Master."


    "Maybe, it''s okay"


    The brave Abel and the great sage (Momo) say worryingly, but I had an idea.


    The crest on the back of the robe''s hand that spoke to me.


    It is true that the goddess of the moon (Nia), who is believed in the land of the moon (Rafiloig), (...) was (...) or (...) (...) of (...).


    That crest¡­¡­.


    (Great Spirit of Water (Dear), prepare for battle just in case)


    (Yes, my king)


    For once, I spoke to the Great Spirit of Water (Dear).


    "Hey, Spirit user. What do you mean," high moon "?


    "It''s my last name. White Dragon (Mel)."


    "Hmm... did you have a last name? So who are you, a nobleman from the eastern continent?


    "It''s a hassle"


    "Mmm, wasn''t it?"


    He tells me not to tell you who I am, but he cares.


    Momo interrupted the conversation.


    "Master, why were you hiding your last name?


    "Well, there''s a lot going on. Call Momo what you''ve always done."


    "Ha, yes...... ugh, the master has many mysteries"


    "... there was information Mr. Makoto didn''t know... and it was hidden..."


    "Mr. Abel? Did you say something?


    "Yes, no! Nothing."


    With all that chatter, how long have we been coming to a dim street corner - like a slum?


    The King''s Capital of the Land of the Moon (Raphylloigh) had a bright atmosphere everywhere, but not all of it.


    It was a ruined building that was guided.


    but it cleans up nicely when you go inside just because the exterior is worn out.


    I proceeded down the hallway illuminated by pompous and candles.


    At the stake, there was a big door.


    "The Lord awaits you in the future."


    That''s what the robe woman said and disappeared.


    Brave Abel, the Great Sage (Momo) has a nervous face.


    Mr. White Dragon, as usual.


    I slowly opened the door.


    ¡ó


    "I was waiting. Brave men."


    At the end of the door, a woman stood on a stage that was like a chapel and at its deepest end.


    Is my age in the first half of my teens?


    Its appearance, small and neat, looked like a beautiful doll.


    Those eyes, which give a slightly colder impression, look down at this one.


    Of course I met him for the first time, but I felt like someone else.


    "It''s Takatsuki Makoto."


    I slowly approached the man and named him.


    "Yeah, I know. I hear about you from the Goddess of Destiny (Ila). My name is Estelle, witch of the Goddess of Destiny."


    !?


    Abel and Momo look surprised.


    Mr. White Dragon seems slightly surprised.


    Witch of the Goddess of Destiny... Dear Estelle...?


    A witch''s name is the same as a thousand years from now.


    Inherit the name from generation to generation, or something?


    Go ahead, call me.


    I was advised to take a seat and sat in the front seat of the chapel.


    The Great Sage (Momo) sitting next to him is nervous and hardening his body.


    Well, I could see you around the corner, so what I want to ask you is like a mountain.


    "Um... by the way, I''d like to talk to the Goddess of Destiny..."


    "Wait a minute, it''s from the brave first."


    He glanced at me.


    The witch stepped off the stage and approached the brave Abel.


    "Brave Abel. It would have been a tough trip. We got here safely and well."


    "Yes...... I asked Mr. Makoto to help me where I was in danger."


    "Show me your hands"


    Abel, the brave man, did as he was told.


    And for a few seconds, Witch Estelle touches it.


    That, what are you doing?


    "Hmm, I see"


    "Um, witch?


    Mr. Estelle ignored Abel''s surprised expression.


    "Next, you little sage. You must have had a hard time too."


    "Yes! But because my master was with me!


    "Master?"


    "Uh, it''s Master Makoto and Master White Dragon!


    The witch looked at me and Mr. White Dragon strangely.


    I nodded as I was immediately convinced.


    "Looks like you''re being led by a good teacher."


    That''s what I said, I touched Momo''s head lightly.


    "In the most (...) later (...) Your White Dragon Helm Merck"


    "Yes, witch."


    Rarely Mr. White Dragon is nervous.


    You know, that?


    What about me?


    "Witch. I once asked the Goddess of Destiny to help me."


    "Yes, the Goddess of Destiny (Ila) remembers that. The goddess is delighted that the once young dragon has become splendid."


    "Thank you, for your words..."


    Mr. White Dragon''s voice was shaking a little.


    Well, was Mr. White Dragon acquainted with the Goddess of Destiny (Ila)?


    Should we have talked about the goddess of destiny?


    Witch Estelle only held Mr. White Dragon''s hand for a moment, just like Abel.


    And then I climbed the stage again.


    He didn''t come to me.


    "Um, Master Estelle?


    "So just calm down a little, you know?"


    "Ha ha..."


    I was pissed.


    I don''t care if you say it in such a grumpy tone, but maybe this witch (one)...


    "Now, you will not forgive me for your current gear as I challenge the Demon King. I''ve prepared your weapons here. Pick what you like."


    No, some robe people came out and started lining up their weapons, shields, and armor one after the other.


    Oh......, what is this luxurious development?


    In front of us are weapons that appear to be made of Mithril and weapons made of Mithril Beast.


    "Wow..."


    "Wow! It''s sparkling, master!


    "Ho..., this is"


    Brave Abel, the Great Sage, and Mr. White Dragon looked out for him.


    Nice, I wonder if I can pick one too.


    When I tried to flutter over there, Kuruku pulled my sleeve.


    Turn around and you''re there.


    "Master Estelle?


    "... Takatsuki Makoto. I need to talk to you individually, come here."


    "Is it just me?


    "Yes, just you. Hurry up."


    With that said, the witch of the Goddess of Destiny disappeared into the back room.


    "Wow, this cloak has four attributes of protective magic on it!


    "That''s a weave of heavenly lion tategami. It''s a legend. Take it, brave man."


    "This..."


    "Master White Dragon, there is a great magic (mana) from this wand..."


    "That''s a wand made from a branch of a world tree. I can''t handle half the magic stuff, but it''s good for little ones, right?


    "Let it be, the world tree comes out in that myth!?"


    "On a floating continent, there are saplings of world trees, so it''s not that rare, is it? It''s harder to process."


    "You know everything! Master White Dragon!"


    "I don''t know anything."


    I hear a voice that sounds fun.


    The commentary is Mr. White Dragon (Mel).


    That guy''s knowledge, he''s halfway there.


    I want to see weapons and protective gear over there too...


    "Dear Mr. Takatsuki Makoto, this way. The witch is waiting."


    "... Yes"


    The robe guy pushed me around.


    I have no choice but to head to the back room.


    That was a room with no small windows.


    The witch of the goddess of fate in hindsight, stands.


    "Close the door."


    The witch told me.


    "Yes."


    The robe man closed the thick door.


    Batan, and a loud noise shut the door.


    Now this room is a complete Chamber of Secrets.


    You''re tough enough...


    This isn''t a trap, is it?


    I got a little anxious.


    "Um, witch. What can I do for you¡­"


    "Takatsuki Makoto!!!


    At the next moment, the witch of the Goddess of Destiny hugged me (...) and (...) and (...) (...) (...).

 Chapter 252 248 Stories Takatsuki Makoto talks to the Goddess of Destiny

    "Takatsuki Makoto!!!


    but the witch of the Goddess of Destiny (Estelle) hugged her.


    The witch is small, but I was pushed down to the floor as it was because of the great momentum.


    "You were well safe! I was worried about you!


    The witch stroked her head with her little hand as she rode over me.


    "You''re a witch... you''re the goddess of destiny, aren''t you?


    "Heh heh, yeah. Long time no see, Takayuki Makoto."


    From the top of the Buddha just now, with a full grin, Dear Goddess of Destiny (Ila) replied.


    I knew it had come down.


    "What was that cold attitude earlier?


    "Huh? No, because I was going to laugh with joy"


    You were just laughing!


    I was worried you''d pissed me off something.


    "But I was also horrified. I don''t know anyone here."


    "... hard work, you put it on, Takatsuki Makoto..."


    The goddess of destiny held my head in his arms.


    A thin chest hits my face.


    Unlike Master Noah and Master Ayle, they are not soft.


    "I''ll miss that disrespectful statement, too."


    "... Shitsurai Shimashita"


    It''s been a long time since my mind has been read.


    "And you know very well that I''m here."


    "I don''t know about you."


    "Huh?"


    "Because you''re not a follower of the Holy Gods, are you? So I don''t see the future of Takatsuki Makoto. Except for the brave Abel. That child (Abel) is a brave and witch of the goddess of the sun. That''s why I found out in my Future Vision that I was coming to the moon country. But the original history suggests that it''s much later for Abel the Brave to come to the King''s Capital of the Moon, so Macoto the High Moon is involved."


    I see...... but.


    "Then you can contact me sooner..."


    I got a complaint from my mouth.


    "Don''t be impotent... there are few followers of the goddess of destiny (me) in this day and age... Still, when you found out that Abel the Brave was coming to the king''s capital of the moon country, you waited in hiding so you wouldn''t find out? Creating a base here was a risk to my life..."


    "That''s... thank you"


    I was ashamed of what I said.


    Right, this is the middle of the enemy land.


    You were just waiting for us there, but I need to thank you.


    "You just have to know."


    "In the meantime, can I get up?


    At present, I have been (...) poured over (...) by the goddess of destiny.


    If Momo sees a place like this, I don''t know what they''ll say.


    "Oh, yeah."


    When I said it, the frustrator walked away from me like he just realized it.


    Again, confront the Goddess of Destiny (Ila), who is descending on a little witch.


    I have a lot to talk about...


    "By the way... Lady Ira has a memory of a thousand years from now, doesn''t she?


    "Yes, I know that Makoto Takatsuki was Noah''s messenger and a brave man in the Land of Water (Roses)."


    Comfortable.


    That''s when one question came to mind.


    "When is the first time that I and Lady Ira meet? You mean Ila knew about me a thousand years later, before we met in the Land of the Sun (Highland)?


    I remember the first time I had a conversation at Highland Castle with Ira, who had descended on Mr. Estelle.


    At that time, I didn''t pretend to know me...


    "Oh... you care about the paradox of time (time paradox). No, the Highland Castle is the first meeting between me and Takatsuki Makoto in a thousand years. You should understand that. I can share my past and present memories, but I just peek into the possibilities that are innumerable for the future. And by sending you out in the past this time," The Original History "and" The Altered History "branched out. Only the Goddess of Destiny (I) can observe both histories. The future is innumerable and even the past branches out. The world keeps expanding."


    "I see."


    I don''t know.


    "I told you, didn''t I? You don''t have to worry about it. It is the work of the Goddess of Destiny."


    I decided to convince the goddess of her words.


    Yes, the only thing I should care about is saving the world with the brave Abel.


    At that time, the Goddess of Destiny (Ira) looked at my face surprised to see what she noticed.


    "Takatsuki Makoto... Your status notation is typed (bug)"


    "Status?"


    "I can''t read everywhere... I wonder if it''s the effect of my use of ''time transfer''..."


    "Is that... is there any adverse physical effect?


    I rushed to check my soul book.


    This one hasn''t become a particularly strange notation.


    "Well...... if I insist on using the ''appraisal'' skill, I don''t think I can read the information correctly. Even if they use appraisals, they just look like they''ve been obstructed."


    "Well, there''s nothing wrong with that."


    I can check my soul book myself.


    Or I''ve only seen about proficiency lately.


    Hmm? But then there''s something weird.


    "Is that...? But I was exposed to private individuals because of my appraisal skills by Mr. White Dragon (Mel) and Abel..."


    "Private?"


    "No, you know... female experience or something..."


    I was embarrassed the other day.


    Dear Goddess of Destiny (Ila), who heard it, laughed with her nose.


    "Then there''s no typing (bug), so it''s clearly labeled ''0 people'', virgin."


    "Which one can you not be specific about!?"


    "You had a lot of lovers a thousand years later, what were you doing? There''s no such thing as a herbivore, is there?


    ¡­¡­


    I missed the opportunity after all my training.


    I didn''t think you''d be busted in a thousand years!


    After reading that mind, the eyes of the Goddess of Destiny (Ila) became a little tender.


    "Momo just now? I like you, don''t I?


    "I''m not Loricon."


    "You''re a man who cares about details."


    "Age matters!


    What are you talking about?


    gossip.


    "I''ll get back to it. What are we going to do now?


    "Yeah, I''ll get back to business. Thanks to you, Abel the Brave is alive. This avoids the history of defeating the Great Demon King. And then it''s time to set it up... but since there''s already been quite a change in history, you can''t guess the previous history..."


    "Really?


    I took out the picture book The Legend of Abel the Brave.


    Parallax and read it.


    "Eh, is it time to defeat the immortal king after all?


    "Well, at this point in time, the immortal king should have been defeated."


    "I knew that. So I thought I should take it down early..."


    "My people stopped me from doing that, didn''t they? I saw Abel''s memory. But you''re right."


    "Really?


    "The Immortal King......, how do you knock him down in his original history?


    Ira asked me, and I read the picture book.


    - Abel, the Savior, joined forces with many brave men to defeat the Immortal King.


    But there were few sacrifices.


    The brave men of fire, Olga, who was the master, the brave men of the earth, the brave men of the trees, the brave men of iron and the brave warriors of the woods, became the ones who did not return.


    Three brave men, Abel, the great white sage, and Jonny the Demon Archer, who survived the death battle with the Demon King, were set to dive into the Great Labyrinth to hunt down the Black Knight Cain.


    Behind the Great Labyrinth is the legendary Holy Dragon...


    "It''s not listed in much detail, is it? This picture book. There is no specific description..."


    "What are you talking about? The difference is clearly written."


    "Really?


    I twisted my neck.


    The big difference is that you have not been able to defeat the immortal king.


    Instead, the earth braves, the tree braves, are alive and well.


    So when it comes to the difference, the fact that Mr. Olga, the brave man of fire, is dead, even though he has not been able to defeat the immortal king.


    I knew I was going in here on my behalf.


    "Okay? At this point in time, all but Abel''s brave, non-Joni''s warriors in the Great Labyrinth should be annihilated. By Kain the Demon King."


    "Huh?"


    "That''s not all. The ancient dragons of the Great Labyrinth are also killed by Cain, except for the white dragons. That''s history."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I thought of the brave men in the Great Labyrinth, Lucy''s similar elf girls, and the ancient dragons.


    If they were meant to be... dead?


    But in our present history, we''re doomed.


    Sure, then history has changed a lot.


    But.


    "Things are getting better,... right?


    Of course the brave men, all the beasts and elves led by Mr. Joni, were strong warriors.


    As for the ancient dragons, needless to say.


    It is decided that it is better to be alive.


    So the status quo should be getting better.


    But when I asked, the goddess of destiny gave me a subtle expression.


    ... Why do you look like that?


    "Uh, Abel the Brave, the Great Sage, Johnny, White Dragon''s motive to defeat the Great Demon King, what... it''s ''revenge'' for killing my family..."


    "... Vengeance!?"


    I accidentally shouted out loud.


    Was the legendary party such a slaughter!?


    "Yes, it is. A grudge that killed the brave man of fire, the parent of his upbringing; a grudge that devoured his mother in front of him; a grudge that destroyed the clan he led; a grudge that killed the family, the ancient dragon...... That leads to defeating the Great Demon King..."


    The goddess of fate (Ila) saw me.


    "No way... I helped... Was it a bad idea?


    "No, I''m not! Even I''m better off with everyone alive!... but when I touched those kids earlier, I was checking my memory..."


    "But?"


    "We''re all out of our minds than we were in our original history... or lack the temper..."


    "... is that okay?


    Suddenly I became anxious.


    "Yes, it''s okay! I have an idea, leave it to me!


    and Dear Goddess of Destiny (Ila), who puts up her chest.


    Increased anxiety......


    "Why not!


    "You''re making a lot of noise before..."


    "Ugh,... because I won''t fail anymore!


    "Don''t you have a god king''s hidden son or something?


    "For once, I looked... but I wasn''t here in this day and age."


    For once, he looked for it.


    Were you not there?


    Too bad.


    Well, I''d have trouble getting one like Alec out.


    "In the end, did you want to tell them that individual stories are changing history?


    "Right, I have that. You can''t ask anyone but yourself about the changes in history."


    Oh, I see.


    "By the way, shouldn''t you tell the three of your people that I''ve been here since a thousand years? I''m keeping it a secret for now."


    "Looks like it. I suppose I could say that I''ve been here a thousand years... keep it a secret from Abel the brave one that I believe in the same god as Cain the Demon King. Because Abel seems to resent the killing of her parents."


    "... shall I keep my mouth shut"


    So far, I have a good relationship with the brave Abel.


    You won''t have to bother putting a crack in it.


    "You can say that. I wanted to compliment you, Takayuki Makoto. Well done."


    So smiling, she was like a goddess... a goddess.


    "Keep up the good work"


    "Don''t pack too many roots, my people are worried about you. By the way, do you have anything you want?


    "What do you want?


    "Well. I can''t be that big of a deal because I''m weak right now... but what is forcing you to do. Anything I can do, I can make it happen for you."


    "............ anything?


    What did you just say?


    I told you, didn''t I?


    "Yes, no... I''m the youngest son of a goddess, because I''m weak, too, right? It''s not that big. The wish is a little..."


    Read my mind, or Lady Ira''s retreating.


    Apparently the extremely unscrupulous favor is NG.


    Then... what do we do?


    I put my hand on my mouth and thought about it.


    And I came up with it.


    "Dear Noah... Can''t I see you?


    Unexpectedly from my mouth were those words.

 Chapter 253 Episode 249 Takatsuki Makoto wishes

    "Can''t you see Noah...?


    That was the kind of word that came out of my mouth.


    I''ve been feeling lonely since I came here a thousand years ago.


    If only I could see Noah at a glance...


    "I knew it..."


    The Goddess of Destiny (Ira) turned a sympathetic gaze.


    I couldn''t judge whether this request was difficult or not.


    As far as the water goddess (Ayle) is concerned, it seems that he can easily get in and out of Noah''s place.


    "... Takazuki Makoto. It''s your wish."


    The Goddess of Destiny (Ira) is wearing a bracelet with a difficult expression.


    What happens...?


    I waited for the answer of the goddess of destiny, feeling the sound of my heart.


    "... scary (...)... noah of this era..."


    Huh?


    An unexpected reply came back.


    Are you afraid of that gentle Noah?


    "No, because you''re the only one who''s kind to believers... Especially after a thousand years, Noah is incredibly round, and Elle''s sister is going to play casually... I would never go to a submarine shrine if I had nothing to do with it... I hated going there before....."


    Speaking of which, didn''t the Goddess of Destiny get along well with Noah?


    I remember hearing that from Ayle-sama.


    That said, Ira-sama had a subtle expression.


    "You''re going to tell me face to face... Yes, I''m the youngest child of the Holy Gods (Olympus) tribe, and when Noah is there, everyone goes there... Only such a good exterior makes it the worst goddess habit....."


    "Um... Ira-sama?


    Stop the goddess making a murmur and black remark.


    "... just say it to yourself, forget it"


    "Hah...."


    "Well, even though we''re not close, Noah and I are completely different in our divinity. Because Noah is just like your sister, Artena, and I''m not going to be your partner."


    "Hah...."


    Does it mean that Noah is stronger than the pin?


    "Soyu. Noah of this era is on the side of the evil gods, so if I make a quick contact, if I succeed, the demon King Cain may be pointed at me and I may be destroyed."


    "... please don''t do that."


    "If you want to talk to Noah, I think you should bring Cain, the messenger, into the company... but the brave Abel won''t forgive you..."


    "It''s packed...."


    I knew you wouldn''t be able to contact Noah easily...


    I wonder if we''ll have to go directly to the submarine shrine.


    That''s when I dropped my shoulders.


    --The goddess of destiny approached me and gently stroked her cheek.


    "Takazuki Makoto... if you want, can I give you the title of ''Goddess of Destiny''s Hero''? Not only that, but as an apostle of the Goddess of Destiny, I will love you with all my soul."


    "Yes, Ira-sama...?


    I was puzzled by that different voice, and I tried to get back.


    But the hand of the goddess was wrapped around my waist and pulled.


    A warm breath hits your ears.


    "You miss these times, don''t you? The Goddess of Destiny is the only one who understands you.


    "That''s...."


    Maybe so.


    I am a foreign object in this age.


    A heretic (irregular) from a peaceful world a thousand years later.


    First of all, the values are different.


    Most people don''t take it seriously, even if they try to defeat the Great Demon King.


    That''s why I always felt isolated.


    "You''re doing well on your own. But aren''t we at our limit? Don''t you think it''s better to rely on someone?


    "... that''s..."


    Until now, there was Noah, there was Lucy, and there was Sa-san.


    I had a friend who could help me.


    Thousands of years ago (now),... I''m a little lonely.


    "Hey, Takatsuki Makoto... from Noah to the Goddess of Destiny (me) ride (...) conversion (...) eh (...) ah (...)?"


    The words are like sweet honey.....


    "No, no! My king!!!


    The impatient voice echoed.


    The sudden intruder was the Great Spirit of Water (Deer).


    "Oh, the Great Spirit of Water (Undine). There you are."


    "Get away, goddess! Wow, my king... I can''t believe you abandoned us..."


    "I won''t. Ira-sama is just teasing me."


    When I said that, Ira-sama took her hands off her hips and took a step away from me.


    "Be a little upset that I''m enticing you so far."


    "Hate, Lord Noah."


    "... cum, you goddess"


    After all, it seems that Ira-sama''s attitude was a redundant one.


    Nevertheless, the great spirit of water (Dear) is always quiet in front of the goddess of destiny (Ira).


    Ira-sama opened her mouth when she read inside me.


    "Remember the time of the divine wars. Spirits don''t like the Holy Gods."


    Hee ~


    "I''m not scared! My king, don''t listen to such a goddess''s sweet words!


    So the Great Spirit of Water (Dear) disappeared.


    She really doesn''t like the goddess of destiny.


    "Please don''t mess with the great spirits of water."


    "I know. Well, it would have been quick to convert to the Goddess of Destiny, but wear it instead."


    That''s what they handed me, a necklace made of silver.


    If you look closely, the decoration looks like a clock... or a clock.


    "What is this? If you wear it, you can stop time....."


    "Unfortunately, I can''t do that. The necklace is the messenger with the Goddess of Destiny."


    "Communication machine...?


    For a moment, I gave my head to the words of the other worlds.


    Communication machine...


    I mean...


    "With this, you can always talk to the Goddess of Destiny?


    "That''s right. I can''t keep up with you. If you have any trouble, please consult me through this."


    Oops!


    That''s reassuring.


    Anyway, it is the support of the goddess of destiny who can see the future.


    Thank you very much.


    "Yeah, nice to meet you. Takatsuki Makoto, it''s time to return to your people."


    "Okay."


    Me and the Goddess of Destiny took him back to the chapel where the Sage was.


    ¡ó


    "Master! Look at this."


    "... oh"


    The daisama (Momo), who was running with her, was wearing a rough robe and magic equipment.


    "Isn''t that hard to move?


    "Really...?


    I sneezed my head because it was cute.


    "Mr. Makoto, have you finished?


    It''s been a long time, Spirit Man.


    The brave Abel and Mr. White Dragon also came.


    This one is so well equipped.


    "I''m done talking. Did Abel find a good sword?


    I asked about the status of weapons procurement, which is the purpose in the first place.


    "That''s...."


    But Abel the brave clouded his words.


    Is that it?


    It seems that there were various magical weapons in Ira-sama''s possession.


    "Spirit Man, the magical weapons here were all exquisite, but there was no Holy Sword."


    "I received this mythrill magic sword. It''s much better than the weapon I have now, but it''s not the Holy Sword, says the White Dragon."


    Really?


    I watched the sword of the brave Abel.


    From my point of view, it looks like a pretty powerful magic sword... but not enough for a brave man.


    I see, I''m in trouble.


    But now we have a good advisor.


    "What do we do?


    Fu, let me handle this.


    The goddess of destiny (Ira), who had descended on the witch Esther, was proud of her chest.


    "Aim for Ascleus the Spirit Peak. The summit of Ascleus, higher than the clouds of darkness, is home to the temple of the sun closest to heaven. In that place, the Goddess of the Sun (Altena) sister... listens to the voice of Altena. That will help us defeat the Demon King."


    Majesty told me.


    The brave Abel, the white dragon, and the wise man are listening seriously.


    But I got a little worried.


    Didn''t you just say onee-sama?


    (... Ira-sama, you''re out.)


    I looked Ira in the eye with my half-eyed eyes.


    Go through.


    He glanced at me with his stupid eyes.


    Are you all right?


    Believe in the words of this natural goddess.


    I sighed a little.


    Well, still.... much easier than when I was thrown out a thousand years ago by myself.


    Looks like we''ve decided on our next destination.

 Chapter 254 Episode 250 Takazuki Makoto leaves the land of the moon

    --Ascleus the spiritual peak.


    The Temple of the Sun at its summit


    I have heard of the name.


    One of the sanctuaries of the Goddess Faith in the Land of the Sun (Highland).


    It is said that the first pope, the Virgin Anna, prayed to the goddess that peace would last for a thousand years after the world became peaceful.


    Princess Noel practiced in that place and became a saint somehow.


    (... but history is not the place to go at this time.)


    It''s not in the picture book "Legend of the Brave Abel", nor is it the same story I heard at the temple of water once.


    So this is the original story of the Goddess of Destiny.


    ... are you okay?


    I got a little worried, but when I looked at my friends,


    "Alright, witch of destiny!


    "If that is the guidance of the Goddess of Destiny....."


    "Spiritual Peak... what a place, Master!


    All three are sparkling their eyes.


    If everyone is motivated, let''s go.


    "Increase your individual strength there for at least half (...) years (...). Especially the brave and the wise."


    "Six months!?"


    Not so much!


    The Goddess of Destiny turned to me in surprise.


    "You''re in too much of a hurry. What a wiser you are, Momo. Properly nurture."


    "... okay."


    The goddess of destiny (Ira) told me and I was convinced by the boulder.


    It is true that the Great Sage (Momo) does not have enough training.


    There will be a lot more to learn.


    "Momo, will you train your magic with me for a while?


    "Ok!


    Dear Sage, there seems to be no disagreement.


    "Abel, Hakuryu (Mel). I''ve changed my schedule, okay?


    "I''ll do what Mr. Makoto says."


    "Six months is not enough time to wait."


    Looks like there''s nothing wrong with both of us.


    And then... I have to contact Johnny.


    I promised you a month later.


    Now, now that we''ve got plans for the future, I''ve been worried about it for a while...


    "May I see the magic equipment and the magic weapons here, too?


    "Yeah, take whatever you want."


    All right!


    I''ll choose!!


    The magic equipment is still lined up in large quantities.


    Ila approached the witch of the goddess of destiny as I glanced at her and looked for her.


    "How about this? It''s a cloak of blue feathers."


    "A cloak... I wonder if you don''t need it because it''s going to be difficult to move..."


    "Well, try wearing it without saying so.


    The Goddess of Destiny turned her hand around my body and quickly put on a cloak.


    Don''t you feel the weight at all?


    On the contrary, I felt lighter to my own body.


    "This is...?


    Gravity magic is on me. To a certain extent, the sky can fly, and it''s protected by arrows and distant magic. And then it lightens your body and reduces your fatigue from your long journey, okay?


    Amazing.


    It''s a bargain.


    Indeed, the Goddess of Destiny gathered the magic equipment here.


    Then I''ll have you tell me all about it.


    "Do you have any other recommendations?


    "Hmm, how about these earrings? Doesn''t it suit you?


    "Aren''t you a little girly? It''s cute though."


    "Right? I designed this. It reduces magic."


    Hee ~


    "Here, I''ll follow you."


    "I can do it myself."


    Having such a conversation, I felt a lot of gaze.


    "Um... isn''t there a close distance between the witch and the master?


    Spirit Master, do you know the witch?


    After listening to the conversation between me and the goddess of destiny, Momo looked suspiciously at me and asked Mr. White Dragon with interest.


    "Chi, no!


    "It''s my first time!


    Me and the Goddess of Destiny shook their heads in a hurry.


    "Really?... Mr. Makoto"


    Abel, the brave man, turned his eyes to suspicion.


    In the slightly awkward air, I chose some magic tools recommended by the goddess of destiny.


    ¡ó


    Well, thank you for your help.


    "Thank you!


    "Thank you, Esther the Goddess of Destiny."


    "Give my regards to the goddess of destiny, witch."


    We left Ila''s hideout behind.


    The goddess of destiny said, "I''ll tell you one last thing."


    "It''s the moon queen''s gathering in the King''s City of the Moon Land (Raphylloig) every morning... but if you go there, you''ll be ''fascinated''. You can''t join us.


    The goddess of destiny said with serious eyes.


    Listening to the words, we looked at each other.


    "Makoto-san, that''s for sure...."


    "The innkeeper told me to gather in front of the royal castle in the morning."


    I remembered the conversation I had around noon.


    Every morning in King''s Landing, there is a speech by the Queen.


    "Hmm, that''s how you" fascinated "the people...."


    "Eh? What the hell are you talking about?!? Master Hakuryu!


    "Makoto-san, what do you mean...?


    As impressed, Hakuryu (Mel) and Abel, the brave man and wise man who did not understand the situation, looked anxious.


    Me and Hakuryu explained that the people of King''s Landing were fascinated.


    "... why did you do that?


    "I didn''t notice...."


    They have blue faces.


    "Besides, all new people entering King''s Landing are known to the Queen, so if you don''t attend the rally, you''ll be snitched. Leave here as soon as possible without staying too long. We''re going to see the timing and get out."


    "... you mean they know about us?


    My spine became a little cold.


    "I don''t think they know who you are... but at least we know you''re not attracted. People here love each other, don''t they? You are being sought after by those who have spoken amicably."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Everyone was silent.


    It was a surveillance society beyond imagination.


    We thanked the goddess of destiny and left the place for our inn.


    When I left Ila''s hideout, the time was late at night.


    The city lights are almost gone, and the streets are small.


    But I felt it coming from somewhere.


    When I returned to the inn, the lights were still on.


    "Hi, welcome back. It was too late."


    The store owner welcomed me with a smile.


    "Yes, I''m sorry. It''s getting late."


    "No, no, it''s my first time in the King''s City Cornet. It''s no wonder you''re here. It''s just... I don''t think there''s a place like this, but where have you been?


    Nikoniko and the store owner asked me a question.


    "... uh"


    The conversation I just had with Ira-sama was overwhelming.


    I can''t say anything ridiculous.


    At that time, Hakuryu (Mel) quickly entered the conversation.


    "This kid''s tired and sleepy. I was resting."


    "Ah... yes. I can''t sleep."


    Dai Sage (Momo) slapped his gavel in a childish tone.


    "I see, you must be tired today. Please take a rest. However... I have a speech from the Queen tomorrow morning, so I''ll come back and call you at that time."


    I see.


    I answered the owner with a smile all the time.


    Feeling the owner''s gaze behind us, we headed to the room.


    When I arrived in their room on the (d) floor of the inn, I exhaled a lot.


    Let''s get out of here by tomorrow morning.


    I told everybody.


    After listening to Ira-sama''s words, the owner''s polite customer service was terrifying.


    "Well, it''s not a good idea to go to a meeting. Let''s do what the witch says."


    Mr. White Dragon nodded at my words.


    "... why would I do this? Isn''t it too much to attract people to lead them?


    Abel answered the question.


    "Well, if that keeps the peace in the city... I don''t feel the need to do that either."


    Mr. White Dragon''s tone is also heavy.


    "... I''m scared."


    "It''s okay."


    The Great Sage (Momo) was scared, so he stroked his head.


    "But how do you get out of town?


    Abel asked when everyone was packing.


    "At this time, the owner of the inn was awake and was about to sneak out before dawn. I don''t think it''s safe to get out of the gate, so why don''t you fly us on our backs?


    "Hmm, then it would be nice to have a square on the middle of the main street that I went to during the day. There''s no problem going back to the dragon."


    It was close to me and Hakuryu (Mel) sitting on a bench and eating skewers.


    Sure, it''s big enough over there.


    The policy has been decided.


    We took a nap in turn and sneaked out of the inn before dawn.


    I pay the accommodation fee in advance.


    The store owner didn''t appear.


    Walk slowly through the dark city.


    There should still be a little time before dawn.


    There is no shadow.


    I lost so much that I arrived in the square.


    All right, let''s get Hakuryu (Mel) back to the dragon and get out of the sky.


    It was then.


    "Oh, travelers. Are you leaving already?


    It was a beautiful voice.


    Just hearing that voice made me feel like I was shaking my heart.


    Before I could think of anything, I turned to the voice.


    There was a woman standing there.


    Long black hair, deep purple eyes.


    Dressed in a black dress, it''s unbelievably beautiful in the world.


    The appearance reminded me of my acquaintance for a moment.


    And hundreds of black armored knights behind her.


    It turns out that this woman has a high status.


    But before that, I immediately realized who the woman was.


    "Who is it?


    I dared ask for the other three.


    I expected that you wouldn''t answer, but the woman opened her mouth lightly.


    "My name is Nevia and I rule the land of the moon (Raphylloig). I want you to know something."


    She smiled gracefully and named herself.


    The queen of the moon kingdom (Raphylloig), Nevia, also known as the Witch of Disaster, appeared.

 Chapter 255 Episode 251 Takatsuki Makoto Meets the Witch of Disaster

    --Nevia the Witch of Disaster


    In the history of the western continent, he is known as the traitor of humanity.


    And the witch of the moon in an era a thousand years ago.


    "We''re surrounded, Spirit Man."


    I see.


    From the shadow of the building around the square where we are, the knights wearing black armor appeared in full swing.


    It must have been the Templar Knight of the Land of the Moon wearing black armor...


    Why were you surrounded like you were waiting for me?


    Perhaps the innkeeper watched us leave and snitched.


    Even if I care about it now, it''s too late.


    Moreover, I was worried that she might have found out about her intimate conversation with Ira-sama.


    I grasped the silver workmanship of the necklace hanging from my neck.


    (Ila ~ Hello, can you hear me?


    (... what''s wrong, Takatsuki Makoto? At a time like this? Did you get out of King''s Landing?


    I heard a sleepy voice.


    Were you asleep?


    You''re such a careless goddess.


    (Now surrounded by knights under the Moon Queen)


    (Beep!? Is that okay!? What are you going to do?!


    (I''ll do something about it. Ira-sama, please be careful.)


    (Hold on, hold on! Really...)


    I broke the conversation.


    "So, can you tell me your names?


    That said, Queen Nevia''s eyes shined golden.


    Oh, no!


    "Momo, don''t look! Mr. Mel!"


    "I know!


    I hurriedly closed Momo''s eyes, and Mr. White Dragon covered Abel''s eyes with his own hands.


    "Is Mel okay?


    "No... even I can''t resist that woman''s pupil powers... I can''t believe the charm of the human race is so much..."


    White Dragon''s face is full of sweat.


    A terrifying charmer.


    "Spirit Master, this charm is on a level that people can resist...."


    "I''m not attractive, I''m not attractive at all, so it''s okay."


    "... as always, you have a lot of mysteries."


    Hakuryu (Mel) laughed bitterly.


    "My eyes don''t work....?


    The moon queen raised her eyes a little bit in surprise.


    Those eyes are sparkling golden.


    "My queen, I have an urgent business to attend to. Please forgive me for leaving the city at this time."


    I don''t think you''re gonna get away with this, but I tried to tell you.


    "You''ve been staring me in the eye for a long time, and that reaction... I''m interested in you. I''d like to talk to you slowly. You''re welcome."


    At the same time as those words, the Black Knights came running here at once.


    "Mr. Mel! Let''s run!


    "Spirit Man! Earn 10 seconds!


    Copy that.


    Mr. Hakuryu and I have a short exchange.


    ¨D ¨D Time Magic/Spiritual Acceleration (Mind Accelerator)


    I accelerate thinking.


    "Eh, eh?


    "Um!? What happened?


    "Both of you, be quiet."


    Sage (Momo) and hero Abel are confused but have no time to explain.


    "Great Spirit of Water (Dear)!"


    "Yes, my king!


    While summoning the Great Spirit of Water, the Black Knights approached.


    "Mist of Water Magic"


    When I scream, I''ll be wrapped in fog so thick that I can''t even see it 50 cm away.


    The "Night Vision" skill found the Black Knights confused and stopped.


    - That''s three seconds.


    "XXXXXXXX (Eraser, Spirit of Wind)"


    I thought I heard the Spirit Language, and in an instant the fog I made blew up.


    It was the black armor of the gods who stood out among the black knights.


    Cain the Devil!


    Noah''s messenger is mixed up.


    There was an unbelievable one.


    "Water Magic and Heavy Rain (Score)"


    The next magic I sang rained down like a bucket rolling over.


    The Black Knights are bewildered, but the Demon King Cain is coming at us.


    The moon queen stared at us with calm eyes.


    There is light light around the queen''s body and it is not raining.


    It must be magic.


    - That''s six seconds.


    "Die, wicked!


    "Hey, don''t kill me, Mr. Cain. You can''t talk about it."


    "Mm."


    The moon queen stopped when the demon king Cain shook his sword.


    Oh, lucky.


    I saved the trouble of getting the Great Spirit of Water (Dear) to prevent me.


    "Water Magic Storm"


    With the third magic thunder roared, dozens of thunder fell outside the King''s capital.


    The moon queen''s face changed.


    "No, see if there''s any damage to the private home!


    The queen is giving the order.


    Cain also stopped moving.


    - That''s 10 seconds.


    "Let''s go!


    White Dragon is back in dragon form.


    Momo and Abel stuck to Mr. White Dragon''s back with their eyes closed.


    Yabe, I was late... but Mr. White Dragon grabbed me with his own hand.


    Thank you, Hakuryu (Mel).


    Shit!


    The Demon King Cain is slashing us again.


    Dear, please.


    "Yes."


    With a loose reply, the Great Spirit of Water unfolded dozens of ice boundaries in front of Demon King Cain.


    It won''t reach us now.


    "Your Majesty, all the lightning has fallen outside the city!


    Shortly before Mr. White Dragon jumped into the sky, I shouted.


    ¡­¡­


    For a moment, I felt like I saw the moon queen''s expression "Thank you for doing it", but it quickly jumped up and the city became smaller.


    At an incredible speed, Hakuryu (Mel) left the capital of the moon kingdom.


    ¡ó


    "You ran away... I don''t think we have a chaser."


    Hakuryu (Mel) sighed.


    I''m also moving to Mr. White Dragon''s back.


    "I don''t know... the demon king Kane was with the moon queen, right?


    The wise man said anxiously.


    He closed his eyes, but the Moon Queen called him Khan.


    "Why... is the queen and demon king of the tribal kingdom together... so stupid..."


    To Abel the brave, his voice trembled.


    It was more a voice of anger than anxiety or fear.


    I was surprised, too.


    Is Demon King Cain based in the Land of the Moon?


    You''d better stay away from me.


    (Ila, we''ve escaped. Are you okay?


    (Yeah, I''m fine. Please don''t harass me at all.)


    (I just met Cain, the demon king. Did you know that the Demon King is in the Land of the Moon?


    Are you kidding me?


    Ira-sama didn''t seem to have noticed the existence of Demon King Cain either.


    Well, if you knew, you''d tell me.


    The Demon King Cain is a faithful Noah like me, so he must be running away from Ila''s "Future Vision."


    (... I''ll run away, too.)


    (Please do so)


    The Witch of Destiny is not fashionable to be killed.


    Afterwards, the journey continued in the sky behind Mr. Hakuryu throughout the day.


    Through the land of the moon, you can see the huge mountains at the edge of the country of the sun.


    In the middle of the mountain range is Ascleus the Spiritual Peak.


    It seems that the temple of the sun is invisible to the magic of the border.


    But we teach Ila how to find a place.


    "A place lined with seven peaks. Only when we turn it around in a certain order can we reach the temple... a troubling juncture, so it''s safe."


    I heard Mr. White Dragon''s crush.


    As he said, the scenery changed suddenly after Mr. White Dragon flew in a complicated movement.


    At the top of the mountain, there are springs and greenery like oasis.


    And the temple stood secretly.


    We have arrived at the hidden Temple of the Sun.

 Chapter 256 Episode 252 Takatsuki Makoto trains

    Day three of coming to the temple of the sun.


    There is a spring here, so there is no trouble with water.


    A variety of fruits and vegetables grow around the water.


    At the same time, it was fruitful to the wheat.


    Apparently, they''re growing up by magic.


    Because there are no monsters, it''s peaceful.


    "Is this paradise...?


    Instead of the brave Abel... the female Virgin Anna murmured.


    Why do you look like a woman?


    It''s a tough one.


    I drank the water from the spring.


    Delicious.


    Does water spring from the top of the mountain?


    ... because it''s a different world.


    Let''s not think deeply.


    We are eating at a table and chair made of earth magic by Hakuryu (Mel).


    The table is lined with bread, fruit and meat dishes.


    The bread turned wheat into bread because Mr. Hakuryu (Mel) called it "cooking magic."


    You can do anything, Mr. Mel.


    Meat is the meat of a beast hunted by the downhill Hakuryu (Mel).


    Momo and Anna cooked it for me.


    I... peeled the fruit with a knife.


    "Um... Master"


    "Oh, always."


    The Great Sage (Momo) is playing with me, so I quickly put out my right hand.


    The spider bites into it.


    "Hah... after all, Master''s blood is sweet..."


    Really?


    I licked the wound bitten by the Great Sage (Momo) for a while, and it was tight.


    I mean, the taste of blood.


    I don''t know the taste of vampires.


    "Ah, um... Master, that''s me talking!?"


    The pimples became red.


    Hmm?


    Speaking of which, where did Momo bite before?


    Is this an indirect kiss...?


    "Mr. Makoto... it''s shameful."


    Anna is staring lightly at us.


    No, even if you stare at me...


    I only licked my wound.


    "So, what do we do now? Spirit Master"


    Hakuryu (Mel) asked me about his plans for the future.


    "Momo, do the training menu that Mel thought about. Anna, talk to the Goddess of the Sun. And here''s the cloud, so the sun is coming out. You can train Light Warrior skills."


    "Thanks to me, daylight is hard....."


    Momo muttered sadly.


    We are in the shade of the temple roof.


    When direct sunlight hits, the vampire spider collapses.


    I stroked Momo''s head.


    It may be a harsh environment for vampires, but it''s definitely safe.


    I''ll let you bear with me.


    "... I pray every day, but I can''t hear the sun goddess (Altena)..."


    Anna''s voice is not feeling well.


    Hmm, I heard that Artena of this era doesn''t gather his faith and his ability to interfere with the earth is quite weak... but can''t he even talk to the witch?


    "I''m going to the Great Labyrinth. I have to explain my upcoming plans to Johnny. I will also hand over the weapon I received from the Witch of Destiny. May I ask you to move, Mr. Mel?


    Ila also gave me a weapon for Johnny.


    "The rough nail of a dragon user. But I''m worried about the family I left behind in the labyrinth. Very well."


    Mel gave me the pleasure of traveling to the Great Labyrinth.


    "Mr. Makoto... please be careful."


    "Master, I miss you."


    I''ll be back in a few days.


    I laughed to reassure Anna and the wise man.


    The journey to the Great Labyrinth on the back of Hakuryu (Mel) went well.


    In about a day, I arrived at the Great Labyrinth.


    Along the way, I was entangled by a group of monsters several times, so I used the artifact to dedicate it to the goddess of water (Eil) in "sacrificial magic".


    Collect lost life ? Collect ?


    The monsters a thousand years ago are strong, so come on.


    It was easy to save nearly a hundred years of life.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I was staring at the soul book (Seoul Book) with the eyes of Mr. White Dragon.


    "Mr. Mel? Something wrong?"


    "... nothing"


    He was told he was crazy to use sacrificial arts with pleasure.


    Let''s watch out for excesses...


    When you arrive at the Grand Labyrinth, move to the middle level.


    There was a stunning view.


    "This is...."


    Well, that''s pretty good.


    A city was formed in the splendid middle of the Great Labyrinth.


    The size is not large, but instead of hiding in the cave as before, the buildings are flooded to the banks of the middle-range underground lake.


    Don''t they get attacked by monsters?


    "Mother Dragon! You''re back!


    A red-haired young man ran towards Mr. White Dragon.


    And then he looked back at me.


    "Oh, you!


    "... who?


    I don''t recognize him.


    "The first red dragon to be pickled with ice by the Spirit Master. Have you forgotten?


    Ah, it''s been a long time.


    "Kh! I''ll beat you one day! But not now! I can''t do it now!


    "... hah"


    He went back and forth.


    They''re scared.


    I''m sorry, so I decided to go to Johnny''s alone.


    In the middle of the city, the ancient dragons seem to keep us away from monsters.


    Joni was flirting about asking where she was, "Ah! I heard the voice of a woman.


    And the footsteps rushing up and down.


    "Makoto! What about Momo-chan and Abel? No way...."


    "They''re practicing safely, Wooden Hero (Julietta). By the way, is Mr. Johnny here?


    "Well, I''m out hunting for food, but I think I''ll be right back."


    Really?


    Apparently he''s away.


    While I was waiting for Johnny, I also greeted the Earth Warrior (Wolf) and the Iron Warrior and shared my stories.


    "There is a demon king Cain in the land of the moon...?


    "The people are fascinated...."


    As for the contents, I was shocked.


    After a while, Mr. Johnny came back, so when I said hello, it was a homecoming celebration for me and Mr. White Dragon, and it was a banquet.


    "Why are you having a banquet?


    Hit the wooden hero (Julietta) in the ear.


    "Because Makoto was the first one to come back to the moon country."


    Ah, speaking of which...


    It was an easy journey for Mr. White Dragon, so I didn''t feel it.


    I sat near Johnny at the banquet.


    Then, I explained the plan for the future.


    "... so it would be better to train for about six months to fight the Demon King with the advice of the Goddess of Destiny. I''m sorry, can you wait a moment?


    When I told Johnny, the beautifully shaped elf with the red bronze hair tied behind him was wrinkled between his eyebrows.


    Ah, is that...?


    Are you in a bad mood?


    "You went to the land of the moon looking for clues to the Holy Sword, but you met the Witch of Destiny and fought back against the Demon King Cain...? And I''m practicing at the temple of the sun hidden in the spiritual peak Ascleus... What''s going on, Makoto?"


    "Hah, hah..."


    I don''t think I''m angry.


    All right, I''ll give you this.


    "The Goddess of Destiny (Ila) said that this weapon would be perfect for Johnny. Please use it."


    I gave Mr. Johnny a sword and bow.


    "What is this...?


    "I got it at the hideout of the Witch of Destiny in the Land of the Moon. They say it''s a weapon that''s hard to get anything."


    But I don''t know the difference.


    Enough to know it''s a magic weapon.


    Johnny takes a serious look at the weapon she received.


    "The manufacturing method is different from that of this continent... from other continents"


    "Yes, it seems to have flowed from the eastern continent."


    Mr. Johnny, when you get into class, you can see the difference.


    "... it''s not a replica, it''s an original made by a craftsman. I miss it..."


    "Is Johnny from the eastern continent?


    There is no record of the legendary Archer Johnny Walker''s origins.


    All I know is that I was older than Brave Abel and the Great Sage.


    "I''ve never been out of this continent. I would like to visit other continents someday... Let''s talk about it next time. I understand Makoto''s story. As long as it takes time to defeat the Demon King, it doesn''t matter. Let''s wait patiently."


    Well, I''ll call you when I''m ready.


    Hmm.


    We talked.


    Then he attacked the moon country with various questions.


    From the deepest point of the Great Labyrinth, Mr. White Dragon''s family also appeared and the banquet rose.


    It seems that none of the middle-ranking monsters left to escape...


    ¡ó Next day ¡ó


    Well then, shall we go home? Mr. White Dragon. "


    "Um, Abel and the little one are waiting for you."


    I rode on Mr White Dragon''s back, aiming for the temple of the sun.


    As with the trip, the journey in the sky went smoothly.


    --Until Cain the Demon King appeared aboard the Black Dragon.

 Chapter 257 Episode 253 Takazuki Makoto Fights Demon King Cain

    "The brave are acting differently... I''m gonna need you to tell me where it is."


    A man in black armor gently held a giant double-handed sword.


    --Noah''s Apostle, Demon King Cain


    This is the third time I''ve seen you.


    The first time, I was desperate not to be killed.


    The second time, he ran away like a rabbit.


    And this time.


    (Only me and Hakuryu-san are here....)


    Normally speaking, it would be a way to escape.


    But...


    - I''ll tell Makoto anyway. I don''t really recommend it, but....


    My conversation with Noah has come back to life.


    If Hakuryu (Mel) disappears, he can become a one-on-one (Sashi) with Demon King Cain.


    If you''re going to (...) get it, it''s only now, right?


    "Spirit Master, buy yourself some time and run away...."


    "White Dragon (Mel), please go to the temple of the sun and bring Abel."


    "What! I didn''t mean to be sacrificed....."


    No, it''s not.


    Mr. White Dragon showed a little face to my words, but he looked at my expression and remembered it.


    "Looks like you''re up to something."


    "A little."


    "Don''t push me... I''ll be back in half a day."


    It''s supposed to take a day.


    "Enough"


    When I said so, I jumped off Mr. White Dragon''s back.


    You can fly with the "Bluefeather Cloak" from the Goddess of Destiny (Ira).


    The Demon King Cain compares me to the White Dragon.


    I don''t know which one to follow, but apparently he''s targeting me.


    We''re approaching.


    "Dear, can you do it?


    "Yes, my king."


    Next to me comes the Great Spirit of Water (Deer).


    "Throwing away a dragon on your own seems like a lifesaver!


    Laughing contemptuously, the Dark Armor Demon King cut me.


    I triggered a magic trick that prevented me from seeing, while stretching my boundaries with ice.


    "Water Magic Snow Blizzard"


    First of all, I get in the way of my vision.


    Flying a cloak of blue feathers isn''t that fast.


    When, slow.


    Speed matches can be caught up in an instant.


    "Fuhahaha! Waste of your feet!!


    The demon king barked, but ignored his voice.


    I pointed at Cain and murmured.


    "Water Magic and Ice"


    Dozens of huge chunks of ice plunge into the Demon King Cain.


    "Yes! It''s depressing!


    The Demon King''s sword rips the ice like butter, but some clash.


    However, Damage is Nullified by the Demon King''s Armor.


    Still, it seems hard to get stuck in a chunk of ice forever.


    "XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX! (Spirit of Fire! Wind Spirit! Blow it out!)"


    I heard him screaming in spiritual language.


    A huge tornado of flames occurs around the Demon King.


    For a moment, I felt the enthusiasm.


    "Hahahahahaha! Your magic doesn''t work for me....."


    The mockery didn''t stop.


    The giant flame tornado slowly narrowed down like a vanishing candle flame and eventually disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    I couldn''t see my expression because of the whole body armor that covered my head, but I heard that I was somehow upset.


    I''m coming in here again, and I''m going to hit the ice with a wild blizzard.


    "Don''t you know it''s useless!


    The Demon King screams and rips open the ice.


    But at the next moment, another piece of ice clashed into the armor of Demon King Cain.


    "XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX! (Spirit of Fire! Wind Spirit!


    Again, Cain the Demon King screams in spiritual language.


    But nothing happened.


    Undeveloped?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Look, don''t look!


    Me and the Great Spirit of Water (Dear) stared at me with a stunned face and screamed like the demon king Cain was upset.


    Nevertheless, as I was told beforehand by the Great Spirit of Water (Dear).


    ¨D ¨D The demon king Cain seems to be dealing with spirits underneath (...) hands (...).


    ¡ó A few days ago ¡ó


    In the temple of the sun.


    Talking in Spirit language to keep Abel the Brave from asking.


    "Hey, Dear. If the Demon King Cain attacked him in the future, he believes in Noah, but can the Great Spirit of Water (Dear) fight?


    I was a little worried and checked.


    Noah is like the best of spirits.


    Then can Noah''s apostles Cain and the Great Spirit of Water be hostile in this era?


    "Fu, I don''t know what to say. That question is nonsense, my king."


    "Really?


    In response to my concern, the Great Spirit of Water (Dear) laughed sharply.


    "I don''t like spirits."


    "Brutality?"


    "That''s right. Words, wizards, and spirits are all coarse. Spirits don''t like that."


    "Really?


    Unlike me, Demon King Cain seemed to be dealing freely with spirits other than water.


    However, from the Great Spirit of Water (Dear), it seems not to be cumming.


    "Spirits like people who are kind to me. And Lord Noah loves freedom. You don''t have to listen to bad guys! I serve whomever I like."


    I see.


    Noah doesn''t care about the details.


    The basic stance is "Do what you want."


    Apparently, the spirits of the family share the same personality.


    Is Demon King Cain not good as a Spirit Master?


    "Yes, the spirits following it are pathetic."


    The Great Spirit of the Unprecedented Water himself said it, so there''s no doubt about it.


    "By the way, who am I?


    "My king... is good."


    The Great Spirit of Water (Dear) sent a meaningful gaze.


    Why do you dye your cheeks?


    "When my king touches me, my body trembles with this sweet pleasure....."


    Wait, wait, wait.


    Naturally, I don''t touch the Great Spirit of Water (Deer) when using Spirit Magic.


    I don''t do such erotic things.


    "An analogy, an analogy. My king is that good."


    Well, that''s good.


    It was such a conversation.


    ¡ó


    For a few hours now, I have been parrying the attack of Demon King Cain with the Great Spirit of Water (Dear).


    Our attacks are disabled, but we can''t get any of them.


    The equilibrium continues.


    "Chi! I don''t know! Damn it!"


    Demon King Cain waves his great sword.


    A black sword attack approached me, but was lightly prevented by the magic of the ice boundary.


    Miscellaneous attacks.


    She lacks concentration.


    Maybe it''s time.


    If left unchanged, the temperamental demon king may return.


    It would be a good time to speak up.


    The Demon King Cain''s attack was weakened.


    He seems to have lost his motivation.


    I stopped the snowstorm and stopped hitting the ice cubes.


    "Are you at last out of magic?


    The Demon King said something strange.


    "Water Magic and Ice"


    Huge blocks of ice appear to surround us.


    "Chi!


    I was muttered in disgust.


    In the first place, the Spirit Master couldn''t have caused the magic to expire.


    I want to talk to you.


    I cut it out.


    "Begging for your life? If you vomit the location of the brave, I''m not interested in you...."


    I told him to stop Cain''s words.


    "Cainhardt Weerack"


    When I said that, Cain the demon king trembled small.


    "... why do you... know that name?"


    Looks like we caught it.


    I didn''t answer the question and I had a hard time.

 Chapter 258 Episode 254 Takazuki Makoto deludes the Demon King

    - Kane Hart Weerack.


    It is the real name of the Demon King Cain that Noah taught me.


    Cainhardt was born on one of hundreds of islands floating near the southern continent.


    It was a poor area where people and veterinarians who had been chased by the demons lived in hiding.


    In the area, many people were fighting over a few resources.


    Cainhardt was a young child of a small settlement on an island.


    At one point, the Cainhardt clan defeated the clans of the other islands.


    It seems that every island is poor and that such a thing was not uncommon.


    Normally, the people of the losing settlement were killed, but Reinhardt was powerless and (...) unhappy and (...) very beautiful.


    The chief of another island family, who was a man but still liked Cainhardt, made him survive as a ''whore''.


    Hell-like days when those who kill their families are made comforters.


    Originally, the island where Cainhardt lived had an indigenous faith, but at that time he cursed a god who would not save himself.


    If you can avenge those who took your family, sell your soul to the devil.


    That''s what he hoped for every night.


    It was the ancient tribe of gods who called out to Noah, the goddess trapped in the submarine temple.


    (The goddess who specializes in boredom....)


    My modus operandi looks like mine.


    Anyway, Cainhardt, who met the goddess Noah in his dream, vowed to be a believer.


    When I woke up from my dreams, it seemed that there was an artifact rolling around Cainhardt''s pillow.


    Thus came a mad warrior with a sword that cut everything into armor that prevented all attacks.


    Using artifacts, Cainhardt avenged himself.


    Destroyed the vengeance of his clan.


    He thanked the goddess.


    I swore I would do anything for the goddess.


    But the goddess who saved herself said, "Do as you please."


    So Cainhardt decided to increase the number of faithful goddesses.


    Leaving home, Cainhardt wandered the southern continent.


    The continent was the land of the demons ruled by the Demon King, but none of them became enemies of Cainhardt, armed with artifacts.


    They helped the oppressed people, but for some reason they did not believe in the goddess Noah.


    There was no increase in Cainhardt''s allies.


    There appeared the Demon King, who ruled the southern continent.


    The Demon King was interested in Cainhardt.


    And I learned that Cainhardt believed in a different god than the Holy Gods.


    The Demon King invited Cainhardt.


    The goddess you believe in is an old tribe of gods that was once defeated in the Divine War.


    The Holy Gods explained that they were common enemies.


    Together, I proposed to rule the world.


    Cainhardt rode on the invitation.


    The beloved goddess agreed with the story.


    --Thus Cain the Demon King was born.


    In this era, it was a few years ago.


    ¡ó


    "How... do you know my name?


    The Demon King is confused.


    What I should say here...


    "Noah taught me."


    I answered briefly.


    The Demon King responds with a twinkle.


    "I''m the only one who can hear Noah''s voice. You can''t possibly listen to Noah."


    Cain''s voice is hard.


    Naturally, I don''t seem to believe my words.


    Well, let''s talk about this.


    With a smile, I told the story of the demon king Cain''s past.


    It''s about an unfortunate boy on a small island.


    An unfortunate boy eventually became a demon king.


    The effect was very good.


    I was so upset that I almost dropped my big sword.


    Cainhardt has not told anyone about his past.


    Except for the goddess of faith (Noah).


    "Why... my past... no way, really? That can''t be right...."


    "I told you I heard from Noah. I wanted to talk to you alone, Cainhardt."


    Noah seems to have called Cain the Devil by his real name.


    That''s why the goddess (Noah) advised you to call her the same way if you want to talk.


    In the Great Labyrinth, Abel the Brave couldn''t do it.


    "Are you... on my side? You had proof!


    "Hmm...."


    Evidence?


    It''s hard.


    I pulled out my dagger and showed him the blade.


    "This dagger was given by Noah. It''s made of the same material as your artifact. Well, I don''t think that''s gonna prove it."


    "I do feel the same spirit as my sword. But...."


    "My king, shouldn''t I use the help of a man like this? We''re good enough."


    The Great Spirit of Water (Dear) next door is messing with her hair in a boring way.


    However, since my life has been reduced in the previous battle, I don''t want to fight any more.


    I''m telling Dear to be as affordable as possible.


    "What is your purpose...? Why are you with the brave?"


    "That''s what Lord Noah wants."


    "Noah''s wish? Can you help a brave man...? No way... Noah praised me every time he killed a brave man!


    Oops, Noah of our time admitted to killing brave men.


    "No matter how many heroes you kill, it won''t work for Noah. Rather, it will be treated as an evil god and Noah will struggle very hard for thousands of years to come."


    "What...?


    Cain, the demon king, shakes his clothes in an incredible way.


    "It''s true. Your actions will be detrimental to Noah."


    "What a fool! Don''t open your mouth any more, you''ll slash me!


    The demon king Cain yelled.


    I can''t afford it.


    The Great Spirit of Water stands ready to prevent Cain from attacking.


    I took it by hand.


    Demon King Cain wants Noah''s followers.


    However, Noah cannot increase the number of believers according to the "Divine Realm Rules."


    It is Kane, the Demon King, who never increases his allies and feels lonely in an effort to increase the number of believers.


    Even if you become a demon king, you don''t have any friends.


    Fear not, but admire not.


    The Goddess Noah''s followers are the only ones in the world... (...) (...) (...)


    So, here''s the line I''m going to say:


    "In this world, Noah would be sad if two believers (...) fought?


    "......!?"


    I laid down the sword that Cain the Demon King had stood on me.


    "Are you... a believer of Noah''s?


    "That''s right. Just like you."


    "Well... I''ve never met anyone but Noah."


    Demon King Cain murmured and took off his helmet.


    From below, the face of a beautiful man appeared to be confused with a woman.


    Although she hates her beautiful face, so it seems better not to praise her face.


    "What''s your name?


    "... Takazuki Makoto"


    I got a little lost, but I answered my name.


    Cain will tell Master Noah my real name after this.


    Although Noah can''t see the future in a thousand years, so I don''t know how much he''ll understand...


    "Takazuki Makoto, what should I do if the brave murder is not for Noah?


    Staring at me with serious eyes, I thought of words.


    "How about going to the submarine temple to rescue Noah?


    Cain, the demon king, narrowed his eyes to the words.


    "The submarine temple where Lord Noah is sealed? But if you don''t know where it is, you won''t even be able to aim for it..."


    It was an unexpected word that came back.


    Doesn''t Demon King Cain know about submarine shrines?


    "I know where the undersea shrine is.


    "What!?"


    A thousand years from now, it''s on most adventurer maps.


    It is the final labyrinth (last dungeon) that no one will aim for even if it is listed.


    "You didn''t ask Noah?


    "You won''t tell me... Noah said I wouldn''t make it to the submarine temple."


    Speaking of which, I also feel that the strategy of the submarine shrine was negative.


    "The Great Demon King promised to help his assault on the submarine temple by killing all the brave men. However, no matter how many heroes you kill, new heroes will show up, so there''s no need... When will it be....."


    Did you make that promise?


    If the hero dies, the next hero will be certified by the Goddess, so perhaps it won''t end forever.


    Maybe you''re being deceived.


    In any case, this information can be used.


    Demon King Cain doesn''t know where the undersea shrine is.


    "Takazuki Makoto! Tell me where the submarine temple is. Then I can trust you."


    I told Cain, the demon king with a serious expression.


    Well, let''s go together.


    "What about it?"


    The unexpected answer, Cain turns his eyes round.


    "Together?


    "Ah, Noah''s followers. Same purpose, isn''t it?


    "No... but..."


    "Your artifact and my spiritual magic. Together, we can attack the submarine temple.


    ¡­¡­


    I heard a breathtaking sound of demon king Cain.


    "The schedule will be ready in seven days. Let''s meet here.


    "Nah, seven days later!? That soon!?"


    "You''d better hurry, wouldn''t you?


    "Well, that''s...."


    "You can use water magic to breathe underwater, right? I''ve been diving in the water for about half a day. I can''t believe I can''t swim in my armor."


    "Ah, I can swim anyway....."


    I''m worried about how to put it.


    "It is the Divine Beast Leviathan who protects the submarine temple. It seems to be stronger than the Great Demon King, so let''s start with observation. Do you have any questions?


    "... are you serious?


    Amazingly gazing at me, Demon King Cain.


    "Either way, I was going alone. Don''t you want to help Master Noah?


    "Alone...?


    "Oh, what about you?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After a while of silence, Demon King Cain answered.


    "... okay, I''ll come with you."


    It''s settled.


    I smiled and gave out my right hand.


    Demon King Cain looks at me in a creepy way.


    (... are you serious?


    I heard a voice in my head.


    The Goddess of Destiny?


    Were you listening?


    (Will the Demon King be one of Abel the Brave?


    Wouldn''t that be better than continuing hostilities?


    As long as we have Noah''s artifact, we can''t beat Cain.


    (If Abel the Brave can use the Hero of Light skill, he can defeat Demon King Cain.)


    ... that''s... that''s right.


    -What?


    I don''t want Noah''s followers to die if I can.


    When I said so, I heard the sigh of the goddess of destiny.


    (However, make sure Abel doesn''t find out.) For Abel, the most abominable opponent that killed the parent he raised was Demon King Cain.)


    ... be careful.


    I nodded at Ira-sama''s words and looked at Cain the demon king.


    Nice to meet you, Cainhardt.


    "Takazuki Makoto. If your words are false, you will be paid for them with your life."


    Cain the demon king stared at me and said nothing.


    "I swear to goddess Noah, I swear to God. Let''s attack the submarine temple together."


    Demon King Cain held my right hand.


    The hand, which slaughtered many brave men, was beautiful.


    Thus, I decided to challenge Cain, the Demon King, and the Underwater Temple.

 Chapter 259 Episode 255 Brave Abel thinks about Makoto

    ¡ó Abel the Brave Perspective ¡ó


    Two days passed since Makoto and Hakuryu (Helm Merck) headed for the Great Labyrinth.


    My progress in training is not good. [M]


    I can''t hear the sun goddess praying and praying.


    "Hah...."


    I''m pretending to be distracted with a wooden knife. [M]


    "Alright! I did it!


    Momochan succeeded in the short distance spatial transfer (teleporting) nearby.


    "Momochan, that''s amazing. I can''t believe I learned new magic in such a short time."


    "No, not yet. It cannot be used in battle unless you cast a spell. It''s not chanting. Magic.


    Makoto-sama said it was useless. "


    "Mr. Makoto, isn''t it tough?


    I smiled bitterly. [M]


    I think it would be great if Momo were still young, but Makoto has high goals.


    "Next up is the Calm Skill and the Secret Skill. And then, if I were a vampire, I''d be turned into fog and bats with my ''change'' skills, so I''d have to remember that...."


    That''s an unusual exercise.


    Don''t you have to remember the magic of attack?


    He retains a powerful "Sage" skill.


    "Makoto-sama told me to establish a way to escape when I first met a strong opponent."


    "You''re so strong?


    Passive tactics.


    "That''s right, but if you do exactly what Makoto-sama says, there''s no mistake!


    Momochan seems to believe Mr. Makoto''s words.


    I envy it.


    "Makoto-san, I wish you could give me instructions....."


    Shortly before I left here, I asked Mr. Makoto what to do.


    The reply was, "I''ll take care of it, because I can''t tell Abel."


    Do you trust me?


    But I want to rely on Mr. Makoto.


    "If Makoto-san had told me, I would have listened to anything...."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When I whispered blurrily, I felt a lot of gaze. [M]


    "Momo-chan?


    "... why are you looking like a woman?


    Huh?


    When I realized it, it looked like the Ten Wings (Anna).


    "Thinking about Makoto-san, she looks like a woman... after all, Anna-san..."


    "Ah, you know, Momo?


    "Does Anna like Makoto-sama?


    "Ha!?"


    To Momo''s question, I accidentally dropped a wooden knife.


    "I knew it...."


    "Chi, no, Momo!


    I panicked and wiped my hands, but stared with my eyes.


    It was when I thought I had to make an excuse.


    A giant white dragon jumped into the temple.


    Mr. White Dragon.


    Makoto and the others are back.


    I noticed when I looked at you to welcome them. [M]


    I don''t see Makoto.


    Master Hakuryu, welcome back.


    "Mr. White Dragon, isn''t Mr. Makoto with you?


    "Come with me, brave man! The Spirit Master was attacked by the Demon King Cain!


    White Dragon said in an impatient voice.


    Eh!?


    Momo-chan and I both pulled our faces at the same time.


    ¡ó


    White Dragon and I are hurrying to where Mr. Makoto is waiting.


    Are you glad you left Momochan?


    With a crying face, he asked me to take him, but White Dragon did not forgive him.


    "There is no other way, the opponent is the Devil. Besides, can you use the technique of attacking Demon King Cain in the Great Labyrinth?


    "Well, that''s...."


    I was distracted. [M]


    Actually, I haven''t succeeded in reproducing that technique since then.


    A magical sword technique that can be used by chance.


    Again, does my swordsmanship work against Demon King Cain?


    "He was attacked only by a brave man! Hurry up!"


    "Ha, yes!


    I grasped the handle of the newly acquired magical sword.


    Makoto-san... please stay safe.


    - A few moments later,


    "We''re here! It should be here."


    I look around at the words of the tight white dragon. [M]


    However, only after the ground was destroyed by magic, neither Cain nor Makoto was found.


    No way, Makoto-san has already...


    Look at that, brave man.


    "... it''s smoke."


    I saw the smoke rising in the direction pointed by Mr. White Dragon.


    There''s someone over there.


    "Let''s go."


    Be careful.


    White Dragon and I took a breath and slowly approached the direction where the smoke was rising.


    "This smell...."


    The white dragon-sama creased between her eyebrows.


    I saw a figure.


    That''s... Mr. Makoto!


    I''m glad you''re okay.


    "Hey, Spirit Man. What are you doing?"


    White Dragon said in a moody voice.


    For some reason, White Dragon is angry.


    I watched Mr. Makoto and noticed the reason. [M]


    "Oh, Mel, Abel. I''ve been waiting. Do you want to eat this?


    Makoto, who was baking fish caught in a nearby river, looked back.


    I was weak and sat there. [M]


    ¡ó


    "Master, are you all right? Are you hurt?!


    Momo, I''m home.


    Makoto is soothing Momo-chan while she is holding her in tears.


    "The Devil King!? I heard Cain attacked me!


    "Oh, I defeated it with the Great Spirit of Water (Dear)."


    "Su, wow! Shizukuishi is a master!


    Momo-chan is jumping.


    Yes, Mr. Makoto was not injured when he fought Kane, the demon king.


    ... what was the rush I made? [M]


    "Don''t be so reckless, Spirit Man. I''m tired, so I rest."


    "Thank you, Mel."


    White Dragon rushed to bed with a tired voice.


    Well then, let''s check the results of Momo''s training.


    "Fufufu, take a look, Master. You can now use Space Transfer (Teleport) with chants!


    "Oh! Nice, Momo! This is going to increase the strategy of Demon King Battle."


    "Praise me more! Please do it again!


    "All right, all right."


    Makoto-san and Momo-chan are messing with each other.


    I''m fine...


    I was only on the back of Mr. White Dragon for half a day and I was tired. [M]


    Let''s take a nap.


    I also took a break in the bedroom where Mr. White Dragon was resting.


    ¡ó


    When I woke up, it was dark.


    I can see White Dragon and Momochan sleeping in the bed in the bedroom.


    Mr. Makoto didn''t show up.


    I left the temple looking for Mr. Makoto.


    (... was there)


    A butterfly made of thousands of water magic dances through the universe.


    Are you continuing your training without rest?


    After you fought the demon king?


    "Mr. Abel, are you awake?


    This is supposed to be the blind spot, but Mr. Makoto called first.


    "It just happened. Call me Anna when you see her."


    I am now a Tianyi. [M]


    Recently, I''ve been here a long time.


    I sat next to Mr. Makoto. [M]


    "Thank you for coming today, Anna."


    "I couldn''t do anything, Mr. Makoto."


    When I arrived, there was no sign of Demon King Cain.


    And I was relieved by that.


    The opponent was avenged by the brave man of fire...


    "Oh, yeah. I have something to tell Anna."


    "Yes, yes. What is it?


    I was nervous about what to say and my spine grew.


    Makoto says he will train in a labyrinth called the Submarine Shrine in seven days.


    "Um... can''t it be in the temple of the sun?


    "There''s not much water here. Anyway, it''s better to train in places with lots of water."


    Unfortunately, Mr. Makoto said.


    Are you going to the Labyrinth (Dungeon) to train?


    Besides, it''s called the Final Labyrinth.


    "It was a miscalculation because I was free for six months, but I wanted to go to the submarine shrine once, so I was just fine."


    Makoto talks with excitement.


    Ah... Makoto-san is going away again.


    This person is really not standing still.


    All I have to do is wait for it.


    "Um... Mr. Makoto. Ask for advice."


    When I noticed, I grabbed Makoto''s clothes and scratched. [M]

 Chapter 260 Episode 256 Takatsuki Makoto is consulted by Anna

    "Mr. Makoto... please listen to me."


    Anna stuck me at a breathtaking distance.


    I felt a dull expression on that feathered face.


    "What''s wrong? Anna-san"


    My top priority mission is Brave Abel.


    I wasn''t worried that I would be able to train safely in the temple of the sun, but is something wrong?


    I grabbed the necklace gently.


    (... Ira-sama? Can you hear me?


    (I can hear you. There seems to be a problem with Brave Abel)


    (I will hear the story from you. Please let me talk to you.)


    (Leave it to me)


    Stream stones are goddesses.


    I can count on it.


    "Mr. Makoto won''t be back for a while after going to the submarine temple, right?


    That''s what Anna said.


    "I''ll be back regularly. Momo seems to be better off drinking my blood."


    "... for Momo-chan?


    What does that mean?


    "Don''t you... care about me?


    "Er...."


    "Makoto is leaving while he''s at the submarine shrine, right? Don''t you care about me...."


    And, of course, about Abel.


    It''s Anna.


    "I care about Anna, too."


    "Then! Please take me with you."


    "Well, that''s... impossible."


    After all, Cain the Devil is with us.


    Absolutely not.


    "Why...? Don''t you care about me?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Help! Help!


    Dear Goddess of Destiny!


    (Hey, Takazuki Makoto....)


    Yes, Ila.


    Which should I do!?


    (Can I hug you and kiss you?


    ... what?


    (Anna-chan, please comfort her as she seems a little mentally unstable.)


    You''re a man named Abel the Brave.


    (It''s a girl now. I don''t care about the details)


    I wonder if it''s fine...


    And since Anna looks two melons to Princess Noel, she also feels resistant in that sense...


    But if Brave Abel is mentally unstable, we must do something about it.


    "Anna."


    "Ha, yes...."


    I grabbed her hand with both hands.


    "Would you like to take a rest today and train with me tomorrow? If you build your Light Warrior skills, you can''t afford the Devil King."


    "Is that so...?


    After all, a thousand years later, Sakurai-kun defeated the Beast King with a single blow.


    (Takatsuki Makoto... thousands of years later, the Hero of Light skill has been improved and upgraded by the Sun Goddess (Altena) sister. So don''t think about it together.)


    Huh? Huh?


    Is Sakurai-kun''s skill stronger?


    (Of course, the latest version is stronger.)


    That''s not true...


    Warrior Abel''s Warrior of Light skill was an old version...


    "Mr. Makoto, what''s wrong?


    The Virgin Anna looked worriedly at my hardened face.


    "Nothing, let''s get some rest today."


    I just woke up.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    "Eh, hey, Mr. Makoto. You don''t have to push so hard...."


    Anna was pushed into the bed, and I lay down in the next bed.


    I looked at the ceiling and thought about my training from tomorrow.


    No strange idea came to mind.


    ¡ó


    The next day, I decided to train with the brave Abel.


    Even so, I don''t know about Brave Skills, so I''m on the lookout.


    The reference is Yousuke Sakurai, who possesses the "Hero of Light" skill a thousand years later.


    It''s my childhood friend.


    But we only fought together twice.


    Once, the abominable dragon in the Great Labyrinth.


    The second time, Zagan, the king of beasts.


    It evokes memories of that time.


    (I don''t know, they were both a special blow....)


    It''s not a very helpful memory.


    What we know is that the sun''s light is important.


    It must have been a skill that wasn''t powerful enough in the cave or under the clouds of darkness.


    "Abel."


    It''s Anna.


    "Anna."


    Yes!


    Watch the Virgin Anna holding her sword with Nico.


    "Can you convert the sun''s light into magic (mana)?


    "Um... I''ll try it."


    Mmm, Anna-san gripped the sword with a difficult face.


    Zuzu Zuzu... and a huge amount of magic (mana) gathered in the sword, and the blade of the sword began to emit light.


    "What''s going on?


    "Hostile attack!?


    Mr. White Dragon and the wise man came to us.


    "How about that!? Mr. Makoto."


    "Hmm...."


    Looking at Anna showing me a dazzling sword of light, I put my hand on her chin and thought.


    "That''s amazing magic. If I was cut by this magical sword, it would be a blow to the Dragon clan."


    "I''m scared of Anna-san''s sword...."


    Judging by the expression of Hakuryu (Mel) and Dai Sage (Momo), Anna''s magical sword is quite remarkable.


    But....


    "It''s not rainbow...."


    When the Demon King Cain was slashed, Abel''s Magic Sword shined in seven colors.


    Indeed, I remember the same thing when Sakurai-kun defeated Zagan the Demon King.


    "Spirit Master, magic shines in rainbow color - ''All Attributes'' magic is the realm of God."


    "Yes, I know... only Light Warrior skills can do that."


    "Um... I don''t know. Why does Mr. Makoto know more than I do?


    The Goddess of the Sun (Altena) taught me, and I thought to myself, appropriately.


    Sakurai was...


    "Anna, can you summon an angel?


    When Sakurai-kun defeated Zagan the Demon King, he must have borrowed the help of an angel.


    Wouldn''t it be better to start there first?


    "What?"


    But on my proposal, the other three were very open to Pocahontas.


    I''m not saying anything weird.


    It''s easier than borrowing the Goddess''s help, isn''t it?


    Above all...


    "I can ask the water goddess to summon the angel."


    When I took out the artifact and tried to activate sacrifice.


    "Idiot! Stop it, Spirit Man! Don''t use that blasphemous magic casually! What if we get attacked?


    "Hmm... it''s safe to dedicate the sheep around here."


    "Punishment!


    I was angry.


    I wanted to show Anna-san the real thing.


    "Mr. Makoto, can you summon an angel!?


    "No, brave man. What he tried to do was sacrifice the lives of other companies, a magic that satisfied his desires. Originally, if the artifact and the divine magic ceremony weren''t together, it would be a life-changing technique....."


    "Here is the dagger created by the goddess (Noah) and given by the goddess (Eile) to the ceremony."


    "Why do you have such a mythical treasure, Spirit Master!


    Mr. White Dragon stunned me.


    It seems insane to use sacrificial techniques casually.


    Well, the goddess of water (Eile) also gave me a trump card.


    Let''s not use whiskey.


    But what do I do...?


    (Pray. Anna is a witch, so prayers will always reach Artenna)


    I heard the voice of the goddess of destiny.


    (It seems that you haven''t answered even if you pray.


    (I''m in trouble... maybe I''m full of other things... Artena is in charge of the whole solar system.....)


    (Hi, isn''t it too spacious? By the way, where''s Ira-sama?


    (I''m in charge of only this continent...)


    Not at all!


    Even the same goddess could tell that there was a difference in power relationships.


    ... is Noah like the Goddess of the Sun (Altena)?


    You''re a pretty bad goddess, aren''t you?


    (That''s why I told you. I can''t deal with Noah. So, you''re going to take care of Anna, the person in question?


    (Roger, Ila)


    I nodded at the words of the goddess of destiny.


    "Anna, let''s continue the practice of magical swords using the sun''s light and pray to the Goddess of the Sun (Altena). I''m sure you''ve got a voice."


    "Mr. Makoto... I understand."


    It was Anna who nodded very much at what I said.


    Speaking of which, this is what happens when you''re practicing magic with Lucy in the City of Water.


    My skills are strong, but I can''t use them.


    Lucy used to make magic run wild, but Anna couldn''t do that, so it was easy.


    (Do you want to relax...)


    You can''t help it if you''re in a hurry.


    Then a few days.


    Anna and I trained together and checked Momo''s magic mastery.


    And finally (...) days before the promise with the demon king Cain (...).


    I asked Mr. White Dragon for a lift.


    Well then, let''s go.


    Master ~, please come home soon


    Be careful, Mr. Makoto.


    The Great Sage and Anna escorted me to the final labyrinth - the Underwater Temple.

 Chapter 261 Episode 257 Takazuki Makoto aims for a submarine shrine

    "Is it right here?


    "Oh, this way, I''m sure."


    Next to me, Cain the Demon King looks anxious.


    I can see his expression because he''s taking off his helmet.


    When I said, "It''s hard to talk," he took it off.


    Now I''m exposed to a straight face.


    You''re really handsome, you demon king.


    If you dress up, you''ll only look like a host or model.


    We are riding the abominable dragon, which is the riding dragon of Demon King Cain.


    As always, it''s disgusting to have a lot of eyeballs and a lot of mouth... but even if I look carefully, I don''t feel like I''m in love.


    (You''re lying. Aren''t your eyes rotten?


    Dear Goddess of Destiny, you have a bad mouth.


    It''s avant-garde and interesting.


    (I don''t know.)


    Well, I thought I couldn''t do it.


    Cain told me to be careful, so the communication from the goddess of destiny was cut off.


    Incidentally, the day Mr. Hakuryu (Mel) picked me up and the meeting date with Cain was set aside for a day.


    Don''t make a mistake.


    One day later, the Devil King Cain and I were able to meet.


    Today, we leave the western continent and aim for a place called the "Herb Islands" near the submarine shrine.


    The location is remembered by the Mapping skill.


    It was helpful that I was preparing for the submarine temple one day.


    "Be careful, my king..."


    Behind me, the Great Spirit of Water (Dear) keeps Cain on alert.


    I don''t think you need to worry so much.


    "It''s time for the island of destination. Let''s start by deciding on a campsite!


    "Ahh....."


    Unlike me with high tension, Cain''s voice is low in response.


    "What''s wrong? Cainhardt"


    "You feel free to name it!... well, good. Master Noah told me that I could believe you.... I will follow Noah''s words....."


    Apparently, Noah and I agreed that Cain and I would go for a submarine shrine.


    And he seemed to know exactly who I am.


    "Takazuki Makoto... are you Noah''s messenger from a thousand years later..."


    Well...


    "The missionary activities I''ve been doing for Noah have been in vain...."


    "... well, that''s right."


    I guess missionary activity was just a threat.


    No matter how many times, you cannot increase Noah''s followers by divine rules.


    Thousands of years later, Noah was feared as an evil god.


    That was a shocking piece of information for the demon King Kane.


    "Well, that''s good. If we can get Noah out of here, it''s Chara."


    "Uh-huh...."


    I spoke brightly to Cain, the Dark-Expressed Demon King, and talked to Noah about his destination.


    ¡ó


    - The Herb Islands.


    In the world of a thousand years from now, it is a resort where royalties and nobles from all over the world have villas.


    But at the moment, it''s a deserted island.


    There aren''t many, but monsters live there.


    We have set up a simple base in a place with a good view.


    "Now, let''s go to the submarine temple!


    "From now on!?"


    Cain surprised me when I offered to leave.


    This expedition is scheduled for two weeks.


    I''m worried about leaving Sage (Momo) and Brave Abel alone for a long time.


    I don''t want to waste as much time as possible.


    "Because it''s still after noon."


    "But it is. Isn''t it too sudden?


    The dragon was transported to me by Kane the Demon King.


    Are you tired?


    Well, then I''ll take a look alone.


    "Alone!?"


    "I''ll be back."


    "No... I''ll come with you."


    After all, you came.


    Cain''s dragon defended our base, and we jumped into Zavun and the sea.


    The surroundings of the Hervan Islands have a warm tropical climate.


    Rich coral reefs and colorful fish swim loosely in the sea.


    Peace.


    Cain and I took a leisurely stroll underwater in the direction of the Underwater Shrine.


    Well, I noticed when I looked next door.


    "Difficulty swimming?


    I spoke to Cain, an armored demon king, even in the sea.


    The conversation is conducted by water magic, but there is no reply.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hello?"


    Cain is making my mouth squeaky, but I can''t hear you.


    I had no choice but to grab Cain''s arm.


    I also cast the magic of underwater conversation on Cain.


    Can you hear me?


    "Ah... you have a good underwater conversation."


    "Isn''t it imperative to challenge the submarine temple?


    "I''ve never known the magic of underwater conversation, regardless of swimming or underwater breathing."


    I see. By the way, isn''t it inconvenient to wear armor underwater?


    "Don''t worry. This armor is a gift from Lord Noah. There''s no inconvenience anywhere."


    I see.


    Well, since the artifact is Cain''s biggest weapon and defense, if it is removed, it will save you half of your combat power.


    However, there is a problem.


    I''m going to speed it up.


    Demon King Cain swims slowly.


    If possible, I would like to reach Deep Sea Scar, the entrance to the submarine shrine, by the end of the day.


    I used water magic and current to accelerate it all at once, while grasping Cain''s arm.


    "Hey, hey!


    Don''t bite your tongue.


    "Wait."


    I felt the fish swimming nearby turning around at once, but the next moment we left the creatures behind, we ran through them all at once.


    ¡ó


    "Oh, hey... what is the speed of the moment... going underwater faster than flying magic...?


    The tone of the demon king is weak.


    "That''s pathetic, isn''t it?"


    The Great Spirit of Water (Dear) is stunned.


    Hmm, honestly, I didn''t think it would be that bad.


    It''s going to be tough...


    "Sorry, Cain. I''m going to move a little slower next time."


    "Ah, ahh... please do that."


    As Noah''s believer, he is the only companion, so he will respond more kindly than Dear.


    Still, from here on out, we''ll just dive into the deep sea.


    We descend slowly towards the bottom of the dark sea.


    The water temperature drops and is magically adjusted to keep the body from cooling.


    It became a world of complete darkness, where the sun''s rays were gone.


    Watch your surroundings with Night Vision and Search skills.


    The sea around here is rich in magic (mana), and there are many sea monsters.


    Watch your step, my king.


    "That''s... a whale. It''s about the size of a ship."


    "Ancient giants (Megalodons) have been asking about us from over there."


    "I''m sure it''s okay at this distance, but I''ll be on my guard."


    Are you guys seeing this?


    Cain made a confused voice in my conversation with the Great Spirit of Water.


    "Can''t you see?


    "With a helmet... I can see"


    I was surprised to hear that.


    It seems you can''t use the Night Vision skill.


    "Put your helmet on."


    "Ah... okay."


    Kane was more reliant on the artifact than she thought.


    Afterwards, like, "Hmm, was the deep sea monster such a huge monster!?" or "Isn''t it dangerous?" Cain was noisy, but none of the monsters came near the water spirit (Dear), so it was quiet.


    It took me more than an hour to reach the deep sea.


    Of course, this is not a destination.


    It''s the starting point.


    "Well, the submarine shrine is beyond that."


    I pointed to a slit that slightly ripped the bottom of the deep sea.


    Hundreds of meters wide and a dozen kilometers long.


    It is said that it is a trace of the damage caused to the stars in the previous war in the Divine Realm.


    Commonly known as "Deep Sea Nose Wound (Deep Scar)".


    From here on, there''s another world.


    It seems that the power of the stars, called the star veins, is overflowing, reinforcing the monsters that live there into another dimension.


    At its deepest point, there is a submarine temple.


    "Well, let''s go take a look, Cain."


    "Hey, wait a minute! I told you today until I went to see ''Deep Sea Scar''!!


    Ah, so let''s take a peek.


    "That''s not true!


    "I''ve never been attacked by a monster."


    "Uh-huh... that''s right..."


    "Now, let''s get in! The Great Spirit of Water (Dear), please be vigilant."


    "Yes, I''ll take care of it. My king."


    I depend on the Great Spirit of Water (Dear), who answers my words without hesitation.


    Nearby monsters do not approach with caution of the magic (mana) of the Great Spirit of Water (Dear).


    ----We slowly dived into a large submarine rift.


    (You''re being watched.....)


    I felt hundreds of sea monsters watching the visitors.


    The opponent is a sea dragon, as seen from the Searching for Enemies skill.


    In other words, this is the Dragon''s Nest.


    In the Great Labyrinth, I might have been more nervous if I hadn''t met the White Dragons, but I realized that the dragons here were just as strong.


    "Takazuki Makoto... so many monsters..."


    Demon King Cain grabbed my arm hard.


    "It''s a dragon''s nest."


    "The Dragon''s Nest! Then we must strike first!


    "You don''t have to fight unless you set me up from over there.


    "But isn''t it too late!?"


    "I don''t think it''s particularly dangerous."


    The Hazard Awareness skill does not respond at all.


    Next, the Great Spirit of Water (Dear) yawns.


    "Even if you were a demon king, how could you be more grand?


    The Great Spirit of Water (Dear) was unusual and spoke to Cain.


    "But the monsters who live here have nothing to do with the Demon King Army. You can''t recognize me as a demon king."


    "Even so, you''re not afraid of monsters with your armor and sword.


    I told you, Cain didn''t answer.


    No way... are you scared?


    As it slowly descended, it was supposed to be in the deep sea, but it became brighter.


    It is not the sun''s light.


    The magic stone buried on the wall is glowing.


    Magic (mana) light.


    At first, there was a gradual increase in the number of gloomy lights.


    However, like a star in the night sky, the sparkle and magic stone are shining.


    In proportion, the concentration of magic (mana) in the water is also increasing.


    Sure, this is a different world.


    It''s beautiful.


    "Yes, my king. This is a good place for spirits to live."


    Indeed, there are many water spirits.


    It seems that the magic of the Great Spirit of Water (Deer) is increasing.


    At this rate, it''s unlikely that the monsters will make a fool of you.


    Deer and I enjoyed the view of the deep sea.


    "Hey, Takazuki Makoto... How far are we going? Isn''t that enough for today?


    The Demon King Cain doesn''t seem to be having fun.


    Such a beautiful view.


    But let''s not go any further.


    Time to go back up.


    "Ah! Let''s do it!


    "Yeah, I''d like to stay a little longer."


    The Great Spirit of Water (Dear) is dissatisfied, but it is the first day and it will be fine.


    We have decided to return to our base.


    ¡ó


    I returned to my base and baked the fish I caught on my way home for dinner.


    Cain set the fire.


    "It''s a full-scale expedition from tomorrow, so let''s get some rest today."


    "... that sounds like fun, Takazuki Makoto"


    Really?


    "Ah... I''ve never done an adventure before, but I didn''t think I''d be so tired."


    That said, the Demon King Cain lay down (...) wearing (...) armor.


    "Hey, Cainhardt. It''s hard to sleep for as long as it takes, right?


    I''m sure Cain saw me.


    "You''re going to attack an armored, defenseless sleeper! Noah''s artifact will not be given to anyone!


    "No, that''s not what I meant... Tomorrow, I''m going to go deep-sea wounds, so try not to leave you as tired as possible. If you sleep first, I''ll keep an eye on you. Good night."


    That''s why I started practicing water magic.


    "Are you... not sleeping?


    "I''ll sleep later."


    While answering, I made a water butterfly with water magic.


    Since it is a base by the sea, there are plenty of water spirits.


    Perhaps it is also related to the proximity to the submarine temple.


    Turn up.


    The stars in the night sky are beautiful.


    "Takazuki Makoto"


    Having been practicing for a while, they called me by name.


    "What''s wrong? Cainhardt"


    "... no, it''s nothing.... see you tomorrow."


    "Oh, let''s explore deeper tomorrow."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    There was no reply to my words, and I couldn''t hear my sleep enough.


    I had trouble sleeping that night on my first adventure into the submarine temple.


    After all, I slept near dawn.


    --This completes the first day of the final Labyrinth (Last Dungeon) challenge.

 Chapter 262 Episode 258 Sage Momos Concern

    ¡ó Momo''s Perspective ¡ó


    Makoto-sama is gone.


    Everything seems to be practiced in a place called "Submarine Shrine".


    Isn''t it safer here? I think Makoto-sama is a tough person, so she wants to put herself in a harsher environment.


    "Hah... Makoto-san..."


    Anna sighs glossy over there.


    It''s just a maiden in love.


    I don''t try to admit anything.


    "Little one. Looks like the sky.


    Master Hakuryu is here.


    "Chi, no. Practicing!


    I sing the magic of trees.


    Tree Magic Capture the Tattoo!


    Bleep! The roots of the trees spread in all directions, turning the foes around.


    It''s plain magic, but even a small dragon seems to be able to catch it.


    "I got it! Master Hakuryu!"


    "Hmm, that''s the Wise Man skill holder. It''s fast to remember."


    "I did it!... but why isn''t it attack magic?


    I bowed my neck.


    Makoto-sama is fighting for the Demon King.


    A terrible enemy.


    He also made me a vampire.


    So maybe I should learn stronger attack magic?


    "There are many immortals (undead) under the command of the Immortal King (Bifronce)." Sun magic ", originally a sacred attribute, is desirable... but it is not suitable for use by semi-vampires. Stopping is more useful than bad attack magic."


    Master Hakuryu answered without hesitation.


    "Hah... I see."


    Besides, I have a Tactical Wizard. We should leave the attack to him. "


    "Tactical Wizard....?


    I leaned my neck against unfamiliar words.


    "There was a time when I used to call spiritualists that. It''s a name that''s not used right now."


    "Are you talking about Makoto?


    Anna came into the conversation when she noticed.


    Master Hakuryu, what is strategic magic?


    "Magic designed to destroy cities or the country itself¡­, also known as the ''Magic of Indiscriminate Killing''"


    "Huh?


    Anna and I face each other.


    An unbelievably noisy name came up.


    "Kids, old people, whatever it is, it''s magic that destroys everything."


    "Makoto-san won''t do that!


    "Yes, Makoto-sama is a kind person!


    Master Hakuryu sighed at me and Anna''s objection.


    "It''s not what you do, it''s what you can do." Spirit magic is difficult to use in detail. If you use it, you''ll end up involving your enemies and swallowing everything... that''s the magic. "


    "But Makoto-san didn''t want to get us involved... ah"


    "You forgot about the Great Labyrinth, brave man. (Undine) You almost died because of the Spirit of Water, right?


    "... yes"


    "But Makoto-sama has been very careful ever since!


    As I said, Master Hakuryu nodded small.


    "That''s right, Spirit Master uses Spirit Magic to keep us out of trouble. You can''t use it that way."


    "After all, Makoto-sama is amazing!


    As I said, Master Hakuryu had a difficult face.


    "Our magic is, after all, a copy of ''God''s Miracle''. It would be strange if you didn''t have the protection of some powerful God."


    "Makoto said there is no god to believe in."


    The importance of Anna''s words makes me uncomfortable.


    I don''t believe in God in particular either.


    "That''s not all. The goddess who lives in heaven hates spiritual magic."


    "The goddess....?


    Anna muttered anxiously.


    That''s what bothered me, too.


    What do you mean you don''t like the goddess?


    "Spirit magic can do too much damage. It''s like deliberately calling a natural disaster. The number of people with the talent (skills) of" Spirit Man "decreased with the flow of the times. I stopped the goddess from giving me skills."


    "But Mr. Makoto said that he received the mystery of the Goddess of the Sun....."


    "That''s what you said...."


    Master Hakuryu put his hand on his chin as he thought with a slight wrinkle on his eyebrows.


    "I am a spiritual user, but I think that (...) is (...) among (...) people in the world."


    "Aren''t you from this world?


    "Well, what do you mean...?


    "When I was talking to the Spirit Master, I somehow ignored the common sense of this world. And being the user of unusual spiritual magic, such as mutation. It matches the characteristics of people from other worlds at a rate of about once every few hundred years."


    "Makoto-san...."


    "An alien...?


    I couldn''t keep up with words I never imagined.


    "My own predictions? It may be out of line. If you''re concerned, you can ask yourself a question."


    Master Hakuryu, don''t you care?


    "I don''t mind. But if he doesn''t say anything, maybe he wants to hide it."


    Mmm.


    I want to know.


    I want to know everything about Makoto-sama.


    All right! All right!


    When you get back, I''ll ask you some questions.


    Speaking of which, recently I stopped reading the books I used to read when I met him.


    Recently, I have been studying letters during my training, so I may lend it to you.


    Then I practiced magic every day and waited for Makoto-sama''s return.


    I can''t wait, Anna.


    "Yeah, eh! No... I''m fine..."


    "Let''s just admit it. Makoto-sama likes it."


    "Chi, no! I respect Mr. Makoto, but I can''t believe I like him!


    "Last time, I said it in my sleep. About Makoto-sama."


    "Heh!? Hmm, that''s a lie! You''re kidding, right? Momo!"


    Come on ~?


    Well, Anna, who fell asleep just once, said, "Makoto-san..."


    Anna was in a hurry, so I didn''t explain in detail.


    - It''s the day Makoto-sama comes back.


    Master Hakuryu picked him up at the rendezvous point.


    I sat still and waited for my return.


    He''s back!


    Anna-san and I hurried to pick her up and... saw Makoto-san and lost our words.


    The expression is dark and the eyes are empty.


    I''ve never seen such a face...


    The clothes that I always cleaned up were worn out.


    The steps were undisturbed, and he walked gently toward the temple.


    "Um... Makoto-sama...?"


    While I was talking, Makoto-sama lay down on the bed, unable to answer anything.


    Makoto-sama!? What happened?!!

 Chapter 263 Episode 259 The Virgin Anna is annoying

    ¡ó Anna''s perspective ¡ó


    "Hmm... that''s not it... I can''t attack like that... If Ira-sama knew about it, please tell me..."


    Makoto is lying in bed.


    I''ve been back for three days.


    I''ve been doing that for a long time.


    ... who''s Ira-sama?


    I don''t think it''s about the goddess.


    "Makoto-sama... are you thirsty? Yes, have some water."


    "Nh... thank you, Momo"


    Momochan is not worthy and is giving Makoto a glass of water.


    Mr. Makoto remains at his disposal.


    "Fufufu ?, is it delicious? I''ll make lunch."


    Thank you, Momo.


    "It''s okay ~, Makoto-sama has been impossible for a long time ~ Okay"


    Momochan is gently speaking as she strokes Makoto''s hair.


    No, I only look like a woman who spoils a man...


    Is that okay?


    "What, are you still in that mood? Spirit Master?"


    I heard an astonishing voice from behind.


    Mr. White Dragon


    "Is that the man who was going to fight the demon king six months later... what a pitiful thing"


    "That''s because Makoto encountered a terrible presence in the submarine temple....."


    "I know, but I think it''s time for you to come back."


    That''s how Shiroku-sama approached Mr. Makoto... and kicked him!?


    Makoto rolls off the bed with Goron.


    "Pain."


    Makoto blurred.


    It doesn''t seem to hurt much.


    "Master Hakuryu! What are you doing!


    Momo-chan makes a voice of anger.


    Yeah! You''re weak. Still a man who can help me!


    "... it''s time to wake up"


    Makoto stood up from the bed, stretching out.


    Compared to three days ago, the complexion has completely returned.


    "Um... Mr. Makoto. What the hell happened? In a submarine temple."


    I probably asked. [M]


    As a matter of fact, I haven''t been able to get into the details of what happened to Mr. Makoto as much as he was depressed.


    "Ah, that''s right..."


    What Mr Makoto said was absolutely outrageous.


    ¡ó


    "I ran into the beast Leviathan..."


    White Dragon-sama was surprised when she opened her mouth so big that her jaw was about to come off.


    "Makoto, were you such a terrible opponent with the Beast?


    "Well, the god beast was a terrible one, but it''s more problematic than that...."


    "Problem?"


    "I''m sorry... my king..."


    Next to Makoto was Dear, the Great Spirit of Water.


    The usual unattended behavior is distracting and small.


    "Spirit magic... has a boundary that will be nullified..."


    "Eh!? So what happened to the Great Spirit of Water (Dear)?


    When Momochan heard, the Great Spirit of Water (Dear) leaned into remorse.


    "I can''t get close... that''s the boundary that rejects all the spirits created by the sea god (Neptus)... Shit! Damn Holy Gods (Olympus)! When our Lord is resurrected....."


    "Yes, stop. Will Dear shut up?"


    Makoto closed the mouth of the Great Spirit of Water (Dear) in a slight hurry.


    Neptus is one of the high gods who is the uncle of Artena the Goddess of the Sun.


    Such a god crossed the line to prevent the spirits...?


    "Well, then Deer is useless, so you''re giving up the submarine temple?


    Momochan''s remark was accompanied by a great water spirit (Dear) who said, "What! You little thing!"


    "It''s true!


    Momochan is fighting back.


    "We won''t fight, both of you. We will continue our assault on the submarine shrine.... I can''t think of a strategy. It''s too tight without spiritual magic....."


    Makoto sighed loudly.


    The tone was his usual tone.


    Maybe he''s getting better.


    It was then.


    "Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait!


    The hardened white dragon rushed into the conversation.


    "Let me, Spirit Master! Do you understand!? The opponent is the god beast Leviathan! It is a weapon used in the wars of the gods in the Mythic Era for" Star (...) Inter-Star (...) Warfare (...) "! There''s no way you''re going to be an enemy!


    In that word, Momo-chan and I are jiaotong.


    ... I''ve never heard the word "war" before.


    Is this about the "War of the Divine Realm" you heard in a fairy tale?


    "I know. I... because the goddess taught me."


    Makoto said with a sick face.


    "It seems that the divine beast Leviathan''s ability to transform everything in the world into the sea due to the great floods... One of the three major forces in the" Divine War ". I''m not going to fight it properly with the boulder. We''ll have to do something about it."


    "Do you think you can!? It''s a mythical monster that has fought the old gods and even the gods outside! It''s not comparable to the Demon King!


    "Hate, that''s my main purpose.... well, I won''t bother Mel."


    "No, if I anger the god beast Leviathan, the world will perish.... What the hell are you thinking...?


    "It''s okay, I won''t sell you a fight."


    "If so...."


    I can''t keep up with Mr White Dragon and Mr Makoto.


    However, Mr. Makoto only understood that he had not given up on his goal against his incredible opponent.


    Well, let''s train ~. Momo, let''s go. "


    "Er, please sweeten it even more. Here, let''s do the kneecaps."


    "I don''t know if I can sleep anymore, because I''ve been sleeping for about a week."


    "Ahh, the master is back."


    "How was your absence?


    "Fufufu, please take a look. Master will be surprised because it''s perfect!


    Makoto-san and Momo-chan went away while we were talking.


    "Holy shit....."


    The White Dragon sat peacefully in the temple chair.


    I make tea myself and relax.


    After I was wondering what to do, Mr. Makoto and Momochan went to school. [M]


    Two voices can be heard from outside.


    Huh?


    I went out and saw the two of them, and I was taken away. [M]


    Doppelganger magic! And space transfer (telereport)! "


    Momochan is attacking Makoto while moving irregularly or transferring space (teleporting) to seven people.


    I can''t follow you with my own eyes!


    Momochan, when did you acquire such magic!?


    But that was amazing.


    "Water Magic & Jail"


    Makoto-san uses magic without panic.


    Shh, the magic of water capturing appeared, and all seven Momochan were captured.


    "Gyah! They all got caught at the same time!? I totally set it up from the blind spot! Why!?"


    "That attack was pretty good. I was in a hurry."


    "You''re not in a hurry at all!! How did you do it!


    "Using a 360-degree perspective and mental acceleration (mind-accelerator). And my water magic works fast."


    "Mhhh, I thought I''d surprise you!


    "I''m surprised."


    "I''m not surprised at all! I''ll show you my special moves now, even with my sketchy face!


    "Very well. My" Spirit Mirror Water Stop "can''t even be broken by God."


    "I can''t believe I went to the sea to train and break my master''s ordinary mind because he had scary eyes!


    "Don''t say that!


    Momochan fires lightning strikes (thunderbolts) while having a conversation.


    Fast Activation!


    "It''s sweet, little one."


    A great water spirit appeared next to Mr. Makoto and (...) paid for the lightning strike (Thunderbolt) with his hand (...).


    Lightning strike (Thunderbolt) is super magic!?


    Preventing it from falling off the leaves!


    After that, Momochan makes a variety of attacks one after the other.


    Makoto can afford to pass it all on.


    Mr. Makoto looks forward to seeing his apprentice grow up.


    (Ah, is that... Momochan getting really strong...?


    Mr Makoto is annoying.


    Mr. White Dragon is also an incredible magical user and possesses the physical abilities of an ancient dragon.


    But maybe I''m the weakest at this party...?


    (Not if you''re worried about Mr. Makoto!


    I''m going to be your luggage!


    Then, I practiced magic swords and healing magic desperately.


    ¡ó


    "... Makoto-san, aren''t you sleeping?


    Even in the middle of the night, I called Makoto, who was still practicing water magic.


    "I slept yesterday, and I''m fine today."


    "... is that so?"


    Are you kidding me?


    I''m afraid it sounds like I''m serious.


    "Wow... my king, I''m going to bed ~"


    "Oh, good night. Dear"


    The Great Spirit of Water (Dear) is asleep!


    Momo-chan is already asleep.


    I don''t know about vampires who go to bed early and get up early...


    Mr. White Dragon also lives a regular life, so it is Mr. Makoto who lives the most isolated life.


    "Abe... is Anna-san training well?


    Makoto-san asked me, and I was stuck in the word "uhh."


    After thinking about how to answer, I sat next to Mr. Makoto. [M]


    "Anna?


    I was called by a bewildered voice.


    Leave a little body on Makoto''s shoulder right next door.


    "Honestly, I''m stuck..."


    Makoto put her head on her shoulder and vomited a weak voice.


    I was wondering if you could hold my shoulder, but I didn''t get it.


    Makoto stopped practicing magic and turned to me. [M]


    Mel told me that the Sword of Light can now be activated, right?


    "... yes, but it only takes a few seconds."


    I answered with a small voice. [M]


    The only magical sword technique that was attacked by Magic King Cain in the Great Labyrinth.


    In an environment where the sun shines, it only lasts a few seconds, enough time to strike.


    After that, it will take some time to activate again.


    Honestly, I don''t think it can be used in real life.


    But Mr Makoto seemed to think differently.


    That''s enough.


    My face was irritated as if I was planning something bad.


    "Enough?"


    I don''t understand the meaning.


    Magic sword moves that can only be used for a few seconds cannot be used.


    "As for the demon king''s men, let Johnny and the others work hard, and the closest ''Seteker'' and ''Suri''... as Mel and I can handle it, the problem is the demon king. I can use the help of the sisters of the Great Spirit of Water (Dear), or my life will be reduced again....."


    "Um, Makoto-san...?


    "Anna, just be prepared to shoot the Sword of Light. I will stop the movement so that the Demon King cannot be avoided."


    ¡­¡­


    Are you serious? This guy.


    "You''re kidding, right? I realized I was about to say,


    I''m not kidding, and I''m (...) negative (...) and (...) is it (...) or (...)? (...)


    --Nothing particularly serious about that degree


    Makoto''s eyes made me feel that way. [M]


    Who the hell is this guy...?


    Not like anyone I''ve ever met.


    In this world ruled by the Demon King, I felt that only Mr. Makoto was seeing a different world from ours.


    Token, my chest rang high.


    I was thinking about Mr. Makoto while he was gone.


    Makoto has come back and has been watching him for a long time.


    The brave man of fire died and cried all the time when he slept at night.


    But lately, I stopped crying.


    When I think about Makoto, I feel comfortable.


    Momo-chan made fun of me and denied it.


    But it seems impossible to deceive...


    (If you defeat the Demon King... but how I feel...)


    Now, let''s focus on our responsibilities.


    Use the magic sword technique that only I can use - the "Sword of Light".


    Then, defeat the demon king, who is the aspiration of the parent of the "Fire Warrior", and restore the continent to the hands of the people.


    So when it''s over, let''s tell Makoto what we think.


    ¡ó


    Then six months.


    I trained myself with Momo-chan as much as I could.


    The White Dragon taught me magic, and the sword remembered the teachings of the "Fire Hero" and prayed to the Goddess of the Sun in between.


    Momochan gradually gained strength.


    Makoto is training with Momochan, being my counselor, and occasionally going to the Underwater Temple.


    And the time has come - the day of the duel with the Devil King has come.

 Chapter 264 Episode 260 Takazuki Makoto prepares for Demon King Battle

    We''re back in the Great Labyrinth.


    It''s actually been six months.


    "Johnny. More residents in the city...."


    I heard a surprise.


    "Hmm, the Ancient Dragon will keep the city safe. The neighbors are evacuating after hearing rumors."


    Johnny nodded satisfactorily.


    I watched the huge underground metropolitan area of the underground lake.


    It is somehow bigger than the city of water (Macallan).


    "Wow, Momo-chan. Long time no see. How are you? You''ve grown!


    "Long time no see, Wooden Hero (Julietta)!... I can''t grow up."


    "Ah, uh, that''s right. It''s a vampire, ahaha"


    Dai Sage (Momo) and Wooden Hero (Julietta) are delighted to be reunited there.


    "Hey, you... are you really Abel?


    "Not Abel, Anna, the Warrior of the Earth!


    "Uh-huh. The Fire Brave (Olga) told me Abel had a special constitution... but I didn''t know she was a woman..."


    "To tell you the truth, even in this state, the sword''s arms are not comparable!


    Well, let''s go with one practical exercise.


    "That''s good!


    Over there, there is a swordsman conversation between Hero of the Earth and Anna.


    Everyone I''ve seen in a long time seems to be fine.


    "Mother Dragon! Welcome back!


    "Hmm, was it a catastrophe?


    "Yes, our habitat remains unchanged! So now we''re going back to the deepest depths, right?


    "Hmm? From now on, the Spirit Master is going to fight the Demon King, so I''ll join him...."


    "Don''t be stupid! What are you going to do if you reach the Dragon King!?"


    "But...."


    "Please reconsider, Mother Dragon!"


    "Exactly. You already have enough stepsisters!


    "Please come back! There''s no need for us to get caught up in a terrestrial battle!


    "Mother Dragon!"


    "... mmm"


    I heard a conversation between Hakuryu (Mel) and his fellow dragons (human form).


    Looks like he''s standing up a little bit.


    Definitely because of me.


    Hakuryu (Mel) has been taking care of me for the past six months.


    Looks like you''re worried about your family.


    Thousands of years later, Saint Dragon was supposed to have been one of Abel the Savior until the Great Demon King was crushed, but that might be difficult.


    To what extent should I involve Hakuryu (Mel) in the fight against the Demon King?


    It''s troublesome...


    --I saw a completely different underground city in the middle.


    A variety of stalls, large and small, line the mid-layer underground lake.


    And the runnin ''children.


    Everyone smiles.


    Is this really a labyrinth?


    I don''t think it''s the same place as the Great Labyrinth and Middles that were attacked by a herd of monsters while Lucy and I were about to die.


    Doesn''t the future change?


    "You must have changed, stupid Makoto."


    Huh?


    I glanced back at the surprise of that voice.


    There stood a beautiful girl in a beautiful costume.


    A familiar face.


    "Hey, why are you here?


    "I''ve been waiting for you, Takazuki Makoto."


    It is the Witch of Destiny (Esther) who puts her hands on her hips and speaks to the High Speed.


    And I''m sure the goddess of destiny is coming.


    "Speaking of which, did Esther wait for Makoto? Makoto, if you want to fight the Demon King, call me. I''m ready."


    Without a smile, Johnny walked away shaking her long, untouched hair.


    Combined with the long sword on my waist, I can only look like a samurai.


    Somehow, he''s a painter.


    "Thank you, Johnny."


    When I thanked him, he turned around and smiled a little.


    Looks cool...


    "Hey, aren''t you brave enough to ignore me?


    "Excuse me, Esther... the Goddess of Destiny. By the way, why are you here?


    "I''m sure I have something to tell you. Come here for a minute."


    That said, I was dragged into the shadows by the goddess of destiny.


    ¡ó


    --A cave behind a large waterfall in the middle.


    The sound of the waterfall sounds pleasant without a hiccup.


    This place would be perfect for a secret conversation.


    Instead, I remembered when I met Sa-san again.


    "What are you so sad about?"


    Decoping by the goddess of destiny, she returned to me.


    "Excuse me, goddess."


    It was in front of the goddess.


    "Hmm, I''m worried, so I came to check on you! Thank you. You''ve changed the history of the Great Labyrinth a lot, so we need to fix it later... it''s really troublesome."


    "Is history changing after all....."


    I''ve never heard of such a huge city in the middle of the Great Labyrinth.


    Is your ancestor, the Lamia, okay?


    "That''s not what you worry about, Takatsuki Makoto. Besides, what are you going to do about fighting the Devil? There''s a chance, right?


    The Goddess of Destiny (Ira) throws a sharp gaze.


    I laughed little by little.


    Leave it to me, it''s just me.


    I haven''t been playing for six months.


    But Ira-sama stared at us half-eyed.


    "I wonder how many times you''ve tried the submarine temple. Wrong, what were you going to do when you died! After all, you''ve failed."


    "Well, I''m sorry about the results, but the process is also important. Thanks to him, I was able to attach an important Promise to him."


    "Well... that''s true. You''ve always made me promise that....."


    I was bitterly laughed at with a stupid face.


    "So, tell me the plan. I''ll check it out."


    "Yeah, that''s fine. First of all, let me prepare first....."


    "Um!


    "Hmm?


    Someone broke in when I and the Goddess of Destiny were talking.


    "Mr. White Dragon?


    Oh, it''s not White Dragon.


    The intruder was Mr. White Dragon.


    Her eyes are wide open.


    Have you finished talking to your fellow dragons?


    "I felt the sacred magic (mana), so I was listening to the conversation thinking it was disrespectful... but are you the goddess of destiny...?


    Me and the Goddess of Destiny face each other.


    Looks like they found out.


    "Um, this is...."


    "I won''t tell anyone! Ah, I didn''t expect to see you again...."


    Hakuryu (Mel), who doesn''t move much, is very touched.


    Speaking of which, did you say the Goddess of Destiny used to help you?


    When I remembered that vaguely, Hakuryu (Mel), whose eyes were moist, looked at me.


    "Spirit Man, you were the messenger of the Goddess of Destiny."


    "Huh?


    No, it''s not.


    I''m Noah''s messenger.


    "To the Goddess of Destiny (Ira), who can have such intimate conversations..., I finally said I had a point. My dragon clan persuaded us to obey the Apostle of the Goddess of Destiny. I''m sorry to interrupt your conversation. Please continue your conversation."


    That said, Hakuryu (Mel) left.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    All that''s left is me and the Goddess of Destiny.


    "Will you be my messenger?


    "It won''t... there''s someone else in the first place, right?


    "I''m not here. I mean, the Goddess of the Sun (Altena) sister banned the ''Apostle'' system."


    "Prohibited?"


    I''ve never heard such a story.


    But even a thousand years later, there are "brave men" and "witches", but I''ve never met the same "apostles" as me.


    "A ''hero'' or a ''witch'' can only hear the voice of a goddess, but you can even see an ''apostle'', right? But when the people on the ground see the tribe of gods, it will have a little spiritual impact....."


    "Impact on the mind?


    "Psychological contamination... to put it simply, you''re going crazy."


    Speaking of which, I have heard such a story from Noah.


    "I was fine."


    That''s why you''re crazy.


    Excuse me.


    "Which one is rude? Hakuryu-chan just said that, right? You''re too familiar with the goddess. What are you looking down at? Come on, kneel down."


    The Goddess of Destiny is holding my head down.


    But a small and powerless girl, but a low-status me would be a good match.


    "No! There''s only one person I can kneel against!


    "Heh, is that so? Then I will surrender to her messenger."


    "Bad personality!


    "Fufufu, with that line, my heart of mercy is gone! I''ll let you lick your shoes."


    Dos!


    Goddess Dos!


    "No! Noah is the only one who can make me lick my shoes!


    "Are you a pervert...? You''re weak anyway."


    "Stop it!


    Resistance was vain, and the poor little witch took my mount.


    Seriously, my powers are weak.


    "Come on, I got you. Obey me."


    I am laid down by the goddess of destiny.


    "Ku, kill me!


    "Fufufu, you think about it. Takazuki Makoto...."


    It was such a stupid exchange.


    "Mr. Makoto...?


    "Master... what are you doing?


    I heard someone else''s voice in the place where I was supposed to be alone.


    It was Anna and the Great Sage.


    ¡­¡­


    Only the sound of the waterfall resounds.


    "This is a misunderstanding....."


    "No...."


    The moment I and the Goddess of Destiny spoke at the same time.


    "Makoto''s idiot!!!!


    "Pepper ahhhh!!!!


    Anna and Sage (Momo) ran away.


    Ira-sama and I will be left behind.


    "You two are the main party players! It doesn''t taste bad!?"


    "The Goddess of Destiny can see the future!? Please tell me!


    "Who cares!


    "You''re God!


    "It''s coming down now, so I''m alone!


    Me and the Goddess of Destiny rubbed each other''s responsibilities.


    I couldn''t make up my mind, so I decided to chase the two of them who ran.


    I think the misunderstanding has been solved...


    Thus, the preparations for the battle against the Demon King proceeded steadily... (?).

 Chapter 265 Episode 261 Demon King Battle Part 1

    ¡ó Momo''s Perspective ¡ó


    "Um, Makoto, are we really alone?


    I asked with a disturbing voice.


    Demon King Castle is home to the Immortal King (Bifronce).


    There are only two of them on their way.


    Master Hakuryu, Anna, Tree Warrior (Julietta), and other warriors in the City of the Great Labyrinth will be coming after you later.


    Nevertheless, the two of us are still worried.


    It is the Demon King who controls the continent that waits on the other side.


    "I rested slowly in the Great Labyrinth, and the heaven (...) is (...) good (...). No monsters came out. There''s nothing to worry about, right?


    Makoto-sama, who is at heart, returned an answer that was so incredibly hateful.


    Someone I like¡­ but isn''t there anything I can do about this difference in values?


    "What is the best weather...? It''s raining heavily.


    The rain sounds loud and the sight is poor.


    I don''t understand the nerves that call this good weather.


    "This rain is raining, little one."


    I know, Dear.


    Next to Makoto-sama was Dear the Great Spirit of Water.


    The attitude is huge, but the strength is also amazing.


    Even Master Hakuryu said, "That''s not an enemy."


    I can''t stand a damn thing.


    But I don''t like being beside Makoto-sama all the time with my face.


    "Makoto-sama, why is it raining?


    When I got tangled up in his arm, the Great Spirit of Water (Deer) also grabbed his arm from the other side.


    "Well, I''ll explain when I get there. The point is, it''s the devil''s castle strategy."


    Makoto-sama seems to be having fun.


    I mean, as usual.


    I''m going to fight the Demon King.


    Amazing, as usual.


    "Mh... well, I see. However, I am not convinced that my (...) eyes (...) against the Demon King are (...) useless!


    I complained about this with a strong tone.


    Yes, after all the hard work and training, I say that I will not participate in the fight against the Demon King.


    That''s not true!


    "You can''t help it. Dear Goddess of Destiny, vampires are afraid to be manipulated again if they approach the" King of Immortality "."


    "But... that''s why..."


    "Me, Abel, and Mel can''t fight if Momo turns to his enemies. At least I can''t. So please turn to support this time around. If there''s an incapacitated casualty, I want it transported out of the battle zone with a teleport."


    "Uu... yes... I understand"


    I nodded softly.


    If you say so, you have no choice but to follow.


    "Fu, I''ll take care of my king, so there''s no time for the little one."


    "What?! It was useless being called a submarine shrine!


    "Yes, that''s it!? Except for the submarine temple, the Great Spirit of Water (I) is super competent!


    "Yes! I know that the place Makoto-sama wants to go most is the undersea shrine!


    "Ugh, shut up, little one. You''re a poor body!


    "Hmm!? You can''t do anything because your body is made of water!


    "Fufu, if you synchronize with my king, I''ll do something like that...."


    "Well, if I''m going to do it..."


    "Yes, stop. There''s a monster, both of you."


    Makoto-sama blocked the mouth of me and the Great Spirit of Water.


    I look forward in a hurry.


    In front of me is the immortal (undead) of a giant demon.


    but was (...) pickled in ice.


    Apparently, Makoto-sama froze it.


    Don''t make too much noise.


    "Yes..."


    Angry we nodded quietly.


    I glanced at the monster that was slightly ice pickled.


    Nevertheless... I learned something because I practiced magic under Master Hakuryu.


    How does Makoto-sensei activate magic?


    Normally magic requires preparation before it can be activated.


    Let''s start with "spells."


    Those unfamiliar with magic activate magic by casting spells.


    Repeat that over and over again, and eventually you''ll skip the chanting effort and get the Unchanted Magic.


    Now I''m at this stage.


    Collects magic, specifies objects, and activates magic.


    In the meantime, "2-3 seconds".


    Master Hakuryu praised me for "reaching the area in half a year is one of the best materials in a hundred years."


    I was happy.


    Now I can help Makoto-sama!


    I thought so.


    I looked around.


    Rain falls from the sky.


    And yet, it rained on us.


    Large grains of rain shun us like creatures.


    Even on the ground.


    Even though it''s so muddy, it''s easy to walk at my feet and Makoto-sama''s.


    No, rather, the water is carrying us on its own.


    It was a strange situation.


    I know the cause.


    Makoto-sama is manipulating rain and water with water magic.


    So me and Makoto-sama won''t get wet in the rain, and we can swim through the rain-fed ground.


    Every grain of irregularly shaking rain doesn''t hit me.


    In the first place, this rain is even Makoto-sama''s magic.


    As far as you can see, the rain clouds are everywhere.


    How far is Makoto-sama''s magic...?


    I don''t know.


    How can I do this?


    But there''s only one thing I know.


    I don''t feel like I can do the same thing...


    "Momo, what''s wrong?


    Makoto-sama asked worriedly.


    "No... it''s still raining water magic anyway. What''s your name?


    "Nh ~, I don''t know if I have a name. If it''s just raining, you can make it rain, right?


    "I can''t do this on such a wide scale! Besides, it''s a complicated technique to keep us from getting wet..."


    "If you think ''don''t hit'' like that, you can avoid water on your own, right?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    No, I don''t understand.


    The magic concept taught by Master Hakuryu collapses.


    Is that what you think?


    Is that human magic anymore?


    Isn''t it a miracle of God?


    I looked at Makoto-sama''s back, which was by no means the biggest but the safest in the world.


    (... if you don''t follow me, don''t leave me here)


    I like someone who doesn''t know what they''re thinking.


    That''s why I thought I''d try to understand.


    ¡ó Anna''s perspective ¡ó


    Mr. Makoto, it''s been three days since Momo-chan got here.


    We left the Great Labyrinth.


    The fog is deep and the vision is poor.


    Proceed with caution.


    Led by Johnny, who runs the labyrinth.


    There are also Warriors of the Earth (Volff), Warriors of the Woods (Julietta), Warriors of the Iron and Warriors of the City of the Great Labyrinth.


    In addition, there are the white dragons (Helm Merck) and their companions, the ancient dragons.


    The number is close to a thousand.


    Definitely the largest I know. [M]


    I''ve never acted with such unity in my life.


    Always hiding from the eyes of the demons, they could only move with a small number of people.


    But not this time.


    You can rest well, prepare your strength, and challenge the Demon King.


    In perfect condition, you can challenge.


    (Warrior of Fire... this time we will defeat the Demon King)


    As I consolidated my secret resolve, I heard a conversation from my neighbor.


    "The fog is thick. If this happens, the demons won''t have to worry about finding out."


    "The Spirits of Water are delighted. As usual, Makoto''s Spirit Magic."


    "I was worried about how such a large number of people could get close to the Demon King army without being found out... but I didn''t think there would be enough fog to cover the forest..."


    "But it''s a good hand. Makoto is free to control the weather."


    "He''s the only Spirit Manipulator on this scale."


    "The Elves use spirits a lot... but Makoto is different."


    It was a conversation between Mr White Dragon and Mr Johnny.


    They both praise Mr. Makoto''s magic.


    But....


    Um, aren''t you two worried about Makoto and Momo? They''re on their way to the Demon King Castle alone.


    I really wanted to follow you.


    But Makoto couldn''t forgive me.


    "Abel, it''s your job to defeat the Demon King, so come with us. Don''t fight on the road. Please rely on Mr White Dragon and Mr Johnny. All right?


    "Ha, yes...."


    Usually, Mr. Makoto, who doesn''t tell me the details, has been cautious in an unusual and harsh tone. [M]


    Why are you telling me that?


    Are you worried...?


    No, it''s not.


    I''m worried about Makoto and Momo.


    The monsters near Demon King Castle are strong.


    I can think of something like that.


    "Are you worried about the Spirit Master? It''s useless."


    "You can tell by looking at the Spirit of Water. It would be about a walk for him."


    Neither Mr. White Dragon nor Mr. Johnny was worried about Mr. Makoto at all.


    Instead, I was told to think about myself.


    Ugh...


    I knew I should have followed you.


    ¡ó


    A few days later.


    I saw a giant castle rising black in the distance.


    ¨D ¨D The castle of the Devil King (Bifronce).


    Last time we were here, the fire hero, who was the leader of the party, was murdered, and we were upset and taken prisoner.


    Makoto saved my life on the verge of execution.


    But this time...


    When I took a small deep breath with a nervous look. [M]


    "Hmm! What is that...?


    "Hey, Tree Hero (Julietta). Louder."


    "Hmm... that was the work of the Spirit Master. This is the operation."


    "It''s the basics of a castle attack... but I''ll do something bold."


    I can hear the annoying voices of others.


    Something happened...?


    I approached the people in the conversation.


    I glanced at the Demon King Castle.....


    Huh?


    The voices that came out of my mouth. [M]


    Ugh, you''re lying, Makoto-san...


    What was there ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 266 Episode 262 Demon King Battle Part 2

    ¡ó Anna''s perspective ¡ó


    "Eh...?


    I had no choice but to stare at the strange sight. [M]


    I wonder what this is...


    The Demon King Castle was not built in the basin, but in the plains.


    I wonder why the castle town is submerged in water and the lower level of Demon King Castle is submerged...


    "Oh, you guys look great!


    Shuin and a small girl appeared in the air with a soft noise.


    Momo-chan.


    I am completely mastering the spatial transition (teleporting).


    "Hey, did Makoto do this?


    "You''re doing quite an interesting thing. This is the work of the Spirit Master, isn''t it?


    The wooden hero (Julietta) and the white dragon answered the question and Momo smiled.


    "It''s amazing! Makoto-sama seemed to flood the river and flooded Demon King Castle! Thanks to this, the demons of the city have taken refuge and the King''s army has gone out to repair the river."


    ¡­¡­


    We will not listen to Momo-chan''s words.


    They split up the Demon King army.


    "Those who attack with water become stronger...? I was wondering if the water attack would work against the immortals... but I''m convinced if it''s aimed at dispersing the enemy''s power."


    Only Johnny seems to be calmly analyzing the situation.


    Only he is calm.


    Master the sword as a magical master.


    Moreover, it leads to a strategy¡­ Johnny is also a strange person.


    "If this is the case....."


    The voice of the earth hero (Wolf) is excited.


    Me, too.


    This time...


    "Wait! Last time I was near the Demon King Castle, Cain assaulted me... Don''t be alarmed."


    I am relieved by the words of the wooden hero (Julietta).


    That''s right... that destroyed us then.


    That black armored demon king is out of control.


    In this situation, it is not strange to show up at any time.


    "Then don''t worry."


    Someone''s voice sounds and everyone turns around.


    "Dear Esther?


    It was a witch of destiny, accompanied from the city of the Great Labyrinth.


    White Dragon said, "Danger! I was against it, but Esther said," It''s no problem. "


    She said clearly, "The demon king Cain won''t show up."


    The prediction of the future meant that it could be understood.


    "That''s not all. The Demon King''s closest Seteker with the" Fossilized Magic Eye "is also absent. Of course, there are other powerful demon tribes under the Devil King, but it''s a big one without these two, isn''t it?


    "" "" "Oops!


    We heard that voice. [M]


    That''s awesome!


    Are you sure this is the best thing to do?


    "Um... are you sure about that...?


    "No, what is it? White Dragon, do you doubt me!?"


    "No! I don''t think so... The common sense of destiny magic is" 100% impossible "in future prediction, right? Once upon a time, the Goddess of Destiny (Ira) himself said...."


    I heard White Dragon and Esther talking.


    The Witch of Destiny (Esther) is also a mystery.


    The first person I met was the King''s Capital of the Moon Land.


    Then came the Great Labyrinth.


    You''re supposed to see us for the second time... but Makoto-san and I are (...) close.


    "Well, trust me. I''m sure of this information... because he made me promise..."


    "Did you say something?


    I could not hear some of the little whispers of the Witch of Destiny (Esther).


    "No, it''s nothing! I wonder where Takazuki Makoto is.


    Sure, I still can''t see Makoto.


    "Here it is."


    "Wow!?"


    I didn''t think I was going to touch my ass. [M]


    Suddenly a man appeared next to me in the fog. [M]


    No, the mist (...) became (...) a person (...).


    "Mr. Makoto! Don''t surprise me!


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Anna-san"


    I was really surprised.


    Mr. Makoto laughed at me without looking bad. [M]


    You look fine.


    It had only been a few days, but I was relieved to see his face.


    "Spirit Master, what a strange magic, huh? How''d you do that?


    "I use water magic to ''change'' my body into fog and move. It''s not as easy as teleporting, but it''s quite user-friendly."


    "That''s not how vampires move around... You don''t have to use any magic like that...."


    White Dragon talks interestingly and Esther, the goddess of daunting fate.


    "While I was waiting, Momo taught me because I was free. Even so, a lot of people came. Thank you for your cooperation, Johnny."


    "It doesn''t matter. Everyone here is ready to fight the Demon King.... at Makoto''s signal. I will save your life."


    Johnny''s words change the atmosphere.


    We nodded loudly. [M]


    It''s time to fight the Demon King army.


    No matter what happens, I feel nervous.


    "Yes, I have a few things to do before that.... Do you have anything for me, Wooden Hero (Julietta)?


    "Uh, Makoto. Are you glad this is happening?


    Tree hero (Julietta) handed Makoto something made of wood.


    Is that... the face of the tree?


    "Oh, that''s cool. Thank you very much."


    "I think if we had more time, we would have made something good...."


    "Enough. If you hide your face."


    Makoto put on a mask carved into the shape of an animal''s face.


    "What do you say, Momo? The Great Spirit of Water (Dear)?"


    "Wow, that''s cool! Makoto-sama!"


    "Ah... that''s lovely, my king"


    The two responded to Makoto''s words in less than a second.


    (Yeah.....)


    To be honest, it seemed subtle to me.


    Even though it''s better to keep looking like this without putting on a face...


    Momo-chan and Dear, your eyes aren''t cloudy?


    "Wow, that was great. What the hell, Takatsuki Makoto?"


    The unrelenting voice belonged to Esther.


    Isn''t that an exaggeration...?


    "You know, Ira-sama. I''m going to challenge the Devil King Bifronce. I don''t think it''s good if the Devil sees my face. After all, it''s a result of taking into consideration Ira-sama.


    "I''m Esther!... uh, sure. That''s why I can''t help it."


    "Besides, isn''t the fox face cool?


    "I told you it was lame. Besides, the ritual using the fox face is under the jurisdiction of the sister of the wooden goddess (Freya), who wishes for abundance."


    Ah, is that a bother?


    "No!


    "Please don''t kick me. I saw your underwear!


    "If you see it, pay!


    "That''s irrational!


    Estelle and Makoto-san are flirting again...


    It seems that only the two of us can understand the contents of the conversation.


    It''s sloppy.


    "So, is that what you''re gonna do...?


    That''s right, Johnny came into the conversation a little out of her mind.


    "No, it''s not. It''s a corner, so I was thinking of reducing the strength of the Demon King Army a little bit.... it''s time to come."


    "Spirit Master... you need a little more explanation... hmm?


    In the middle of the conversation, White Dragon noticed something and looked over the sky.


    Some of them look up.


    Huh?


    And what jumped into my eyes


    --Ice masses about the size of a mountain penetrated the black clouds


    "Don''t be silly, ah, what is that!? Mr. Makoto!


    "Comet Drop (Comet Fall). It''s my king''s magic, brave man."


    It was the Great Spirit of Water (Dear) who answered my questions.


    Magic!?


    Makoto''s magic is like the end of the world!?


    I felt the illusion that the sky was falling.


    "What magnitude... I''ve never seen such magic before..."


    "Well, that''s not impossible, White Dragon. Comet Drop (Comet Fall) is a mass slaughter magic used to destroy cities. It''s one of the magic spells that the Holy Spirit has designated as forbidden. An inhuman magic that turns the neighborhood further when activated.... Takatsuki Makoto, are you okay?


    In Estelle''s words, we do a little. [M]


    Certainly, the distance from Demon King Castle is far away, but at that size, the aftermath of destruction is likely to reach here.


    "Well, take a look. It''s much smaller than the one that almost fell into the land of fire. You can control that much."


    Makoto answered with a cool voice and put his right hand forward.


    "Change"


    As soon as Mr. Makoto crushed, the air became heavier with Zushin.


    (Breathing... painful!


    Makoto-san''s right hand gathered magic (mana) that was so intimidating that she could stop breathing.


    Even the warriors of the Great Labyrinth have pulled their hips.


    --Spirit Right Hand


    Makoto''s voice echoes, and his entire right arm glows blue and clear.


    "Are you spiritualizing your body...?


    "It''s also a forbidden curse... but I don''t think I''ve ever seen it."


    I managed to hear only the voices of Mr. White Dragon and Mr. Esther.


    Around us is magic (mana) like a turbulence.


    I feel lightheaded...


    I managed to stay conscious so as not to get drunk with magic, and I looked at the sight in front of me.


    The Magic King Castle is about to be hit by a huge ice mass - a magic called a comet.


    The Demon King Castle is crushing like an egg.


    Continuing, the comet itself is about to crush.


    "Shockwave coming! Prepare!"


    Everyone panicked at Johnny''s voice and lowered their body.


    I imitated it too.


    "It''s okay, Johnny. There''s no shock."


    Makoto laughed lightly and raised her blue glowing arm up.


    ¨D ¨D Water magic and running clouds


    The next moment, the explosion of the comet spread towards the sky.


    "" "" "" "" "Huh?


    Everyone who was there, except Esther, was taken away.


    Even Mr. White Dragon and Mr. Johnny are stunned.


    It''s a big explosion covering the sky.


    The sky is dyed bright red and the tympanic membrane bursts.


    The white in front of me quickly dimmed.


    I realize that''s because I closed my eyes.


    Breathing small and deep, I probably opened my eyes.


    (Ah....)


    I looked at the sight in the comfort of a dream. [M]


    Demon King Castle is crushed.


    There is a refreshing wind blowing in the wrong place.


    The sky is "clear".


    I''ve never seen the blue sky from the ground before.


    "Use the aftermath of the comet explosion to blow up the clouds of darkness. Not a bad hand."


    Makoto was approached by the witch of destiny (Esther), who had braced us, who was losing his words.


    "It worked. What about the future forecast, by the way? Dear Goddess of Destiny,"


    I don''t know the look on Makoto''s face, but the tone of voice seemed really fun.


    "Don''t say it like a weather report, Takatsuki Makoto. Nh... the clouds of darkness are disappearing within a radius of several hundred kilometers. It takes more than half a day to get back to normal. I sympathize with the Demon King. I can''t believe the city was submerged, the castle was destroyed by a comet, and the braves attacked under the worst sunlight for an army of immortals."


    Makoto''s conversation with Esther went through my ear.


    "Now that we''re ready, shall we go and defeat the Demon King, Anna?


    "Ha, yes...."


    All I can do is nod without hesitation.


    ... Mr. Makoto, don''t you want to be alone now?

 Chapter 267 Episode 263 Demon King Battle Part 3

    ¡ó Takazuki Makoto''s Perspective ¡ó


    --Zukin and the spiritualized arm hurt.


    I used the "Splendid Water Stop" skill to avoid facial expressions, but when I thought about it, I was wearing a mask now.


    I don''t have to worry about finding out that this is impossible.


    secretly relieved.


    "Here."


    A trick, someone hit me in the head.


    The little girl looking up at me is the Goddess of Destiny (Ira) who is descending on the Witch of Destiny (Esther).


    "What''s the matter? Dear Goddess (Esther)"


    "Don''t pretend to be okay. I''ve spent most of my life using fruit.


    "" "" Huh?


    Not only Anna and the Sage who were nearby (Momo), but also the people around me asked me, and I felt a faint face.


    "Spirit magic is too chaotic to be used in turmoil. If we''re going to do it, we''re going to have to pre-empt it."


    "Anyway, it''s a limit... well, that''s fine. You should rest now."


    Hmm, I got a kind word from the goddess of destiny (Ila), who braced himself, but of course that''s not the reason.


    The show is coming up now.


    "Is the Demon King still alive in the first place...?


    "You won''t be safe from that...."


    "Didn''t Makoto use his magic to kill you?


    I heard such a sigh.


    Everybody''s pretty optimistic.


    "The Devil has no wounds."


    The voice of the goddess of destiny silenced everyone.


    "You can''t beat a comet like that."


    The King of the Beast (Zagan) I once saw was a monster.


    Without Sakurai-kun, the hero of light, I couldn''t defeat him.


    According to legend, the Immortal King (Bifronce) is an even higher Demon King.


    "That''s right... Makoto is right. This is the real battle. Stay tight, everybody."


    The words of the Witch of Destiny tighten everyone''s expression.


    "Um... Makoto-sama, what should I do?


    The Great Sage (Momo) pulled his sleeve with a stick.


    "Momo stands by here. Hakuryu (Mel) and the others will stay, so please act together."


    "Don''t I have to go with you?


    When I asked Hakuryu (Mel) for Dai Sage (Momo), he answered the question.


    "Isn''t it good for Hakuryu (Mel) to stand up against the Demon King?


    "Hmm... but..."


    "I''m getting a lot of help. Enough."


    I hung up on Hakuryu (Mel) to show him how troubled he was.


    As taught by the goddess of destiny (Ira), the ancient dragon species, Mr. White Dragon, is a relative of Dragon King Ashtarotto.


    Of course, Hakuryu (Mel) is neutral and does not belong to the Devil''s side.


    But fighting the Immortal King (Bifronce) here will be completely hostile to the Devil''s side.


    I couldn''t help but notice that I was strong.


    However, the original history of Hakuryu (Mel) is completely hostile to the Great Demon King because of the demon King Cain''s murder of his companions....


    It''s Khan who awakens Abel the Brave, and he''s a real war criminal...


    Dear Noah, I was a faction.


    "Makoto, are we all going to enter the Demon King Castle?


    Mr. Johnny asked me.


    I communicated the plan I had discussed with Ila beforehand.


    "The current Demon King army is paying with a water attack. However, you will notice an anomaly in the comet drop earlier. Don''t let them join the Demon King. Meanwhile, Abe... I will defeat Anna-san and the Demon King."


    "The vast majority of the Demon King army are immortals (undead). For them, the dark clouds are sunny and the sun shines worse. It''s better this way."


    Ira-sama supplemented my words.


    Yes, I will break up the Demon King army and weaken it with the sun''s light.


    There should be no shortcomings in this operation.


    "Okay. Give instructions to your friends. But I will follow Lord Makoto. I have to bathe the Demon King who has tormented my family for many years."


    Looks like Johnny''s coming with us.


    ... because he is also Abel''s "true companion", is there a problem?


    Earth Warrior (Wolf), Tree Warrior (Julietta) and others will join us in the Demon King Castle.


    The warriors of the City of the Great Labyrinth are stopping the Demon King army coming back here.


    If someone is injured, Mr. Hakuryu and the Sage will evacuate with a space transfer (telereport).


    The Witch of Destiny (Esther) plans to act with Mr. White Dragon.


    This is where the rough arrangement is.


    "Are you really going?


    Ira-sama seems to be opposed to me entering the Demon King Castle.


    "There is a great spirit of water (Dear). I can help you as much as I can."


    "That''s right! I will protect the king!


    "Me too! I will protect Makoto from the Demon King!


    Dear and Anna keep following my words.


    Preparations are made in advance.


    There shouldn''t be a problem.


    More importantly...


    (The moment Savior Abel defeats the Demon King..., you can''t miss it!


    "I can''t hear you."


    I was slapped.


    It seems he read my mind.


    Bluff doesn''t understand the goddess.


    "... don''t die."


    I couldn''t see your future, so I heard Ira murmuring.


    I nod to it small.


    "Good luck. Let''s all go."


    Anna, Johnny and the brave nodded to my words.


    Thus, the Demon King Crusaders began to move.


    ¡ó


    Since the area around the Magic King Castle was submerged, we approached with flying magic.


    I can''t fly magic, but Anna-san is carrying me...


    "Mr. Makoto, please be careful not to fall."


    "It won''t fall if it doesn''t catch so much."


    "No! Come on, hold on to me harder!


    Anna is overprotective.


    "Looking closer, it''s even more worn out ~"


    I don''t see any monsters from the Demon King army.


    As the conversation between the Wooden Warrior (Julietta) and the Earth Warrior (Volff) showed, my comet drop (Comet Fall) destroyed Demon King Castle halfway through, and I can''t see the monster.


    However, only the first floor of the submerged castle remained in shape.


    "Where are we going to break in, Mr. Makoto?


    "Let''s go through the entrance."


    "But the entrance was submerged....."


    Before Anna finished her words, I looked at the Great Spirit of Water.


    "Yes, my king."


    The Great Spirit of Water (Dear) approaches the immense entrance to the submerged Demon King Castle.


    Then the water split into two hands and the road slowly started.


    Anna-san, shall we go?


    "Ha, yes...."


    Following us, Johnny and the brave men of the earth stepped down in front of the entrance to the castle.


    It''s a huge metal door that could even pass the Dragon clan.


    It is securely closed.


    Now, thinking about how you opened it.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The huge door slowly opens.


    "Sounds like you''re going in."


    Johnny stepped in without hesitation.


    I followed suit.


    "Well, wait!


    Anna and the others are coming after us from behind.


    The passage in the castle was dim, and only the light of candles lit up on the ground.


    Only our footsteps, called cutlets, echo spookily.


    If Lord Makoto''s magic is directly attacking, the interior is ready.


    Johnny murmured.


    "Was there a tension?


    Use the Night Vision skill to see no signs of destruction on floors or walls.


    It was a brilliantly decorated building made of polished marble.


    Proceed carefully through the corridors of the majestic building.


    In the middle of the hallway, there was a pseudo-gargoyle in the stone statue and a moving iron armor monster attacked, but Johnny and all the earthen heroes were cut off.


    I was supposed to be surrounded by an army of monsters, but that didn''t happen.


    The monster that protects the Demon King Castle is a long time away.


    At the end of the long corridor, the hall is like a giant hall.


    At the far end, there was a high throne with a staircase, and in the middle there was a "throne."


    No one is sitting, it''s the throne of the sky.


    "There''s nobody here...."


    Don''t be alarmed.


    We observe the hall carefully.


    "Isn''t the Demon King absent...?


    "In the words of the Witch of Destiny (Esther), she should be here....."


    "Well, then, I''m pretty sure. Let''s find it."


    I doubt it.


    Because it''s about that goddess (Ila), I think she made an accidental mistake...


    You can''t believe me!


    They were asking.


    It''s like a throne, but there''s no Demon King.


    (Look carefully! I''m sure she''ll be here today.)


    I can''t help it.


    I was thinking about exploring this suspicious hall.


    "... that''s noisy."


    Even though the voice was by no means loud, it did reach my ears.


    Turn your gaze toward your voice.


    Where we looked up.


    There was a skinny man sitting on the throne just now, looking down at me with cold eyes.


    I heard someone breathing.


    The air gets heavier with Zushin.


    Nobody asked me anything.


    And I''ll never see you again.


    The Tomb of the Demon King, once in the Land of Trees (Spring Rogue).


    In the world a thousand years later, I talked to that man.


    --The Immortal King, Bifronce.


    A demon king sat on the throne, ruling the western continent.

 Chapter 268 Episode 264 Demon King Battle Part 4

    "The heroes of the goddess..."


    The sculpture-like demon king opened his mouth.


    White and long hair on brown skin.


    The thinly opened eyes are bright red and full of the dark smell of death (blood) from before.


    Joni and others, Wolf of the Earth, Julietta of the Tree, and Anna of the Light hold the sword.


    The Immortal King (Bifronce) does not move.


    We submerged the castle town and destroyed the Demon King Castle.


    Nevertheless, the Demon King doesn''t seem to care.


    Looking at that, I remembered the conversation with the goddess of destiny.


    ¡ó


    Before leaving the Great Labyrinth, the Witch of Destiny (Esther) gathered everyone together.


    Of course, the Goddess of Destiny speaks.


    "Now, how much do you know about Demon King Bifronce?


    The goddess of destiny (Ila), standing on the table with her hands on her hips, looks down at us and asks.


    "King of vampires!


    Tree Hero (Julietta) raises his hand.


    "Well, that''s generally what they say. But no. Exactly, the Devil King Bifronce is the origin (...) of the vampire. The first vampire. That''s why all the immortals in this world were made immortal by Demon King Bifronce. That''s why the King of Immortality."


    Oh, is that so?


    The history book a thousand years later didn''t go into that much detail.


    Well then, you''re quite old.


    Somebody said it was stuffy.


    Indeed, the first immortals (undead) are quite long lived (?) I wonder.


    "One million years"


    "" Huh?


    The words of the goddess of destiny raised everyone''s voice.


    "It''s been a million years since the Undying King (Bifronce) became the Devil King. Currently, the" oldest "king of the nine demon kings who rule the earth. Even the king of the ancient dragons (Ashtalot) has not lived for 100,000 years."


    "Beh, I''ve been a demon king for a long time, so it''s not necessarily strong...."


    "Demon King Bifronce is the best of the nine demon kings. The reason is... the power of magic is proportional to ''Proficiency''. If you''re a wizard, you know how amazing it is to learn a million years of magic."


    ¡­¡­


    The wizard who was there, including me, took a breath.


    Apparently, the dimensions are different from the previous enemies.


    However, the explanation of the goddess of destiny only conveys the fear of the opponent.


    "Don''t you have a bright story?


    The darkness of everybody''s face made me change the subject.


    The goddess of fate said, "Oh?".


    You didn''t notice!


    "Cohon, of course I have some good information. The weakness of the immortal (undead) is the ''light of the sun''. No matter how many Demon Kings it is, it doesn''t change. That''s why fighting is advantageous in the daytime. And here''s the Light Warrior!


    Everyone''s eyes are focused on Anna, the hero of light, in the voice of the goddess of destiny.


    ... I''ve been looking like a woman lately.


    I did not see the male mode (Abel).


    "Demon King Bifronce is a powerful demon king. Whether the attack of the Earth Hero and the Wooden Hero can be defeated by slashing them a thousand times or not, but if we can hit the Hero of Light with all our might, we can defeat them with a single blow!


    "" "" "" Oh!


    The words raised the tension around me all at once.


    Sure, then there''s a chance.


    "However, the ability of the ''Hero of Light'' cannot be fully realized unless it is under the light of the sun. No matter what you do, drag the Devil King Bifronce out during the day."


    The Goddess of Destiny glances at me.


    Destroy the Demon King Castle.


    "And one more thing. I don''t know if it''s good information, but there''s something very different about the Devil Bifronce."


    "What is it? It is."


    When I asked, the Goddess of Destiny told me a little too much.


    "It''s warm (...) thick (...). Demon King Bifronce is the most gentle of the nine demon kings."


    ¡ó


    "My name is Bifronce Goetia. Can you say that you are the king entrusted with the management of this land...? Well, I''d like you to raise your name too."


    The tone is calm.


    The Goddess of Destiny was right.


    (Takazuki Makoto... you know that. Don''t be alarmed because you''re a gentleman.)


    I received a message from the goddess of destiny.


    Of course, I won''t lose my temper.


    The other brave men held their swords with the same harsh expression.


    "You must be lonely... I didn''t hear back from you"


    The Demon King became small.


    "It''s been a long time since I ate the Goddess of Warriors. I thought I''d at least ask your name for your condolences... well, that''s fine."


    ... the Zuzu and the Red Magic Team emerge around the Demon King Bifronce.


    With a dense atmosphere, it was slightly peeled off.


    (The gentle attitude of Demon King Bifronce is kindness to livestock. I don''t kill creatures I don''t eat... but if I''m hungry, I eat them. That''s all.)


    The words of the Goddess of Destiny (Ila) were clear when she looked at the demon king''s eyes.


    "Wind Arrow"


    Hundreds of magical arrows fired by Johnny hit the Demon King.


    Demon King Bifronce can''t help but avoid it.


    Suddenly, a black wall appeared in front of the demon king.


    (Is that... the magic of darkness?


    Hundreds of magical arrows are blocked by boundaries.


    "Earthdragon Slasher!


    "Wind Sword!


    The slashes of the Earth Hero and the Wooden Hero were thrown around the magic of the Devil''s Boundary.


    We did not activate the boundary in time.


    A big explosion occurs and the ground shakes.


    The dust slowly cleared up.


    There was a demon king whose throne was crushed, and his arm was broken, and his chest was badly wounded.


    "I did it!


    Before the wooden heroes raise their voice of joy.


    Hmm.


    When the demon king murmured small, his wounds healed in less than a second.


    Not only that, but I went back to my outfit.


    The Demon King behaves as if nothing had happened.


    ¡­¡­


    The three men who struck the senselessly finished attack remained silent.


    (The magic that the Demon King is best at is "Regeneration." I don''t feel pain because I''m immortal.)


    The voice of the goddess of destiny echoed.


    I''ve heard this in advance, but it''s not like this...


    It seems impossible to deal damage in a decent way.


    "Ah, is that...?


    I noticed a discomfort in the voice of the hero of light (Anna).


    Even the throne where the Demon King was sitting was back.


    It should have broken down in the attack.


    The demon king lowered his hips.


    The doubt was immediately resolved.


    "This castle contains my blood. No matter how much it breaks, it just goes back. I have already repaired the destruction caused by the Spirit Magic earlier."


    I was told without hesitation.


    ... you''re back already, huh?


    Destroying Comet Drop, which cost me most of my life?


    We in the castle couldn''t confirm it, but I didn''t think the devil''s words were a lie.


    Apparently, the passage passed earlier was beautiful because the Demon King "regenerated" it.


    "Still, I heard there''s a ''terrible brave man'' coming... who even needs to be careful..."


    To the voice of the Demon King, we do not look to the hero of light (Anna).


    I don''t want to draw the attention of the Hero of Light (Anna) as much as possible.


    (Yes, the Hero of Light (Anna) is the "final blow." Set the stage until then. "


    I know, Ira-sama.


    ... and yet...


    "Why don''t you stand up and fight? Demon King Bifronce"


    I asked.


    No matter how generous, aren''t we mad at ourselves for coming up to the house on our own?


    "You have a conversation. But if you''re asking, why don''t you take off your mask?


    "I''m shy, so I can''t talk without a mask."


    Not fluent enough for that.


    "If you''re worried under the mask, do it like a demon king."


    Well then, let''s do it.


    The voice of the demon king was even fun.


    Do you like talking?


    "Well, why didn''t I fight...? It has been challenged by thousands of brave men before me. Unfortunately, no one could defeat me. I mean, I''m tired of it. Your power is just around the middle. I''m not going to do it personally, I''m going to leave it to my men. I''m going to wait for my men to come back."


    It was as if I was going to drink coffee from now on.


    Which meant he didn''t feel a threat to us.


    "What...?"


    You!


    The expression of the earth hero and Johnny became steep.


    If they say they don''t deserve to fight, so be it.


    "Great Spirit of Water (Dear)"


    I called my partner.


    I was told to appear as flashy as possible.


    To draw attention to us, not to Anna, the Brave of Light.


    A great spirit of water (Dear) appeared next to me while the magic shivered the air.


    The demon king''s eyes opened with a little surprise.


    "Hmm... did the Spirit Manipulator of the Great Spirit of Water (Undine) still survive?"


    "But you still don''t want to fight?


    "Hmm... compared to the heroes of the past, I''m sorry to say it''s in the middle. Your brave party is" Upstairs ". It''s been tens of thousands of years since I''ve been dealing with the Great Spirit. The Great Spirit of Fire (Salamander) was strong at that time."


    The demon king stared at me with nostalgic eyes.


    ... it seems that even the Great Spirit opponent is winning.


    "My king... does my power lead to that man..."


    Unusual, the Great Spirit of Water (Dear) is weak.


    I guess that means that much.


    In contrast, Devil King Bifronce seemed to be very interested in me.


    "Immortals (undead) cannot use spiritual magic to manipulate nature. We are a race against nature. Spirits were difficult to handle, and I thought that if they became great spirits, they could not be acquired with a short lifespan of the human race... Well, I thought you were a masked boy, but under the mask are you an old man?


    "Unfortunately, I''m still a teenager."


    "Huh?"


    "" "" Huh?


    Somehow, I was more surprised by my companion Joni and other brave men than the Demon King.


    Didn''t you say your age?


    How old did they think you were?


    "Excellent talent! You''ve been manipulating the Great Spirit in less than 20 years!


    "Hah...."


    The demon king''s tension is high.


    It was this character.


    "How you doing, boy? Would you like to be the tenth demon king? I will nominate him! Just as our people have a magical swordsman who uses spiritual magic. I think I can talk to you. [M] You know that, right? A man named Cain....."


    "Don''t joke!!!


    The hero of light (Anna), who had listened quietly until now, shouted surprisingly loudly.


    "Makoto can''t be one of you! Better yet, I''m talking to Cain the Demon King! Don''t be ridiculous!


    The hero of light (Anna) yells with a fiery voice.


    By the way, I haven''t answered a word.


    Hero of Light (Anna) answered in my place.


    (... well, of course I''m not willing to betray you.)


    "Really... you can''t treat the Spirit if you join my family as an immortal. I would have liked to be part of the group, but I''m sorry."


    The Demon King looks really sad.


    Nevertheless, from the Hero of Light (Anna), you have reached the bone marrow of resentment against Kane the Demon King.


    I can''t say I had a lot of fun talking about the submarine shrine offensive.


    I must never see Kane in front of her.


    With such thoughts in mind, the demon king Bifronce stared at the hero of light (Anna) with surprising eyes.


    "I didn''t realize the shadow was thin... but your Tianyi brave man is surrounded by a strange fighting spirit (aura)."


    This word is exhausting to us.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The hero of light (Anna) looked terrible.


    This guy can''t make a poker face...


    "Well, I heard that the ''Hero of Light'' was a man... but was it you? A trump card for the sacred tribe called the" Savior "afterwards...."


    Along with those words, more and more red magical formations emerge around the Demon King.


    I had never seen a magic ceremony before and I didn''t know what magic it was.


    I don''t think we need such an exaggerated magic team because of the magic of the previous boundary.


    Be vigilant.


    I say, the others nodded small.


    "Let''s correct it."


    The demon King Bifronce stood (...), (...), (...), (...).


    "According to the great man who sees the future, you are my worst enemy. Then, if we don''t answer with all our strength, we''ll be rude."


    When I realized it, a large black scythe was held in the hands of the demon king Bifronce.


    The figure looked like a reaper.

 Chapter 269 Episode 265 Demon King Battle Part 5

    The great black sickle of the Immortal King (Bifronce) cut the wind.


    Between us and the Undying King (Bifronce), it''s more than ten meters.


    Definitely out of range.


    Nevertheless, I had a bad feeling.


    "Out of the way!"


    Johnny yells.


    "Mr. Makoto!


    Along with Anna''s screams, she pulled her arm so hard that it hurt.


    At the next moment, something black passes in front of you.


    A few frontal hair danced through the universe.


    What?


    Until now, a huge blade was poking through the ground where I was standing.


    If I was standing in my mind, I''d be in two.


    "Hmm... do you want to take this?"


    A smiling demon king (Bifronce) said impressed.


    What the hell was that attack...


    I couldn''t see a slash at all.


    Stay away from me.


    As we watched, the demon king opened his mouth.


    "The previous move was a slashing attack with magic (mana) in space transfer (teleport). It was a magical sword technique used by the brave men to cut cards in the time of Hosoya. Humans think interesting things. Can you do the same for me?


    You lied to me!?


    Is this the one you can afford?


    Going.


    Johnny pulled out her sword and cut the Demon King.


    "We''re here to help! Chieftain!"


    The same Elf Tree Hero (Julietta) followed.


    "Red-haired elves, good dagger. Young elf women and another 10 years will reach the realm of masters. Too bad the brave can''t be my family."


    The Demon King is beating his mouth in vain, and he can afford to parry the two rushes.


    "I will spend some time with Johnny and Julietta the Tree Brave. Makoto, go ahead with the Warrior of the Earth (Volff)."


    The Hero of Light (Anna) then ran into the Demon King.


    ... if possible, I wanted the Light Warrior (Anna) to stay behind.


    But I guess you felt you couldn''t afford to keep your strength.


    Then I''ll do what I can.


    "Mr. Wolff!


    "Respond, Makoto!


    Me and Wolf the Earth Brave prepare for the next magic as planned.


    "Kaaaaah!


    Magic (Mana) gathers in the Magic Sword of Warrior of the Earth (Volff).


    I''m not just looking at it.


    --Spirit of Water, help me.


    The Spirits of Water are gathering in my call.


    The truth is, it''s too soon to ask the Great Spirit of Water (Dear), but the comet dropped earlier and its vitality is slightly reduced.


    It''s harder than that.


    "Yeah? You don''t fight the Great Spirit of Water? Masked Boy"


    While Johnny and the two brave men were under a rush, the Shameful Demon King came to talk to us.


    The face of the wooden hero (Julietta) is drawn.


    "I have to keep the trump card. Aren''t you going to use that red magic squad?


    In order to buy time, I answered the conversation with the Demon King.


    Of course, the magic gathering by the Spirit of Water continues.


    And above all, the presence of the red magic team surrounding the demon king was creepy.


    The invisible slashing used by the Demon King - the slashing of the Space Transfer (Teleport) - is probably irrelevant.


    It seems like something much more magical, but I don''t know what it is.


    I don''t think you''re going to tell me, but I just wanted to get some tips.


    "This magic takes time. I''ll show you later... fufu, it''s my first time using magic."


    Looks like there''s some magic I haven''t shown you yet.


    It sounds like a public conversation, but there was also Johnny''s sword and magic bow rain during this conversation.


    A high-speed poke by a wooden hero.


    Continuous slashing of the Light Warrior.


    That doesn''t make sense at all.


    The Demon King was clearly out of hand.


    I don''t know why I''m letting this go, but now it''s gonna be our lifeline.


    (Mr. Wolff... can you do it?


    (Oh, it''s okay.)


    I''ll give an eye signal to Wolf the Earth Warrior.


    "Spread out!"


    Johnny sensed our movements and directed Tree Warrior (Julietta) and Light Warrior (Anna).


    They follow it quickly.


    "Hmm, what are you going to show me?


    Demon King Bifronce looked at us funny.


    "Uh-oh!


    A warrior of earth (Wolf) fired a slash of a magical sword at the temple (...) well (...) of Demon King Castle.


    --Water Magic/Comet Drop


    With that, I shot the second comet drop today.


    I don''t need the help of the Great Spirit of Water, so my power will be even more powerful than before, but this time I''m just going to destroy the top of the castle.


    This will allow you to (...) punch a big hole in Demon King Castle in conjunction with the attack of the Earthworm (Wolf).


    The words of Ira-sama came back to life.


    "The Immortal King (Bifronce) has overcome his weaknesses over the years." Incense "," running water "," silver "," oil and flame "... most of them don''t work for that demon king... Except" The Sun''s Light. "As long as they are immortals, they cannot be overcome. You know what to do? You"


    Ira-sama said while looking around at the warriors of the Great Labyrinth.


    We followed suit and made a plan.


    As a first step, I will temporarily blow the clouds of darkness with my Spirit Magic.


    Hopefully, the Demon King Castle would have been destroyed at that time, but I couldn''t.


    The Undying King (Bifronce) is in the Demon King Castle, so we have to take him out to shine the sun.


    But that will be difficult.


    Then why don''t we find out where the Demon King is and destroy the ceiling?


    Expose the Undead King, Demon King Bifronce, to the sun.


    It was a simple operation, but there was nothing strange about it.


    Now that the Demon King is isolated, the monsters under his command cannot come to the rescue of the Demon King due to the sunlight and the obstruction of the Great Labyrinth warriors and the Iron Warriors.


    Support includes ancient dragons led by Hakuryu (Mel) and Sage (Momo).


    It''s okay, it''s going well.


    -Isn ''t that right? Dear Goddess of Destiny,


    I can''t hear the voice of the goddess of destiny, who always talks loudly.


    I was a little worried about that.


    Hakuryu-san is escorting me, so I think I''ll be fine.


    The explosion "Don!!" sounded twice.


    The impact of the Magic Sword of the Earth Hero (Volff) and the sound of my Spirit Magic piercing the Magic King Castle.


    Then the ground shaken violently and the ceiling and walls collapsed.


    Dust makes it impossible to see the surrounding landscape.


    "Mr. Makoto! Be careful."


    Hero of Light (Anna) held his sword to protect me.


    "Spirit of the Wind"


    With Johnny''s voice, dust clears up in an instant.


    In the distance, you can see the wooden warriors and the earthen warriors.


    Everyone''s fine.


    At that time, I found the heavy air inside the Demon King Castle passing through the outside air.


    The wind was blowing in the room of the Demon King Castle.


    There was a huge wind hole in the ceiling.


    "I did it!


    The voice of the wooden hero (Julietta) echoes.


    I also noticed a difference in feeling (...) Japanese (...) when I tried to play guzzle.


    The current time is noon.


    The time of the demon king''s crusade was chosen just before the sun rose to the highest.


    It''s been less than an hour since we entered the Demon King Castle.


    That''s why if you break the ceiling, the sun will come in.


    Yet the light plugged in is much weaker than imagined.


    (The clouds of darkness resurrected...?


    The Immortal King is good at regeneration.


    That''s why the Red Magic Squad is here!


    I turned up to make sure... for a moment, my thoughts stopped.


    (... eh?... why?


    What did I do wrong?


    "No way....."


    Anna, the hero of light, can hear her stunned voice.


    The tip of the blowout made in the Demon King Castle.


    From there, a beautiful full moon was floating in the sky.

 Chapter 270 Episode 266 Demon King Battle Part 6

    --A full moon is floating in the sky.


    (What... then...?


    Even if you calm your mind with the "Spike Stop Water" skill, your understanding won''t catch up.


    It was undoubtedly daytime that we entered the Demon King Castle.


    I saw the sun with my own eyes a few minutes ago.


    Why is it late at night?


    Was that what the Red Magic Squad was for?


    But is it possible to turn day into night?


    "Beautiful moon. Don''t you think?


    In response to the words of the demon king Bifronce, we hurried to put up a weapon.


    However, the Demon King did not look at us and went out through the hole in the Demon King Castle.


    "Wait, Demon King!


    Johnny followed, followed by Tree Warrior (Julietta) and Earth Warrior (Volff).


    "Mr. Makoto! Let''s go!


    I can''t use flying magic. Anna, the Light Warrior, is pulling me after the Demon King.


    It was a beautiful night sky with sparkling moon and star lights when I stepped out of the cave of Demon King Castle.


    It is definitely nighttime.


    I used the Night Vision skill to observe the surrounding landscape.


    There''s a crowd coming here.


    I thought it was the Demon King Army, but I soon realized it was different.


    "Chief, are you okay!?"


    "Lord Wolff, what''s going on!?"


    "Spirit Master...."


    The Great Labyrinth warriors, Iron Warriors, and Hakuryu (Mel).


    Everyone has a confused look.


    "Mel, what happened outside?


    "I don''t know. All of a sudden, it was dark."


    Hakuryu (Mel) answered my question with confusion.


    Apparently, even the people outside don''t know the situation.


    Anyone else who could explain this situation...


    "Where is the goddess of destiny?


    "This way. I wanted you to evacuate if possible....."


    Behind Mr. Hakuryu (Mel) was a witch of a small body destiny.


    This goddess is the only one I can count on.


    But her face was pale.


    "Oh no... this can''t be happening..."


    "The Goddess of Destiny?


    He''s murmuring over the sky about my question.


    I don''t think you can answer my question.


    (This is... tough.)


    "Mr. Johnny, let''s retreat. White Dragon (Mel), help us carry them all."


    "Mr. Makoto!?"


    "Makoto... but..."


    "Okay, Spirit Man."


    In my words, the Light Warrior (Anna) turned to me in surprise, and Johnny showed a discoloration.


    Only Hakuryu (Mel) seems to have no objection to the retreat.


    It is regrettable that we have retreated so far, but it is not a good idea to stay long in this situation.


    Let''s fix the partition.


    "You won''t leave in a hurry."


    A voice rang from above.


    The Lord of Voices is the skinny-haired Demon King Bifronce.


    Looking down at us with the moon in the background, there was a force that was not comparable to what I saw in the Demon King Castle.


    No, the spirit surrounding the King of Immortality, who was actually at night, has grown considerably.


    The warriors of the Great Labyrinth were backed up by the sense of intimidation.


    "I just summoned my men to welcome you. Take your time."


    At the same time as the words, the moon was shaded.


    (Clouds...?


    I thought it was a cloud of darkness, but it wasn''t.


    It''s more irregular than clouds.


    As if it were a swarm of locusts.


    It took me a while to realize that it was all a monster.


    "Is that... all monsters?


    "Surrounded...?


    "Oh no...."


    I hear someone''s desperate voice.


    Stupid little dot that surrounds us.


    If all of them were monsters, there would be tens of thousands of them... no, hundreds of thousands of them.


    "I used a lot of energy to summon the night. I''ll leave the rest to my family."


    "Wait! Demon King Bifronce!"


    It was Ira who interrupted the demon king''s words.


    "Are you a witch...? I heard Cain killed all the witches, but did they survive?"


    "How... you can use it!? That miracle is too much power for the people on earth!


    The demon king laughed thinly at the yelling of Ira.


    "This is what the Great One owes you. Return to the ancient state of the earth''s rules freely decided by the Holy Gods (Olympus tribes). It was no waste to spend a million years of boring moondays. The boundaries between this earth and heaven, which God calls the earth, disappear... We don''t need a god to tie us up."


    "I can''t! No matter how great the Devil King (Everest) is, it''s impossible to invert day and night without me... being the goddess of destiny!


    "............ fu"


    In the words of the goddess of destiny, the demon king only smiled meaningfully.


    Unlike the spatial transfer (teleportation) slashing, they don''t want to tease me.


    More than that, there was a statement by the goddess of destiny.


    "Ira-sama, Ira-sama"


    I bent over to the little witch and whispered in my ear.


    "Okay, Takazuki Makoto?


    By now, they''ve noticed my presence.


    "The Goddess of Destiny can change from night to day, right? Then do it."


    Huh?


    Ira-sama rounded her eyes to my words.


    "You can do that, right?


    "Mm, I can''t!


    In my words, the goddess of destiny shook her head sideways.


    "I could just do it....."


    "That''s it...."


    Ira-sama put her mouth around my ear and breathed with a small voice.


    "Me, if the goddess takes a direct hand in the earthly struggle, it will interfere not only with the Holy Gods (Ormpos), but also with the Evil Gods, the Old Gods (Titans), and the Outer Gods. If we fight among the tribes of God, all the people on earth will perish!


    Really?


    In short, it doesn''t seem to be working.


    In other words, we have to do something on our own.


    While we were talking, the monsters approached us.


    Probably within a minute, this place will be ravaged by monsters under the Demon King.


    A herd of monsters who think we''re bait.


    Looking around, everyone looks sad.


    Anna grabbed the sleeve of my clothes.


    (Too little time....)


    I have no choice but to spare time.


    I looked at my right hand shining pale blue.


    (Last time maybe....)


    She exhaled a little.


    "Great Spirit of Water (Dear), please"


    "Are you sure? My king, your magic (mana)...."


    "Just do it."


    "Okay."


    The Great Spirit of Water (Dear) protruded his hands while showing his nervous expression.


    ¨D XXXXXXXX (Great Boundary of Ice)


    The next moment, a giant wall of ice appeared to surround us in all directions and the ceiling.


    Is the thickness more than a few meters?


    The walls generated by the magic (mana) of the Great Spirit of Water (Undine) cannot be easily destroyed even by the family of the Demon King.


    Nevertheless, it''s just a temporary matter.


    This boundaries are....


    "It only takes 30 minutes until the boundary is broken....."


    The goddess of destiny, who had regained her calm, said it was dull.


    It is the word of the Goddess who sees the future.


    That''s our time limit.


    "Now, let''s plot to escape....."


    When I said that, it was dark in front of me.


    Loss of balance.


    "Is that...?


    When I noticed, the ground was right in front of me, supported by Anna.


    "Mr. Makoto!


    Master!


    The two voices echo.


    (Am I... out of my mind...?


    Fortunately, it was an instant event.


    "My king... your body''s magic (mana) is running out..."


    "Takazuki Makoto. You have no life left. I''ll be dead in a few days....."


    It was pointed out by the Great Spirit of Water and Ira.


    (Dangerous......, I''ve used my life too much)


    A thousand years from now, the world will definitely be scolded by Noah.


    I miss the lack of reprimand.


    When I was confused with that feeling, I felt a gaze.


    Johnny.


    The Warrior of the Earth (Volff) and the Warrior of the Tree (Julietta).


    The Great Labyrinth warriors.


    White Dragon (Mel) and other ancient dragons.


    And it was the eyes of the hero of light (Anna) and the wise man (Momo), who were about to cry.


    Apparently, he''s worried about everybody.


    "Shall we make a plan to escape?"


    I continued what I could not say earlier.


    "Is your body okay?


    I was usually worried about Johnny''s expression.


    "Apparently my life expectancy is still a few days, so I can afford it. Let''s think about how we can survive today."


    I was cheerful and tried to laugh.


    Did you make that look right?


    "Johnny, please lead everyone away. Mr White Dragon, please give instructions to the ancient dragons. And then...."


    "I am with my master! I''ll never leave!


    Momo stuck to me.


    I look at gray hair and red eyes.


    Momo is a vampire.


    The Demon King Army will be able to escape.


    You can also use spatial transfer (telereporting).


    If you want to, you can escape on your own.


    "Momo, I''m sorry. Help me."


    "Of course not! I will stay with my master until I die!


    Now I''m out of my life and my magic is at its bottom.


    With the magic of the Spirit of Water, we have no choice but to deceive ourselves into fighting, but how long do we keep...?


    Without the "Spirit Mirror Stop Water" skill, my mind would have been broken by now.


    When I looked up to heaven.


    Johnny approached us.


    "We seem to have relied too much on Lord Makoto. I''ll be your lord, too. If you want to die with me, stay."


    "Chieftain! Here you go!


    "I told you to die with me!


    Many Great Labyrinth warriors have come forward.


    Well, that''s not good!


    Johnny still has work to do with the Saviors to fight the Great Demon King.


    We can''t let them shatter here.


    "No! Run away....."


    "Makoto"


    My words were blocked.


    "The important thing for a warrior is, ''Who can protect him?'' and ''How can he die?''"


    "Johnny...."


    From his expression, I felt the firmness of his determination.


    "The city of the Great Labyrinth has become a good city. With the help of the ancient dragons, this is a wonderful city where many people can live safely without being found by the Demon King army. Even if I die here, the children will grow up healthy.


    I have led my clan for more than a hundred years, but I have seen something named the brave appear to challenge the Demon King and continue to lose. No, I didn''t even get to the Devil in the first place...


    However, in this battle, we destroyed Demon King Castle and exchanged blades directly with the Demon King. I didn''t get one step closer to victory... Enough as a souvenir of the underworld. Hey, guys!


    Johnny''s voice said, "" "" "" Respond!! The voices of the warriors "" and "" echoed.


    The warriors of the Great Labyrinth are motivated.


    No, I want you to run away...


    "Lord Johnny and Lord Makoto can''t let the brave escape."


    "Hah, this is the end of my life... I wish I could live a little longer"


    "Can Juliette run away with Anna?


    "What are you talking about! I will fight to the end!


    "Anna... you''re still young. It was entrusted to me by the Hero of Fire. There''s nothing we can do here."


    "I don''t want to! If you run away here, you''re not a brave man! Fight to the end with the Lightning Warrior''s power, even if you can''t use the Lightning Warrior''s power!


    Anna-chan, you''re doing great.


    "Well, then don''t say anything anymore."


    When I realized it, I was even motivated by the brave men.


    No, I''m in trouble!


    Anna is the messiah, so you must survive!


    "Everyone''s not losing their game!


    "Hey, little one. You are a child. [M] Can I run?


    Master Hakuryu, don''t you have to run quickly?


    "We, the ancient dragon species, are much stronger than the human race. It''s not that easy to fuck with."


    "If you say so, I''m a vampire! I can''t beat anyone at night! I will show you the results of your training with Master Hakuryu!


    "Hmm, the little one says something great. Then show me."


    "Look at that!


    Even Mr. White Dragon and Momo?


    What is this air!?


    "Takazuki Makoto... when I saw you dying, everyone seemed motivated..."


    "No, even if you''re motivated... I''m in trouble..."


    The only person who understands my feelings is Ira.


    (Is this a bad situation?


    Hundreds of thousands of monsters vs. thousands of friends.


    And it''s night against the Undead army.


    Motivation is not the only way to deal with it.


    What the hell are we gonna do...?


    "Shit, it''s over - Artena, my sister''s going to be furious..."


    "Well, what do we do? My king... what can I do to help you...?


    Reliant Ila held her head, and the Spirit of Water (Dear) on the trumpet was flabbergasted.


    My frozen boundaries are shredded by monsters.


    I don''t think I have 10 minutes left.


    (This is stuffed....)


    I wanted to hold my head with Ira-sama.


    At that time, a letter popped up in front of me.


    ¨D ¨D RPG Player Skill


    Strange skill that has saved me many times before.


    It has presented options for this crisis (pinch).


    Read the sentence in haste.


    Huh?


    I read the choice and put wrinkles between my eyebrows.


    Read it again and again.


    Is this... (...) or (...) (...) or (...) (...) in a book (...) or (...)?


    I turned my gaze to the goddess of destiny next door.


    The goddess of destiny (Ira), who held his head, did not realize the ''choice''.


    If you realize it, you will be opposed.


    I don''t have time to worry.


    There''s no other way.


    We have to...?


    I don''t mind.


    (Goddess (Noah)... please protect me...)


    I prayed to the goddess (Noah), imagining myself lying idly in a submarine temple.


    --Gently grabbed his (...) woman''s (...) arm.

 Chapter 271 Chapter 267.

    "Do you wish to synchronize with the Goddess of Fate, Ila?


    Yes


    No


    This is the option that the "RPG Player" skill has presented to me.


    (This is ......, are you sure you want to do this ......?


    It brings back bitter memories of the time I synchronized with Lucy and got burned all over my body, even though I couldn''t handle fire magic.


    I just barely survived that time, but it was quite a tightrope walk.


    This time, even though I had learned the elementary level of fate magic, my opponent was a goddess.


    I can''t even imagine what kind of punishment (penalty) there will be.


    But .......


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    I''m not sure how much time the warding will last.


    Get ready!


    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸ Ha! ¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹


    I''m not sure what to make of this.


    This is a great way to make sure you are getting the most out of your time with your family.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    I''m not sure what to do.


    It''s a great way to make sure you''re getting the most out of your money.


    I was about to grab the Goddess of Fate''s hand, when the words appeared again: "Is your mirror-blindness skill at 100%?


    Yes.


    Yes No


    It''s now ......99%.


    The instructions are quite detailed.


    I''ve been warned by Noah that overuse of 100% of the Meikagami-Tempering skill is not a good idea. ......


    I''ll do it here.


    I have faith in my RPG player skills.


    I took a small, deep breath.


    The scenery in front of me turned gray.


    The noise in my ears disappeared.


    All emotional ups and downs, such as impatience and fear, are lost.


    This time, I grabbed the arm of the Goddess of Fate and synchronized with her.


    I''m not sure if you''ve heard of it, but I''m sure you''ve heard of it.


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    Suddenly, Mako grabbed the arm of Esther, the priestess of fate.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that.


    I''m sorry.¡¡I''m not sure what to do.


    It''s a good thing that I''m not the only one who has a problem with this.


    "Hey, Master, .......


    I''m sure you''re not the only one.


    I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not.


    I''m not sure if I''ll be able to do that.


    These words came out of my mouth naturally.


    I don''t know why I thought so.


    I instinctively felt that I should not approach Makoto.


    I''m not sure why I thought that.¡¡What are you doing!


    A doomed priestess grabbed her arm and shouted as if in panic.


    Makoto didn''t say a word.


    ''XXXXXXX......''


    No, in a quiet voice.


    She was muttering something in a small voice that seemed to be drowned out in the bustle.


    When I was about to listen to it.


    (What?)


    For a moment, a seven-colored light covered Makoto''s body.


    Before I could blink, the light disappeared.


    I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not, but it''s a good idea.


    --There was a crash!


    Something shattered above my head.


    I''m not sure if you''ve seen this before, but I''m sure you''ve.


    I''m not sure if this is a good idea, but I think it''s a good idea.


    "It was moderately strong, but not enough to stop us. Now, what''s next, ......?


    I''m not sure what to make of this.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.¡¡It''s a power I didn''t feel until just now. ......


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    I''m not sure what to make of this.


    In the event you''re not sure what you''re looking for, there are a few things you can do.


    --Makoto-san!


    I was about to shout, when I realized.


    I can''t speak!


    That wasn''t all.


    I can''t move my body.


    What''s going on?


    I panicked and tried to move my fingertips, but they were stuck as if they were fixed.


    ...... No, my fingertips moved slowly.


    I''m not sure what to do, but I''m sure I''ll be able to do it.


    "Die!¡¡Brave man!


    "Cackle, cackle, cackle!


    A few of the fastest of the demons attacked Makoto-san.


    In the event that you have any questions regarding where and how to use the internet, you can contact us at .......


    ............ And the attacking demons stopped one after another.


    It''s as if they are fixed in midair.


    It''s the same with me.


    I''m not sure what to say.


    I''m not going to say anything about it.


    No one is making a fuss about this unusual situation.


    It''s a great way to make sure you''re getting the most out of your vacation.


    "No, Takatsuki Makoto ......, no. Let go of me. Let go of me, not any more. ......


    I''m not sure what to make of this.


    I''m surprised ......, you''re not a spirit user?


    The demon king Bifrons opened his mouth.


    I''m not sure what to make of this.


    I''ve never seen it before. Even I''ve never seen it before.


    The Demon Lord slowly swung his large scythe.


    But that magic has a weakness.


    I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not, but it''s a good idea.


    I''m sure you''re right.


    That''s right, the Demon Lord sends his slashes flying without regard to distance!


    Makoto!


    "Takatsuki Makoto!


    I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not, but it''s a good idea.


    "Kafu......


    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s a good idea.


    I''m not sure what to do.


    I''m not sure what to do.


    I''m not sure why my body won''t move!


    I''m not sure what to do.


    I''m not sure what to say. I''m not going to let you do this. If you take that blade to your heart, you will surely die. For the last time, let''s see your true face.


    I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not, but it''s a good idea.


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    I''m not sure what to make of it. I was wondering if you had any interesting secrets under your mask. So I''m going to chop off your head and be done with it. ......


    I was able to synchronize with you.


    Makoto-san opened his mouth.


    What?


    It was the same tone she usually uses when she talks to me.


    It was the same tone he usually uses when talking to me.


    Makoto-san is safe!


    So why does ...... my mind buzz so much?


    It''s the voice of Makoto that always calms me down.


    "I didn''t know you could still talk, ....... You''re not so bad for a human.


    "Hmm?¡¡You mean this?


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    I''m sure you''ll agree with me.


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    "Don''t worry, this wound is ''time-stopped''. You won''t die.


    I''m not going to be able to do anything about it," he said, wiping the blood from his mouth.


    It was as if he was talking about someone else.


    He said, "...... What a fool. You can''t save yourself with that wound no matter how much you try to slow down the progress of time.


    The demon king laughed off Makoto''s words.


    It''s a great way to make sure you''re getting the most out of your money.


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    I''m not sure what to make of this.


    What?


    For a moment, our eyes met.


    But his gaze passed over me as if I didn''t exist.


    The depths of Makoto''s eyes.


    For a moment, the depths of her eyes glowed with rainbow colors, and goose bumps appeared all over my body.


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one who''s had a bit of trouble.


    It''s a great magic.


    It''s funny.


    I''m not sure what to do.


    I''m not sure what to make of this.


    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s a good idea.


    It''s a miracle that I borrowed from him. It''s not something you can use over and over again. ...... Why can you talk?¡¡Why don''t you die? Are you really human?


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    The time has been stopped. Didn''t I tell you so?


    "......


    The Demon Lord''s eyes widened at Makoto''s words.


    I''m not sure if I''m really stopping time.¡¡There is no such thing as a complete stop in time. ......


    "Well, .......


    Makoto slowly raised his right hand.


    And then he said.


    --I''m sure you''ve heard of it.


    Aaaaah!¡¡No, that''s a violation of Article 121 of the God''s World Regulations: ......


    It was Estelle-san who screamed.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea or not.


    You can see the same future as me, right?¡¡If so, you won''t be able to shake off my hand.


    "Yes, but!¡¡Yes, but!¡¡Yes, but!


    What are you guys doing ......?


    I''m not sure what to make of this.


    I''m not sure what to do.


    I''m not sure I can follow their conversation at all.


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    Makoto pointed slowly in the direction of the west.


    What the hell are you doing ......


    What are you doing?


    The demon king shouted in surprise.


    --The sun appeared.


    The night sky slowly turned white.


    It was the light of the sun. ......


    I basked in the sun''s rays and felt a surge of strength.


    "Ma ...... koto-san!


    I was finally able to speak up.


    I''m not sure if I''ll be able to do it, but I''m sure I can.


    I''m not sure what to make of it. I''m not sure what to make of it.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one.


    A large scar appeared on Makoto''s chest.


    However, my voice was ignored.


    In the meantime, the sun was rising at an unbelievable speed.


    Gaaaaaaaaaaaaa£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡


    Screams echoed from everywhere.


    It was the undead under the Demon Lord.


    For them, the sun''s rays are poisonous.


    If they are exposed to sunlight, the undead cannot exist.


    Stop. £¡£¡£¡£¡


    The demon king appeared in front of Makoto-san and cut off her right arm.


    I don''t know how many times I''ve done this.


    I''m not sure how many times I''ve screamed, but Makoto-san never changed his expression.


    I''m not sure how many times I''ve screamed, but I don''t know how many times. It doesn''t matter how many times you cut me up, it''s useless. In fact, they seem to be motivated by the fact that they''ve hurt the Spirit Master.


    I was speechless when I saw Makoto-san speaking plainly with a hole in his chest and one of his arms missing.


    I''m sure you''re not the only one.


    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s a good idea.


    I''m not sure what to say.¡¡Your body and mind can''t take much more of this!


    Estelle shouted.


    "......, yeah, sure ......, it looks like ...... is almost ...... the limit .......


    Makoto''s tone suddenly became weak.


    --The sun is now right above us.


    It''s done. I''ll release the synchronization.


    Makoto let go of Esther''s arm.


    In that moment, blood spurted out of her chest.


    --She slowly collapsed.


    "Master!


    "Makoto-san!


    Momo-chan jumped out faster than me.


    Her face was a mess of tears.


    Momo ......, the sun''s rays are bad for you .......


    To his dismay, Makoto was more worried about Momo-chan than himself.


    ''Master!¡¡No, ......, please don''t die, please don''t die!


    Momo-chan was crying at Makoto''s side.


    Momo-chan was crying at Makoto''s side, and her lifeless eyes turned to me.


    I shuddered.


    "Ma......koto......-san?


    I''m not sure if this is a good idea, but it''s a good idea. Please .................. me.


    Then, Makoto-san closed his eyes and stopped moving.


    "Master!!!


    Momo-chan''s exclamation rang out.


    I''m not sure what to say.


    "Recovery magic, resuscitation!


    Esther, who was next to me, immediately used recovery magic on Makoto.


    The blood stopped and the wound slowly healed.


    It''s okay!¡¡She''s still alive!¡¡I''ll take care of Mako!¡¡You do your part.


    Estelle''s words made me realize.


    --The Demon King ...... Please defeat him!


    Mako''s words come back to me.


    Brilliant sunshine is pouring down from the sky.


    (We have to do it. ......)


    I''m not going to waste this opportunity that Makoto-san created for me even though I was dying.


    Check the surroundings.


    I''m not sure what to make of this.


    (Because of these guys, Mako is ......!


    I grabbed my sword, which glowed in seven (7) colors.

 Chapter 272 Episode 268 When Takatsuki Makoto woke up.....

    I slowly opened my eyelids.


    I can see a dim ceiling.


    My body is heavy.


    I can''t remember clearly.


    I was fighting something, and I was in a crisis....


    "You''re awake.Mr. Takatsuki Makoto "


    They called me by name.


    Looking at you, a little girl with grey hair stands on her tiny body.


    She is a witch of destiny, which means....


    "... the Goddess of Destiny?


    "No, it''s not.Now I am S.T.E.L.D. "


    "... Mr. Esther?


    I stared seriously at the face of the girl who called me that.


    I had never had a direct conversation with the witch of destiny (Esther) because Ira was always coming.


    Speaking of which, this is the first time I''ve talked to you, Mr. Takatsuki Makoto.Good job fighting the Demon King. "


    When I heard that word, I said, "Ha!"and got up in a hurry.


    But my body is so heavy.


    "Gu...."


    "No, don''t push it.You were pierced in the heart and cut in the arm. "


    I remembered it gradually.


    We challenged Demon King Bifronce to battle.


    They should fight in the daytime in their favor, but they are trapped by the opponent''s magic and....


    (... I''m sure I had my heart and arm slashed by the Demon King''s sickle.)


    Check your body, but your heart is moving and your arms are connected.


    When I was relieved, I noticed things that bothered me one after another.


    "... Esther, what happened after I lost consciousness?Where is this place? And where is the goddess of destiny?


    The Witch of Destiny (Esther) smiled at my quick question.


    Her expression is calm.


    It''s quite different from Ila.


    "One answer at a time.First of all, by "The Hero of Light", who regained the light of the sun through your activities, the demon King Bifronce fell (...), (...), (...), (...). It is as it is in history. "


    Chew slowly without understanding the meaning of the word for a moment.


    Did you... defeat the Demon King?


    "... is that so?"


    Ta-da, I exhaled and felt my strength relax.


    Apparently, he was able to fulfill his mission safely.


    I''m glad...


    (But anyway, I wanted to be there for that precious occasion.)


    The story of the legendary Savior defeating the Demon King was heard many times in the Temple of Water.


    I was there at the corner, but I did what I had to do.


    It was a good souvenir for Lucy Yasa.


    "Aren''t you thinking a lot?You weren''t awake for three days, were you?


    I was stunned by Estelle''s voice.


    "Three days!?"


    Has it been so long?


    Your body must be dull.


    "I''ll answer the next question.This is the city of the Great Labyrinth.The ancient dragons, led by the White Dragon, brought everyone here.By defeating the Demon King, the inhabitants are festive. "


    "Heh...."


    When I was told, I noticed that I could hear the noise from afar.


    What... I was asleep and everyone was at a banquet.


    I remember a glimmer of loneliness, but it would be strange to defeat the Demon King and not make noise.


    I think I''ll go and show my face.


    "The third question, the current goddess of destiny..."


    - Gashan.


    and something broke.


    "Master...?


    "Mr. Makoto...?


    Sage (Momo) and Light Warrior (Anna) stood with their mouths wide open.


    They were carrying water.


    The glass of pottery that contained the most water was shattered.


    Looks like they were taking care of me.


    "Anna-san, Momo, don''t worry...."


    "Wow!


    "Mr. Makoto! That''s good!Wake up. "


    Before I could finish, they jumped me and pushed me into bed.


    Both of them weighed heavily on a weak body, but I couldn''t complain.


    Looking at the faces of the two of them, I could see that they were always worried about me not waking up.


    Anyway, it''s not an exaggeration to say that you''re a beautiful girl, but I can''t settle down after being hugged for a long time by Momo and Anna, a beauty who looks just like Princess Noel.


    They''re both so close...


    I waited for the two of you to calm down while I was being hugged.


    "Hah... I''m sorry.I was upset. I will also call Mr. White Dragon and Mr. Johnny.Everyone was worried. "


    That''s how Anna left the room.


    Dai Sage (Momo) remained hugged.


    "Ugh... I''m glad.Master is alive..... "


    I wore the head of the Great Sage.


    Shall we continue this time?


    Estelle said as she watched us.


    "No, what happened after I lost my mind....."


    I want to know more.


    But I couldn''t keep that word to the end.


    "Makoto!


    "Spirit Master!


    "Makoto!


    Somewhere, the inhabitants of the City of the Labyrinth came in.


    There are also Johnny and White Dragon.


    "Everyone was worried.Please speak up. "


    Estelle smiles.


    Apparently, I have to talk to everyone who worried me first.


    Although it was a flutter, I went out of the room with rehab because my physical injuries were completely satisfactory.


    When I left the Great Labyrinth and Mid-level City, I heard a cheer.


    "The brave man awakens!


    "Savior!


    "You defeated the Demon King!


    (No, I didn''t defeat him...)


    Looking back, Anna, the Light Warrior, was smiling.


    I''m not even a brave man.


    I feel like I''ve taken advantage of you, okay?


    "The biggest winner of this battle is Mr. Takatsuki Makoto.That''s what everyone in this city thinks. "


    It was Estelle who whispered in my ear.


    Have you read my thoughts? [M]


    "I just did what I could."


    "But it was your actions that saved the lives of the people here."


    Apparently, you''re more thankful than I thought.


    More and more people are gathering around me.


    When I woke up for the first time in three days and got hungry, I was brought food like a mountain.


    It''s supposed to be precious food...


    Even more alcohol is transported.


    Soon I was at the center of the banquet.


    I was asked about the magic of destiny I used against the Demon King.


    Nevertheless, I synchronized (synchronized) with the goddess of destiny. I deceived him by saying "I don''t remember" because he seemed to think I was crazy.


    When I was in one place, I went to greet my friends because it suited my questioning.


    First, I went to Johnny, the mayor of the city.


    He is surrounded by warriors and beauties of the Elves and Beasts.


    "Makoto! Every young girl in this city is obsessed with you. [M]You can have your daughter as your wife. "


    "Hahahaha....."


    Mr Johnny is unusual and has a lot of mouths.


    I didn''t know if what I was saying was serious or a joke, so I laughed ambiguously.


    Next up was Mr. Hakuryu''s seat.


    "Spirit Man, you''re a terrible man!I''ve been living for 10,000 years and I''m so excited!


    "It''s an honor."


    White Dragon is having dinner with the other dragons.


    She is also very tense.


    "Hey, you guys be spirits too!


    "Please don''t be reckless, Grandmother...."


    "Ahhh, it was divine magic...."


    The ancient dragons were pretending indifferently to Mr. White Dragon with stupid faces.


    Maybe Mel is drunk too.


    The third one was the seat where the brave men were gathered.


    Looks like Momo''s with us.


    "Thanks to Lord Makoto, I was able to keep my promise to my comrades.Thank you. "


    "I wanted to celebrate with Mr. Fire Brave (Olga)...."


    When I went to greet Warrior of the Earth (Volff) and Warrior of the Tree (Julietta), it was unexpectedly irritating.


    "No, both of you.It''s a corner festival. "


    Anna is bright.


    The opposite of when we met.


    "Hah... I still can''t believe it."


    The wise man is sitting in a vague chair.


    He''s been taking care of me for a long time, and when I woke up, he lost consciousness.


    Someone sat next to me when I thought I had done something wrong.


    "Makoto-san... there''s something I''d like to talk to you about later..."


    Anna spoke with a small voice in her ear.


    Fine.


    What is it?


    I suppose you''re thankful for defeating the Demon King.


    I couldn''t read anything from the expression staring at us meaningfully.


    Having finished my greeting, I took a seat because I was a little tired.


    The surroundings are still alive.


    Use the ''Secret'' skill to leave the scene.


    It was time to walk slowly towards the small underground lake.


    --Bashan, the water bounced and said, "Haah!The screams echoed.


    Did someone fall?


    Maybe someone got drunk and slipped his leg.


    I immediately recalled calling someone, but they were all at a banquet.


    Above all, underground lakes - if you''re drowning in the water, I can help you.


    We hurried toward the underground lake.


    It''s dark and I can''t see well.


    "Dear"


    Call the Great Spirit of Water.


    "Yes, my king.I''ve been waiting for you to wake up. "


    Soon the great spirit of water appeared, with a happy face.


    "Someone fell on the underground lake!Find it now. "


    "Yes!...... oh?When I saw it, there was nobody inside.


    For the Great Spirit of Water, it seems that the state of the underground lake can be understood in an instant.


    But it does sound like someone falls...


    It was then.


    There was a shadow coming in with a fluffy footprint.


    "Nh... I drank it ~"


    Lucy is like an elf girl.


    Was it indeed Johnny''s daughter?


    I remember Lucy drinking too much, even though she didn''t drink that much.


    I was worried, so when I approached to speak up.


    Ha!


    An elf girl slipped her leg.


    "Water magic, water walking!


    I immediately cast magic on her and prevented her from falling into the water.


    Are you okay?


    "What? Ah, that... Makoto-sama?Nah, if I were you, I''d be ashamed... "


    Be careful, it''s dangerous.


    That''s why I tried to explore the underground lake.


    "... Mr. Makoto"


    But the elf girl grabbed my arm and pressed her body (mainly her chest).


    "Um... could you take me to my room...?


    "Er...."


    I was invited.


    The wet eyes staring at me resemble Lucy.


    (I wonder if it''s homesick...)


    I had myself more shaken than before.


    Noah said, "It''s a man''s shame not to eat a meal!"and so on.


    "I don''t want to...?


    I am weak when I stare at it with my eyes.


    When I said, "That''s not the case," I dyed my cheeks happily.


    "Well then, please come here...."


    When I was about to be taken with my arms wrapped around it.


    "Makoto, huh?


    Giggle ~?


    Anna and Momo stood right next to each other when they noticed.


    Spatial shift?


    "Ah, oh. Hero and Momo, this is it...."


    "I''m getting drunk and about to fall into the underground lake, so I''m taking you to my room."


    I explained the situation so as not to lie.


    Well then, I''ll take you there.


    "Ah, I''m with Makoto-sama...."


    "No! Makoto is tired!


    The elf girl and Anna are gone.


    "Master, is it easy to be washed away?


    Momo is staring at me with his gaze.


    Apparently, the conversation was empty.


    Someone could have fallen into the underground lake.


    "Eh!? Isn''t it hard?"


    In an attempt to change the story, I explained the story of the sound to Momo.


    A great spirit of water (Deer) appeared there.


    "My king, I searched all over the underground lake, but nobody was there.Definitely. "


    "... I see.Thank you, Dear. "


    I thanked the Great Spirit of Water (Dear).


    No one fell on the underground lake.


    So, what was that noise and voice I heard?


    There''s only one thing I can think of.


    --It doesn''t (...) fall into the underground lake (...), it belongs to an elf girl.


    (Destiny Magic... Future Forecasting...)


    I''ve heard from Friae.


    Future prediction starts suddenly regardless of your will.


    But there''s no such thing as destiny magic and beginners that I can use.


    Did something happen to my body?


    "Um... Master?


    Momo, I''m tired today, so I''m going to rest in my room.


    "I''ll come with you!


    Momo and I spent the first night in a labyrinth room.


    When I tried to sleep on the floor as before, I was fiercely opposed by Momo.


    I was told to use the bed because I was sick.


    But I can''t stand the idea that I''m the only one who can sleep on the floor.


    Because it was troublesome, the two of us used a small bed.


    It was cramped, but soon the sleeping demon attacked.


    ¡ó


    I woke up.


    (No... I haven''t woken up yet.This is... in my dreams.)


    But it''s not just a dream.


    And it''s not Noah''s space.


    It was a strange place.


    A huge space with luxurious carpets everywhere.


    It was a strange space where doors and bookshelves were perturbed in a large area.


    There are many books scattered around my feet.


    I can''t say it''s a cleaned up place.


    But that wasn''t the first thing to pull.


    Various cute ''Nuglumi'' move around.


    Fancy nuggets like bears, rabbits, cats, and dogs.


    It''s moving around as if it''s alive.


    I''ve been staring at it blurrily for a while.


    At that time, a white rabbit nugurumi came before me.


    When I thanked her, she said, "Please come here."


    After a little trouble, I followed the rabbit''s nuglum.


    Many Nuglumi walk beside their busy workers.


    Eventually, I saw my destination.


    It was a fine desk and chair where I came from.


    There seems to be a Lord of this space here.


    There is a small girl lying face down.


    I could hear my little sleep.


    And a lot of vials are rolling at the girl''s feet.


    I observed it in one big bottle.


    The label of the bottle says "Yu-Kel".


    The point is, it''s global.


    I mean, I drank too much.


    Which black company do you work for, Lehman?


    The Rabbit Nuglumi, who finished the tour, has left.


    I had no choice but to speak to the girl who was sleeping.


    "Um... Ira-sama?


    "Ha!? No, you''re not!I''m not asleep!So, Artena, don''t tell your sister!... is Takatsuki Makoto?


    The goddess of destiny rose up momentarily, looked around and sighed loudly at my face.


    But I immediately tightened my expression.


    "Well, thank you for coming.Demon King Crusade, it was a cause.I called because I wanted to talk to you. "


    Ira-sama gracefully put her feet together and floated to the sky looking down at me.


    After all, in the presence of the goddess, I fell on my knees and hung my head.


    And it bothers me a little.


    Who should I point out?

 Chapter 273 Episode 269 Takatsuki Makoto receives a deity from the Goddess of Destiny

    "Forget who you are."


    The goddess of destiny wiped her mouth with a little redness.


    Speaking of which, the goddess could read her mind.


    My concern seemed to have been in vain.


    "So what''s the story?


    I asked the question on my knees.


    Faced up, there was a slurry and beautiful leg of the goddess of destiny floating in the sky.


    At this angle, I would definitely see the inside of the skirt, but unfortunately the mysterious force prevented me from seeing the goddess''s underwear.


    It seems to work the same way as Noah.


    "Where are you looking!?"


    Ira, whose face turned red, grabbed the hem of the skirt with her legs back.


    "Because the goddess of destiny floated in space, it was just in front of me?


    I thought I had shown it to you on purpose.


    "No way!? Wait, I''ll create a place to sit!


    Pachin and Ila snipped their fingers and said, "Don''t!!There was a loud noise and vibration, and a huge bed with a canopy fell down.


    "Oops!?"


    That''s awesome.


    Ila sat on the bed and hit the pom pom and the next position.


    "Come on, sit down here, too!


    "... um..."


    Did this goddess come?


    You want me to sit next to the bed?


    If Goddess (you), the most beautiful girl in the world, does that make a man mistake?


    "Haah!? Are you going to do something to me?If you do that, they''ll execute you!


    "These kids?


    A group of Nuglumi with large scissors stands near the bed.


    My eyes were staring at me without light.


    I''m scared...


    I didn''t have the courage to take action, but I sat next to Ira-sama at a short distance.


    "Okay, Takazuki Makoto."


    Ira-sama smiled and her crystal-like eyes stared at me.


    Looking closer, it''s still a separate beauty.


    "Yes, yes. Dear Ila,"


    "Well done on crusading the Devil King."


    "A lot of unexpected things happened."


    "........................................................................................................................................................."


    In my words, Ira-sama suddenly turns to traffic. [M]


    "Ira sees the future, doesn''t she?Didn''t you know?


    If I had known beforehand, there were other things I could do.


    "Wow, I''m sorry.But... that miracle the Devil used. That''s strange.This isn''t the kind of trick you could do with the Devil King Bifronce.Someone''s pulling back..... "


    "... are you an evil god?


    I have heard that Everest the Great Demon King is an apostle of the evil god King Tiffon.


    Then it would be the evil gods who helped the demon king under their command.


    "... the evil gods don''t manipulate time to trap their enemies very much.The violence that drives everything away is paramount.I don''t think so. Maybe there are other gods involved..... "


    "Well, the result is our victory, so don''t worry about it.


    "Haah!?"


    Ira-sama looked at my words as "incredible."


    "When day and night reversed, I saw the future of ''Thousands of Patterns''.All of that was the "Light Warrior loses" future.I thought it was over.... "


    "But you and I just synchronized (synchronized) to solve it.


    "It''s you...."


    In my words, the goddess of destiny holds her head.


    "Do you know how dangerous it is to be connected to the Goddess?Like the Witch of Destiny (Esther), one in a million people on earth has the body to bring down a goddess.If a man with no culture is in tune with the goddess, you''ll be a loser in no time.That''s why I came to see you today... "


    "What do you mean?


    A noisy word popped out against the junkie.


    "There is too much difference in the level of existence between a fragile people on earth and a tribe of gods with eternal flesh and life.It definitely has a negative impact on Makoto''s physical and mental health.Here, I''ll check it out. "


    That said, the goddess of destiny (Ila) casually touched my body.


    "Hey, it tickles."


    Patience.


    This goddess...


    Over and over again, the Goddess of Destiny looks like a beautiful girl of the world.


    Such a child is recklessly playing with my body.


    Spike stop, Spike stop...


    "Oh......?


    Ira-sama frowned.


    "What''s wrong?


    "... that''s weird, I don''t see any particular anomalies.Hey, Takazuki Makoto. Are you feeling unwell?Or is there a lack of memory?


    "Hmm...."


    I twisted my neck, but I woke up for the first time in three days and my body was so heavy that there was nothing particularly abnormal on my body.


    As for memory, it is clear now.


    Ah, speaking of which...


    I remember what happened in the underground lake, and I said, "I heard the sound of the future."


    "What, the future?I gave you "Fate Magic Beginner", so you can''t see the future.


    "That''s right.It''s funny. "


    "Nh ~, the amount of magic (mana) hasn''t increased or your skills have changed...?


    The Goddess of Destiny who was circling my body opened her eyes.


    "What''s the matter, Ila?


    "You... why are you including God (anima)... huh?Is this my mind?Lie, why.... "


    You didn''t answer my question.


    He''s staring at my body with a sharp face.


    "Here!


    "Pain."


    Suddenly, the Goddess of Destiny grabbed my right arm.


    They roll their sleeves violently.


    There was a blue glowing crest.


    "That''s...."


    Maybe in the land of fire, when the comet fell...


    "Noah''s painted crest...?


    "Yes, it is."


    I nodded at the words of the goddess of destiny.


    Once I failed to spiritualize my right arm, I let my magic run wild.


    It''s the magic Noah put on to prevent it.


    "I know the history of Makoto''s actions in the land of fire (Greater Keith).With the help of her sister, the goddess of water, Noah, who had temporarily descended on the ground, had a miracle for believers to prevent spiritualization.But... is this a double operation?And it''s subtly concealed. "


    "Dear Goddess of Destiny...What is the effect of this magic?


    I''m getting anxious.


    It is usual for Master Noah to plan something behind his back, but has he planted strange magic on my body?


    Ira-sama slowly opened her mouth to my question.


    "It''s a miracle that assists lucky women in the same tone as God."


    Ira-sama''s words rebelled in her head.


    Assist in the synchronization with the goddess of destiny (Ira)....


    In other words, it happened this time.


    I often thought it was synchronized with the goddess, but with Noah''s help?


    "Isn''t there a problem?


    That''s what saved me.


    The boulder is Noah.


    "What are you talking about!? Impossible!This time it was an unexpected (irregular) situation.Nobody could have expected this to happen. "


    "Didn''t you think I could do it?


    I''ve known Noah for a long time.


    I''m going to be fine enough to anticipate my behavior.


    "I can think of that when I look at your tremendous behavior... but then why cover it up...?Did Noah read through the situation?It can''t be..... "


    Ira-sama said she had bumps, but there was only one emotion that came to me.


    "Thank you, Noah..."


    I am not a believer now, but I put my dagger in my chest and prayed.


    "You are the temple of the goddess of destiny in heaven....How dare you pray to the other goddesses. "


    "Ah... Smithmasen"


    When I apologized, Ira-sama sighed.


    "Well, that''s fine.I don''t like Noah''s help, but he left the Devil in tune with me.There are no abnormalities in Makoto''s body or mind.It''s going well in the end.I''ll tell you what I''m going to do. "


    Yes, Ila.


    I correct my posture.


    "First of all, bad news.My descent to the witch is forbidden. "


    "Ah...."


    When I woke up, I was surprised that it was Esther herself.


    Why wasn''t she the goddess of destiny herself?


    It was because Ira-sama was banned from coming.


    The reason would be obvious.


    "It''s my fault... right?


    "The ''miracle of time'' used by Takazuki Makoto.... It is a serious breach of divine policy to let the people on earth use it....The penalty. "


    The words of Ira were unexpectedly light.


    "I''m sorry...."


    "I don''t mind. In addition to overlooking the historical changes, if Abel the brave died, my woman (...) could have been stripped (...) of her God.Compared to starting over from Goddess Apprenticeship again, I''m willing to take this punishment. "


    Surprise.


    It doesn''t seem to be so angry that the prohibition of descent was imposed.


    Or is there deprivation of the goddess?


    God''s world is tough.


    "And the necklace I''m giving you.We can talk through that, so the means of communication are the same. "


    "Okay."


    I nodded.


    Well, next time.


    Ira-sama stared at me in a meaningful way with her arms braced.


    "What is it?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When I asked, there were signs of patrolling.


    Is there any other bad news?


    "Bad... it depends on how you receive it.It has something to do with Takazuki Makoto. "


    I corrected my posture and waited for Ira-sama''s words.


    "Brave Abel... no, I wonder if she''s the Virgin Anna.She''s in love with Takazuki Makoto. "


    "............................................................?


    Is that a love banana?


    No, no, it must mean something deep.


    I waited for the next word.


    "In its original history, Abel the Brave awakened to the death of the Fire Brave (Olga).Shortly before falling in battle with Devil King Bifronce, he turned to Abel and said, "Live strong.You are my proud son ''was the trigger.So Abel the Brave awakens as the Brave of Light. "


    "I know that..."


    It''s a famous legacy.


    However, the current situation...


    "But now the Fire Brave (Olga) ran into Demon King Cain''s fierce blade before leaving a word behind.Abel has lost the incentive to wake up.But lately, I woke up to my powers.Do you know why?


    "... that''s..."


    I understand what the goddess of destiny is trying to say.


    "I think you realize that Abel''s heart is now supported by Takatsuki Makoto."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I am troubled by words when I am affirmed so.


    It''s an honor.


    I''m dealing with the legendary Savior.


    "Anna tells me you need to talk to me later, right?


    "Yes... how do you know?


    "I saw Anna''s future.I don''t give you detailed instructions, but please respond as much as you can to her feelings. "


    "I don''t know what I''m talking about in the first place...."


    He''ll confess.


    Huh?


    That''s not the one you can''t say!?


    "Ira-sama...."


    "What''s with that face?Better than being confessed when you''re not ready.Okay? Even if you make a mistake, you shake Anna.


    "But I..."


    I can''t hide the upset.


    "I know.Takazuki Makoto is waiting for his lover a thousand years later, and he doesn''t want to stay in this era.But I don''t care if you lie to me, so please respond to Anna''s feelings.The Great (...) Demon (...) King (...) falls (...) and (...) is (...) "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I was stuck in words.


    Yes, it is.


    I came here a thousand years ago to ''save the world''.


    I can''t afford to choose the means.


    But... is that why you lied to Anna-san?


    Is it really permissible for my party mates to do such a thing?


    It''s like playing with my heart...


    "I know Takatsuki Makoto is upset... but you''re the only one who can do it.Please. "


    He stared at me with such serious eyes and grabbed my hands with a small hand.


    It''s not good.


    She exhaled a little.


    Let''s figure something out.


    Be as honest as you can and don''t hurt Anna.


    "Thank you, Takatsuki Makoto.Thank you. "


    I heard a faint exhalation.


    Anyway, Ira-sama is serious.


    "I''m not lucky to be loved by such a beautiful woman.Push it down ".


    Ugu


    Listen to my voice, or Ira-sama looks like she can''t say anything.


    "I guess I''m being too serious.Even before I became a goddess, my sisters told me to relax my shoulders..... "


    "I''ve been told a lot...."


    Well, if you tell the witch, it''ll all come down, and I feel like that when I say it in my mouth.


    On the contrary, the goddess of water (Eile) seemed appropriate and relied on the feeling that she was planning something dark.


    "Hey, don''t say that!I work hard, too. "


    "Of course, I''m counting on you.Ira, what should we do next?


    I''m going to move on to the main topic because I''ve missed the conversation a lot.


    Though we have defeated the Demon King, we still have a long way to go.


    I haven''t even seen the Great Demon King''s shadow yet.


    ¡­¡­


    Ira-sama?


    Instead of answering my question immediately, Ira lost her sight.


    Is it hard to say?


    I don''t like the contents that are heavier than the handling of Anna-san just now...


    "Um, will you listen to what I said in the Battle of Devil King Bifronce...?


    I was asked a question on the lookout.


    "I''ll ask. Anything."


    Really?


    When I said it, Ira-sama''s face suddenly smiled.


    Cute against the rules.


    That cuteness... doesn''t mean I trust Ira-sama somehow.


    It was thanks to Ira-sama that we defeated the Demon King, and she gave us some advice.


    That''s why I wanted to overcome the difficulties of a thousand years ago together.


    It''s not in my mouth, but it''s in my heart.


    As Ira-sama decided, she opened her mouth.


    "Takazuki Makoto... why don''t you go and defeat the Great Demon King?

 Chapter 274 Episode 270 Takatsuki Makoto decides

    "Takazuki Makoto... why don''t you go and defeat the Great Demon King?


    It was an unexpected word that jumped out of the mouth of the goddess of destiny.


    "Defeat the Great Demon King...?Even the demon king''s opponent was that bruise.... "


    Shortly after I came here a thousand years ago, I was going to fight the Great Demon King as soon as I met Savior Abel.


    I was anxious to find a way back to Lucy and Sa-san''s time.


    But now... honestly, I''m not sure.


    The Immortal King Bifronce was a terrible opponent.


    I don''t think I can win against the Great Demon King, who has nine such demon kings under his command.


    Reading my heart, the goddess of destiny smiled gently.


    "I know how you feel, Takatsuki Makoto.But it''s not. This is the best. "


    "... what do you mean?"


    I don''t know, but the hand of the goddess of destiny was on my cheek before I continued.


    Warm.


    --Fate''s miracle and resonance


    A beautiful voice echoes.


    The Goddess of Destiny and my body shined in seven colors.


    What''s this?


    "This reaction can only be done by people with spirituality.This means that Takazuki Makoto has the power of God. "


    "Eh!?"


    You think I''m crazy?


    I don''t feel that way at all.


    "I told you. If the goddess and humans are in harmony (synchronized), it''s usually crazy or abandoned.At least you''re mentally or physically unwell...And yet, Makoto the High Moon didn''t see any signs. "


    "Thanks to Noah''s crest...."


    "Yes, it was Noah.And the "sequelae" of Noah''s miracle left Takatsuki Makoto insane. "


    "... is that okay?


    It''s just words like sequelae and obsolescence that aren''t locks.


    "It''s okay. I''m sorry, but the boulder is Noah''s miracle.I''m enclosing the spirit in a way that won''t adversely affect Takatsuki Makoto at all. "


    Heh heh.


    Neither does Mr Noah.


    "I understand that I am insane.But can you defeat the Great Demon King with that?


    When I hear of God, it seems somehow strong, but I don''t think I''ve become like Sakurai or Anna-san.


    "Hah...."


    The Goddess of Destiny shook her head with a disgusting face.


    "The fact that God lives means that now Takazuki Makoto has" Infinite Life "and" Infinite Body. "


    Infinite life?


    Infinite flesh?


    The words are incredible.


    "... I don''t have a good image"


    I couldn''t grasp it and twisted my neck.


    "Think your buddy Aya''s" Unstoppable Time "is going on forever.Now you can compete against Alec the Sun Warrior. "


    "Not very strong!?"


    "Invincible Time" that hit the fiery hero Olga.


    Alexandre, the "Brave of the Sun" who blew up Sakurai the Brave of Light.


    Same as that!?


    "I can''t believe it.This person is unconsciously accommodating ''Magic''....Why is Noah doing this...?To hide from the Holy Gods and the Evil Gods...?But in that case, there''s a fear that no one will notice..., so just calculate what I''ll notice...?No way.... "


    While listening to the voice of the goddess of destiny who wrinkled between my eyebrows, I stared at my hands.


    It doesn''t seem to have gotten so strong...


    I took out my Soul Book.


    All my stats were "Unknown."


    What the hell!?


    "The Book of Souls (Seoul Book) measures the power of the people on earth, so it''s impossible to measure God."


    Ira-sama taught me.


    No, I see.


    Apparently, my body is really changing.


    If this is it.


    Are you sure you can defeat the Great Demon King...?


    Thank you, Master Noah!


    "Of course, there are precautions."


    The goddess of destiny (Ila) sticks a nail at me when I''m about to float.


    "This state won''t last forever.Originally, "God" was an anomaly in the human race, so it should gradually weaken. "


    "I see.... and Ira-sama is already replenishing the extra ''God''."


    I can''t descend.


    "I understand."


    It turns out that now is the best time to fight the Great Demon King.


    "Can you win...?


    "Don''t go in there alone.At least go with Anna. "


    "That''s why I was advising you....."


    I shouldn''t shake Anna.


    "I also collected the Holy Sword" Balmunk "in the castle of Devil King Bifronce.Originally a firefighter''s weapon.Let the Hero of Light (Anna) hold it and fight alongside Takatsuki Makoto with his'' Spirit ''!


    Dear goddess of destiny, pointing fingers at me.


    I just learned that he apparently got the Holy Sword at Demon King Castle.


    Anyway, the holy sword "Balmunk"... hey.


    "It''s a holy sword broken by Sa-san, right?


    Remember the Martial Arts Games in the Land of Fire (Greykees).


    I don''t have a strong impression of it.


    "Ah, that''s your buddy crazy!"Unstoppable Time"!


    "Well, I think that skill is also a bug...."


    "Anyway! Incidentally, Takatsuki Makoto had" Shinto ".There''s no way I''m not gonna use this!


    "I see...."


    I understood the mission of the Goddess of Destiny.


    At that time, an idea flashed in my head.


    "What happens if I challenge the Submarine Temple in this state?


    Huh?


    In the words I said, the eyes of the goddess of destiny opened wide.


    "What do you think? Dear Ila,"


    "Well, if Takatsuki Makoto is indeed housed in the state of ''deity'', it is possible that he can attack the ''submarine temple''....Ha! Is that what Noah''s after!? "


    This is not a one-off opportunity.


    A submarine shrine with no hands or feet left alone with Cain the Demon King.


    But with Anna, the awake Light Warrior, maybe....


    "Hey, hey... Takatsuki Makoto.Are you serious? Will you fight the Great Demon King...?If this fails..... "


    The Goddess of Destiny grabbed my sleeve with a crying face.


    The eyes and tears of a beautiful little girl that could not be seen in the world.


    Those eyes are against the rules...


    Meet Noah or fight the Great Demon King.


    When I was worried.


    What do you want to do?


    Challenge the Underwater Shrine


    Challenge the Great Demon King


    Letters floated in the air.


    RPG Player Skill.


    I can''t see it from Ira-sama.


    I wonder what''s going on...


    Each time, he throws a troubling choice.


    The Goddess of Destiny stares at us like an abandoned puppy.


    Bruising.


    After a little trouble, I chose ''Challenge the Great Demon King''.


    "If Ira-sama hadn''t told me, I wouldn''t have known about ''God''.I will fight the Great Demon King according to the Divine Command.The submarine shrine will attack slowly. "


    I answered clearly.


    I can''t give priority to my own wishes.


    The fate of this world is at stake.


    I thought the Goddess of Destiny would be pleased with my decision, but the goddess had a strange look on her face.


    "You... what did you just do?


    I was asked a funny question.


    "What do you mean?


    "Er... oh?Yeah, it''s nothing.I thought I couldn''t see the future for a second... but it seemed like it was because of my mind.Yes! You''re going to fight the Great Demon King!I''m glad.... "


    She quickly turned to a relief expression and put her hand on my shoulder and left her weight here.


    The smell was very good on the nostrils.


    ... it smells like flowers from the goddess of destiny.


    Goddess, isn''t there any personal space?


    You read my mind, and the goddess of destiny stared at me.


    "Are you hungry for a woman...?You''re full of cute girls. "


    "I''m hardcore."


    "For that, you can feel my gaze on my chest ~"


    "On a breast like that plain?


    "What about it?"


    Ira-sama was intimidating me with a low voice.


    The eyes of the Nuglumi near the bed glimmered.


    There is a rattling noise and a huge jaw (scissors).


    He stepped on a mine.


    "No, I loved Ira-sama''s beautiful skin."


    Okay.


    Fufufu, the goddess of destiny (irritability) with a tight chest.


    I''m so self-conscious...


    No, it''s a goddess, and I wonder if this is normal.


    Noah was also "the cutest person in the world."


    Having such a conversation blurred the view.


    It''s time to wake up.


    There was a lot of information about this story as well.


    I need to clean up my head.


    Well then, I''ll leave it to you.Takazuki Makoto "


    Yes, Ila.


    Thus, I received a favor from the goddess of destiny.


    ¡ó


    When I woke up, I didn''t see the Great Sage.


    It''s a big labyrinth, so the time is hard to understand, but it''s probably past noon.


    "You''re a sleepyhead...."


    Alone, I went to the underground lake to wash my face.


    Along the way, residents invited me to buy dinner, but I also told them that I would catch fish myself while rehabilitating.


    And then, I want to see what kind of "God" the Goddess of Destiny (Ira) taught me.


    I wondered if people would see me, so I came behind the big waterfall that fell on the underground lake.


    Behind the waterfall, the sound of the water falling down resounds, without a trace at all.


    Looking around, many spirits are playing.


    Now, what magic are you trying to use?


    "Mr. Makoto."


    They called me by name.


    A familiar voice - the voice of the Light Hero (Anna).


    - Takatsuki Makoto will be confessed by the Virgin Anna.


    The word of the goddess of destiny has come back.


    Stream stone is the future prediction of the goddess.


    It seems inevitable.


    (You know that!Takatsuki Makoto! OK!


    I heard a voice in my head.


    You were talking to me just now.


    Dear Goddess of Destiny...


    It''s hard to do.


    (If you say you left it to me, don''t look at it.)


    (Because it is. I''m worried you''re doing great!


    This goddess...


    I''m sorry if I don''t check everything myself.


    You can''t let people do your job.


    (Ugh, shut up!Just focus on Anna in front of you!


    Hah... okay.


    I sighed in my heart.


    "I need to talk to you!


    The reddish Virgin Anna.


    Cute... but that face really reminds me of Princess Noel.


    She''s going to confess to me now...


    "Ha, yes...."


    Somewhat nervously, I replied.


    (Come on, Takazuki Makoto!Go talk to Anna!


    Your head is pounding.


    Focus!


    In this way, the Goddess of Destiny was watching, and it became a confession (event).

 Chapter 275 Episode 271 Saint Anna conveys her thoughts

    ¡ó Anna''s perspective ¡ó


    --A few years ago.


    The story of my mother''s hometown, the village of the floating continent, was attacked by the Demon King army, so I spent time in a small village in my father''s hometown on the western continent.


    My parents were already out of the world, and it was Master Olga of Fire, my mother''s friend, who took care of me.


    "Abel, it''s good enough to train.Rest a little. I can see you''re tired. "


    As a woman, a master with a strong body called out to care for me. [M]


    Sure, I was flirting with my sword. [M]


    My master, who is practicing sword training with me, is not sweaty.


    "... no.I will be a strong brave man like my master and avenge my parents!So we need to train harder. "


    "I''m serious, Abel.You look just like your mother. "


    Master Olga gently licked my head. [M]


    At the same time, I felt uncomfortable because I was treated like a child.


    Look at your arm.


    Unlike Master, he''s too thin.


    I don''t depend on it.


    "Don''t think too much. In the first place, Abel is bled with" Tianyi ", a race of women only.My body is big and strong because I am mixed with the Beast tribe.It''s just a race difference. "


    "... but..."


    "Don''t rush to practice.You''ll be special. "


    It must be my constitution that makes me special. [M]


    I have both talents (skills), brave and witch.


    It seems that there has never been a single such person.


    That''s why Master is expecting me.


    "I''ll be strong enough to protect my master!


    "Fufu, I see.That''s dependable. Will you protect me? "


    I felt sad when I saw my master''s face laughing in loneliness. [M]


    Master was once murdered by the Demon King Army.


    In the middle of the battle, it seems that he lost his life protecting his master.


    Since then, Master Olga has been single.


    A brave man who has fought alone without acting with other brave men.


    He made me an apprentice because I was close to my mother and I became an orphan.


    One day, I want to fight Master Olga side by side.


    That was my goal. [M]


    I kept swinging my sword without rest.


    "I''ve always been alone... but I hope Abel has a forgiving companion... and a lover"


    I heard the master murmuring.


    It''s a rather abrupt story.


    "I can''t be a lover.Because it has this shape. "


    I smile bitterly.


    A special constitution with the gender of both the Tempura (female) and Man (male) tribes.


    I''ve never liked anyone before. [M]


    I''m sure there won''t be any more.


    Only Master Olga has a strong preference.


    It is close to family love.


    "I don''t know. Your mother was passionate and married your father beyond race. [M]The Tengye are opposed to marrying other races.If you pull that mother''s blood, you''ll meet the man of destiny. "


    "Hah... is that so?"


    I continued to pretend to be a sword with a careless reply. [M]


    "Incidentally, what are the conditions Abel requires of his marriage partner?


    Master asks me questions in a funny tone. [M]


    Surprisingly, there was a side of me that liked this story.


    Anyway, I can''t marry you.


    I can''t even imagine.


    "The first condition is to be stronger than the master."


    "That''s tough."


    Master laughed.


    "But if anyone shows up, tell them exactly how you feel.In these times, I don''t know when I''ll ever see you again. "


    "If you''re stronger than Master, it''s okay for any enemy to emerge."


    At that time, I was tapping so lightly. [M]


    However, even such a strong master was no match for the Demon King.


    That''s why I...


    ¡ó


    "Ah, um..."


    I spoke to Mr Makoto with my voice rubbed up. [M]


    "Yes, yes. What is it?Anna-san "


    Makoto, who is always calm, is unusually upset.


    (Phew... calm down.Just tell them how you feel....)


    "Makoto-san... I mean... you... u... u..."


    "Anna?


    No, I can''t!


    Why can''t the "I like" four letters be words!?


    Mr. Makoto looks at me like he''s waiting for my word. [M]


    When I saw it with my eyes, my body and body became hot.


    What doesn''t like people.


    My heart is pounding so hard.


    Calm down.


    In the first place, Mr. Makoto has a "loved one" waiting to return home.


    That''s why you won''t respond to my feelings.


    Yes, Momo-chan told me.


    Remembering that, my head calmed down.


    Yeah, I know the answer.


    I just convey my feelings. [M]


    All right, let''s say it!


    "Please, marry me!


    Heh?


    Mr. Makoto''s eyes became rounded.


    The most amazing face I''ve ever seen.


    "Ah"


    And then I realized that I had said something stupid.


    What are you talking about?


    No, that''s not what I meant!


    I remembered the conversation with my master, so a strange word popped out.


    "Suddenly... you''re getting married... that''s unexpected... mmm..."


    Oh, that?


    Makoto is worried.


    But maybe... you have a pulse?


    "... hey, it''s a little loud, Ira-sama... I''m thinking of responding right now"


    "Mr. Makoto?


    A step closer to Mr. Makoto saying something bumpy.


    "Anna."


    Yes!


    I put my hand on my bumpy chest and waited for the next word.


    "I... have someone waiting for me to go home.That''s why I can''t get married. "


    "... yes"


    The words hurt my chest all the time.


    Yes, it is.


    Mr. Makoto has someone to think of.


    It can''t be tied to me...


    What were you expecting...


    "Hey, Ila, seriously shut up... I''m going to hang up on you once."


    I felt like I heard something when I was in a heartbreak and blurred, but I didn''t remember.


    Ah... Master.


    I conveyed my thoughts, but it''s hard to be turned down...


    I feel like crying...


    "Anna."


    "Yes, yes."


    Mr. Makoto put his hand on my shoulder. [M]


    I saw the face of a person I liked in front of me.


    "But I care about Anna."


    Huh?


    Your heart is moving at an incredible speed again.


    "So... I''ll protect Anna-san.Whatever enemies you''re dealing with. "


    "Eh!?"


    Wow, I''m glad.


    It was the first time I had such a word.


    "Mr. Makoto...."


    When I noticed, my arm was circling behind Mr. Makoto''s neck.


    Makoto looked a little surprised, but immediately looked at us and smiled.


    I wonder...?


    I slowly approached my face....


    "Whoa! Anna!!What are you doing!


    Huh?


    Wow!


    Mr. Makoto disappeared from the front of my eyes.


    This is Momochan''s spatial transition (telereport).


    "Anna-san!! You ran away!I didn''t hear you do that!


    "But Momo-chan... were you watching!?"


    Shah! and a cat-threatening momo.


    But he immediately dropped his shoulders.


    "Master... is that so... I thought you wouldn''t respond to my feelings because you have a lover in your hometown... but would Anna-san be okay?Am I wrong...? "


    "Chi, no.Momo is just as important!


    "Really?


    Momo-chan''s suspicious gaze turned towards Makoto-san and me.


    Same as Momo-chan...


    Is that so?


    I was going to give you a kiss earlier...


    Actually, is Mr. Makoto light?


    No, no, that''s not true.


    Mr. Makoto is serious.


    ... ahh, my head is tickling.


    While I was confused, Momochan was stuck with Mr. Makoto. [M]


    "By the way, what kind of person is Master''s lover?I''ve been so scared I couldn''t ask. "


    "Mine? No, that''s...."


    "I''m interested too!Mr. Makoto! "


    "Until Anna!?"


    Mr. Makoto''s lover does care.


    I wonder what kind of person he is.


    I''m sure he''s a nice guy.


    "Hmm...."


    Makoto is making it difficult for me and Momo-chan to say.


    Master!


    "Mr. Makoto!


    Momo-chan pushes as hard as usual.


    I got stuck in the same way today. [M]


    With that momentum, Mr. Makoto opened his mouth as he thought.


    ¡ó Makoto''s Perspective ¡ó


    Something strange happened.


    Anna-san''s confession was prophesied by the goddess of destiny, so I was ready, but I didn''t think that Momo would intrude and even question my relationship with women.


    What are you gonna do? Don''t be silly and honest with me.Anna (you''re cuter, tell me about it)


    I won''t tell you!


    The Goddess of Destiny gives stupid advice.


    Nevertheless, Anna is no doubt pretty enough.


    ¡­¡­


    Dear Sage (Momo) and Hero of Light (Anna) stare at me.


    I don''t think you''ll let me go until I tell you.


    I can''t help it.


    "Um, my lover is a red-haired elf wizard...."


    I told him about Lucy.


    Saving the monster from attacking you.


    Together, we fought Griffons and abominable monsters.


    Since it was an adventure a thousand years later, I felt that there were many contradictions compared to the situation a thousand years ago, but there was no sign that Dai Sage (Momo) and Light Warrior (Anna) noticed.


    "Are you an Elf Wizard...."


    "Master seems to be enjoying talking about him...."


    The two of them are drooping.


    Oops, that''s too much to explain!


    I should have snapped more.


    I answered honestly because I was asked all kinds of questions.


    Let''s move on!


    "Next, the second one...."


    "Eh!?"


    "Fu, second person!?"


    (Ha!? Takazuki Makoto!What are you talking about? I''m not stupid!


    (But it''s bad for Sa-san to just talk about Lucy.)


    That''s why I also explained Sa-san.


    "Are you a friend of the school...?


    "Master... what country were you in?


    (Come on! We''re confused because we''re not going to talk about it before it''s over you!


    So, this is the third one.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?


    "... um... Makoto-san?


    Go on, I explained Princess Sofia.


    At that time, the expressions of Sage (Momo) and Light Warrior (Anna) became suspicious of us.


    What the hell?


    I didn''t lie to you.


    "The last four of us....."


    I thought it would be difficult for Friae to explain.


    "Ah, Master. You don''t have to tell me anymore."


    "Makoto-san, I can''t hear you...."


    The two of them stopped.


    "Is there a fourth explanation?


    That would be helpful, but if I came here somehow, I would like to talk to you properly.


    (Come on... you idiot?


    The curse from the goddess of destiny echoed in her head.


    Don''t be rude.


    I didn''t say anything strange...


    "Master, you can''t write a story."


    "The four of us are going too far.I think it would be better to leave you two alone to look good. "


    The Great Sage (Momo) and the Brave of Light (Anna) turn their sympathetic gaze.


    "Wait a minute! I''m not lying....."


    I panicked and denied it.


    "Hah... Master is also cute.You decided to have a lover back home. "


    "I''m relieved.It''s okay, we love Makoto-san... "


    "Ah! Anna-san, how misguided you are!!I love Makoto-sama more!


    "Ah, love!? Momochan is so radical...."


    "I don''t want Anna telling me to run away and kiss me!


    The Great Sage (Momo) and the Brave of Light (Anna) are both excited.


    "Hmm. Why are you both telling me I''m lying!


    I raised my voice unexpectedly.


    Then they turned to me with a neat face.


    "Because Master, you''re a virgin, right?


    "Mr. Makoto, you''ve never been a woman, have you?


    ¡­¡­


    Speaking of which, the two of you knew that.


    (Ahhhhhhhhh!!!


    When I was silent, only the laughter of Ila echoed in my head.


    Ugh.


    "You can''t have a virgin with four lovers."


    "Now, wait, Momo...."


    That''s right!


    Sure, if they say so!!


    "No, Momo.Mr. Makoto has an argument.Right, Mr. Makoto? "


    "Anna-san! Would you stop giving me such a loving gaze!?"


    I don''t need that virgin kindness!


    No, you''re a saint!


    (Thank goodness, Takatsuki Makoto.Your lover has become delusional.Thanks to her, Anna is in a good mood and has done well.)


    Damn, I''m not convinced!


    After that, I explained a lot, but the Sage (Momo) and the Light Warrior (Anna) didn''t believe me until the end.


    Finally...


    "Master, from now on, Anna and I will be lovers."


    "If Mr. Makoto asks for me, I will always...."


    "Anna-san is quite a butt....."


    "Ha! Momochan slept in the same bed as Mr. Makoto yesterday!


    "You were looking inside the room!


    "My eyes can be seen through a wall."


    "What are you afraid of?


    It seems that they and I have become "lovers".


    (Ahahahahaha!It turned out to be Ouilai, Takazuki Makoto!Ah, my stomach hurts by laughing too much)


    Ira-sama, you''re laughing all the time.


    --Thus, the "bond" with the Light Warrior deepened, and we cleared one concern for the Great Demon King crusade.

 Chapter 276 Episode 272: The Legendary Party

    The brave one and the little one became spiritual lovers?


    "That''s right, White Dragon.My king suddenly woke up to all the colors..... "


    That''s good."I like heroic colors."He is instrumental in the demon king''s crusade.You can hold as many women as you want.I wonder if you could take my daughter with you. "


    "I don''t want any more!Elf Captain!


    When I went to talk to Hakuryu (Mel) and Johnny about fighting the Great Demon King, for some reason the Great Spirit of Water (Dear) was with him.


    It seems that all three of them are drinking, and the bottle is rolling there.


    The Great Spirit of Water. Can you drink?


    Oh, you''re a feminine spiritual user.


    "My king, I miss you....."


    White Dragon (Mel) has a smile on his face, and the great spirit of water (Dear) is filling his face.


    Sorry to bother you.


    "Welcome, Makoto!Let''s drink together!


    When I sat near the three of them, it was Johnny who first spoke to me.


    There is no normal silence, and it is quite cheerful.


    He often recommends alcohol to me. [M]


    I was then eagerly dictated that I would be your daughter''s son-in-law.


    I''ve taken care of Johnny, but I didn''t know what Anna and Momo would say if I was OK here, so I politely declined.


    Unfortunately, Mr Johnny didn''t force herself.


    "My King ~, please don''t mind me...."


    The Great Spirit of Water (Dear) is coming.


    "Bad, bad."


    That said, I wore that beautiful pale hair.


    In fact, the Great Spirit of Water (Dear) has helped me many times.


    I couldn''t survive without her.


    As expected, when the Sun Kingdom (Highland) was attacked by a herd of monsters a thousand years later, it felt like the Great Spirit of Water (Dear) had helped me.


    I don''t know what to ask her at the moment.


    It seems that spirits have no concept of overlapping with age.


    I''ll check it out when I get back in a thousand years.


    Eventually, the drunken Great Spirit of Water (Dear) fell asleep in my lap.


    "I can''t imagine... how I could obey the Great Spirit, a living natural disaster..."


    Hakuryu (Mel) looks at us with horrible eyes.


    "There was no madness in my eyes after all.The Spirit Master was an amazing resource for defeating the Demon King. "


    "It wasn''t me, it was Anna, the Light Warrior."


    "I often use the magic of time.The Demon King was completely freaked out by the Spirit Master. "


    Was that so?


    Memories are vague around here.


    It may be due to 100% of the "Spike Stop Water" skill.


    It was when I was having such a chat.


    "Makoto, you''ve been talking to us, haven''t you?


    Johnny drank a lot of alcohol, assuring him.


    It was poured on me, but I couldn''t drink it at once because it was as strong as Japanese sake.


    Johnny is strong in alcohol.


    "Really?Spirit Master "


    "Yeah... well..."


    "Why don''t you rest for a while?You just defeated the Devil?


    With a stupid tone, Hakuryu (Mel) enjoys a red wine-like drink.


    The figure becomes very painted.


    (Now... how do I cut it out?)


    Anna of Light and Momo of the Great Sage told them about the Great Demon King crusade.


    I had my face pulled slightly, but I was able to get some consent.


    Then I have to hear from both Hakuryu (Mel) and Johnny... but honestly, I just defeated the Demon King and I can''t help but take him out to further difficulty.


    Although I myself, the Goddess of the Sun (Altena), pushed me into a difficult task a thousand years ago...


    "Are you going to (...) overthrow the Great Demon King?I''ll go out with you. "


    Johnny used to say while pouring alcohol into a large cup.


    Huh?


    "What?"


    Me and Hakuryu (Mel) shouted in surprise.


    The first person to react was Hakuryu (Mel).


    "Stupid thing!First, we should build up our forces on this continent.Fighters gathered to defeat the Demon King and hide everywhere.And there are other demon kings!The Great Demon King deserves more!


    Mr. Hakuryu''s words are true.


    That''s what I thought before I talked to the Goddess of Destiny.


    "The battle is momentum.They are winning in the field.You''d better get in the stream. "


    Johnny drinks more wine.


    ... shouldn''t I drink too much?


    "Oh dear... Your Eminence is too modest.Say something, Spirit Man. "


    Hakuryu (Mel) waves a conversation to me.


    Naturally, the tone was that they would disagree.


    I feel a little sorry for you.


    "The Goddess of Destiny has asked me to immediately go to the Great Demon King crusade."


    "What...?"


    "The boulder is the goddess of destiny.I know how to fight. "


    Mr Johnny looks really happy.


    On the other hand, Hakuryu (Mel) has a disgusting face.


    "Hakuryu-san... if you don''t like it..."


    "Okay, let me help you.That''s what I promised. "


    "... are you sure?


    "Don''t say that again.


    "Thank you."


    I lowered my head to both of them.


    "Hmm... my king is invincible..."


    Hear the sleep of the Great Spirit of Water (Dear).


    I need this kid to work again.


    I drank all the liquor that Johnny had poured on me.


    It peeled a little.


    (Did you manage to get everyone''s consent...)


    --So I was able to attach a promise to face the Great Demon King.


    ¡ó Early next morning ¡ó


    "Are you leaving already....."


    Hakuryu (Mel) has a soft face.


    "I''m sorry, Mel.In my dream, the Goddess of Destiny (Ira) made me rush around.Thanks to you, I don''t have enough sleep.I complained. "


    "... you can often complain to the Goddess, Spirit Master."


    Hakuryu (Mel) sighed small.


    "Finally, the general''s neck.My arms are ringing. "


    Johnny has an unbelievable expression with her love sword on her hips.


    Mr. Johnny is a bit of a Japanese person.


    Reincarnated?


    I don''t think so.


    "Johnny, are you sure you don''t want to greet everyone in the city?If you keep quiet, you''ll miss us all. "


    How dare he go out in silence.


    "Never mind, I left a note.I''ve only thought about keeping my family alive, but this city is fine without me anymore.After defeating the Great Demon King, I want to travel the world. "


    Really?


    This is what history has taught us.


    Johnny, who defeated the Great Demon King, travels the world.


    At the same time, they are leaving children everywhere.


    I see, have you ever endured what you wanted to do for your family?


    Thinking so, it feels like Rosalee''s grandfather is running away.


    "Master..."


    Sage (Momo) looks as anxious as ever.


    But the magical arm is rising big.


    It''s okay, Momo.


    "Yes, yes."


    If it''s true, I can draw attention to getting involved in the battle, but even if I told you not to follow me, you wouldn''t be able to.


    That''s why I have to protect you.


    "Oh, you''re really going... Makoto-san"


    Hero of Light (Anna) looks even more blue than Momo.


    Her waist carries the Holy Sword Balmunk.


    ¨D ¨D If Mr. Makoto is going to fight the Great Demon King, I will follow him.


    I was shaking last night, but it was hard for me to say that.


    But her powers are essential to defeating the Great Demon King.


    (Nevertheless....)


    Once again, I looked around the party members.


    The legendary sacred dragon.


    The Great Sage, the Guardian who watches over the Sun Kingdom (Highland) from its inception.


    Johnny, the hero of Tree Country (Spring Rogue).


    And Anna, the Savior of Light.


    (Legendary members are here....)


    It was unexpected that Abel and Anna were the same person.


    Can I come with you?I don''t even feel like it.


    (Without you, it won''t start!!


    In my head, a chirp echoed.


    Your voice is beautiful... but can''t you make a soft voice?


    (This is the punishment for violating the laws of the divine world, and it''s epileptic!


    Not only the voice, but also the face of the goddess of destiny (irritability) appeared under her eyes.


    It seems to be working 24 hours a day.


    Goddess business is black...


    The Goddess of Destiny (Ira) feels that there is a problem with the way she works.


    (Very well, I''ll definitely win... because if I lose, I''m a goddess stripper...)


    The tone of the voice of the goddess of destiny is too serious.


    Now, I noticed someone''s footsteps when I was about to leave because of the noise when the city residents found me.


    Ladies and gentlemen, I''m here to see you off.


    The Lord of that calm voice is the Witch of Destiny (Esther).


    I was hoping you would come with me, but I was told that her own combat skills were low and she would be tied to her feet.


    Well then, let''s go.Estelle. "


    "Yes, be careful.But before you go, let me pray for your victory. "


    The witch of destiny (Esther) put her hands together and lowered her head.


    --Destiny Magic Goddess Blessing


    Beautiful light envelops the body of the Witch of Destiny (Esther).


    Then she approached Anna and kissed her on the back of her hand.


    The place where she was kissed glowed small.


    "What is this...?


    When Anna asked, the witch of destiny (Esther) smiled.


    "It is the magic of destiny that gives good luck.This prevents arrows and long-range magic from hitting enemies. "


    Ohh!


    That''s helpful.


    Witch Reinforcement (Buff) Magic.


    I was excited to wait, but Momo and Johnny came and threw me through.


    Ah, is that...?


    "Um... Estelle?


    "Fufufu, Makoto-sama has the spirit of the goddess of destiny.You don''t need my missing magic.Instead, it gets in the way. "


    Ah, I also wanted to strengthen (Buff) the Witch of Destiny...


    (Not for you!You have the best luck in the world!


    The voice of the goddess of destiny (Ira) is ringing.


    I don''t know...


    It''s been a lot of trouble since I came here.


    "Well, it doesn''t make any sense, but if you want to win and kiss me as much as you want....."


    A witch of destiny (Esther) approached as she smiled.


    Hmm?


    Why are you turning your hands around your neck instead of behind your hands?


    "Master, we''re leaving soon!


    "Mr. Esther! Thank you for your lucky magic!Mr. Makoto, let''s go!


    The Great Sage and the Light Warrior pulled the collar of my clothes with great force.


    Kh, my neck hurts!


    The witch of destiny (Esther) is smiling.


    Apparently, he made fun of me.


    "Oh dear... we''re on our way."


    Mr. White Dragon became a dragon.


    We ride on that back.


    We left the city of the Great Labyrinth and flew into the sky covered with black clouds.


    So he finally went to the land of the duel against the Great Demon King.

 Chapter 277 Episode 273 Takazuki Makoto goes to the Magic Continent

    Dark clouds endure everywhere.


    Fly on a black (...) dragon.


    Having said that, of course it was Hakuryu (Mel) who gave me a ride.


    Because the appearance of the white dragon is too prominent, it seems that he is using "change" to change his appearance this time.


    Mel can really count on a lot of things.


    "Spirit Man, is this the right direction?It''s a long way from home. "


    "Yes, there is a Demon King army agent lurking ahead.Let''s take a detour. "


    Master, you know very well.


    "I can''t even see through the eyes of the elves...."


    Sage (Momo) and Johnny are staring.


    "I saw the future.It''s convenient. "


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone has a subtle expression in my words.


    I didn''t lie to you.


    Why are you looking at me like that?


    (Everyone thinks that Takazuki Makoto is gradually leaving humans...)


    The Goddess of Destiny read and taught us.


    Even if you say such a thing, "Future Vision" is activated on my own initiative, so it is not my intention.


    I''m not crazy.


    (It will take a few days for the Great Demon King''s castle on Magic Continent to live.Don''t waste too much energy.)


    I''d like to do that in the mountains.


    I can''t control the vision of the future.


    (and... whoops, you save your strength!I see.)


    Hee...


    The goddess of destiny (Ira) began to whisper to Noah.


    Master Noah, how are you...?


    "Mr. Makoto, what are you thinking?


    Anna is snooping into her face.


    "Um, about my acquaintance back home."


    I cannot tell you in detail about the devil (Noah).


    "Hee ~, you mean there are four of them?Which woman were you thinking about?


    Anna listens with her lips pointed.


    I thought you didn''t believe me.


    "Unfortunately, those four are different people."


    "Fifth person!?"


    In addition to the Hero of Light (Anna), I was stunned to the Great Sage (Momo).


    "... Makoto''s delusional girlfriend has increased." (Whispering)


    "... what''s the setting this time?Anna, listen to me. "


    "... uhh!I don''t want to! Momo-chan is listening. "


    "... I hate it because it makes me feel unbearable." (Whispering)


    I can hear you, both of you.


    Let''s not talk about this anymore.


    Thereafter, I continued my journey on an unrestrained topic.


    ¡ó


    Let''s camp here today.


    Johnny finds a suitable place for camping and makes tables and chairs with tree magic.


    They also make simple beds.


    It''s convenient, tree magic.


    And Johnny is clever.


    White Dragon (Mel) stretched the boundaries, and Light Warrior (Anna) and Sage (Momo) are preparing the meal.


    I was looking for a job, but there was nothing I could do...


    I had no choice but to wait with the Great Spirit of Water (Dear) while practicing magic.


    Use water magic to shape a variety of creatures.


    I flew it, I ran it, I talked it out.


    It''s lively and fun.


    "What''s going on...?Why do you need me to speak magic?


    Hakuryu (Mel) looked at something creepy.


    "Magic speaks sacred magic."


    I answered somewhat well.


    I remember the sacred magic of Lucy''s mother, Rosalee, who was shown in the wooden country (Spring Rogue).


    Was that the magic of an angel of fire?


    It''s limited to water magic, but it looks like I''ve finally reached that range.


    "''Dialogue'' with the magic I created is to strengthen the power of magic.You don''t have to let them speak freely. "


    "I deal with sacred magic, but I don''t use it like Makoto."


    Following Hakuryu (Mel), Johnny told me.


    Ah, uh?


    (The way you use your magic, to be clear, has changed considerably.


    Oh, no!


    Even the Goddess of Destiny!


    Noah gave me a compliment!


    (It''s Noah''s fault... why doesn''t he teach his apostles how to use magic efficiently?)


    Since there are no magical rules, Noah said, "Do what you want."


    I see.


    My magic is inefficient.


    I certainly felt that the recent growth here had stopped.


    The evidence.


    "Hey, Dear. My mastery of water magic doesn''t go up from 999 at all. Why do you think?


    I asked the Great Spirit of Water while showing the Book of Souls (Seoul Book).


    "Hmm... is this the magical instrument of the Holy Gods?I don''t care about those numbers, but my king is definitely getting stronger. "


    "Really?


    I don''t really feel it myself, but the great spirit of water (Dear) said my water magic is growing properly.


    I don''t know when I''ll get up...


    When I was glittering with the Book of Souls (Seoul Book), I was called from behind.


    "Mr. Makoto ? Dinner is ready."


    "Oh, thank you. Anna-san"


    For some reason, the brave man of light came to me with his hands around my neck.


    Recently, it''s always closer.


    "You''re still working on your training today.Please see my magic after dinner. "


    That''s how I pulled my hand.


    He seemed nervous at the beginning of his journey, but now he''s calmed down.


    That''s good.


    (Well, if you can stay with the man you like, she''ll always be happy)


    The voice of the goddess of destiny echoes.


    A battle against the Great Demon King awaits.


    (Be nice to Anna.The power of the Light Warrior skill is heavily involved.)


    Hah...


    I don''t like that kind of deliberate behavior.


    However, only the Light Warrior skill can be used to attack the Great Demon King.


    It seems that the Light Warrior skill depends on the user''s feelings (tension)...


    So we can''t let Anna get in a bad mood.


    During dinner, Anna talked to me nicely.


    Dinner was roasted veterinary meat from the woods, fruit collected nearby, and bread brought from the city of the labyrinth.


    They''re all delicious.


    After dinner, I went out with Dai Sage (Momo) and Light Warrior (Anna) to train.


    Hakuryu (Mel), who has been carrying us, is resting on his side, and Johnny is drinking the liquor he brought with him.


    After a while, the Dai Sage (Momo) and the Light Warrior (Anna) said they had lost their focus, so I took a break.


    I''m continuing my water magic training.


    Recently, no matter how much magic I use, I''m not tired at all.


    Is it training?


    I get a little anxious.


    While I continued using water magic, I somehow looked around and noticed Johnny looking up.


    "Johnny, what are you looking at?


    "Ahh... these trees are cherry blossoms."


    Sakura?


    That''s how I look at you.


    There were no flowers or leaves, but it certainly looked like a cherry tree from the tree trunk and branches.


    But this is a different world.


    (Once upon a time, cherry blossoms were spreading through the world.Cherry trees are not uncommon in this world.)


    Ira-sama taught me.


    Hee... is that so?


    In the old world, I didn''t watch cherry blossoms slowly, but now I miss them.


    However, it is a lonely state without leaves or flowers.


    "All corners.Let''s bloom. "


    Huh?


    Johnny murmured and chanted something.


    The cherry blossoms form buds and light pink petals open.


    "Wow...."


    "Beautiful..."


    Anna and Momo exclaim.


    "Oh, this is amazing."


    I heard Mr. Hakuryu (Mel).


    Even the ancient dragon tribe seems to be impressed by magic.


    A few minutes later, the blooming cherry trees appeared.


    Pretty obvious, but I''m sure the monster won''t find it because of Mr. White Dragon''s boundaries.


    When the wind blew, a thin pink petal danced in the air.


    "Beautiful."


    Good, the cherry blossoms are snowing.


    I nodded at Johnny''s words.


    "It''s a flower view. Let''s have a drink with Makoto."


    "I''ll take it."


    I was in training, but I was grateful for the cup.


    It is not the Japanese who do not drink it.


    Master, do you like these flowers?


    "Oh, it''s a flower that''s blooming in my hometown."


    I want to show you too.


    I''m sure you''ll be delighted.


    Well then, when we get back to the City of the Labyrinth, let''s plant all these flowers.


    "I like it, Momo.I''ll help you too. "


    The Great Sage (Momo) and the Brave of Light (Anna) are excited.


    A flower or a tree...


    Don''t say wild things.


    I would love more cherry blossoms in this world.


    I ended the day in a calm mood, watching cherry blossoms for the first time in a long time.


    ¡ó


    After a full two days, we crossed the western continent to reach the blackened sea.


    It is a sea that separates the western continent from the northern.


    Move over the sea on Mel''s back.


    When I got tired of the dark sea view, a gray earth appeared before us.


    I can see it.


    "Mr. White Dragon, is that...?


    "That''s right. The home of the demons.Did you call yourselves the Northern Continent?


    Everyone''s mouth gets smaller in that word.


    Even Johnny seemed a little nervous.


    The Northern Continent - also known as the Magic Continent.


    (Speaking of which... this is the first time I''ve been here...)


    Thousands of years later, in the world, I fought demons and demon kings from the Magic Continent, but I never went there.


    This is the first time I''ve landed.


    Thus we set foot on the continent where the Great Demon King is.

 278 Episode 274 Takazuki Makoto explores the Magic Continent

    To describe the Magic Continent in one word, it was a "grey world".


    The earth, the forest, the river, the sky are all dark.


    "It wasn''t like this in the old days...."


    Really?


    I asked Mr. Hakuryu about his bitter words.


    "This earth has become a land without light since the presence of the demon god Everest."


    "Heh...."


    Apparently, the Magic Continent was influenced by the Great Demon King (Everest), which led to this scenery.


    At that time, Johnny moved her neck and stared at the distance.


    "You''re being watched."


    "Yes, I can feel my gaze."


    The Lord of the Tensioned Voices was Johnny and Anna the Brave of Light.


    Is it the same for the Great Sage (Momo)? His expression is hard.


    My "search for enemies" skill doesn''t respond at all...


    I looked around with the "Chitose" skill, but I had no idea where it was coming from.


    When I thought I was in trouble.


    "Don''t worry. Our ancient dragon tribe has dominated the earth for a long time.If you stay with me, you will not be attacked by the demons. "


    The boulder is Mr. White Dragon.


    Too much.


    "Now, what are you going to do, Spirit Man?The Great Demon King Castle (Eden) is a floating (...) castle (...) that does not stay in one place.I can''t find it even if I look for it. "


    Wait a minute.


    According to the picture book "The Legend of Abel", the Great Demon King Castle (Eden) floats irregularly over the Magic Continent.


    Flying around unplanned will drain our health.


    (Dear Goddess of Destiny, can you hear me?I want you to tell me where the Great Demon King Castle is.)


    God help you in trouble!


    I was counting on you more and more.....


    (¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.)


    Is that it?


    It''s not a radio wave, but I''m in a bad state of mind.


    Hey, Ira, can you hear me?


    (.........................................................................¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I can''t.


    My voice got farther.


    "Spirit Man? What''s the matter with you?


    "After entering the Magic Continent, I couldn''t hear the voice of the Goddess of Destiny."


    "Yeah! You''re in trouble, Master!


    The panicking wise man (Momo), but this is to be expected.


    The Magic Continent is near the knee of the Great Demon King.


    The goddess of destiny told me that the boundaries were stretched to cover the continent.


    By now, the Goddess of Destiny (Ira) will be working hard to adjust (tune) the frequency (metaphor) of the story.


    "Let''s get down somewhere appropriate.I need to confirm a few things. "


    "Okay."


    Mr. White Dragon landed in a nearby retreat.


    We descend from Mr. White Dragon''s back onto the gray earth.


    "This is it....."


    The Magic Continent.


    Again, the gray world as far as you can see.


    I remember the illusion that my eyes had lost their sense of color.


    But most importantly...


    "Great Spirit of Water (Dear)"


    I summoned her, the Great Spirit of Water.


    "Yes, my king."


    "How about this...?


    The key to me is not to affect my ''Spirit Man'' skills.


    "It''s not bad.The water spirits are fine. "


    I see.


    It relieves me.


    It seems to be different from the "submarine shrine", which had a ridiculous boundary of rejecting (...) the existence (...) of all (...) spirits (...).


    Spirit use is not a problem in the Magic Continent.


    Well, what about the others?


    "The Spirit of Wind, the Spirit of Earth, the Spirit of Fire."


    Johnny said while keeping her long hair awake.


    He can handle all four spirits.


    I envy you...


    "I''m getting stronger than usual!


    Sage (Momo) is shaking his arm.


    This child is a semi-vampire (half vampire), so it is understandable that the air of the Magic Continent suits him.


    As for Hakuryu (Mel), there is no problem at all because he originally lived in the Magic Continent.


    So the biggest problem is...


    "I don''t like this place very much...."


    After all, the Light Warrior (Anna) was not compatible with the Magic Continent.


    The complexion is not good.


    "Would you like to take a break somewhere close?You should get familiar with the environment of the Magic Continent. "


    I made a proposal.


    Anna, the main firepower, must be in good health.


    "Now, let''s find a suitable place for camping....."


    A camp celebrity, Johnny, looked around.


    "Dear White Dragon (Helm Merck)!!


    There was a loud cry for Hakuryu (Mel).


    !?


    Everyone turned their voices in a hurry.


    I was standing there.


    (Ghost...?)


    He was a boy with a clear body.


    "Enemy!?", but as far as his expression is concerned, it seems harmless.


    "Have you... met somewhere?


    Hakuryu (Mel) wrinkles his neck.


    He doesn''t seem to remember.


    The ghost boy had a lonely look.


    "Haha... that''s right.It was 200 years ago.You saved my life with my sister.Our family, the Magus, was nowhere to be found and no one helped us when the monsters attacked us.White Dragon (Helm Merck) helped me.I won''t forget that!


    "I see...."


    Hakuryu (Mel) is taking it upon himself.


    I don''t know if I can help but remember 200 years ago.


    "Are you in my village?The continent has been at peace since the world was ruled by the great (...) lord (...).Even weak ghost tribes can live safely.You''re welcome. "


    "Hmm...."


    Hakuryu (Mel) looks at us.


    "What do we do?" said the eyes.


    At that time, letters floated in the air.


    RPG Player Skill.


    Do you want to stop by the village of Magic Continent?


    Yes, sir.


    No, sir.


    (... mmm, I don''t know what to do.)


    There is a possibility of a ''trap''.


    It''s a demonic village anyway.


    The Ghost tribe is said to be weak, but it is still dangerous if it is attacked by a large crowd.


    But....


    Shall we go, Hakuryu-san?


    If you like the Spirit Man, let''s go.


    Johnny, Light Warrior (Anna), Great Sage (Momo) seemed confused.


    But eventually you agreed with me.


    If you have to, you can get on the white dragon (Mel) and run.


    "You guys are friends with Mr. White Dragon, right?Please come this way. "


    We were guided by a ghost boy and advanced into the dark forest.


    ¡ó


    "This way, White Dragon."


    What came was a modest village surrounded by simple fences.


    I thought it was a village of ghosts, but the inhabitants were of various races.


    Orcs, goblins, skeletons, and other demons.


    However, there were features.


    "What''s here is a non-combatant."


    I nod small to Mr Johnny''s tweet.


    In the village were the young, the old and the women.


    There is no demon race that seems strong.


    Apparently it wasn''t a trap.


    When I started walking around looking around the village.


    Makoto-san


    They grabbed my clothes.


    It''s Anna the Brave of Light.


    "What''s wrong?


    "What''s the matter...?"


    This is a demonic village, right?I was angry with him for whispering!


    Sage (Momo) is also staring anxiously at us.


    But they''re the only ones confused.


    Hakuryu (Mel) is greeted by a demon like a village chief.


    Residents of the village look at Mr. Hakuryu (Mel) with a scary expression, so it can still be said that the ancient dragon clan is a special existence.


    Johnny decided it wasn''t a dangerous village and had already gone for a walk.


    It''s my first Magic Continent, so I still want to explore.


    I''m really excited about the new continent.


    (... thump!!............!!


    At that time, the noise (noise) echoed in my head.


    Probably the Goddess of Destiny, but I can''t hear you.


    It seems that the adjustment (tuning) is not working yet.


    Good luck, Ira.


    (... hey!!... nnh!!


    I feel like Ira-sama is angry.


    But I can''t help it because I can''t hear you.


    Because I can''t hear you.


    "Anna-san, Momo.I''m just tired from now on, so let''s rest my body and feelings first. "


    "... hah, Mr Makoto is overminded"


    "... what kind of nerve are you, Master?"


    As far as I was concerned, they gave me a cold gaze.


    Sad.


    I slowly looked around the village.


    Mr. Hakuryu (Mel) ''s companions were generally favorable to the village''s demons.


    The Dragons are great.


    I was looking for food, weapons, and armor, but there was no shop for people coming from outside.


    Everything seems to be self-sufficient in a poor village.


    The only thing I could do was gather information, so I had a chat with the young demons who had spoken to us.


    Even so, this is a small village at the edge of the Magic Continent.


    "How have you been?


    I was told that there was not much interaction with other settlements and that there was no change every day.


    What worried me.


    At the end of the conversation, there was the word "peace" thanks to the Great Demon King.


    Apparently, before the appearance of the Great Demon King, even though the demon tribes had strong powers, there was also a struggle between the demon kings, and it seems that the weak demon tribes were a difficult world to live in.


    About 100 years ago, the Great Demon King appeared and united the world by obeying all demon kings.


    On that occasion, it seems to have become a peaceful world for the demons.


    Looking next door, the brave man of light (Anna) and the wise man (Momo) are expressing an indisputable expression.


    From now on, we will defeat the Great Demon King.


    For them, we would be the worst people in the world.


    Two people with serious roots care about it.


    But there was something else that bothered me.


    I felt a slight discomfort while talking to the people in this village.


    It was a faint reaction, so I didn''t notice it at first.


    But if you look closely, it was definitely ''that''.


    They''re -- they''re -- they''re (...) charming, they''re (...) charming, they''re (...) charming.


    I was able to realize it thanks to the "Charm" skill given to me as the Guardian Knight of the Moon Witch (Friae).


    Attraction is like "brainwashing" in the previous world.


    That is why the words of the inhabitants are not always true.


    If, above all, the inhabitants of the village seem fascinated, it is doubtful that this village is truly peaceful.


    I wanted to stay overnight, but it would be dangerous to take a break here.


    I also have experience in the country of the moon (Raphylog).


    Speaking of which, what about the Queen I met in the Land of the Moon?


    I can''t believe she fascinated the inhabitants of such a small village...


    However, it is synonymous with the Moon Witch, "Charm."


    I wonder if it is relevant.


    I''d like to hear from Hakuryu (Mel) later.


    (Anyway, let''s not stay long....)


    That''s what I decided.


    It''s time to leave.


    Finally, casually, I asked a question.


    "By the way, there are few young men in this village.There are many children and old people.Is there a reason?


    It was a poor village, so I wondered if I was going to make a living.


    "Yeah... that''s hard.Everything seems to have been defeated by a hero in the western continent..... "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The answer I returned was an event that was relevant to me.


    My cheeks sweat.


    Even a small village on the edge of the continent seems to be transmitting that much.


    We need to make sure Anna doesn''t get caught up with the brave.


    But with the next line, that kind of thought blew up.


    "Thanks to this, warriors from all over the continent have been summoned by the Dragon King.With millions of troops, they will eradicate the tribes of the Immortal King. "


    "Eh!?"


    The mouths of the Hero of Light and the Great Sage were wide open.


    The passage in the picture book "Legend of Abel the Brave" came to mind while the two of them were solidifying.


    ¨D ¨D Millions of Demon King troops came from the Magic Continent and the Saviors defeated it.The land of victory is Sinfonia, king of the land of the sun (Highland).


    It is a famous legend among the Saviors (Abel).


    (From next to next.....)


    I want to hold my head.


    They won''t slow me down.


    The next history (event) was already moving.

 279 Episode 275 Takatsuki Makoto chooses

    "A million Demon King armies will destroy our continent...?"


    Johnny, who heard me, shouted in surprise.


    Now, we are leaving the village of the demon tribe and moving on the back of Mr. Hakuryu (Mel).


    "Mr. Makoto, where are you going?"


    "Makoto-sama, what should we do now!?"


    Hero of Light (Anna) and Sage (Momo) pull my clothes.


    Of course, I didn''t have a definite idea.


    However, I hurried out because I heard that there were millions of Demon King armies and I didn''t want to relax.


    I want to rely on the goddess of destiny, but I still can''t hear you.


    What should I do from now on...?


    "Spirit Man, if millions of troops gather, it''s probably King of the Beasts territory."


    It was Hakuryu (Mel) who called me lost.


    "How do you know?"


    "There are only a limited number of places where such a large army can assemble.The ancient dragon tribe dominates the continent, but its habitat is high.It''s not good for the army to gather. "


    I see.


    If Hakuryu (Mel) is familiar with the geography of the Magic Continent, there is no doubt.


    So, where are we headed, Makoto?


    "No, no! What are you talking about, Johnny!"


    It was Anna who responded to Johnny''s words.


    "Master, go back to the Great Labyrinth and evacuate the city."


    "There''s no place to evacuate, is there?Rather, the city of the Great Labyrinth is the safest. "


    "... uu"


    Johnny calmly echoes the words of the wise man.


    Indeed, the city of the Great Labyrinth has become a natural fortress.


    It would be safer to stay.


    Rather, we are the problem.


    On a continent where millions of Demon King armies gather, they wander around at a party of only five.


    If they find us, they''ll crush us in no time.


    "Mr. White Dragon (Mel), can you observe from afar where the Demon King army is gathered?"


    "I can do that.... are you sure you want to go?"


    Mr. Hakuryu (Mel) didn''t even seem to like it.


    But I can''t just leave you alone.


    We headed to the place where the Demon King army was gathered.


    ¡ó


    "Hmm, really... that''s..."


    "... there''s nothing I can do about this..."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The voices of the brave man of light (Anna) and the wise man (Momo) are trembling.


    Even Johnny, who said hostile inspections are the basis of battle, has hardened.


    The vast plains that form the realm of the King of the Beasts.


    We climbed up a mountain where we could see from a distance, and we saw the light.


    --An army of demon kings as far as you can see.


    There was no comparison between the runaway monster (Stampede) and the army of the "King of the Beast".


    When people look at things on a scale they don''t understand, they realize that the brain doesn''t accept reality.


    This is... I don''t know... desperate.


    "I can''t... this is a coalition army. Spirit Master"


    Hakuryu (Mel) roars.


    Of course, its appearance has changed to that of a human race.


    "Allied forces?"


    With a glance, you can see that there are various demons and monsters.


    That could have been said under the authority of the Immortal King (Bifronce).


    What''s "no"?


    I asked Mr. Hakuryu what he meant.


    "Originally, the three demon kings whose territory is this continent are the King of the Dragon, the King of the Beast, and the King of the Sea Devil.Do you know that? "


    "Of course I do."


    That will not change a thousand years from now.


    The story of the Three Demon Kings ruling the Magic Continent was studied in pieces.


    "But here you can see the king of the giants, the king of the worms, the king of the fallen heavens, and the king of the devils.Looks like the remnants of The Immortal King were on their way. "


    "I mean...."


    I know what the Allies mean.


    And that''s not a good situation.


    "It is possible that all the demons scattered around the world (...) kings (...) are (...) gathering (...) together."


    "Is the aim an enemy of the Immortal King (Bifronce)?"


    "I wonder... it seems that the demon kings don''t have much horizontal cooperation.He didn''t seem to get along very well. "


    In Johnny''s words, I conveyed the information that the Goddess of Destiny taught me.


    That''s why I didn''t think I''d be retaliated against for defeating the Immortal King...


    "Hi, let''s leave, Mr. Makoto...."


    "Master, they''ve found you...."


    The Light Warrior (Anna) and the Great Sage (Momo) are completely overwhelmed.


    "Makoto, our goal is the enemy''s main circle.The castle of the Great Demon King. Let''s get out of here. "


    Even Mr Johnny, who is not always afraid, has proposed to withdraw.


    "Here we go, Spirit Man."


    Mr. White Dragon will call me.


    Hero of Light (Anna) and Sage (Momo) said, "Let''s hurry!".


    Whoever thinks you should leave here.


    I know that, too.


    I know...


    Do you want to fight a million Demon Kings?


    Yes, sir.


    No, sir.


    (I wish I didn''t have this....)


    I looked sideways at the text that floats in the air.


    ¨D ¨D RPG Player Skill


    Skills that have given you advice on a number of occasions at an important turning point in your adventure.


    He''s asking me questions.


    Are you sure you want me to leave like this?


    It was when I was worried, feeling the gaze of four people.


    (... Kotto!... Kotto Takazuki!!)


    There was a bell-like voice in my head.


    The Goddess of Destiny?


    Apparently, the tuning of the hearsay has been completed.


    That''s good.


    (Beep...! Beep...! Ahhh...!)


    Lady Ira?


    Oh, I wonder if you''re still in a bad mood?


    (What do you think you''re doing to get close to the Demon King Army?!!!!!!)


    Keane and the beautiful voice of the goddess of destiny (Ila) echoed all the way to the back of her head.


    "... with your voice?"


    Unexpectedly frowned.


    "Master? What''s wrong?"


    Looking at my expression, the Sage heard me worried.


    "The voice of Ila is now heard."


    "Above all else. Let the Goddess tell us where the Great Demon King is and we''ll leave immediately."


    Hakuryu (Mel) hurries me.


    Let''s do it, Mr. Makoto.


    "Well, now the enemy is concentrated here.This is a great opportunity to hit your head. "


    Light brave (Anna) and Johnny agree.


    But first, I had to ask the Goddess of Destiny.


    "Ira, I need to ask you something."


    I dared to mention the question.


    Just like you told the other four.


    I know. It''s where the Great Demon King is, I''ll take care of it.I checked the location of the Great Demon King Castle while I was tuning the story!From here to the north.....)


    "No, the question is not where the Great Demon King is."


    (What?)


    "" "What?" "


    Five surprised voices echoed, but I didn''t mind.


    "The Demon King Army here, on the western continent, sees the (...) city of the Great (...) Lost (...) Palace (...)?"


    The words have four eyes wide open.


    My prediction is that they''re more likely to be found.


    And that''s probably why the RPG Player skill showed you the choice.


    A city that big.


    With the defeat of Devil King Bifronce, the number of inhabitants is increasing.


    If millions of Demon King troops look for lice crushes, it''s hard to keep hiding.


    And if they find us, in the end, nobody will survive.


    The opponent is all the main forces of the Demon King Army.


    Crushed like ants.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    There was no reply from the goddess of destiny.


    That would be the answer.


    "Makoto, what is the goddess...?"


    Johnny, who is most worried about the city of the Great Labyrinth, asks.


    "Dear Goddess of Destiny, can the City of the Great Labyrinth be found by the Demon King Army?"


    I asked the question again, I assure you.


    "...... cu"


    The words distorted Johnny''s expression.


    "Oh no... Makoto-sama"


    "Makoto, let''s go back and let the people of the City of the Great Labyrinth know!"


    "But where are we going? Where the numbers are hiding."


    "Our ancient dragon tribe will help us, but not all of us."


    If we move to the lower levels of the Great Labyrinth,


    "The environment below is harsh.Depending on the inhabitants, it''s not even easy to live. "


    "Really...."


    "We don''t have time. We have to get back."


    "Yes, Makoto. Let''s go back."


    Mr. Makoto!


    Makoto-sama!


    Everyone''s voice comes into my ear.


    I remember once again the text of the picture book "Legend of the Brave Abel".


    ¨D ¨D Millions of Demon King troops came from the Magic Continent and the Saviors defeated it.


    Sigh small.


    It seems that fate will converge.


    After all, it''s late or early.


    (Wait, Takatsuki Makoto. What are you thinking...? (No way)


    The Goddess of Destiny just read my thoughts.


    That''s right, goddess.


    (Wait, wait, wait, listen to me!That''s no good, really no good)


    The voice of the goddess of destiny echoes in her head.


    The Goddess of Destiny is sure to be right.


    If we''re going to be safe, we''d better abandon the Great Labyrinth.


    But that''s...


    (Hey... Takatsuki Makoto... rethink it...)


    The voice of the Goddess of Destiny (Ira) is distressing.


    But, please, can you help me?


    (................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................ It''s a 24-hour sermon when you''re done.


    Thank you very much.


    The consent of the goddess was obtained.


    With conditions (today).


    (... stupid)


    Guys, listen up.


    I spoke to four people.


    ¡ó Perspective of the Hero of Light (Anna) ¡ó


    Huh?


    I doubted my ears. [M]


    What did Mr. Makoto just say?


    ¨D ¨D Let''s destroy the millionaire Demon King army.


    "Makoto-san...."


    "Anna, what''s wrong?"


    Quite the opposite of my trembling voice, a calm voice as usual.


    "Ah, you really want to fight that...?... aren''t you scared? "


    My feet are trembling.


    I''m scared.


    Tell me how many people you''ve taken care of in the City of the Great Labyrinth and the brave men of the earth are in danger.


    What is it other than suicide to challenge that army?


    "Please reconsider, Mr. Makoto," he replied earlier.


    "That''s scary, but...."


    Well then!


    Let''s stop it! I couldn''t say the word. [M]


    "It''s hard for a brave man to choose his opponent."


    I can''t help it, but the tone is absurd.


    Makoto''s face did not show any fear or fear.


    --No matter how strong they are, heroes can''t choose.


    It was the word of the brave man of fire.


    That''s what I wanted.


    I wanted to be like the brave man of fire.


    Why would Makoto say the same thing...?


    Why does Makoto-san''s voice stop shaking my body...?


    "Something''s wrong, Ira. Nothing, just a little dressed up... uh, yes, I know."


    Makoto looks a little troubled.


    "Um... what about the goddess...?"


    "Just a little angry at the Goddess of Destiny."


    "....."


    When I saw him laughing like a prank, a strange feeling spreading into my heart that I could not say. [M]


    I tried to grab Mr. Makoto''s hand and tell him something.


    "Me too...."


    I could only say that.


    Good luck with that.


    Mr. Makoto gently grabbed my hand back. [M]


    Underneath is an army of millions of Demon Kings filling the earth.


    Still, just being by this person (Makoto) allowed me to forget a little bit about my fear.

 280 Episode 276 Anna, the Brave of Light, witnesses

    ¡ó Perspective of the Hero of Light (Anna) ¡ó


    "Hey, Spirit Man! What are you talking about!?"


    "Makoto, recklessly. I''m going to die for nothing."


    "Makoto-sama... please stop!"


    White Dragons (Helm Merck) are in a hurry.


    All three are naturally trying to stop Mr. Makoto.


    It was then.


    ¨D ¨D Spyglass water retention skills


    I heard a little murmur.


    "Makoto...."


    I realize I''m trying to speak to him.


    The air... is as cold as midwinter.


    My breath is white. [M]


    When I looked at it, my three feet stopped and were feeling gloomy.


    That was the same for me.


    Makoto-san is clearly weird.


    Like when I fought Bifronce, the demon king, I turned into something else.


    "Well, Anna, can you come with me?"


    Makoto turned around and smiled like a sticky smile.


    But my eyes aren''t laughing.


    There was a slight rainbow glow in the back of my eyes looking at me blurrily.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I was overwhelmed by Mr. Makoto''s condition and couldn''t respond. [M]


    "My king, are you on your side?"


    Finally.


    I''ve been waiting so long.


    Blue-skinned beauties appear to surround Makoto.


    ... the Spirit of Water (Undine).


    Is that so much?


    I''m not the only one who''s always with you, Dear.


    More than a dozen water spirits (Undine) surround Makoto.


    I think the magic amount of the Great Spirit of Water (Undine) is comparable to that of even the Demon King, the White Dragon.


    Anna-san?


    "Ha, yes! I see... Mr. Makoto"


    While overwhelmed by the magic (mana) of the Great Spirit of Water (Undine), I nodded and took Makoto''s hand.


    Wow, take me!


    Momo-chan complains in a hurry.


    "Sorry, Momo. You can''t bring all the magic members together from the (...) roll (...)."


    "That''s not true...!"


    Momo-chan makes a sad voice.


    I felt uncomfortable with Mr. Makoto''s words.


    So, what about Anna?


    Johnny asked.


    Yes, if Mr. Makoto''s right, I''ll be involved with you.


    "Anna, protect herself with the Light Warrior skill.My Spirit Magic doesn''t work with the Light Warrior skill. "


    "I see...."


    Makoto told me straight away that he was going to get me involved.


    But... if it''s the usual Makoto-san, I wouldn''t say that.


    Makoto-san is a little... scared.


    "Hey, Spirit Man. I''ve been noticed."


    White Dragon pointed to the Demon King army.


    A group of Demon King Army pioneers are slowly moving here.


    It''s not impossible to be noticed.


    The magnificent amount of magic (mana) of the great spirits of water (undine).


    You''ll notice how far away it was.


    "Mel, take Momo and Johnny and evacuate as far away as possible."


    "... don''t die, Spirit Master"


    That said, Mr. White Dragon put Momochan and Johnny on their backs and left us.


    In the meantime, the Demon King army is trying to surround us.


    Some monsters followed the White Dragon.


    I was a little worried, but I''m sure Mr. White Dragon will be fine.


    We''re the problem.


    "Anna-san, please take me there by magic."


    ".................."


    I couldn''t help but look at Mr. Makoto''s pointing direction. [M]


    It was the center of the Demon King army.


    You want me to go in the middle with a million enemies?


    That''s easy to say!


    It''s time for the Demon King army to surround the hills where we are.


    But none of the Demon King''s armies are approaching.


    Maybe she''s afraid of the magic (mana) of the Great Spirit of Water (Undine) called by Makoto.


    But I don''t know when they''ll attack us.


    Anna-san?


    What''s the matter with you? However, I was angry with Mr. Makoto''s face, which was very neat.


    (Already! This guy is really... selfish!)


    When you say this carefully, you''ll be safe and in danger.


    And you''re dying and worrying about your surroundings!


    I can''t watch because it''s too dangerous.


    That''s why I have to be on the side.


    "Makoto, you can''t use the Light Warrior skill without the sunlight.Can I ask you a favor? "


    I pointed it out.


    There''s nothing I can do about it.


    Oh, yes.


    Makoto told the Great Spirit of Water (Undine) something.


    The clouds of darkness are clear and the blue sky spreads


    (The Dark Clouds, the magic of the Great Demon King, are so light.....)


    I''m really stunned.


    I felt the light of the sun and the power flowing up my body. [M]


    Light turns into a fighting spirit (aura).


    And then my heart calmed down.


    This is also the effect of the Light Warrior skill.


    (Compared to Mr. Makoto, it''s calm and nothing.)


    My heart still beats loudly.


    But the tremors stopped.


    What''s tough is the Demon King Army.


    Suddenly, the "Clouds of Darkness" have cleared up and you will be surprised.


    The queue collapsed and I heard a big groan.


    You know we caused this anomaly.


    Still, the Demon King army never stormed in on us.


    The magic (mana) of the Great Spirit of Water (Undine) seems pretty scary.


    "Anna, let''s go."


    "Yes, Mr. Makoto."


    I grabbed Makoto''s hand and spread my wings. [M]


    It floats in the air.


    Slowly he headed towards the center of the Demon King army.


    ¡ó


    "Who are you!"


    A demon tribe like the executives of the Demon King army shouts.


    "Stop!!! I''ll slay you if you get any closer!"


    Or there are people who are slashing us.


    "" "Gwwwwwwwwwww!" "


    The monsters are attacking in a flock.


    The Demon King army constantly attacked us slowly.


    That''s enough to make me dizzy.


    But nobody even touched us.


    ¨D ¨D Holy water magic and ice majesty


    The magic of the boundary created by Makoto''s "Great Spirit of Water (Undine)".


    At first, it was a small circular junction.


    It spreads slowly.


    Nowadays, small villages are boundaries large enough to be completely wrapped up.


    All those who entered the border were covered in snow and frozen.


    I''m the only exception.


    He defends himself with the "Hero of Light" skill.


    This is the magic Makoto-san told me about getting involved...


    "Hero, don''t die!!!!"


    A demon tribe with a deep sense of humor has rushed towards us.


    He must be a famous demon.


    I hold my sword to intercept it. [M]


    The blade of the demon sword will arrive here in about two seconds.


    I put the sword in my right hand together the fighting spirit of light (aura).


    Shake it and you''ll be able to easily lose your neck.


    But then it didn''t come.


    It seemed like a powerful demon tribe, but it was also iced dozens of steps ahead of us.


    Hah, a small sigh sparkled my breath.


    It''s a cold world.


    The air is terribly cold.


    Without the Light Warrior skill, you won''t be able to stand.


    I want to move my body if possible.


    But I was free.


    "Mr. Makoto, I have nothing to do."


    "Anna''s coming up now."


    Unlike me, who is slightly out of his mind, Mr. Makoto''s expression is serious.


    But none of the Demon King''s army has yet reached the time of my sword. [M]


    "Makoto-san, I don''t know if I can defeat you by myself...."


    That kind of thing made me feel a little less nervous. [M]


    Mr. Makoto''s boundaries are dyed white over all the horizons.


    A world of silver.


    It''s beautiful... but it''s a world of death that''s going to ice up what''s inside it.


    Are you going to stop a million Demon King armies here?


    After all, it was when I was thinking about Makoto-san... something like that.


    "Anna-san, I''m here."


    In Makoto''s words, I feel relieved.


    There are obviously different signs from the demons.


    Dense vibes.


    Mr. Makoto''s gaze is over the sky.


    Looking at you, there were some people looking down at us.


    "You''re the brave man of light that you said you were?She was such a pretty girl! "


    A bright voice echoes out loud.


    Within Makoto''s boundaries, the woman smiles gracefully as if nothing were wrong.


    Scary beauty, red eyes like red balls.


    And black wings from the back.


    At first glance, I thought it was the same as me, but I was telling you that the evil that comes out of me is clearly different.


    "Look closely, Elaine. She''s a Tianyi woman.Abel the Brave of Light must be a man. "


    The man who answered boasts the same beauty as the woman named Elaine.


    An elegant look dressed like a nobleman.


    However, when I saw him, I felt disgusted enough to look at him.


    "But I feel the protection of the Goddess of the Sun (Altena) from that girl.There''s no doubt that the Brave of Light is her. "


    "But... now that your predictions are off."


    "Either way, just kill it and confirm it.Let''s kill him. It''s freezing cold here. "


    It was an old man with a bent back who broke into two conversations.


    The voice was hard to hear, and whenever I spoke, there was a feathery noise.


    And even though he was an old man, he was more willing to kill himself among the three.


    "Isn''t it pathetic that both the king of the worms and the handicapped feel the cold of the magic of the tribes?"


    "Nasty, demonic boy. Look at that in the first place, it''s the great spirits of water (Undine) that I haven''t seen in thousands of years.Why is such a thing following a mere tribe? "


    "I''m sure I can''t solve it.The messengers of the current spiritual goddess should be Cain''s. "


    "Speaking of which, I haven''t seen Cain lately, but I wonder where she''s selling the oil."


    They keep talking without worrying about us.


    I can''t interrupt the conversation very much.


    There are only three demons.


    Each of them emitted a feeling of intimidation equal to or greater than Devil King Bifronce.


    The name is Elinus.


    A demon tribe called the King of the Bugs.


    They... no way...


    At that time, there was a loud noise of tingling.


    Turning around,


    (Yes, sometime!)


    There were monsters that were bigger in human form than the White Dragon, and even bigger in four-legged walking.


    No, that''s not a monster...


    Evil is greater than the three in the sky.


    A giant and a giant beast have something to say.


    I couldn''t understand the content. [M]


    "Zagan-kun and Goliath-kun, do it!"


    A woman with black wings waved her hand with a soft voice.


    That name makes my body stiff. [M]


    Their names that govern this world.


    I can''t possibly hear you wrong.


    "Hah, there are five demon kings..."


    I heard Mr. Makoto murmuring.


    You''re about to collapse into that word.


    Please make a mistake.


    But my brain denies it.


    Elaines the Fallen King


    Varak the Swarm King


    Barbatos the Demon King


    King Goliath of the Titans


    King of the Beast Zagan


    ¨D ¨D Nine demon kings ruling the world.


    Half of them were gathered in front of us.

 281 Chapter 277 The Five Demon Kings

    ¡ó Perspective of the Hero of Light (Anna) ¡ó


    "King of Fallen Heaven" Elaines with a suspicious smile


    The King of the Bugs, Varak, looks down on us in disgust.


    "The Devil King" Barbatos turns an interesting gaze


    The King of the Titans with an expression I don''t know what you''re thinking. Goliath.


    "King of the Beast" Zagan stares at us with his sharp eyes aimed at prey.


    - We are surrounded by five demon kings who rule the world.


    "Makoto-san...."


    Calm down.


    I shook Makoto''s hand with a trembling voice.


    From Mr. Makoto''s voice, I didn''t seem upset.


    He looks at the Demon Kings with his hands on his chin as he thinks of something.


    That''s right, we need to calm down.


    I took a small breath. [M]


    The air is tight.


    Breaking a moment of silence was a low voice that often passed.


    "The immortal king is broken, and the brave are all dead."


    For a moment, I was confused by a voice different from what I was talking about.


    It was at the same time as I realized the voice of the king of beasts.


    Oooooooooooooooooooo!!!


    The King of the Titans shouts.


    The more the ground flips over, the bigger an earthquake will occur.


    It was the sound of the Titan King coming into us.


    "Great Spirit of Water (Dear)"


    "Yes, my king."


    Stop the king of the giants.


    "Yes, sir."


    That said, Dear attacked the king of the giants, along with several other great spirits of water (Undine).


    --Thousand Ice Blades


    --A flock of water dragons


    An ice blade falls like a storm, and a water dragon goes wild like a tsunami.


    The sight appeared as if it were the end of the world.


    That leads to the King of the Titans.


    Oooooooooooooooo!!!


    Again, the shout of the king of the giants rises, but this time a slightly bitter voice mixes.


    "Su, wow...."


    "Anna-san, it won''t last long."Sword of Light, please."


    "Ha, yes...."


    I hold the holy sword, Balmunk, in the form of a hero of fire.


    Turn the sun''s light into a fighting spirit and use it as a magical sword.


    Magic (mana) that can handle infinitely as long as there is light.


    I used my abilities to prepare for enemy attacks.


    "What, he''s using the Great Spirit perfectly?"


    "Hmm, interesting. I don''t know about this world, but this is how easily we use Spirit Magic.What can''t I add to my work? "


    The King of the Swarm and the King of the Devil are casually talking.


    They''re not going to attack us?


    At that time, bright red light covered the area.


    The heat that hit my body with a needle hit me.


    Ugh!


    A huge chunk of fire is exhaled from the mouth of the king of beasts.


    That''s it! The size of the King Fire Magic Class.


    Ha!


    I will cut the flame with a sword of light. [M]


    Makoto''s magic is weak to fire.


    That''s what I was judging.


    "Hee... how about this?"


    The King of the Fallen heavens made the black wings grow on his back to fly.


    This creates a huge tornado.


    "Ice Boundary"


    Makoto''s magic hit the tornado and sprayed it.


    "... what the hell, it''s cheating!"


    The Fallen King sharpens his lips, but the surrounding scenery is incredible.


    A huge rock is blowing up and the ground is pounding.


    "Dark Magic/Black Blade"


    With magic unleashed by the Devil King, the sky is filled with black swords.


    Ah, if that comes down...


    "Anna-san, close the line."


    "Ha, yes!"


    In a hurry, I activate the magic of the sun.


    - Solar Magic Sanctuary Boundaries


    The sphere of light bounces around my body. [M]


    For a moment, I was wrapped in light that made my eyes dizzy.


    When the light was gone, the magic of the Devil King was gone.


    "Is that the hero of light, my natural enemy?"


    Even though his magic has been scratched out, the Devil King is laughing joyfully.


    "Hey, Fallen Heaven Girl. You must be from heaven. Do something about it."


    "Ah, I''m a fallen angel now, so I don''t like sun attributes, ahhhhhhhhhhhhh"


    The demon kings speak freely.


    It is difficult to say that there is cooperation.


    The king of the giants and the king of the beasts do not keep sight of the great spirits of water or keep their distance.


    What do you think, Mr. Makoto?


    "You''re out of hand."


    "I really have to....?"


    "Probably."


    For me, it''s more than one attack at a time.


    You''d better run away somehow...


    "It''s okay, Anna."


    Restore your calm with Makoto''s voice.


    I held the sword and held my breath.


    "My king... are you all right?"


    When I realized it, the great spirits of water (Dear) were next to me.


    And then the other great spirits of water (Undine).


    Yes, that''s right.


    They''re here, too.


    Are you La, Izmade Yundail?


    Increases the King of the Beast''s will to kill.


    The magic and vibes that cover the demon king''s body are rising like hot air.


    I can''t help it.


    "Are you finished already? No harm done."


    "Hey, it''s Lord Zagan''s order. I''ll do it."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In line with the words of the king of beasts, there gathered around the four demon kings.


    The ground is shaking.


    The storm is blowing.


    The flames are raging.


    (... seriously)


    The Five Demon Kings are seriously attacking.


    No, I can''t prevent this from happening...


    (... eh?)


    At that time, I felt hot light pouring down my body. [M]


    What is this...?


    "Anna-san, we''ve gathered the light.Is that enough? "


    Mr. Makoto, whose complexion had not changed, pointed to the sky.


    Sky without a cloud.


    There was something huge and round in there that was transparent.


    Light is gathering.


    I wonder if there was such a way...


    "Anna, pray to the goddess."


    "Ha, yes... please help me, Goddess of the Sun (Altena)..."


    "Anna, stop."


    Makoto stopped me praying. [M]


    "Why are you stopping?"


    "Let''s not pray so far."


    Huh?


    Mr. Makoto grabbed my arm suddenly. [M]


    - Sun Magic and Toning (Synchro)


    Makoto-san, what the hell are you doing?


    "If you lose, you die. If you pray, you die."


    Makoto, who had no expression for a long time, smiled loudly for the first time in a long time.


    (What are you doing!?)


    Huh?


    Suddenly, the voice of a strange woman echoed in my head.


    Who is it!?


    "Dear Goddess of the Sun (Altena), please bring us victory at the price of offering our lives."


    As soon as Mr. Makoto said so, his whole body burned up.


    Not only that, my body shines in seven colors.


    This is...


    "Anna-san, look at the front.The demon king''s attack is coming. "


    "Ha, yes!"


    I held my sword without knowing why. [M]


    "... no, that''s God''s light"


    "That Spirit Man didn''t hesitate to use sacrifice.This is crazy. "


    "What skill? Isn''t it a breach of divine policy?"


    For the first time, the King of the Fallen Heaven, who had spared time, turned into a grumpy face.


    "I''ll kill him first!"


    The demon kings attacked together with the King of the Beast''s signal.


    An attack like a tsunami from all directions.


    There is no escape.


    The black wall was almost crushing us.


    "Great Spirit of Water"


    Yes!


    Makoto activates Holy Magic.


    - Extreme ice.


    Then I used all my might to activate the magic sword.


    - "Angel of Fire (Michael)" Sword


    The sword of the Holy Sword Balmunk wrapped in a seven-coloured flame.


    (So, it''s done.....)


    The demon kings are approaching.


    Sword of Light!


    I waved the Holy Sword heartily. [M]


    ¡ó


    I almost lost consciousness with my own attack.


    "Keho...."


    The blast subsided, and when I looked around, the place where we were was was in was a beautiful new place.


    For a moment, I was stunned and immediately realized.


    "Mr. Makoto!?"


    "... Anna-san, it''s a boulder."


    The clothes were a little worn out, but Mr. Makoto was fine.


    Good, good.


    Not yet, you two.


    The reprimand from the Great Spirit of Water (Dear) flies.


    Looking around in a hurry, there were four (...) demons (...) king (...).


    "Only the King of the Titans could be defeated....."


    As Makoto said, there is no king of the giants.


    Did you defeat him with my sword...?


    But there are still four demon kings left.


    I held my sword with my shoulders breathing. [M]


    The Demon King does not attack.


    Instead, I heard their conversation.


    "What is this...? Can''t you win?"


    The Fallen King is slapping dust on the black feathers.


    "The Hero of Light has already reached the realm of the Half-God.I should have killed him sooner. "


    The king of the worms stared at me in disdain.


    Half-God... am I?


    "You don''t have to be so pessimistic.It was stopped with a blow like that.I can''t stand the next attack. "


    The calm king of demons was right.


    I tried desperately to keep it from appearing on my face, but my strength and magic were at their limit.


    Looking at Mr. Makoto''s side, he''s calm, but he looks tired.


    You must be in the same condition as me.


    What should I do...?


    "Look, the Dragon King is here because we''re playing."


    In the words of the Fallen King, Makoto and I turned to you in haste.


    On our way is a black dragon.


    Even bigger than the King of the Beast.


    Every time my wings are winged, a stormy wind reaches us.


    "That''s..."


    "King of the Dragon..."


    Makoto''s words breathed in.


    Ashtarotto, king of the ancient dragons.


    Of the nine demon kings, no, it is said to be the strongest of the creatures on earth.


    I can tell even from afar.


    It''s different.


    The demon kings who had been fighting earlier were showing so much intimidation that they looked cute.


    "Dragon King Ga Nitoha..."


    "Great, that''s it."


    The demon kings are already in the atmosphere of battle.


    But... this situation is also a (...) state of view (...).


    Earlier, when I was fighting a million Demon Kings, I heard about the operation.


    In this situation, when Ashtalotto, the king of the ancient dragons, appeared on the battlefield, Makoto said, "I''ll take care of the rest."


    "Mr. Makoto."


    When I called out my name, my eyes sparkled in seven colors. [M]


    It is already active.


    My throat rang loud. [M]


    "Anna-san, please stay away for a moment.And defend yourself by crossing the line. "


    "... okay."


    I have heard the magical name that Mr. Makoto will use from now on.


    There''s nothing I can do from here.


    I had heard it beforehand and I still couldn''t believe it.


    Is that really possible?


    "Wait! He''s going to do something!"


    The King of the Fallen Heaven said in a hasty voice.


    "Hmm, what now...."


    "No, that''s... magic (mana)? No, not spirituality (ether)..."


    "Lying... humans are wrapped in magic...?"


    I was noticed.


    But it''s too late.


    Mr. Makoto slowly wounded himself with a dagger.


    The blood passes through the blade and it gets stained red.


    "Dear Goddess of Destiny... let the foolish people have a temporary miracle..."


    (Gu....)


    Yes, you''re about to stop breathing.


    Chills all over your body, and your heart rings like an early bell.


    It''s cold.


    Even though it''s so sunny, it''s cold enough to freeze to death.


    I persisted desperately in my magic. [M]


    The demon kings - especially the Fallen Heavenly King - look pale.


    Makoto pushed the right arm of the blue altered Spirit forward and quietly told the name of the miracle.


    "God (...) class (...) water magic, the world of hell (cocutos)"

 282 Episode 278: Tell me! Goddess of Destiny

    ¡ó Takazuki Makoto''s Perspective ¡ó


    - Before the Magic Continent landed. In the space of the goddess of destiny.


    "Dear Goddess of Destiny, Um... are you okay?"


    A fancy space where dolls work.


    In my dream, I was called to the office of the goddess of destiny.


    "Ah... Takatsuki Makoto. Sorry, call me suddenly"


    "I don''t mind calling, but you look pale."


    There is a deep bear under the eyes of the goddess of destiny (Ira) who is working on paperwork, and an empty bottle of nutritional drinks is rolling on the desk.


    Don''t you work too hard?


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. The Magic Continent is finally starting tomorrow.I need to talk to you about something. Put it to the proper place. "


    "Yes"


    I sat in a chair near the goddess of destiny.


    "First things first. The Magic Continent has the Great Demon King boundary.You may not hear me. "


    That''s not good enough.


    Jesus Christ.


    I didn''t think I could hear the voice of the goddess of destiny who gave me various advice.


    "Oh? That''s a pretty special attitude, not like Takatsuki Makoto."


    "Really? I always count on you."


    That said, the goddess of destiny looked a little happy.


    "Hmm, let''s see. Well, don''t worry about it.I can''t hear you for a while, but I''m going to close the gap and send you a voice.It may take some time to adjust. "


    Ohh!


    That''s good.


    When I exhaled relieved, the goddess of destiny turned against her thin chest.


    Cute.


    So what are your requirements?


    When I ask, the goddess''s face turns into something serious.


    "Do you remember the Devil King Bifronce?I reversed day and night with divine magic. "


    "Of course I remember. I was ready to die."


    "That magic cannot be done by the people on earth alone.I''ve told you before that one of the tribes of gods should be helping you.I was looking for someone. "


    "Do you know who did this?"


    I stepped out without thinking.


    But the goddess of destiny shook her head sideways.


    "Unfortunately, we don''t even know who''s pulling the thread in the back.But it is clear that the magic is the work of the evil God tribe and the (...) is the (...) yes. "


    ¡­¡­


    I wonder what that means.


    "No matter how much I looked into it, I didn''t know who helped the magic of the Immortal King (Bifronce).That''s impossible if it''s a demonic tribe.They are not good at the magic of destiny, and it is impossible to manipulate time without realizing the Goddess of Destiny.In this case, it is not the evil gods behind us, but the superior gods who are better at manipulating time than the goddess of destiny. "


    "Superior to Ira-sama...?"


    Indeed, Ira-sama was the youngest goddess in the Holy Goddess tribe.


    I mean, isn''t there a lot of them?


    "Wow, that''s loud. That''s right, I''m at the bottom anyway!"


    "Thank you for your patience."


    "Well, there are a lot of gods above me, but they''re limited to suspicious ones."


    Your throat is ringing.


    That would be the point.


    "The most suspicious thing is... no (...) a (...)"


    "... eh?"


    I can''t understand the words of the goddess of destiny, and my thoughts stop (stop).


    Master Noah did this?


    "It''s not funny, is it?Noah is an enemy in this age. "


    "No, but!"


    Conditional reflection denies it.


    Whatever it is, it''s not much.


    Who do you think you came for a thousand years ago?


    "Calm down. It''s about ''Can you do it'' and ''Can''t you do it''.Noah is a much better goddess than me, the Goddess of the Sun (Altena) sister.At last, I''m good at time magic.Angry..... "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In Ira''s words, I remembered when I stopped time in the land of fire (Greater Keith) and when I was rewinding time in the land of the sun (Highland).


    I certainly thought you were doing a terrible thing...


    "The Spirit of Time, which Noah uses, will allow us to escape the eyes of the Holy Gods and do evil."


    "... what is the spirit of time?"


    I tried to imitate what Noah was using and summoned him in battle with the Immortal King, but I couldn''t see him after all.


    In the first place, spirits only exist in the four attributes of fire, water, earth, and wind...


    At least that''s what I learned at the temple, and it''s in every book of magic.


    But perhaps...


    "...... hah"


    Ira-sama sighed loudly at the question in my heart.


    "Takazuki Makoto"


    "Yes, yes."


    "I know, but this conversation is useless.As you can imagine, there are more than four types of spirits. "


    "... right?"


    I thought it was weird.


    Compared to the seven attributes of the Holy Gods, the number is small and contradicts the teaching that the Spirit resides in all things.


    My guess is that there are spirits around "Light" and "Darkness"....


    "Stop"


    Ira-sama pressed her finger against my lip.


    "Mug"


    "Don''t go any further. The powerful" Spirit Man "can even look at the angels of the Holy Gods.You don''t want to be under 24-hour surveillance after saving the world. "


    That''s not creepy.


    "I''m out of line.Rabbits don''t invert day and night, and it''s easy to hide it from me.That''s why I''m a potential suspect.... "


    "Can''t you win that?"


    Not only Cain, but I don''t want to think about Noah supporting other demon kings.


    Above all, the tension drops.


    "Don''t worry, I think it''s unlikely.After all, in a thousand years, Noah has become the eighth goddess in the world.Your fianc¨¦e, Sofia, is growing her faith in the Land of Water. "


    Really?


    I couldn''t imagine that Noah''s followers would be there because I had always been a solo follower.


    Princess Sofia, you''re doing your best.


    Thank you very much.


    "There are bronze statues of the goddess of water (Eile) and Noah standing side by side in King''s Land Horn, and the country of wood (Spring Rogue) and fire (Greater Keith) are gradually increasing Noah''s followers.In short, there''s no reason to be on the Great Demon King''s side. "


    "I see...."


    That''s great.


    Apparently, in the world a thousand years later, Noah is being recognized as a goddess.


    However, concerns remain.


    "Noah didn''t know that a thousand years ago, did he?"


    "Noah can send a message from the future to his past self.With Cain the Demon King on the side of Takatsuki Makoto, I don''t think Noah''s going to do anything extra. "


    If you can send a message from the future so easily, please contact me...


    I guess it''s hard because I''m not Lord Noah''s believer now.


    "In this world, the ''Evil Gods'' and the ''Old (Titan) Gods'' are hostile to the ''Holy Gods''.The only surviving Noah of the old (Titan) gods is out of the candidate list, not because of the evil gods.¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Betrayal from my family...?"


    I tried to say what I had come up with.


    "It''s not unlikely..."


    "Isn''t that right!?"


    Please don''t do this.


    "Starting with the Supreme God, parents tend to underestimate the rules of the divine world....But I wouldn''t do such a stupid thing.At best, we''ll just have to make kids on the ground. "


    No, it''s annoying enough.


    For now, the worst opponent to come to another world is Alec the Sun Warrior.


    Much stronger than the Demon King.


    Isn''t that strange?


    "I''m really sorry about that.However, there is no way my family can give it to the Devil as clearly as this time.Then the last of them are the Neutral gods. "


    "Neutral?"


    Was there such a god?


    "Didn''t I tell you? The Moon Goddess (Nia) is a" tribe of gods outside ".God is different from the Holy Tribe. "


    "Goddess of the Moon (Nia)... is this Friae''s goddess of faith?"


    Friae told me that she was a goddess who didn''t speak at all.


    Do you think you''ve only spoken once?


    "Yes, the ''Outer Gods'' control different stars from ours and do not need to be involved.However, if they do not interfere with each other, they may develop into disputes.To that end, we are sending the gods as messengers one pillar at a time from each other.If you can say it in a way that people understand, it''s a "hostage."


    It''s kind of a slaughter story.


    Was the goddess of the moon the goddess of such treatment?


    "I didn''t treat you like a bitch, did I?It properly gives the Seven Goddesses a pillar position and has authority.I have the power to use witches and braves to manage the world... but I don''t see any motivation right now. "


    Is the Moon Goddess (Nia) strong?


    "I don''t know much about it because I haven''t talked much about it... but it seems that the story of the sister of the Goddess of the Sun (Altena) was quite powerful. At least better than me."


    "By the way, how likely are you to help the Devil?"


    "... no, at least I can''t think of any reason."


    Yeah, I guess so.


    As far as I''m concerned, I don''t think she''s the kind of goddess who makes fun of me.


    "Why aren''t you motivated?"


    If possible, I''d like you to give Friae some advice.


    In a thousand years'' time, the world will be working hard to rebuild the moon''s country.


    "The water goddess (Eile) once told me that she said, ''It''s boring.''What a bore! Don''t ask me to be funny at work!How much do I study for the Goddess Exam and work hard for the promotion test even after I become a goddess..... "


    "Ira-sama, Ira-sama"


    Call out to the goddess of destiny who said bumps with his dead eyes.


    Hmm, I guess I''m working too hard.


    Looks like you''re losing your mind.


    "Now you know. I don''t know who helped Devil Bifronce."


    I''m in trouble.


    "But don''t worry, Makoto has the ''Spirit'' I gave him now.The magic of the gods is limited to one stroke, but the decorations are coming. "


    Ira-sama looks at me with a confident expression.


    I can''t say I''m confident.


    Are you okay?


    "What, you''re not sure?It''s not like you. "


    "Just like the Goddess of Destiny (Ira), I was able to finally dispel the magic of day and night reversal... and I fainted instantly..."


    When Devil King Bifronce was there, there was an Ila next door, but it was a critical battle.


    The next opponent is the Great Demon King.


    No matter how brave Anna grew up as a light hero, she couldn''t wipe out her anxiety.


    With that in mind, Ira-sama made a decent face.


    "Speaking of which, why did you use destiny magic when you synchronized with me?"


    "Well, you can''t use the Light Warrior skill until midday."


    That was all I had at that time.


    But Ira''s words were unexpected.


    "Huh? What are you talking about?I''m glad you fell the Magic King with water magic. "


    "What? No, no, what are you saying?"


    I don''t think I can defeat it with water magic.


    It''s the weakest attribute.


    "What are you talking about?You''re sure you can beat him in your spare time. "


    Ira-sama denied my opinion.


    "... what do you mean?"


    "Why did you make such a mistake?The goddess of water (Eile)... may not have dared because she hates fighting, but I wish Noah could tell you... what are you doing at all? "


    I saw Ira murmuring with her hands on her chin and questioned her stereotypes.


    "Ira-sama, you''re weak with water magic, right?"


    "It''s weak.


    The common sense I learned in the water temple fell apart.


    "No, but fireballs and water bombs are totally different in power, right?"


    One of the reasons why water magic is said to be weak.


    Primary Attack Magic has less power than water magic.


    Water bullets (water balls) can''t even knock down horned rabbits.


    She looked at my words with sympathy from the Goddess of Destiny.


    Move your fingers in front of you, silently.


    I wonder if it means getting close.


    I walked slowly to the little goddess of destiny.


    "Come on, more."


    The thin arm of the goddess of destiny was stretched out and grabbed the collar of my clothes.


    The face of a beautiful goddess is imminent even as a child.


    - Cochin, me and Ira-sama''s forehead stuck together.


    "Yes, Ila? What?"


    Shut up and close your eyes.


    "Hmm...."


    Hurry up!


    "Yes, yes."


    Ira-sama''s breath is on my face.


    Oh, calm down.


    Spike Water Stop 99%!


    When I closed my eyes, a sphere floated in the darkness.


    It had an irregular pattern of green and white spots on a blue background.


    It''s like....


    (Earth?)


    An image of an Earth-like planet that I saw in the previous world.


    However, the shape of the continent had never been seen.


    So this is not Earth.


    "This is the world where Takazuki Makoto is now."


    Hee.


    Unfortunately, I now know that this other world is also a sphere.


    Although the terrain is different, it is very similar to Earth.


    But what does the Goddess of Destiny want to do by showing me this?


    Well...


    Ira-sama releases her forehead.


    The footage I had just seen disappeared.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw a slightly tired face of a beautiful girl.


    "I''m tired, I''m tired, I''m tired."


    "You should get some rest."


    "I''ll take a nap when we''re done."


    Phew, the goddess of destiny exhales in dismay.


    I waited quietly for the next word.


    "Takatsuki Makoto, you''re the Spirit of Water, right?Tell me what the strength of the Spirit is. "


    I dig up the knowledge of spiritual magic I learned in the past while trying to achieve the intent of Ila''s words.


    "Certainly... the number of spirits.If there are spirits in the water, the more spirits there are by the water, the stronger they are. "


    "Yes, by the way, with God, we can use spirits from all over the world."


    "... that''s..."


    I recall the sight of the planet that the Goddess of Destiny showed me.


    I''ve come to understand what the Goddess says.


    "Hey, Takazuki Makoto, what color was the world?"


    The Goddess of Destiny (Ira) looked at her and asked.


    - Earth was blue.


    I came up with a line of famous astronauts from the previous world.


    It''s blue.


    "Yes, why?"


    "That''s...."


    Seventy percent of the earth''s surface is covered with water.


    The star I just saw was similar.


    Water Spirit Users become stronger the more water Spirits they have.


    Spirits of water are abundant in places with plenty of water.


    This star is covered with water.


    I mean....


    "Among the four spirits, the water (...) sperm (...) spirit (...) is the strongest (...) (...)"


    The Goddess of Destiny (Ila) affirmed.


    "Sa, yesterday!?"


    "Of course, this planet has a sea covered in water.I wonder why you don''t realize it''s that simple. "


    Ha, oh dear goddess of destiny, shrugging her shoulders.


    No, but the strongest is not an exaggeration.


    "But the spirit of the wind... that''s how the atmosphere covers the stars..."


    "It''s not like the wind is blowing all the time.I don''t think you understand, but there aren''t many wind spirits.Unless there''s a typhoon or a tornado. "


    "Well, considering the star components, the earth spirits are better...."


    "That might be the case in the basement. Deeper down in the ground, the Earthlings are stronger.But where do you fight? "


    "... on the ground."


    "Yes, the surface of the stars. It is water that covers it.There are the most water spirits on earth. "


    Was that so?


    "But it''s impossible to manipulate the water spirits from all over the world into a mere tribe.You can''t do that unless you''re a goddess like Noah.However, there is my ''sanity'' in the Takazuki Makoto today. "


    I was stuck in the words of Ira-sama.


    Wasn''t the Spirit of Water weak...?


    I looked at my blue right hand blurrily.


    At that time, the Goddess of Destiny poked me in the cheek with her fingers.


    "By the way, do you know anything about the divine magic of water?"


    "I learned the world of hell with magic."


    "Ah, Sister Ayle, it''s magic that destroyed the ancient people who rebelled against God.Isn''t that nice? "


    "Destroyed!?"


    I was told a terrible thing.


    Oh, did you do that to the water goddess?


    I knew she was a scary goddess.


    But I''m glad to hear from the Goddess of Destiny.


    I''m sure what I''ve taught you today will help you later.


    Well then, you can use god magic on the Great Demon King.


    When I asked the questions for the final confirmation, Ira-sama did a little thinking.


    "King of the Dragons (Ashtarot), use god magic even if he comes out.I''m more likely to struggle with Anna, the brave man of light. "


    "Are you so strong...?"


    Of the nine demon kings, the most powerful demon king.


    You can''t even win the Light Warrior (Anna)....?


    "The King of the Ancient Dragon (Ashtalot) has a thick blood of dragon gods... and is a balance breaker for life on earth..."


    Ryu, Ryujin clan?


    Another word came out that I didn''t know.


    "One of the tribes of the border that the Holy Gods (us) destroyed a long time ago.Don''t worry about it.We don''t have to defeat the Dragon King in this era. "


    "Thousands of years from now, you''ll be a living demon king."


    You don''t have to take it down.


    Avoid extra fights.


    "Yes, go to the Great Demon King without fighting him as much as you can.All you have to do is cast a spell of divine magic. "


    "Okay, Goddess of Destiny."


    I knelt down and thanked him.


    "Do well, Takatsuki Makoto."


    "Yes, goddess."


    That''s why I left Ira-sama''s room.


    - It was in my dream the other day.


    ¡ó And now ¡ó


    - The World of Divine Water Magic and Hell (Cocuitos)


    As the world slowly falls asleep, it is rewritten in white.


    It''s a fantastic sight.


    Contrary to that beautiful sight.....


    "Stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid!Why are you in front of a million Demon King armies surrounded by five Demon Kings?I shouldn''t have told you that the Spirit of Water is the strongest! "


    The Goddess of Destiny is shouting.


    Huh?


    I thought you''d be happy.


    "I see why Noah won''t explain to you the strength of the Spirit of Water!If I make you feel confident, I''ll push you into danger!!! "


    "Hey, I had no choice.We can''t abandon everyone in the City of the Great Labyrinth.And it''s history to fight millions of Demon Kings, isn''t it? "


    "If you want to do it historically, fight on the western continent!I thought you were fighting in the Magic Continent! "


    "Well, it''s done.What should we do now? "


    "Ahh... history... is rewriting with terrible momentum..."


    Maybe it''s my fault that Ira-sama doesn''t have enough sleep even if she doesn''t.


    "Ah, uh? Makoto-san...? Is this woman the goddess of destiny?"


    Anna, who holds the Holy Sword Barmunk in both hands and continues to use border magic, was asked.


    "Can you hear the goddess?"


    "Ha, yes... suddenly I can hear you.I wonder why... "


    "That''s because god magic is active.The area around Takazuki Makoto is temporarily close to the world of gods.That''s why I hear the voice of the goddess. "


    Hee, that''s convenient.


    "Now listen to me."


    "Okay."


    "... you must really understand."


    "I don''t know, when did I disobey you?"


    "You don''t listen much!"


    Makoto-san! Move forward!


    Look, Anna screams.


    I turned to the demon kings looking down at us.


    Demon kings centered on the king of the ancient dragons.


    "Takazuki Makoto, I won''t know if I lose by borrowing the spirit of the Goddess of Destiny."


    Ira-sama''s voice reaches my ear.


    "Of course, goddess."


    I answered briefly.


    Surrounded by demon kings, I didn''t feel any wonder or fear.

 283 Episode 279 Brave vs King of the Dragons

    Due to the influence of the world of hell (cocutos), the sky, the ground, and the air are dyed white.


    Divine magic transforms the world itself.


    No, the world itself is too much to say.


    Because the magic effect range this time is the Magic (...) large (...) land (...).


    (This is at most quasi-god (...) class (...)....)


    No matter how lucky the goddess of destiny (Ira) is, I can''t reproduce the complete "miracle of God" in the human race.


    People don''t line up with the tribe of gods.


    There is a gap that cannot be reached forever.


    Nevertheless - enough power to defeat the Demon King.


    "Anna-san, can you move?"


    "... I think I can fight it somehow, Mr. Makoto"


    When I asked, I received a firm reply, although it seemed painful.


    Stream stones are the heroes of light.


    A genuine quasi-god, not a cheat like me.


    The body has already handled it.


    In comparison, the Demon Kings cannot move under the influence of my spell, "The World of Hell (Cocuitos)", except for the king of the ancient dragons (Ashtarot).


    I (...) didn''t (...)... (...).


    I feel terrible.


    The LORD of the carefree voice is Elaines, the demon king of the Fallen Heaven.


    The look on our faces, winged with black wings, was regaining room.


    "The Fallen Demon King (Ellie) is originally the angel captain of heaven.Immune to the magic of the Holy Gods. Be careful. "


    "I see...."


    I am convinced by the words of Ira.


    That''s a mess.


    Not only the King of the Ancient Dragon (Ashtarot), but also the King of the Fallen Heaven (Elinus).


    I wonder...?


    It was then.


    "This voice... you''re not Ira, the goddess apprentice?What are you doing? If you interfere with the ground on your own, your sister will scold you. "


    Elaine, the demon king, interrupted my conversation with Ira.


    You know her?


    "Hah!? Who''s the apprentice?! I am the goddess of destiny!"


    "Ira-chan? How did you get into a black workplace with a fate attribute?Are you okay? Are you doing it right? "


    "Wow, that''s so loud! I''m good!She can do it! "


    "You were always poking at me."


    "It just so happens!"


    "Ira-chan, the goddess apprentice with the number of copies..."


    "It''s time you shut your mouth.I''m going to crash into the Tartarus. "


    "Ahhn, that cute little Ira-chan has become a scary goddess."


    Serious air sprays away.


    Anna-san is confused.


    "Ah, you two know each other?"


    Looks like it.


    The Goddess and the Demon King were old acquaintances.


    The end of the world.


    "When I was angel chief in heaven, I also taught goddess apprenticeships.I''ve been taking care of Ira-chan.I wonder if Ira-chan is the goddess of destiny who made all those mistakes. "


    "Shut up, you fallen angel! Aren''t you ashamed to be a demon king!?"


    "It''s quite fun, isn''t it? There''s no norm, and you can go all day long."


    There''s a norm in heaven.


    I don''t have a dream.


    "Anyway, because it''s about Ira-chan, you''re holding it all in yourself and cutting your sleep time, right?"


    "That''s right. I''m worried that Ira-sama is working too hard."


    "Takatsuki Makoto!? Don''t say anything extra!"


    I was angry when I was supposed to have used my mind.


    Irrational.


    "What if Ira-chan falls on the ground? It''s fun."


    "Enough! Takazuki Makoto! Hit the demon kings!"


    Did you realize you couldn''t win with your mouth? Ira-sama will give you an attack order.


    Nevertheless, I am full of divine water magic and control of the world of hell (Cocuitos).


    I stopped and the Light Warrior (Anna) attacked, but there was no other way.


    Anna and I looked at each other and wondered what was going on.


    "How long have you been wasting your breath?"


    An intimidating voice came down from the sky.


    When I noticed, there was a huge black shadow overlooking us.


    Ashtarotto, king of the ancient dragons.


    The most powerful ancient dragon that draws the blood of the Dragon Gods.


    Naturally, it operates in the world of Hell (Cocutos).


    "My friend, the King of Immortality (Bifronce) followed by the King of the Titans (Goliath)...."


    The voice of the king of the ancient dragons sounded sad to his companions.


    I heard the demon kings aren''t that close to each other.


    "Don''t think you''ll die easy, brave men."


    Kh!


    Anna groaned small just by her gaze at us.


    "Master Ashtarotto, do you really want to fight the users of the world of hell?"


    The Fallen King sits on the shoulder of the King of the Ancient Dragon.


    "Don''t fight?"


    The King of the Fallen Heaven (Elaines), gazing at Girori, shrugged his shoulders.


    "In my opinion, this magic can only be used once.Besides, I use it while cutting my life.Would it be safer to pull once and fight? "


    "Hmm...."


    The king of the ancient dragons (Ashtalot) looks down on us in Elinus'' words.


    Stream stones are demon kings.


    Hate and calm.


    I can only use divine magic once.


    That is why we must succeed absolutely.


    You think I''m gonna let you go?


    My world of hell (Cocuitos) has already been activated, and within that range are the King of the Ancient Dragon (Ashtarot) and the King of the Fallen Heaven (Elaines).


    This magic is a boundary, a cage.


    You cannot enter or exit from the outside or inside.


    And the prisoner of the world of hell (Cocutos) is a magical user.


    Opponents within magic range are deprived of their liberty, sealed off and incapable of defying the prison lord.


    And the most terrifying thing is that those who live in the world of Hell (Cocutos) continue to suffer.


    Because it''s magic to punish sinners.


    Unfortunately or fortunately, I can''t get around to ''inflicting pain'' because it''s all I can do by activating it.


    But I wonder if it''s working.


    Because the king of demons, the king of worms, and the king of beasts are not even able to open their mouths.


    Those who look at fear and tremble, those who fall, and those who stand stunned.


    Even the Demon King.


    This... is the magic of the goddess of water, isn''t it?


    What a scary magic.


    I mean, she''s a scary goddess.


    "Ayle-sama said it would be nice not to kill without asking a question."


    "... hah, is that so?"


    That said, I could easily imagine the goddess of water (Eile) smiling.


    "The magic of the abdominal black goddess of water... it''s troublesome, but it''s not quick to die.However, just being trapped in this cage deprives you of your power.I guess I''m a quarter of what I normally do. "


    Fluffy black shadows gather around the King of the Fallen Heaven (Elaines), who only maintains a spare attitude.


    Is it dark magic?


    If you get caught by that black shadow, first of all, yes.


    "I said half the power."


    Around the king of the ancient dragons (Ashtarot), a black spirit gathers and rises.


    If I hadn''t used divine magic, I''d have fallen under that straitjacket.


    That''s half the power?


    There is more magic left than the five demon kings who fought earlier.


    This is... too different levels.


    Is there anyone who can win this properly?


    The only way to win...


    "The Goddess of the Sun (Altena)... give me strength"


    Later, I heard a gentle voice, and the warm seven colors of light enveloped me and Anna.


    A light of compassion that pushes back the spirit of the king of the ancient dragons.


    But Anna didn''t look so good.


    Anna-san, did you use sacrifice?


    "It''s Makoto''s imitation... but if we lose here, there''s no life."


    That''s right.


    It must be.


    Anna and I turned to the two demon kings.


    I don''t want to prolong the fight too long.


    That would be the same over there.


    "Ashtarotto, can you please start first?"


    Sure.


    And the king of the ancient dragons (Ashtarot) answered the voice of the king of the fallen heavens (Elainus).


    The question of what to do did not boil.


    Understand immediately.


    "... uuuuuuuuuu..."


    With the low roar of the King of the Ancient Dragon, a huge amount of magic (mana) converges around his mouth.


    (Dragon Roar (Dragon Roar)...)


    The roar of the king of the dragons.


    You won''t be able to wipe out one mountain.


    To fight it.....


    - "Angel of Fire (Michael)" Sword


    Wrap a white flame around Anna.


    And a shiny sword in seven colors.


    Above and beyond, there is an amazing concentration of magic (mana).


    "Mr. Makoto, stay behind me."


    "Okay."


    I''ll go back to Anna-san''s place while maintaining my divine magic.


    Both teams, the most powerful move.


    The earth shakes.


    The ground is torn apart and a storm blows.


    The sight of the end of the world spreads.


    Like the black sun gathering around the king of the ancient dragons.


    Around the opposing light hero (Anna), she shines like a white sun.


    Which one wins...


    (You should be able to win...)


    The power of the Savior, the Hero of Light, is absolute.


    Isn''t that right, Goddess of Fate?


    "... ah, of course."


    Your voice is trembling.


    Is it actually close?


    (Noah, the Goddess of Water (Eil), the Goddess of Destiny (Ila)... please help me)


    All I could do was pray.


    The king of the ancient dragons (Ashtalot) opened his mouth wide in an attempt to unleash the dragon roar.


    Hero of Light (Anna) shook the Sword of the Angel of Fire (Michael).


    At that time.


    - Ladies and gentlemen, please take this opportunity.


    A quiet voice sounds out of place.


    The black spirit of the Demon King and the white light of the Light Warrior blew in.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Until now, the sudden blast of air will be wiped out.


    Anna''s expression was neat and even the king of the ancient dragons looked calm.


    Only the Fallen King (Elaines) had a bitter look.


    "Anna."


    "... Mr. Makoto... what am I?"


    For a moment, Anna, who looked like she had fallen asleep, returned to her serious expression.


    The expression just now.


    No way...


    I recognize him.


    But that''s impossible.


    Even for a moment, Anna-san was fascinated.


    Heroes of Light do not accept any curse.


    Perfect ''status abnormal invalid'' constitution.


    That''s why...


    I look for the Lord of the Voices I heard earlier.


    They found us right away.


    A huge creature fell between us and the Devil.


    It seemed to be a dragon, but it was an ugly creature with three mouths, five arms and seven wings, and countless eyes covering its body.


    "That dragon...."


    It''s an abominable dragon.


    I answered Anna''s question briefly.


    Blasphemous monsters are creatures of the Great Demon King.


    In the Magic Continent, it''s no wonder you showed up.


    What bothers me more than that is the man on the abominable dragon.


    Long, vibrant black hair.


    Outstanding body shape (proportions) that can be seen over a black dress.


    And a beautiful face that captivates all the viewers.


    She was very similar to the Moon Witch (Friae) I was a Guardian Knight a thousand years later.


    Similar, but different.


    I''ll never see you again.


    I know her name.


    "Long time no see, brave man."


    It was Queen Nevia of the Moon (Raphylloig) who smiled gracefully on the abominable dragon.

 284 Episode 280 Takazuki Makoto reunites with the Witch of Disaster

    Queen Nevia of the Land of the Moon (Raphylloig).


    But no one will call that name after a thousand years.


    - Witch of evil.


    That''s her two names.


    A traitor to humanity and a cursed witch.


    A witch with only such a bad image comes to mind, but the woman in front of her looks at Niconiko with a sincere smile.


    "Lord Neville, why are you stopping? Defeating the Light Warrior and his party must be an order from the Great One."


    The low voice of the king of the ancient dragons (Ashtarot) echoes.


    "If you continue to use the World of Hell (Cocuitos), the people of the northern continent will perish.Besides, if you fight here, the demon kings who can''t move will be involved. "


    So the queen of the moon (Nevia) looks around.


    As the words suggest, the King of the Devil, the King of the Bugs, and the King of the Beasts have stopped under the influence of divine magic.


    But that''s strange.


    (... then how can the queen of the moon kingdom (Nevia) move?)


    The King of Fallen Heavens (Elinus) can move only when he is an angel of heaven.


    Because the king of the ancient dragons draws the blood of the dragon gods.


    Speaking of witches, she''s supposed to be a tribe of people.


    How can you behave naturally in the ''world of hell (cocutos)'', where even the Demon King can''t move?


    It was just creepy.


    "... whose side are you on?You must be the queen of the Moon Land! "


    The hero of light (Anna) shouted.


    Yes, it would be shocking to hear from Anna that the Queen of the Moon is somehow talking to the Demon King.


    "My name is Mi (...) n (...) taste (...).For you, of course. "


    The queen of the moon kingdom (Nevia) ran out of nickels and smiles.


    (Very often....)


    She''s on the Devil''s side, I don''t know what you saw.


    She is a wicked woman who has a reputation in history and is connected to the Demon King.


    But she doesn''t seem to be malicious at all.


    ¡­¡­


    Anna is holding her sword with a suspicious gaze.


    At least I don''t seem to be swallowing the words of the Queen of the Moon.


    "Nevia, you can''t. These kids don''t have your charm."


    "Yes, I wanted to solve it peacefully...."


    The Fallen King descended next to the queen of the moon kingdom.


    If you look closely, the eyes of the queen of the moon country shine golden light.


    Were you going to be fascinated?


    Where is it peaceful?


    I felt anxious and checked Anna''s face.


    ... it''s okay.


    I''m not fascinated.


    Just for a moment, it must have been because of your mind that you were fascinated.


    Well, then, I have no choice but to ask.


    Phew, a little sigh brings the moon queen closer to us.


    I don''t feel any intimidation from her.


    Compared to the king of the ancient dragons and the king of the fallen heavens, it is harmless.


    Yet Anna and I stepped back a few steps.


    "Brave, could you stop ''The World of Hell''?"


    The queen of the moon keeps smiling at me.


    "No, Takazuki Makoto."


    "I know."


    Ira-sama''s voice echoes.


    I didn''t have to tell you.


    "The World of Hell" is a lifeline.


    The moment I stop magic, the demon kings here will kill me.


    "Brave brave man, Takazuki Makoto"


    The queen of the land of the moon calls out her name.


    The voice was sweet and I learned the illusion of whispering in my ear.


    What is it?


    "You stopped by a poor demonic village on your way here, didn''t you?"


    "... what is that?"


    Short answer.


    Apparently, they were watching.


    "When the world of hell is complete, the innocent children will die.No, the world of hell (Cocuitos) is divine magic.It''s a magic that keeps inflicting pain and suffering when you die.Is there such a tragedy?Are you a brave man to do such a terrible thing? "


    Instead of blaming him, he asks gently.


    The divine magic is too wide.


    And I can''t control it in detail.


    Therefore, the entire Magic Continent was covered.


    The awkward part was pointed out.


    "The Demons will always be tormenting us!I can''t believe you''re doing this again! "


    Anna screams.


    It''s a cry from her heart that has been licking acid in this world for far longer than me.


    "But on the northern continent, there are also many demons with newly born children, and demons whose tribes and tribes have become one another.Many of them end their lives quietly without leaving the land.Destroy everything? Is that what the brave want? "


    "... that''s a trick."


    Anna doesn''t pull.


    But the words are getting weaker.


    I stood in front of her.


    "I must be the one to negotiate.Whatever you say, the world of hell doesn''t stop. "


    I said it.


    In fact, the situation of indiscriminate slaughter of the inhabitants of the Magic Continent is quite heartbreaking...


    Without the "Spike Stop Water" skill, you might not have been able to stand it.


    Still, we can''t stop the magic.


    As expected, the queen of the moon land remained smiling.


    "What you want, brave man, is the life of the Great One.Is that right? "


    "Nevia? What are you saying?"


    The King of the Fallen Heaven looks suspiciously at the words of the queen of the land of the moon.


    I couldn''t gauge her intentions either.


    "The Great One (Ivarys) is at the party.


    Nah!


    Huh?


    "What the hell!"


    The voice of surprise rose from the brave, the demon king, and both factions.


    I stared quietly into the eyes of the queen of the moon.


    With the same smile, I don''t know what I''m thinking.


    It''s a trap, right?


    "Fufu... come on, what do you think?But you never get to meet the Great One. "


    The queen of the moon didn''t deny my question.


    "Takatsuki, don''t let Makoto fool you."


    The goddess of destiny nodded with caution.


    I will not take it exactly as I say.


    "Of course, I know that''s not going to be a negotiation.So I will give you more gifts. "


    With that, the queen of the land of the moon offered her prayers to heaven.


    - My great lord, give me your first night.


    (Isn''t the goddess of the moon the one to pray to...?)


    Soon after I was surprised, something incredible happened.


    The sun''s light is shaded and dark.


    And the stars (...) appeared in the sky (...) and the moon (...).


    "Oh no...."


    While listening to the dazed voice of the Goddess of Destiny, I was relieved.


    Anna-san!


    "......!"


    The brave man of light blues in my voice.


    The source of the Light Hero''s power is the Sun''s Light.


    Oh no, the power of the Light Warrior is halved.


    "Don''t worry, I only summoned you for one night."


    The Queen of the Moon has no intention of attacking us.


    - I''ll tell everyone who lives on this continent.


    The voice of the queen of the land of the moon resonates.


    - Never harm the Light Warriors and their allies.


    Her voice echoes everywhere, even though she never speaks loudly.


    - Those who break this promise will have a miserable death.


    Finally, it was tightened with noisy contents.


    It disappeared so much that the area became brighter and the sun''s light returned.


    "How about this, brave man?"


    "Whatever you say....."


    It''s not just that kind of promise... huh?


    I stared into the eyes of the Fallen King in a hurry.


    This is....


    "Nevia, what are you doing, cursing me?"


    The King of the Fallen Heaven says in a tone like a question.


    Yes, the words of the queen of the moon kingdom today were ''curses''.


    "I can''t help it. Otherwise, you won''t be able to solve the magic."


    Are you sure you want to curse the demons all over the continent?


    Isn''t that a divine realm?


    "Fufu, people are usually charming, so it''s easy to" curse "."


    Did you notice my suspicious expression, as the Queen of Nevia put it?


    Previously, the Moon Witch (Friae) taught me that "charm" is also a kind of curse.


    So, really?


    "There is no doubt that all the people living in the Magic Continent are under the ''Death Curse''.The trigger condition is "Harm the Light Warrior."


    In the words of the Goddess of Destiny, I knew it was true or not.


    "But if you lift that curse, you''ll be able to break your promise..."


    "It''s harder to lift the curse than to cast it.This will probably take a few days in particular. "


    Ira denies Anna''s words.


    So, are you sure the inhabitants of Enchanted Continent can''t attack us?


    (In that case, we will attack (...) and shoot (...) in a (...) way.)


    Such an idea is overwhelming.


    "Takatsuki Makoto... how much is that..."


    "I''m kidding, Ila."


    You can''t kill an irresistible opponent unilaterally.


    The queen of the moon kingdom remains as nicely as ever.


    I felt the smile in horror.


    (In the meantime, there are benefits to interrupting the divine magic.....)


    If you don''t complete the activation, the Goddess''s spirit will remain in your body.


    In other words, even though the scale is small, I will (...) release the divine magic once (...).


    Our ultimate goal is to "defeat the Great Demon King."


    The power of Magic Continent cannot be attacked by the curse.


    The Great Demon King himself is about to meet us.


    Besides, keep your head down.


    I just feel like a limitless trap.


    "Mr. Makoto...."


    Anxious Anna pulls her sleeve.


    Her face is also quite fragile.


    I want to give you a break now.


    "... interrupt the world of hell."


    I stopped the god magic I was controlling.


    Your body is completely relaxed.


    I suppressed the possibility of getting into it as it is.


    The world that was dyed white gradually regained its color.


    "Thank you, brave man."


    The queen of the land of the moon smiled and thanked her as if she believed that I would stop magic.


    "I can''t do it.I''ve come all the way from the southern continent to kill the brave, but I can''t believe I''m cursed not to attack the brave. I''m going home. "


    That said, the Fallen King blew his black wings and vanished into the sky.


    The king of the ancient dragons is quietly overlooking us.


    I don''t know what you''re thinking, but I don''t think there''s any intent to attack.


    When I thought I''d take a break from the truce.


    "Oh, the Fallen King (Ellie) is gone."


    Goddamn!


    He was strangled with a great deal of force and hung up in space.


    While my consciousness was about to fly, I realized that it was the Devil King who was grabbing my neck.


    Mr. Makoto!


    Don''t move, Light Warrior.


    I heard a crouching voice as if I were wearing Anna''s scream.


    The king of worms stands in front of Anna.


    They were resurrected.


    Hey, I made a mistake...


    "I''ll kill him. Good Lord Neville."


    "Ah... don''t do that."


    The Devil King''s claws are on my neck....


    (... oh, my consciousness)


    When I tried to cut it off.


    Makoto!


    Master!


    When I noticed, Johnny and Momo were holding me.


    What? He must have escaped.


    "I came back because these two said they had to.That was close, Spirit Man. "


    Mr. White Dragon came.


    The Devil King who attacked me!?


    "This... was moved and slashed by space transfer (teleportation)...Even after I had god magic, I was very alarmed. "


    The Devil King is flirting as if he were injured.


    Looking closely, the arm that grabbed my neck was cut off.


    I realized that Johnny''s sword had been cut.


    "Lord Neville... this curse... you really cursed me."


    The King of the Devil bleeding from his mouth is staring at the queen of the land of the moon with resentful eyes.


    "That''s why I said no."


    Queen Nevia sighs with a small sigh.


    "Um... I almost got killed."


    "I''m sorry, Devil King. I''m sorry."


    I look at the accusations, but the queen of the moon kingdom was miserable.


    "I will keep my promise."


    "Of course, I''ll take you back to the great one."


    I was about to be killed by a demon king, who was dying of a curse, but only the queen of the moon kingdom was at my pace.


    The other demons are looking at us creepily.


    But he never attacked us, and one of them disappeared.


    A man who looked like a host approached.


    King of the devil.


    "Hey, I''m sorry, brave man.I thought I could kill him. "


    I''ve slapped you so lightly.


    Johnny has already regenerated his cut arm.


    But she had a pale face because of the curse.


    You''re the one that looks pretty spicy with the curse.


    I give it back because I don''t like it.


    "Absolutely. I have four lives, so I wanted to sacrifice one to fight you, but the other curse was strong.Maybe they all lost their lives.Am I the one who saved you? "


    Hahaha, the king of the devil laughs.


    Is it a black joke?


    "Now, I''m leaving... but can humans keep their sanity face to face with you?"


    In a profound way, the Devil King left with a space transfer (teleport).


    The King of the Bugs, the King of the Beasts, is gone.


    And then...


    "Helm Merck"


    The king of the ancient dragons called out the name of Mr. White Dragon (Mel).


    As always, just making a voice is extremely powerful.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Hakuryu (Mel) faces sideways with an awkward look.


    I need to talk to you. Come back later.


    That''s how the king of the dragons left.


    Mr. Hakuryu (Mel) doesn''t look well.


    I wonder...


    I''ll talk to you later.


    Anyway, all the demon kings left.


    All that remains are me and Light Warrior, Johnny, Momo, and White Dragon.


    And the queen of the moon goddess, one after the other, the dragon knights of black armor came together.


    Apparently, they''ve unlocked my "Hell''s World", so they''re ready to move.


    They''ve been after us in the Land of the Moon, but there''s no sign of them hitting us so far.


    Well, if the curse is on them, they can''t attack us either.


    "The Great Demon King will see you tomorrow.Until then, stay in our city. "


    "Our city?"


    I bow my neck to the words of Queen Nevia.


    Speaking of the city she will rule...


    "Back to the Land of the Moon?"


    "No, it is the kingdom of the great emperor on the northern continent."


    "Such a place....?"


    "Follow me."


    Around us bewildered, the queen of the moon kingdom flew on the back of an abominable dragon.


    We''ll be followed by Mr. White Dragon in a hurry.


    After a while, I went on a grey continent, and I saw a huge retreat.


    "We''re here."


    The voice of Queen Nevia echoes.


    "Wow...."


    I heard Momo marvel.


    Johnny and Anna are being taken apart.


    The King''s Capital of the Magic Land.


    At the knee of the Great Demon King, who ruled the world a thousand years ago.


    I imagined it would be a huge city... but not like this.


    An endless herd of buildings.


    View of Tokyo from the skyscrapers.


    A thousand years later, a vast city was spreading far beyond the kingdom of the sun (Highland).

 285 Episode 281 Takazuki Makoto arrives in the Magic City

    "Take your time. I''ll pick you up around noon tomorrow."


    The queen of the moon kingdom (Nevia) left after being guided to a luxurious inn.


    Major city lease of the Magic Continent.


    It was home to countless demons.


    The biggest characteristic is that the castle (...) wall (...) is (...) free (...).


    Thousands of years later, of course, there were walls in the land of the moon (Raphylog).


    But this city doesn''t have it.


    That means you''re not worried about being attacked by an enemy from outside.


    The inn was full of beautiful furnishings, and the demons who guided me were polite.


    Nobody rents a room but us.


    Looks like you''re renting it out.


    I was alert to enemy attacks for a while, but nothing happened.


    The loose air flows gradually.


    It''s just a waste of time waiting.


    "What do you want to do tomorrow?"


    I looked around and heard them.


    The Queen of the Moon (Nevia) wants us to meet with the Great Demon King (Everest).


    It would be a 100% trap.


    "Let''s run, Makoto-sama!"


    The opinion of the wise man (Momo) was natural.


    It''s easy to leave the Magic Continent now.


    "But isn''t there an opportunity to defeat the Great Demon King?You can always retreat. "


    Johnny was right.


    Our goal is to "defeat the Great Demon King."


    The ultimate goal is to welcome you.


    Should I just miss that opportunity?


    "What is the purpose of the enemy?Originally, the demon kings... wanted the life of the "Light Warrior", right? "


    Anna stares anxiously at me.


    Indeed, just a thousand years ago, the demon tribes of the Demon King army were relentlessly aiming for the "Light Warrior".


    I mean, if they''re after her, it''s her.


    "I don''t think you need to think that deeply.It''s probably a recommendation. "


    Mr. Hakuryu (Mel) said not to say anything obvious to us who were seriously troubled.


    "Solicitation? What is it?"


    When I heard, Mr. White Dragon said as a matter of course.


    "The one who defeated the immortal king (Bifronce) who ruled the western continent... will he become the new (...) devil (...) king of the western continent? It would be an invitation."


    "I can''t be a demon king!"


    "No, brave man."


    Huh?


    Hakuryu-san takes control of Anna, who is indignant.


    And I was pointed straight at.


    "Spirit Master, perhaps you will become a demon king."


    Mr. White Dragon''s eyes stared straight at me.


    Me?


    "Why? Anna was the one who defeated the Immortal King?"


    "It was the Spirit Manipulator who put the math on.Besides, it is the user of "God Magic".I suppose you''d rather be on your side than hostile.There have been many times since the Great Demon King increased the number of Demon Kings.It''s not unusual. Lately, it''s the Black Knight Demon King. "


    Gili, I heard a toothpick from a long time ago.


    Black Knight Cain...


    An apostle who worships the same goddess (Noah) as me and avenges Anna''s master.


    Speaking of which, is he the new demon king?


    "Master Hakuryu already! How could Makoto-sama be a demon king....."


    "If the Spirit Master can rule the western continent as the Demon King, peace will come.The people of the Great Labyrinth can live safely. "


    "... well, that''s..."


    Momo opened his eyes wide and shut up.


    "That might be a good idea."


    "Johnny!?"


    Anna stares at her long hair beautifully shaped elf as if she couldn''t believe it.


    "If you become a Demon King, you may be able to defeat the Great Demon King by surprise by letting them know that you are an ally.What do you say, Makoto? "


    "Are you kidding me...."


    "It''s the usual way to fight, isn''t it?"


    "Johnny''s a bad guy, too."


    Smile bitterly.


    It may not be bad for a boulder... to be surprised.


    Without Anna staring at us.


    What do you think of the Goddess of Destiny?


    I asked this silent goddess a question.


    The other three could not hear Ira''s voice, but they closed their mouths.


    (I cannot see the thread of fate involving the Great Demon King.Because my "Future Vision" is prevented by my power as an apostle of the evil gods.....)


    I don''t know.


    This is what I''ve heard before.


    (But I think Johnny''s right, it''s a chance.Besides, if I have to, my "Spirit" remains in Takatsuki Makoto, so I should be able to do something if I just run away.)


    I see.


    The other day, the world of divine magic and hell (Cocuitos) was activated halfway through.


    Because I interrupted without completing it, there is still a slight ''magic'' left in my body.


    "Then you can''t take it down? The Great Demon King."


    (I hope so... but perhaps the Great Demon King knows that Takatsuki Makoto has'' Magic ''.I don''t think there''s anything I can do about it.)


    I''m worried.


    (Absolutely)


    Phew, I heard a distressing sigh.


    "After all, is Ira in favor of meeting the Great Demon King? Disagree?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ira-sama?


    (... I think this is your chance to defeat the Great Demon King)


    It''s an unusual reply that doesn''t boil out.


    Do you have something to worry about?


    "Hey, Spirit Man. What does the Goddess say?"


    I was crushing myself with a bump, and I was stuck by a white dragon who cut out his numbness.


    "It''s an opportunity to meet the Great Demon King.If you''re ready, use ''Magic'' to escape. "


    I see.


    "Ugh... I''m scared."


    "If the Goddess says so, I will obey."


    Johnny, Sage (Momo), and White Dragon said three things.


    "Mr. Makoto."


    And Anna, who had the most serious eyes, grabbed my arm.


    "What is it, Anna?"


    "Makoto doesn''t become a demon king, does he?"


    Huh?


    I''ll ask you seriously, so what do you think?


    If there was a mirror, it would have looked like a pigeon with a pea.


    "It''s not going to happen."


    Anna was relieved to hear from me.


    "Really? It''s a waste."


    Johnny seems to want me to be the Devil King.


    Well, I can also endorse the idea that peace comes to the western continent without fighting.


    But I don''t know.


    "Because I am a human race, even if I become a demon king, I will only be at peace for less than a hundred years at most.But what about the demon king of the western continent? "


    "The Immortal King (Bifronce) has not been completely destroyed in the first place.Light Warrior lost most of his power in the attack, but he''ll be back in a few thousand years.You want to make the Spirit Master the Devil of Connection. "


    The King of Immortality, whom Anna thought had been defeated, said White Dragon will be resurrected.


    Well, I have checked (...) with my own eyes (...) for (...) minutes (...).


    I don''t doubt that.


    "Well, tomorrow is finally the day to face the Great Demon King. Very nice."


    I looked around and said, "Everyone nodded small."


    "Hmm... so you''ve decided on a policy."


    That''s how Johnny put the knife on her waist and put on a cloak.


    "Are you going somewhere?"


    "Ah, this is my first city. Let''s take a look around."


    "Oh, really!?"


    It''s a demonic city!


    Sage (Momo) and Light Warrior (Anna) shouted loudly.


    "Lord Makoto, are the demons of this city beyond our control by the curse of the Queen of the Moon?"


    (Definitely!)


    The voice of the goddess echoes in my brain.


    "Yes, the Goddess of Destiny said so."


    "Then it won''t matter."


    That left Mr Johnny out.


    You have courage.


    Anna and Momo don''t feel like going out to the boulders, sitting on the bed in the room or looking out the window.


    (But I''m sure I''m free to wait)


    Mr. Hakuryu (Mel) talked hard to say because he thought he was going to teach.


    "Hey, Spirit Man. Do you have a moment?"


    "As you can see, we''re running out of time."


    I''ll just wait at the inn until noon tomorrow.


    "I need you to come with me."


    "It''s fine, but where is it?"


    I can''t refuse Mr. White Dragon''s request, which has been saved many times.


    But where the hell is it?


    "I''m coming too."


    Master White Dragon, me too!


    Anna and Momo offered to accompany him, but Bai Long shook his head sideways.


    "It''s a little dangerous... no, it''s not dangerous, but I can''t take you two... sorry, it''s not that long, so I need you to lend me a Spirit Master for a while"


    "... okay."


    Eh ~, it''s a voicemail.


    Anna slightly expresses her dissatisfaction.


    As for me, I was very worried that Mr. White Dragon was the first to say it was dangerous.


    Where are you taking me?


    Leaving Anna and Momo behind, I went out with Mr. White Dragon.


    ¡ó


    You''re walking.


    It''s close to the inn.


    I thought I was going to catch Mr. White Dragon, but the trip was on foot.


    We take a leisurely walk along the avenues of the Magic City.


    The streets are crowded with demons of various races.


    There are lots of stalls on the main street, and there are a lot of customers.


    A vibrant city.


    I was just curious.


    "Everyone is fascinated (...), (...), (...), (...)."


    "Oh, the residents don''t seem to care about that."


    Is this the power of the queen of all the moons?


    If that''s the case, it''s very sad.


    "There are a lot of people."


    Mr. White Dragon said it was pozzly.


    Yeah, there''s a lot of them.


    "There are too many residents compared to buildings.I wonder if they all live in this city. "


    Sure, there are many houses, but it''s more crowded than that.


    "Let''s get out of here."


    "Yes, there are... many ghosts and immortals."


    Sure, sure.


    The demon tribes that go there are many ghosts with clear bodies and immortals (undead) such as zombies and skeletons.


    And they''re unarmed so they don''t get too nervous passing by.


    Along the way, we had an outdoor audience, but we made no stopover.


    After a short walk, Mr. White Dragon stopped in front of a huge mansion.


    I wonder if it''s bigger than Highland Castle.


    I can predict that the powerful will live there.


    The gates of the huge mansion were once again huge.


    At least it''s a size that humans can''t even open.


    But it was obvious why the gate was huge.


    "Welcome, welcome."


    Seeing Mr. White Dragon, the gatekeeper''s dragon (...) opened the gate.


    Is the lord of this mansion a dragon?


    Those gates and mansions must be huge.


    Let''s go, Spirit Master


    "Hah...."


    The gatekeeper dragon sends his gaze with indiscretion.


    "Um... Mr. White Dragon. It''s about time I came here for something....."


    I''m here to see the king of the ancient dragons.


    ¡­¡­


    I had a bad feeling about watching the gatekeeper dragon.


    "Um... why did you come to see the mightiest demon king?"


    "I was told to come and see you later.You heard the Spirit Man, didn''t you? "


    "I heard... why do you need to come with me?"


    "I''m helping you because I lost to the Spirit Master in the Great Labyrinth.The ancient dragons follow the mighty.The fastest way to explain it is to have you present. "


    The opponent is the Demon King Can we just finish talking? "


    "It''s my knowledge.And with Queen Nevia''s curse, we won''t be able to attack. "


    Mr. Hakuryu (Mel) is an ancient dragon clan, so he certainly knows the king of ancient dragons.


    I know that, but...


    "Is there any chance that the Dragon King (Ashtarot), who draws the blood of the Dragon Gods, will not be cursed?"


    You know that very well.


    I asked Ira-sama.


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure it''ll be fine.Come on, let''s go. I don''t want to be alone. "


    In short, I''m scared, so I need you to come with me.


    "...... hah"


    Honestly, I want to go home.


    But it''s not even the escape air.


    A huge door opens that even a giant can easily walk through.


    White Dragon progressed slowly.


    I probably followed that lead. [M]


    Zun............


    Along with the sound of heaviness, there was a sound of the door closing from behind.


    I can''t run away anymore.


    What''s up, Spirit Man?


    "I''m scared."


    "Fu, there''s something you''re afraid of."


    Mr. Hakuryu smiled with his eyes like seeing something interesting.


    What do you think people are?


    We''ve come this far, we have to go.


    "Spike Stop Water" Skill 99%...


    I made up my mind and went up the stairs in front of me.


    Turning to the front door, it was a huge room like a hall.


    And right in front of you is...


    - Throne.


    There is a man sitting in black clothes.


    Wouldn''t he be over three meters tall?


    It is not as large as a giant race, but it is impossible to be a human race.


    He looks down at us with a sharp gaze.


    "That''s...."


    King of the Dragons.


    Mr. White Dragon answered my tweet.


    It''s not what it looks like, but it was definitely the demon king who intimidated us.


    Like Mr. White Dragon, it takes the form of a human being.


    The path to the throne was drawn with a red carpet like blood, and we proceeded slowly on top of it.


    There are huge warriors lined up on both sides.


    I can easily see a scaly pattern on my skin.


    Are they dragons too?


    We''ve come a few meters from the King of the Dragons.


    A moment of silence comes.


    (Say something, White Dragon!)


    I glanced at her lateral face, but she seemed so nervous that her face was stretched out.


    It was the king of the ancient dragons who opened his mouth.


    "Hello, my daughter Helm Merck."


    "... I''m out of time, Father"


    Mr. Hakuryu replied as if he had a rash.


    I had asked the goddess of destiny in advance, so I knew the relationship between the two.


    Still think so.


    Even Saint Dragon a thousand years ago, Mr. White Dragon (Mel).


    Thank you for being part of the Savior (Abel) party.

 286 Episode 282 Remembrance of the King of the Dragons

    ¡ó The King of the Ancient Dragon''s Perspective ¡ó


    My youngest daughter came home for the first time in centuries.


    I thought I''d come alone, but I have a man of the tribe next door.


    Vulnerable at first glance with only minimal magic (mana).


    However, its existence is well known in the Demon King Army.


    For the first time in tens of thousands of years, the use of the Great Spirit of Water (Undine).


    I''ve never met such a spiritualist in my tribe.


    Initially, the warrior who was notified by that person was "The Hero of Light".


    However, it is now recognized as a danger that goes beyond that.


    The existence of even divine magic cannot be ignored at all.


    I didn''t expect you to bring him here...


    "Long time no see, my daughter."


    My voice echoes in the hall.


    It''s been a long time since it was actually last seen.


    Dissatisfied with my decision to obey him, she hid herself somewhere.


    I didn''t expect to see you again in this way.


    "Even if your father told you, you look magnificent."


    My daughter had a somewhat infidel attitude.


    I thought it settled down, but you''re still young.


    Nevertheless, I did not expect to bring the tribes to my castle.


    The man next door looks around the castle in a rare way.


    (What are you thinking...?)


    If you enter Demon King Castle with the Demon King in front of you, it will be cute if you show a little nervousness.


    She looked at us as if nothing was moving.


    I suppressed the irritability and asked my daughter.


    "Why side with humans?"


    "It''s the same reason as my father.I''m just following the strong. "


    "... you mean the man next door has deceived my daughter?"


    I said it disgusting.


    "Respect for the mighty will be the pride of the Dragons."


    "Tomorrow he will come to this city.If you do that, it''s over. "


    I strengthened my tone of voice.


    Yes, there is no one against him.


    "You don''t know. Even today, I was crossing with demon kings, including my father."


    "Talking about us and him in line... stupid"


    "How long have you been so weak?"


    I can''t.


    My daughter is blind to the spirit man.


    The words have not arrived.


    Then we have to ask the man next door.


    "What''s your name?"


    I heard the name of the man next to my daughter.


    It was the first time I ever knew the name of a tribe.


    But the man only stared at us with a decent face.


    "It''s Takazuki Makoto, Father."


    My daughter answered instead.


    Why do you answer?


    "Takatsuki Makoto, did you take down my friend Bifronce?"


    The tone is really hard.


    I''ve known the Immortal King (Bifronce) for a long time.


    I hear it''s not completely destroyed, but I can''t think of being defeated by a tribe of people.


    "I was lucky."


    "... uhh"


    Are you saying you were lucky?


    There''s no way we can defeat the Immortal King with that.


    He''s a joke.


    I stood on the throne and slowly approached the Spirit Man.


    You look a little scared, but you don''t run or hide.


    After all, I can''t attack this man with the curse of the Moon Witch (Nevia).


    Nevertheless, surrounded by war-torn ancient dragons at Demon King Castle, calm down with me in front of you.


    What kind of nerve do you have?


    Or is it because I am confident that I can handle the "divine magic" that I released earlier?


    "The spirit that dwells in your body.It doesn''t make any sense to him. "


    He has a different dimension (level) than our Demon King.


    If you intend to defeat it with such half-magic magic, it hurts in one stomach.


    "You won''t know unless you try."


    "No, don''t make stupid choices. Get down to us."


    "Father, it''s no use. The Spirit Man moves as an apostle of the goddess in heaven. It won''t stop."


    An apostle of the goddess.


    You''re a pain in the ass.


    The Apostle who saw the image of God is without exception crazy.


    The same was true of Cain, the Black Knight who believed in the devil.


    No matter how strong you are, you can''t be crazy.


    I can''t talk first.


    (Unfortunately... my daughter will be hostile to you as it is)


    That must be prevented.


    Do you want to ignore the curse and stop by force?


    Has my mood been conveyed?


    A spirit man opened his mouth.


    "King of the Dragons, if you don''t have to worry, you just have to run."


    "What do you mean...?"


    Confused by the words of the Spirit Master.


    Didn''t you just go through the Dead Land surrounded by the Demon King to challenge him?


    I can say why it''s easy to escape.


    "Do you think you can go home just by watching him!"


    Unexpectedly, a yell came out of my mouth.


    And I realized that I had no choice but to obey him at first sight.


    It was so far apart as an organism.


    Remember the fear of that time, and it turns into anger.


    I unintentionally overflowed my body and intimidated the opponent.


    My men shrug their heads together.


    No, I didn''t mean to be rude to the people.


    Reflecting, I saw the Spirit Man.


    "If you want to meet me at the corner, I need to say hello."


    The Spirit Man said gently.


    Those eyes were by no means madmen''s.


    (This man....)


    How can you look at me like that?


    I see, my daughter falls in love.


    What a pity.


    I wanted to be so bold, if I could.


    "I don''t think I''ll be safe against him.But if you survive, fight me at dawn when the curse of the Moon Witch is clear.If you win, I will give you the title of Dragon King, which all dragon tribes will follow. "


    "... Father? Are you serious?"


    "Dragon King?"


    My daughter and the Spirit Man looked surprised.


    "A man who made an old friend of mine and cheated on his daughter.It is the nature of the ancient dragon that makes me want to fight. "


    When I was careful, I felt no more irritable.


    Well, when I was waiting for my answer.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Near the Spirit Man, you can easily see something like a letter.


    But I quickly lost sight of it.


    It was a strange feeling.


    "Okay, I promise. Let''s compete someday."


    The Spirit Man replied lightly.


    The ancient dragons of my men scrambled.


    Interesting.


    This man will surely show up again before me.


    I was convinced.


    I was in a good mood and told my men to escort the Spirit Man out of the castle.


    I tried to go home with her, but my daughter stopped.


    Then I slowly heard what kind of journey my daughter had been on.


    ¡ó Perspective of the Hero of Light (Anna) ¡ó


    (Makoto-san, you''re late...)


    Momo-chan and I were waiting for him to come home, but he never came back.


    "I wonder if Master Hakuryu has a tail for Makoto-sama...!?"


    No, no, ma''am.


    I laughed and denied it.


    "I don''t know! Recently, Makoto-sama''s eyes were the same as Anna''s."


    "Hey, hey, Momo-chan!?"


    I''m not looking at you like that!


    ... you shouldn''t have.


    "It''s free anyway.Would you like to go outside for a moment? "


    Yeah, let''s do that.


    I agreed to Momo''s invitation.


    Both Johnny and Makoto went out.


    It''s boring that we''re just waiting at the inn.


    Outside the inn, it was a downtown area.


    I haven''t seen such a developed city since the Moon Land (Raphylog).


    No, I''m much more prosperous than that city.


    I thought it was the busiest place in the world.


    Momo-chan and I looked around the street stall.


    Because the continents are different, there are a lot of food and costumes that I have never seen before.


    And the owners are all demons.


    But when I look at people, I don''t say anything.


    It was a shock for me to learn from the Fire Brave that the Demons were enemies.


    Everyone in this city greets with a smile.


    Makoto taught me that they were being manipulated by "charm."


    Honestly, the poison will be removed.


    (Why is the northern continent so different from the other continents...)


    I don''t think so.


    In the western continent, people are not happy at all.


    "That''s the face you''ve never seen."


    Huh?


    Now Momo hid behind me. [M]


    I saw three girls talking to Momo.


    At first glance, it looks like a human, but when you look closely, you can see small fangs from your mouth.


    They''re vampires, too.


    Isn''t it dangerous? I thought, but I couldn''t feel the harm from her standing up.


    Simply interested in Momo.


    "Maybe you came from outside?I want to talk to you. "


    "You have a great power.Now you''ve got the blood of a noble man. "


    "Eh..."


    Momo-chan seemed confused at first, but she gradually got over it.


    As far as I know, I didn''t have the opportunity to talk to my generation. [M]


    Maybe that''s why you''re happy.


    I looked around the store a little further away, but it wasn''t much fun alone. [M]


    (I wish Mr. Makoto was here....)


    When I was thinking about such a thing, the face I saw came through.


    Johnny?


    "Lord Anna."


    He was a red-haired, long-haired elf swordsman.


    "No matter how much curse you''re protected, one of you will be careless."


    I noticed someone next to Johnny trying to point out that I couldn''t tell anyone.


    I don''t know him.


    I saw it for the first time.


    "Hey, is this one of yours? Beautiful girl."


    It was a dark brown-skinned elf woman who was leaning against Johnny.


    He''s with the party leader we talked about earlier.


    "Hee, you''re manipulating the Great Spirit of Water.I want to see you too. "


    "Ah, um... Johnny. How about this one?"


    I''ve never seen a Dark Elf before, but he must be a clean demon.


    And yet, he talks to his parents a lot.


    Have you happened to meet someone you''ve known for a long time?


    "Are you a friend?"


    "No, I just met him."


    Huh?


    Apparently he was walking around the city and was heard.


    So close!?


    "Hey, let''s go!"


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I kept you waiting."


    The dark elf woman grabs Johnny''s arm and pulls it.


    "Um... Johnny, where''s the inn...?"


    I''ll be back by tomorrow morning.


    "Hmm...."


    Confirmed morning return!?


    This is hostile territory.


    "Tomorrow is the final game. Anna should also cultivate wisdom.It would be better to have Makoto hold it. "


    "Ha!?"


    Last but not least, Mr Johnny left with the woman.


    That''s it, hold me...


    Ha, what are you talking about?


    Smack a hot face.


    Momo is talking to the vampire girls.


    Um, I was thinking about going back to the inn.


    (Ah, Mr. Makoto!)


    I found his face.


    Makoto is heading somewhere, worrying about her surroundings.


    It is in the opposite direction to the inn, so it does not seem to have come back.


    Where the hell are you...?


    Well, don''t tell me you know a woman like Johnny?


    Or, as Momo-chan was worried about, we met in private with Mr. White Dragon!?


    ... no, no way.


    That''s not true.


    But it bothers me.


    I noticed that I was chasing Mr. Makoto without warning. [M]


    Move deeper into the city and into less popular places.


    Makoto-san, this isn''t the first time I''ve seen this city...


    Makoto walks without hesitation so that he can be guided by something.


    It was outside the city that came.


    It''s a lonely place.


    All buildings are run-down with no signs of people.


    It was thought that no one would come here.


    However, Mr. Makoto is clearly waiting for someone while training in water magic with his arms.


    I watched Mr. Makoto''s sight. [M]


    After a few moments, nothing has changed.


    I thought I''d go home...


    Someone''s coming.


    I''m not a woman.


    I feel a little relieved about that.


    Good thing Mr. Makoto didn''t meet up.


    Nevertheless, who are you going to meet so discreetly?


    I glanced and saw who I was talking to. [M]


    (What?)


    Your breath is going to stop.


    Your palpitations get faster.


    I can''t stop my hands from trembling.


    ... why is he here?


    That''s the face I saw in the Great Labyrinth.


    You can''t forget.


    Normally, a man wearing full body armor does not show any face.


    Black Knight Demon King.


    Apostle of the devil.


    And the man who killed the brave man of fire.


    "Demon King Cain....."


    It was my mentor''s vengeance that Mr. Makoto met. [M]

 287 Episode 283 Takatsuki Makoto speaks everything

    Ah, I''m tired.


    I left the castle of the king of the ancient dragons (Ashtarot) alone.


    Mr. Hakuryu (Mel) seems to remain.


    There seems to be a lot of trouble between my parents and my daughter, but it seems that I haven''t seen them in a long time and I think I have a lot to talk about.


    I would like you to take this opportunity to get along.


    If possible, I don''t want to be hostile to the King of the Ancient Dragon at this time.


    I promised to fight soon.


    A leisurely walk through the magical capital, where many demon tribes float.


    I know the way back to the inn with my Map skills.


    I was a little scared at first, but I thought I''d stop by when I was walking down the street like this.


    (You see... tomorrow you will fight the Great Demon King?Rest.)


    The goddess of destiny spoke.


    That''s right, but I was worried.


    Ila, why is the Magic Continent so peaceful?


    We were not attacked in this city or in the village that arrived before us.


    (That''s because... that evil witch is "charming")


    I know that.


    That''s why I couldn''t help thinking about it.


    --If everyone is equally attracted (...), (...), (...), and (...), (...), will the world be peaceful?


    (No, you can''t! Absolutely not!)


    The voice of the angry goddess of fate echoes.


    (I''m kidding, Ila)


    (Eh...? Really? I felt serious from your thoughts.)


    I came all the way here a thousand years ago and I''m not going to change my policy here.


    But the queen of the moon (Nevia) didn''t even look like the bad guy I learned in history.


    (Stupid, you don''t have a good woman who can "charm" people who don''t obey themselves.)


    Hmm, but everyone who''s fascinated by the Queen of the Moon seems happy.


    It was when I was walking with a soft feeling.


    (... hmm?)


    (What''s wrong, Takatsuki Makoto?)


    "XXXXXXX (Come here)"


    It was called in spiritual language.


    Spirit of water.


    But I really don''t like it.


    (Ira-sama, called by the Spirit)


    (Are you okay?... it''s not a trap?)


    (No, maybe this is a (...) a (...) a (...))


    I promised not to show my face until the battle with the Great Demon King was over, but is something unexpected?


    "XXXXXXX (Come on, hurry up)"


    The Spirit of Water that I usually talk to, or the Spirit of Water with a cold voice that can''t be thought of as the Great Spirit of Water (Dear).


    This Spirit''s user is not friendly with the Spirit at all.


    Soon, you''ll move on.


    I followed him with my fast feet so I wouldn''t lose sight of him.


    He was guided further and further out of town and brought to a ruined place where no one was present.


    Is the destination good here?


    The Black Knight Demon King is coming, isn''t he?


    (Yes, probably)


    Only Cain and Johnny have ever used spirits in this world.


    Johnny won''t go around like this.


    That''s why I think it''s him.


    Wait, wait, no one''s coming.


    Hey, if you call me, just hang on.


    (You''re not coming, I''m going back to work.Call me if anything happens)


    Yes, I answered and the communication went out.


    Since Cain the Demon King is a believer of Noah, Ira cannot see when the future will come.


    (Waiting for your temper.....)


    Then I did it for another hour or so.


    "Makoto, you''re alive!"


    A man with black armor has arrived.


    As expected, Kane the Demon King.


    Don''t stand out, or don''t wear your usual full-face helmet.


    Still, the black armor on his body was sufficiently intimidating.


    "What''s going on?"


    "What happened?The god magic "The World of Hell (Cocuitos)" was activated.Are you safe!? "


    Ah, I can''t believe you ran to me worried about me.


    "I''m fine. I used that magic in the first place."


    "Hmm, what...?"


    Cain is surprised.


    Well, "The World of Hell" is the magic of the Holy Gods.


    You can''t be surprised.


    Well, I was wondering how to explain it.


    "Makoto-san!!!"


    The shouting shouted at me with a lethal heart.


    Crispy.


    Huh?


    I turned around in a hurry, and I was stiff.


    "Mm."


    Cain quickly stood before me and stood up with his sword.


    Beyond that...


    "Anna-san...."


    It''s not her usual.


    He opens his eyes and holds his sword with a rough breath.


    (Bad)


    I was alarmed.


    Why didn''t you notice?


    I should have checked back with the RPG Player skill.


    "Mr. Makoto... please explain.Why are you having a friendly conversation with Demon King Cain...? "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Say something!!!!"


    Anna''s voice seemed to explode in anger.


    No, perhaps anger has already reached its peak.


    I could hear her toothpick so far.


    "This is the vengeance of my mentor, the brave man of fire."


    That said, the magic (mana) is converged with great momentum into Anna''s holy sword.


    It was comparable to when I slashed down the Demon King.


    The air is trembling and the ground is vibrating.


    The next moment, the atmosphere is about to be slashed.


    The opposing Demon King Cain had a sword, but he wasn''t fighting at all (Aura).


    "Makoto-san!... why don''t you say anything?"


    ¡­¡­


    What am I supposed to say?


    How do we get through this?


    "... Mr. Makoto, were you cheating on me?"


    Her eyes are bright red and full of tears.


    When I was stared at by those eyes, I was stuck in words.


    It''s not the air to say, "Calm down without getting along," or, "Because the Great Demon King is the opponent tomorrow, you shouldn''t waste your magic here."


    But I have to say something.


    When I opened my mouth.


    "Well, you''re the Light Warrior."


    The Demon King Cain put his sword back on his hips.


    Then he released the following words with a calm face.


    "With that holy sword, take my neck."


    ¡ó Anna''s perspective ¡ó


    Huh?


    An idiotic voice popped out of my mouth. [M]


    "Cain... you"


    Makoto talked to Cain with a complicated expression.


    "It''s okay, Makoto. A bad apostle like me can only do for Noah by offering his life in this way.By being attacked here by the heroes of light, we will approach our original history. "


    What the hell is he talking about?


    The feelings of anger and confusion are mixed up in your head.


    "Come on, Light Warrior. Cut me down and save the world."


    Cain, a calm-expressed demon king, approached me.


    "Nh...!"


    The unusual sight drove me back unexpectedly. [M]


    I was inspired by my weak heart.


    Kill him!


    The opponent is avenged by his mentor!


    I swallow my teeth.


    He gripped the pattern hard and shook his sword.


    The Demon King Cain does not move.


    A calm expression.


    Turn your gaze towards Mr. Makoto.


    This one has a difficult face.


    You''re not gonna stop me?


    You''re with Cain, aren''t you?


    I don''t know...


    What the hell is right?


    "Wow! Aahhhh!"


    I slashed the demon king Cain without knowing why. [M]


    The opponent did not avoid my sword. [M]


    Slasher slashes the neck of Demon King Cain.


    Blood came out and Cain fell on her knees.


    The ground is dyed bright red.


    "Ah... ah... I..."


    I finally avenged my teacher...


    It must have been a grief.


    The day my master died, I swore revenge.


    Revenge was served.


    And yet, there was no sense of accomplishment.


    With the sound of karan, the sword rolled to the ground.


    "Cain...."


    Makoto approached the Black Knight Demon King with a sad face.


    Why do you look like that?


    After all, were you one of them?


    You betrayed me?


    But he didn''t stop me from slashing Cain.


    What''s the matter, Makoto?


    Hmm?


    Huh?


    The demon King Cain rose (...), (...), (...), (...).


    Looking closely, the wound I cut is completely blocked. [M]


    "Hah... hah..."


    Why!?


    Sure did.


    I''ll do my best.


    Why do you stand up like nothing happened?


    "Cain, are you alive?"


    Makoto asked Cain with a relieved face.


    "Thanks to Noah''s armor. You didn''t die."


    Speaking of which, does it have the magic of full recovery?


    "Exactly. The boulder is Noah''s blessing."


    "That''s nice, that armor. I wanted it when I became an apostle."


    If I die, I''ll give it to Makoto.


    "It doesn''t fit."


    "Rest assured, this is Noah''s artifact.As soon as I wear it, I''ll be the size that suits the owner''s body. "


    "Hee... but I can''t equip anything heavier than a dagger anyway."


    "Isn''t that too much to say?"


    I''m serious.


    "Better get some exercise."


    "It doesn''t improve my physical abilities at all."


    Makoto and Demon King Cain keep having a breathtaking conversation.


    (What are they!?!)


    Oh, my head''s turning pure white.


    My angry heart has vanished somewhere.


    "Explain!"


    I stopped at Mr. Makoto. [M]


    There is Makoto''s face with a troubled face nearby.


    It''s Mr. Makoto''s usual face.


    Mr. Makoto!


    "... actually."


    He began to speak in vain.


    --That''s how I found out who Makoto was.


    "Makoto-san came from the future a thousand years later...?"


    I put my head on and sat on something like a barrel nearby. [M]


    When I heard the facts, I couldn''t stand up very much.


    "That''s why I''m here to help you, Abe, the Savior of the Goddess of the Sun (Altena)."


    Mr. Makoto is stretching "I can finally say ~".


    No, even if that''s the only one with a clean face.


    ¡­¡­


    Turning to the direction of the day after tomorrow, it is Kane the Demon King who is blurry.


    I don''t feel any intimidation like when I attacked the Great Labyrinth.


    Waiting for our conversation to end.


    "So, Makoto-san''s relationship with Demon King Cain..."


    "The messenger of the ancient goddess Noah.Cain is in this age, and I''ll be a thousand years from now. "


    "That goddess is evil... isn''t she?"


    "Because I lost the Divine War, I''m a god, so I''m treated like a god, but I''m actually trapped in a submarine temple, and I''m a weak goddess who can make only one believer."


    Makoto shrugged his shoulders.


    Again, I compared Mr. Makoto to the Demon King Cain. [M]


    They were believers in a common God, but they never betrayed me.


    It was far beyond my imagination.


    "So what do I do?If it''s for Noah''s sake, I''d be happy to offer this life. "


    Cain''s words twitched.


    Why is it so easy...?


    Spookiness prevailed over anger.


    "What do you want Makoto to do?"


    In my words, Mr. Makoto looked decent. [M]


    After being stuffed with words, I murmured.


    "Noah would be sad to lose his only believer."


    I said I felt lonely.


    That was all.


    I didn''t tell you not to take revenge.


    I wasn''t told not to kill Cain.


    In other words, I''ll handle it.


    I''m telling you to do whatever you want.


    That''s what happened earlier.


    Probably didn''t stop me from slashing Cain. [M]


    Because Mr. Makoto is here for me.


    Because it is a myth of the Goddess of the Sun (Altena).


    Mr. Makoto will definitely be on my side.


    That''s why I came from the future a thousand years later.


    Just one person.


    "Will Makoto be back in a thousand years?"


    I was curious. [M]


    "I''d love to, but I have to find a way home."


    Ira-sama''s magic is one-way street, so she laughed.


    I couldn''t laugh.


    (This man fought alone in a world he never knew before....)


    I didn''t know anything.


    I kept relying on it without knowing anything.


    I''ve been getting help.


    And if I slay Demon King Cain, Makoto loses his fellow believers that he met for the first time.


    I still hate Master''s vengeance.


    Still, when I heard that Makoto had come to save the world at the expense of everything, I wasn''t willing to take personal revenge.


    (... ah, Master, forgive me)


    "Demon King Cain, if you''re on Makoto''s side, help us in the battle against the Great Demon King tomorrow."


    I gave up revenge. [M]


    "... is that okay?"


    Anna-san, are you okay?


    The demon king and Makoto looked at us with a strange face.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll explain it to everyone else!"


    Before I changed my mind, I pulled Makoto''s hand back to the inn. [M]


    ¡ó


    I went back to the inn and explained to everyone that Cain the Demon King had become one of them.


    White Dragon and Momochan were surprised when their jaws fell wide open.


    Further, when Makoto told him that he had come from the future a thousand years later, both of them were about to collapse.


    "That was... unexpected."


    The white dragon''s voice was trembling.


    "Will Makoto-sama be back in a thousand years!?"


    Momo-chan is asking the same questions as I do.


    And when I heard the reply, "I want to go home, but there''s no way," I looked complicated.


    Then we were told a lot about Mr. Makoto''s time.


    The demon King Cain said, "Let''s take a seat," and disappeared into an empty room.


    Mr. Makoto is a stranger, not a human being in this world in the first place.


    The story of being a brave man in the land of water.


    A story of fighting demon kings with friends in the world a thousand years later.


    The story of a lover who left it in the future.


    ¨D ¨D And there is no way to go back, talking about the past transfer of one-way traffic.


    Hearing that, we sighed.


    How amazing.


    I want to hear more.


    But I decided to go to bed early in preparation for tomorrow.


    By the way, Johnny isn''t here.


    He was right to go home in the morning.


    When she told the situation the next morning, Johnny laughed, "Looks like Makoto."


    This man is too calm.


    He seemed a little upset only when he saw Cain on the boulder.


    Me and Makoto-san, Momochan, White Dragon, Johnny... and Demon King Cain.


    In this strange face, I waited for the reception.


    It''s after noon.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m here to welcome you.I will guide you to him. "


    The Knights of the Moon Land (Raphylog) lined up in front of the inn.


    The queen of the moon revealed herself with a smile of compassion.

 288 Episode 284 Takazuki Makoto goes to the castle of the Great Demon King

    "Oh, Mr. Cain, I''ve been worried because I haven''t seen you in a long time."


    The queen of the moon kingdom (Nevia) didn''t even look surprised when Cain, the demon king, said he was with us.


    I''m talking smiling.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, Cain remained silent.


    Not only Cain, but the rest of us don''t look at the queen of the moon.


    The reason is her ''charm''.


    The "charm" of the evil witch deludes everything.


    Speaking spontaneously, you will be enchanted by its voice.


    The other day in the Demon King Battle, even the Light Warrior (Anna) found it dangerous.


    Then, naturally, the conversation takes place with


    Thank you very much for today.


    I answered briefly.


    As the guardian knight of the Moon Witch, I have a track record of not being able to help Friae''s charm.


    "Well, you''re the only one who talks to me, Mr. Takatsuki Makoto. I miss you."


    "They''re all illuminated."


    "Fufufu, let''s get along today."


    That''s right.


    I slapped him so lightly.


    "He is looking forward to seeing you. Please come this way."


    So the queen of the land of the moon (Nevia) rode on the back of the abominable dragon.


    I didn''t feel like attending the boulder, so we had Mr. Hakuryu (Mel) in the shape of a dragon carry us.


    In a way that leads us through the dark sky.


    I didn''t have to ask where I was going.


    I''ve already seen (...), (...), (...), (...).


    --Floating Castle Eden.


    The castle of the Great Demon King.


    Last night, an island floating over the magic capital looked down at us.


    It was hard to tell the size from the ground.....


    (Big....)


    As Mr. White Dragon rose, his enormity became apparent.


    Confirm it with a glimpse of the dark clouds at the same height.


    It was probably about the size of an airfield.


    The shape is a distorted ellipse, and the surface is made of objects that are indistinguishable from either black ore or metal.


    It looks like a man-made object, but even in the original world, we can''t launch such a huge object into the sky.


    When the distance from the floating castle approached (d) ~ 300 meters.


    I felt uncomfortable.


    The air has changed.


    Learn the feeling of compression and difficulty breathing.


    Something like fog is blocking my vision.


    Is this "chi"...?


    I recalled the atmosphere similar to the "Magic Forest" that once existed in the wooden country (Spring Rogue).


    (The Great Demon King''s boundaries)


    The voice of the goddess of destiny echoes.


    Yes, we have entered the territory of the Great Demon King.


    "They have entered the Great Demon King''s realm.Don''t you all feel sick? "


    When I asked them, they nodded as if they had no problem.


    First of all, the border itself seems less aggressive.


    The abominable dragon with the queen of the moon (Nevia) descended on an island floating in the sky.


    Mr. White Dragon followed.


    We got off the ground carefully.


    "This is....."


    It was a strange place.


    The ground looks like cracked glass, not dirt.


    There are no trees or grasses, and things like animal bones that I have never seen roll around.


    And above all...


    "Makoto-sama... it''s disgusting."


    Momo frowned.


    Anna''s neighbor had a similar look.


    A slime with blood vessels all over the body.


    Pig''s head (oak) with several heads.


    Goblins with no skin and no nerves.


    A giant snake whose scales peel off and whose skin rots.


    None of them are decent creatures.


    (Abominable monster.....)


    It is stupid that there is a monster with a distorted shape all over the island.


    Nevertheless, even among the abominable monsters I''ve seen so far, it''s exceptionally ugly (...).


    It was as if some kind of biological experiment had failed.


    "Ufufu, isn''t it cute? He was created, wasn''t he?"


    Only the queen of the moon kingdom seems to find the strange creature adorable.


    The evidence makes disgusting creatures gentle and rubs them.


    "Heh, heh...."


    I felt my face slightly tight and gagged.


    Of course, I don''t think it''s cute.


    Observe the island as little as possible to avoid seeing its grotesque creatures.


    What you see is a giant tower standing in the middle of the island.


    Rather, it was the only building.


    I heard it was the castle of the Great Demon King, but nothing like a castle was built.


    Is there a Great Demon King over there?


    (But the tower (...) or (...)... hmm)


    (You''re worried, Takazuki Makoto)


    (Ira-sama, is this a trap?)


    (Well, speaking of towers, it''s common to use them as a magic increase (...) width (...) clothing (...) storage (...))


    Wizards often use magic tools to increase the power of their magic.


    Lucy always carried the wand.


    Lucy''s mother (Rosalee) used Magic Squad to increase her power.


    And when he activates a great deal of magic, the Wizard sometimes builds "Towers" and activates huge magic.


    (The great magic of the Magic King.....)


    Remember the divinity that reversed day and night in the time of the King of Immortality.


    If you do that over and over again, you won''t even be able to fight.


    I see that tower is a defensive building for those inside.


    Ira-sama confidently denied my concern.


    (I''m worried....)


    (Why!)


    (Ira-sama has a lot of poca.)


    (It''s okay, believe me!)


    Well, you can''t help worrying too much.


    We just run if we have to.


    (By the way, does Ila know what the Great Demon King looks like?)


    Cain and Hakuryu-san are threatening me, so I want to know beforehand.


    When I asked Mr. White Dragon and Cain, the words were cloudy.


    Apparently I don''t even want to talk about it.


    What the hell is he like...?


    (Even the goddess (me) doesn''t know that clearly...Originally, it seems that the Hero of Light (Abel) lost her right arm and one leg and defeated her in a manner close to the battle, and the Goddess of the Sun (Altena) sister could barely talk to Abel because of the clouds of darkness.)


    (You often defeated the Great Demon King in such a state)


    I glanced at Anna.


    I can''t let that happen to her...


    "Mr. Makoto, what''s wrong?"


    He turned a nervous smile at me.


    "It''s okay, let''s act calmly."


    Respond forcefully so that you can feel as comfortable as possible.


    Anna, the Light Warrior, gets up early in the morning and fills her with enough sunlight.


    It should be more powerful than yesterday''s Demon King Battle.


    My job is to help the Light Warrior (Anna) wave with all my might.


    (Hey, Takazuki Makoto, you''re about to confront the Great Demon King, so let the other kids know.)


    (Yes, of course.)


    Follow the advice of the Goddess of Destiny.


    "Johnny, what do you say?"


    "Oh, no problem."


    When I speak, I (...) meditate (...) my eyes (...) and (...) my (...) Johnny walks with a firm step.


    Because Cain warned me that the person I first met with the Great Demon King was almost flat (...) quiet (...) and (...) protected (...).


    The monsters Hakuryu-san and the vampire monsters were probably fine.


    Anna has the protection of Hero of Light.


    What about Johnny without the protection of a brave man, not a monster?


    "Then I''ll close my eyes from the beginning.The spirits will tell you what''s going on. "


    and.


    Looks like Johnny can fight with his eyes shut.


    You''re really talented.


    I don''t think Lucy''s great-grandfather was clumsy.


    Momo, how''s it going?


    "Hee, I''m fine...."


    At the same time, you look pale.


    Don''t push me.


    Yes, Makoto-sama


    I also thought it would be terrible for Momo to participate in this fight.


    But this time, Momo has been invited to participate as an escape agent, not as a fighter.


    Only Shiroku-san and Momo can handle space transfer.


    When in danger, it is better to use space transfer more often.


    Above all, Momo wanted me to follow him.


    I grabbed Momo''s hand gently.


    "Hakuryu-san and Kane...."


    "Don''t worry."


    "I''ve been here so many times."


    These two are fine.


    You can rest assured.


    And then...


    Are you okay yourself?This island is distorted in time and space, and it should be quite intense)


    As Ira-sama said, I looked around and took a deep breath.


    (Nothing in particular)


    (Stupid blunt man)


    You say terrible things.


    I want you to praise me for keeping calm.


    (Well, the thicker it is, the more reliable it is.God Magic can be activated at any time)


    (It''s all right. The Great Spirit of Water (Dear) is also preparing it.Dear, how''s it going?)


    (My king... I don''t like this place...)


    I heard a weak voice from the Great Spirit of Water.


    Apparently, the Great Demon King''s boundaries are a tough place for spirits.


    Well, this is as expected.


    The power of spiritual magic depends on the surrounding environment.


    (All right, I''ll call you when I need you.)


    (... yes, be careful, my king)


    The voice of the Great Spirit of Water (Dear) decreased.


    We have now finished speaking out to everyone.


    All that remains is to face the Great Demon King.


    The queen of the moon country walking in front of us remains as if she could not hear our conversation.


    I knew I could put some tea in it.


    (... hmm?)


    I noticed the way the queen walked.


    Just a few steps, heavy.


    (Injury... or rather fatigue...?)


    I don''t know why, but apparently the Queen of the Moon is tired.


    But I had no idea what that meant.


    We came before the tower in the middle of the island.


    The tower has a large door.


    I wonder how to open it.


    Gigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigigi...


    Slowly, the door opened by itself.


    The inside of the tower was dark and invisible from the outside.


    Please, go inside.


    The queen of the moon kingdom (Nevia) moves deeper into the huge door.


    We followed suit.


    Go through the door.


    (Huh?)


    This discomfort was the same as when we approached the floating castle Eden.


    - We''re inside the boundaries.


    Apparently, the tower also served as a boundary.


    As Ila said, it was a tower for defense.


    Double boundaries are quite strict.


    There is little light and no light in the tower.


    And the sweet scent filled the building.


    (This smell....)


    I remember.


    The smell of narcotics (Weed) that was spreading to the tavern one day.


    Why are you here?


    Looking around with the Night Vision skill.


    Inside the tower, it was rough.


    Unlike the king of the ancient dragons (Ashtalot), I don''t see the appearance of his subordinates.


    Instead, I noticed something.


    A complex magical formation of patterns is depicted on the floor in a messy and multi-layered manner.


    I feel sick just watching it.


    It seemed to be a messy drawing, and the magic team with a definite purpose wrote a magic ceremony to gather magic (mana) in the center of the building.


    Nature and eyes turn to the center.


    "Eh...."


    Someone breathes.


    Dokun was the sound of his heart.


    That''s... (...) (...).


    I finally met Everest, the great demon king who ruled the world.

 289 Episode 285 Takazuki Makoto meets the Great Demon King

    I frowned when I (...) saw him in the middle of the tower.


    (What is this?)


    Such a word first struck my mind.


    I wonder if that''s where the throne stands higher than where I stand.


    Next door is Nevia, the beauty queen of the moon, the evil witch.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, before the great Everest."


    That''s what she told me.


    --Everest the Great Demon King


    The best of the demon kings who rule the world.


    Manipulate all magic.


    An immortal monster that won''t go through any attack.


    Even the dead are blasphemers.


    You have a horrible appearance that frightens everyone you see.


    Various things have been said, but nobody knows the details.


    In fact, I''ve heard the story of being an invisible person who doesn''t have a fixed figure.


    But....


    "Are you the Great Demon King?"


    When I heard the words of the wicked witch, the half-hearted me asked, "To that."


    It is not in human form.


    Not even in the form of an organism.


    In a word, it was a huge chunk of meat (...) floating in the universe, but there were people, monsters, insects, heads, hands and feet, and it was a creepy monster that stuck to the mess.


    It''s more like an artist''s object than a creature.


    However, the meat mass is pulsating and certainly alive.


    The colour of the meat mass is a loud colour that looks like red, blue or yellow paint is puffed up, making your eyes tired just by looking at it.


    The hands attached to the meat chunks always raised motion aversion as if they were tentacles.


    And many mouths that stick to the meat chunks continue to utter an unpleasant voice, "Ki... Ki..."


    And above all, it was the eyes, big and small, that were stuck all over the meat chunks.


    His eyes shine in seven colors, constantly gazing.


    Some eyes looked at me and when I looked at them, I felt just the skin.


    (Something... abominable monster...)


    The monsters outside the floating castle Eden were creepy enough, but they were cute compared to the presence in front of them.


    Ironically, there seems to be some agreement with what the Queen of the Moon said about "cute."


    Can we talk to him?


    You said I was waiting for the answer to your question earlier.


    Well!


    The queen of the moon raised her voice with joy.


    "Wonderful! You (...) lost your mind (...) by looking at Yves!"


    Huh?


    I felt uncomfortable with the words, and I looked back.


    "Beard."


    My friends are down.


    Anna and even Dai Sage (Momo) and Hakuryu (Mel).


    Hey, why are you down to Cain?


    The only person who remained conscious on his knees was Johnny.


    It seems that what I didn''t see in person worked.


    "Anna! Hang in there, Johnny!?"


    I hurriedly picked up Anna and called out to Johnny.


    "Ah, I''m just being careful...."


    Johnny replied.


    I''m waking Momo and Hakuryu-san.


    I''ll take care of that.


    I thought I''d be attacked by this plane, but the Great Demon King and the Witch of Disaster didn''t do anything.


    I am looking down with a leeway of laughter.


    "Ma... koto..."


    Anna, with her pale face, immediately opened her mouth.


    There is no light in the eye, and the focus is uncertain.


    I gently put my hand on her forehead.


    ¨D ¨D Sun Magic and Toning (Synchro)


    I used the magic of "healing" using sun magic and beginner magic.


    Although it was a low-practice technique, the light gradually returned to my eyes by applying it in tune with her, the hero of light.


    "Anna, when you''re conscious, restore yourself with the magic of the sun."


    "Ha, yes... what about Mr. Makoto...?"


    Before Anna asked me, I put my right hand in front of me and threw a "water magic bullet (water ball)".


    A water bullet like a basketball crashed into the face of a sleeping black knight.


    "Ha!?"


    Cain sprayed with water jumps out.


    "Was I out of my mind!?"


    "... I thought you were here?"


    Didn''t you see each other many times?


    Cain, the demon king, explains to me with his cold eyes and his impatient face.


    "No! I''ve never seen anything like that!"


    "... yes, the Great Demon King I know is not like that..."


    Cain''s scream was followed by Mr. White Dragon''s crush.


    Oh, yeah?


    What is it, the Great Demon King?


    Again, I look at the Witch of Disaster and the Great Demon King.


    Earlier, many eyes that were shining in rainbow color were closed, and a black veil covered the area around the Great Demon King.


    A little more disgusting than before may have disappeared.


    "Sadly, Takatsuki is the only one who can see Yves."


    The wicked witch sighed loudly.


    "What do you mean?"


    I asked, but I had an idea of Anna and Hakuryu-san earlier.


    I know a similar situation.


    It was a cathedral in the land of the sun a thousand years later, as if everyone had seen Noah...


    "Why... is someone like you here!"


    A beautiful voice of a woman echoed in the tower.


    "So, who is it?"


    "Who are you?"


    Momo and Cain glanced up and looked around.


    But I wasn''t particularly surprised.


    I''m no longer accustomed to hearing voices.


    Goddess of Destiny?


    It was the voice of the goddess, who usually only talked in remembrance.


    "Oh, is it okay for the goddess of heaven to intervene on earth?You''ll be punished. "


    An evil witch asks in a mocking tone.


    "The Moon Witch (Nevia)! Why are you with this guy?What is the Moon Goddess (Nia) doing! "


    "Fufufu, the Moon Goddess doesn''t interfere with the ground.You know, the Goddess of Destiny. "


    Anna shakes her shoulders with a roar from the Goddess of Destiny.


    I gently rubbed my back to calm down.


    "Ira-sama, why are you in such a hurry?"


    "Takazuki Makoto...."


    Ira-sama''s voice had an atmosphere of hesitation.


    No, it''s strange to hear Ira''s voice in the first place.


    Voices from heaven do not reach the earth.


    That''s why I''m listening to the voice through the necklace of the magic instrument that the Goddess of Destiny gave me.


    "Inside this tower are boundaries comparable to the magic of the gods.That''s why the voice of the Goddess reaches me. "


    "This tower is the divine boundary....."


    I felt uncomfortable the moment I entered.


    But there was no harm to the intruder.


    In fact, even I don''t feel anything wrong with my physical ability (status).


    "What''s the boundary for?"


    "That''s...."


    "This is because you are (...) in this kingdom (...) or (...) raw (...) and (...)."


    An evil witch intercepts Ira-sama''s words.


    The expression turned into something sad.


    "What does that mean...?"


    Anna stood next to me and stood up with her sword.


    The complexion is not good yet.


    Ila, please tell me.


    I waited for the word of the goddess.


    "... the Great Demon King (him) is a ''deserted tribe of gods''.It''s not going to be God''s.I didn''t summon the Demon King from another world, but I sent the "Divine Clan" into this world...I can''t believe you violated such a clear divine code.... "


    "The Divine Clan...?"


    Once again, I look at the ugly chunks of meat floating in the sky.


    The tentacle in the form of an anemone and a hand groaned, but it didn''t seem sacred.


    It''s a disgusting creature anyway.


    In the first place, I haven''t said a word since before, and I wonder if you have proper intelligence?


    "... you''re a rude man."


    A beautiful translucent boy, like a ghost, suddenly appeared in front of the fluffy meat mass.


    What about you?


    "It''s Evelyn. Do you have a name?"


    Hmm?


    I realized that it would be the first time I had talked to her.


    Hey, did you actually talk to us all the time about Kiki and his uncomfortable voice?


    "You didn''t understand the words.This soul must be the only inconvenience. "


    The boy named the Great Demon King said unfortunately.


    "Then I''ll make one correction, Goddess of Destiny.I am not here under orders from the King of Evil. [M]It''s just an obsolete god fleeing the demonic world.It makes sense that you can''t live outside this tower.The air on the ground is too thin and poisonous for me. [M]We can survive in this tower. "


    "Heh...."


    If you destroy this tower, you can defeat the Great Demon King...?


    "I want you to stop destroying this tower.In that case, let me seriously attack you. "


    He read my mind.


    Same as Noah and the Goddess of Water.


    But what do you think of diverting weaknesses from yourself?


    I will always be ready to unleash "God-Magic".


    The Great Demon King looks like a boy and smiles at me.


    Takazuki Makoto, brave man of the Land of Water a thousand years later.


    "Anything?"


    I felt upset by Anna and the others behind me, but I wasn''t surprised.


    The opponent is God.


    You already know my circumstances.


    "That''s not true. Thousands of years later, I was able to resurrect myself, so I tried to interfere with the past and destroy the Light Warrior...I didn''t expect an assassin from the future.Besides, I don''t know about the Spirit Master from another world..... "


    Unfortunately, the Great Demon King murmured that it was unexpected.


    "I came back a thousand years later, so I wish I''d worked there."


    Because I interfered in the past, I began to travel in time.


    "You know that, right? Thousands of years later, the rulers of the earth are the tribes of men.The demon tribes were driven to the northern continent, and only a few demon kings remained, the pillars of power.Our winners are weak. "


    ¡­¡­


    I''m sad to say it, but it''s so disgusting.


    Before, the goddess of water (Eile) said:


    Whether or not you can win the Great Demon King battle is five fifths.


    "Dear Makoto...."


    "Takazuki Makoto"


    When I was buying time with the Great Demon King, Momo and Cain were back.


    After all, I was able to confirm the safety of my people.


    But you''re in trouble.


    When the Great Demon King becomes the monster of the example, he is troubled to lose consciousness again.


    "Destroy the tower with Takazuki Makoto, god magic.That way, the Great Demon King won''t be able to reveal himself or show his true power.I''ll leave the rest to the Light Warrior. "


    I nodded little on the advice of the Goddess of Destiny.


    I was thinking the same thing.


    After all, that seems to be the only way.


    - I hold the necklace from the Goddess of Destiny.


    "Do you not use the spirit of a corner like that?"


    It was the Great Demon King who stopped it.


    Was it a waste?


    It''s a way of saying it.


    You think there''s a better way to use it?


    "Of course. If you want to destroy a tower like this, use ''Magic'' to strengthen yourself.Whether you''re an invincible warrior or the mightiest wizard.No matter what kind of ''miracle'' magic happens. "


    "Can you use it that way, Ira?"


    ¡­¡­


    I couldn''t swallow the words of the Great Demon King, and I asked the goddess, but there was no reply.


    "If you wish for immortality in the first place, it will be easy to return in a thousand years.Isn''t that what you want most? "


    !?


    I felt relieved.


    Until now, time shift came a thousand years later, so I thought that time shift was necessary to return.


    But I will return a thousand years from my own old age.


    If it''s divine magic...


    "Takazuki Makoto... that''s..."


    Ira-sama''s voice is trembling.


    "The Goddess of Destiny doesn''t seem to want to use it that way.It''s ''Magic'' that I''ve shared because of my own failures anyway.It would be inconvenient to use it to create a semi-god existence. "


    ¡­¡­


    There was no objection to the words of the Great Demon King.


    Is it a picture star?


    (How to get back in a thousand years....)


    I got it overdue.


    Once you have exhausted your "Spirit" here, you will be able to go back to the upright again.


    Look at my patrol, the Great Demon King goes on.


    "What do you say? Would you like to join me in limiting the goddess who blows all the hard work?"


    "Now you have a vacant position as the demon king ruling the western continent."


    Along with the Great Demon King, the Witch of Disaster invites Nico and me.


    They haven''t attacked since, and it seems this is the only conversation they have.


    "Mr. Makoto...."


    Anna grabbed my arm.


    Looking back, Cain and White Dragon also looked worried.


    The answer is clear.


    "Hate, I can''t be a demon king."


    I turned down the invitation.


    "Really..." said the evil witch with a sad look.


    The Great Demon King, who looks like a boy, doesn''t change his expression.


    "Sure. Follow the hero of light who defeated me in my natural history and hold the spirit of the goddess of destiny.The Demon King''s seat won''t be enough. "


    The Great Demon King arrived fluffy in front of me.


    Unlike the meat clumps on the throne, I don''t feel intimidated at all.


    The boy, dressed like a doll, smiled.


    "Takazuki Makoto, why don''t you join me for half a minute?"


    "Ha!? Are you serious, Yves!"


    The witch next door shouted in surprise.


    Huh?


    Anna and her friends open their mouths with Pocahontas.


    I was a little surprised, too.


    That''s very generous.


    "You are worthy of it.You don''t have to come back a thousand years later to be a national certified brave man in a weak country.You are the ruler of this world. "


    The beauty of the demon king is sweet and reaches my ears.


    "Now, take my hand.Together we will rule the world. "


    Next to the Great Demon King smiling nicely, a soft letter appeared.


    Would you like to receive half of the world from the Great Demon King?


    Yes, sir.


    No, sir.

 290 The Great Sage after episode 286 will witness

    ¡ó Momo''s Perspective ¡ó


    "Are you okay...?"


    "Ha... ah..."


    When I saw the Great Demon King, I lost consciousness.


    It was Master Hakuryu who woke me up.


    Master Hakuryu also looks pale.


    Johnny, Anna, and even the horrible Black Knight Demon King are under pressure from the Great Demon King''s intimidation.


    (Even though...)


    There is only one strange person.


    "This is RPG Player. Don''t run out of Pluto."


    Only Mr. Makoto was as usual.


    No, it''s not the usual place.


    I was having a conversation with a monster whose gaze was even horrible in front of my eyes.


    (... scared)


    For the first time, I thought Makoto-sama was afraid.


    I always thought I could count on you.


    Any adversity bounced away.


    But....


    Makoto-san talks funny with "that"....


    Are you really human?


    "Now, brave man from the future.Shall we rule the world with the Great One? "


    The queen of the moon (Nevia) talks to Makoto with a faint smile.


    "No... Mr. Makoto"


    "No, Takazuki Makoto."


    I heard Anna with a blue face and a strange voice from above.


    Yes, what did the Great Demon King say?


    He said, "I''ll do half the world."


    And I felt lost from Makoto-sama''s side.


    No way...


    I approach Frafulla and Makoto.


    However, his legs fell quickly in tremor.


    Come on, take my hand.


    "Mr. Takatsuki Makoto, to our people."


    Makoto does not reply to the invitation of the Great Demon King and the Queen of the Moon.


    I kept staring in the air.


    Oh, no.


    Don''t tell me you want to be on their side...


    Hey, Cain?


    Hmm? What?


    All of a sudden, Makoto was talking to a silent Black Knight Demon King.


    "You did promise Cain, didn''t you?He said he''d rescue Noah from the temple. "


    ¡­¡­


    The words of the Great Demon King and the queen of the moon kingdom were silent.


    ... who''s Noah?


    Also, there were more Makoto-sama women I didn''t know.


    "Great Demon King Everest, if you can get Noah out of the submarine temple, I and Cain will be happy to join you."


    Huh?


    Makoto-sama said something terrible.


    "Makoto-san!! What are you talking about?"


    Anna yelled out loud.


    "Really?"


    Even Johnny seems confused.


    "Of course, I''m serious." If I could ".I wonder, the Great Demon King? "


    "Takatsuki-san, you didn''t say so. It''s" half the world ".What are you dissatisfied with? "


    It was the queen of the moon kingdom who asked flatteringly.


    "For Noah''s followers, the attack on the submarine shrine is everything.Right, Cain. "


    "No... yes..."


    Cain''s key words are out of line.


    ¡­¡­


    The Great Demons looked at each other in trouble.


    "You''re a bad person too."


    I heard another strange voice.


    "Goddess of Destiny....."


    Master Hakuryu snapped in fear.


    Apparently this voice belongs to the Goddess.


    "No one can attack the submarine temple protected by the god beast Leviathan."


    "... ahh, I don''t think I can either."


    "Hey, Ira-sama, don''t give up on you."


    Makoto-sama is rarely strengthening her spirit.


    I wonder why Makoto can talk to the goddess and the demon king so naturally.


    "Now, what do we do?"


    "... that''s..."


    Makoto approached the Great Demon King.


    That''s funny.


    Until now, Makoto-sama was supposed to be on our side under very difficult conditions such as half the world....


    Now it is replaced by Makoto''s condition of "saving someone from a submarine temple."


    Moreover, the Great Demon King and the queen of the moon kingdom on his side look deeply troubled.


    Apparently, "The Underwater Temple''s Tactics" is more difficult than getting half of the world.


    It was then.


    - I don''t know.


    Suddenly, a voice sounded in the tower and my spine chilled.


    Huh?


    In an instant, you''ll be wrapped in darkness.


    I can''t see anything anymore.


    --I didn''t know how to tell from this....I have no choice but to take your people hostage.


    Master Makoto! Master Hakuryu!


    Scream loudly.


    However, there was no reply.


    Oh, no.


    Until just now, I was on everyone''s side.


    --Fufufu, it''s useless to scream.The space is cut off.Nobody can hear you.


    It looks like you''re talking to me, and maybe they''re all in the same situation.


    The rabbit had horns, and in an instant we were separated.


    What should I do....


    ¨D ¨D God-level magic The world of hell (cocutos)


    It was Makoto-sama who saved me in a hurry.


    The black fog gradually clears up.


    Master Hakuryu, Johnny, and Anna also appeared.


    It''s hard to see, but the Black Knight Demon King is safe.


    And Master Makoto.


    With a faint smile, I heard an angrily calm voice.


    "If you attack, we''ll do it again.If it were divine magic, it would arrive. "


    Master Makoto!


    I rushed over in a hurry, but I stuck to the body for a while.


    "Momo, are you okay?"


    "Ha, yes! But are you glad you used that magic?"


    In the story I heard, you can only use divine magic "once".


    How do we use it to help us...?


    At that time, something cracked with "piscilli".


    - You''re going to do it. I don''t think I''m gonna do my best in an instant.


    I noticed the sound of pishipishi and something collapsing.


    "The tower....."


    As someone said, my magical tower collapsed into ice crystals.


    Eventually, all the wreckage of the tower was poured into the wind, and the place where we stood was just a square.


    The Great Demon King couldn''t live outside.


    That''s why we need the tower!


    Makoto expected to help us in that moment and even defeat the Great Demon King.


    From the gap between the dark clouds, the sun''s light comes in.


    (... uu)


    In the light of the sun, I, the vampire, lose my strength.


    Makoto-sama gently supported it.


    - It''s still against the rules to have "God". Turned over with one hand.


    In the front, a gruesome chunk of meat floats in the air.


    However, I didn''t feel as shocked or intimidated as I saw at first.


    The Great Demon King''s body is slowly falling apart.


    (Ah, now I''m relieved...)


    Tension subsided and I lost consciousness again in the sun.


    "Hah... this is still happening..."


    Shortly before I fainted, I heard the voice of the queen of the moon kingdom.


    ¡ó Takazuki Makoto''s Perspective ¡ó


    The tower collapsed.


    It seems that the Great Demon King, the god of the other world, cannot live on earth.


    It seems that if it is as tall as Noah or the goddess of water (Eil), it is different from the story.


    At least if the Great Demon King breaks the tower boundaries, it will be fatal.


    The Great Demon King''s body slowly loses its shape.


    Someone stopped it.


    "Master Everest, please use my body."


    According to the evil witch, a tentacle-like hand that was stretching from the meat mass wrapped around her body.


    Dozens of black arms creeping through the body of a beautiful evil witch.


    When, what are you doing?


    "... nnh... hau"


    A nasty witch reminds me of Friae''s appearance, her face turning red and moaning a little bit... so horrible.


    The black dress is rolled up and the skin is visible and impeccable.


    Mr. Makoto?


    As I stared at it, I heard the cold voice of the Light Warrior (Anna) next door.


    "I didn''t see anything."


    "Liar."


    Yes, I''m a liar.


    "Don''t be ridiculous, attack now!The Great Demon King is becoming the same (...) as the body of the evil witch! "


    Eh!


    After hearing Ira-sama''s reprimand, Anna and I hurried back to the evil witch.


    - Buwa! There was a gust of wind.


    It is a black wind with a sense of humor.


    Not only that, but the black walls surround the evil witch and the Great Demon King, whose flesh has collapsed.


    Boundary.


    "Thunderbow Storm"


    "Fire Magic/Ferrous Bird"


    The magic of Johnny and White Dragon pierces the black boundary.


    But there was no sign of defeat.


    I give Cain a visual cue.


    "The Great Spirit of Water (Dear)! Water Magic, Yamata''s Great Snake"


    Cain fell to the black juncture in line with my water magic.


    A giant water magic tries to crush the black boundary, and Cain''s magic sword slashes explode.


    "I can''t..."


    I heard weak Anna''s voice.


    Even the magic of the Great Spirit of Water and Noah''s magical sword could not be broken.


    And then... I stare at the brave man of light next door.


    She looked at me and nodded small.


    Anna''s holy sword shines white.


    But the black line disappeared before the attack was unleashed.


    "Thank you for waiting."


    It was an unusual evil witch who appeared while saying so.


    Her white skin turns brown and her long black hair shines in seven colors.


    The golden eyes, which enchanted everything, emitted even more dazzling light.


    It was an evil witch who had an extraordinary beauty like Friae from the beginning, but the influence of assimilation with the Great Demon King or the beauty of the water goddess (Ei) became an extraterrestrial beauty.


    "Nevia... I''m sorry."


    "That''s fine, Miss Everest. Everything about me is yours....."


    I can hear two voices from one mouth.


    "Takazuki Makoto, the Great Demon King... No, the Abandoned God has fallen into the lower realm.I lost my sanctity by assimilating with the Moon Witch.Now I can defeat him with the Light Warrior. "


    !?


    Anna next to me trembles.


    "Me, me...?"


    "Yes, Light Warrior. You take it down.Just like it used to be. "


    Well, that''s...


    Anna is swallowed by the power of the evil witch.


    The witch''s sense of intimidation, assimilated with the Great Demon King in front of her, transcended the king of the ancient dragons.


    Still squeezing his strength and holding his sword.


    The witch of misfortune looks down on us in boredom.


    "The Hero of Light is far from the original history.Are you my partner? "


    From the body of the Witch of Disaster, I can feel the magic far exceeding the great spirit of water (Undine).


    (Hmm....)


    This is tough.


    I wish I could fight with White Dragon and Johnny, but I couldn''t even scratch a single black juncture in the assimilation.


    Instead, it''ll just keep your feet tight.


    And Anna, the greatest warrior of light, is struggling with the power of the Witch of Disaster.


    (See, Takazuki Makoto? Here comes the example of Operation 77!)


    The Goddess of Destiny (Ira) sent me a reminder.


    Well, now that the tower''s boundaries are gone, I''m the only one who can hear you.


    (Do it faster than that!)


    ¡­¡­


    "Operation XX" is a backhand technique taught by Ila in preparation for the battle against the Great Demon King...


    Depending on the number 77...


    That''s all I have left! Do it now!)


    (... okay.)


    I made up my mind.


    Huh? Really?


    Don''t do that.


    We have to do it.


    Characters float in the air.


    Don''t stop, RPG Player.


    "Anna."


    I gently called the name of the Light Warrior.


    "Mr. Makoto...."


    Anna stares anxiously at me.


    I held her shoulder-- kissed her (...).


    Huh?


    Anna rounds her eyes.


    And the next change was dramatic.


    "Whoa!? Eh! What?"


    From Anna''s body, Seven Colors of Fighting Qi (Aura) rose like hot air.


    (Fu, it feels good. You know the procedure after this, don''t you?


    I feel heavy in the voice of Ila.


    "Ah, um... Mr. Makoto. What the hell was that..."


    My anxious expression has disappeared.


    Anna stares at us with her wet eyes.


    (Now, say it! Operation 78! )


    The goddess in my brain is noisy.


    ... ahh, already!


    Do you have any other hands?


    "I''ll tell you before I die here.... ah, I love you, Anna "


    "~ ~ ~ ~!"


    Anna''s face turns bright red as she sounds.


    And Anna''s body shined brightly.


    (All right! Now the Light Warrior is awake!Thanks to Artena''s skill of waking up with "Severe Emotional Movement"!)


    Why did you make such troublesome conditions, Goddess of the Sun (Altena)?


    Incidentally, it seems that in the original history, the hero of light was awakened by "vengeance".


    But in our history, Anna''s heart is at peace because of me.


    --Hmm, let''s wake you up with "Love" for Takatsuki Makoto.


    That''s what Ira-sama''s plan is.


    It''s an outer road.


    "I love Makoto-san too....."


    Anna confesses with a feverish voice.


    I definitely don''t dislike Anna, but rather like her.


    But I didn''t want to say it in a situation like this.


    (Wouldn''t I go to hell...?)


    "Mr. Makoto, look."


    The hero of light (Anna) holds the holy sword quietly.


    With just that small move, a storm of magic (mana) was blown away that was almost blown away.


    They''re no longer at the level of the realm I can help.


    "It''s a mess everywhere.Is this the hero of the awakened light as it should have been? "


    Somewhere tired, the wicked witch held a wand she had never seen before.


    Apparently, they weren''t just waiting for us to relax, they were summoning weapons.


    "I will destroy you on behalf of Master Everest."


    Nevia, an evil witch assimilated with the Great Demon King, points her wand at us with a terrible distraction.


    "I won''t let you."


    Anna, the brave man of awakened light, stood up with a sword shining in seven colors.


    Thus began the final battle.

 291 Episode 287 Witch of Disaster and Warrior of Light

    Light hero (Anna) waves his sword lightly.


    That alone creates an incredible storm.


    Numerous light blades were thrown from Anna''s shining holy sword.


    Each of them is an attack comparable to the Holy Grade.


    The tingling and air tremble.


    The relative evil witch (Nevia) smiles quietly.


    Not only is the black cane in her hand, but her whole body is wrapped in a blackish atmosphere.


    Contrary to the evil appearance, a beautiful clear voice echoed.


    --Dark Magic/Touch Black Hand


    Numerous black hands grew from Nevia''s wand and crushed the light blade.


    "You''re human, aren''t you?Why side with the Great Demon King! "


    Anna screams.


    I thought I''d ignore it, but I got an unexpected reply.


    "I am a Magus.I''m not human. "


    Phew, while exhaling, magic is activated from the wand one after the other.


    --Dark Magic Black Dead Bird


    Dark magic in the form of a giant black bird.


    Looks like Lucy''s good King Fire Magic Featherbird, but much worse.


    A group of dark giant birds attacked the hero of light (Anna).


    "I was born a son of the concubine of the king of the moon kingdom (Raphylloig).Since I was born, I''ve been trapped in the dark and possessed by the power of the Devil.I was supposed to end my life as a princess who couldn''t get out of jail..... "


    "That''s why... you hate people..."


    Anna is full of judgment for the Witch of Disaster''s attack.


    I''d like to help, but there''s no chance that all attacks will break into the Holy Class''s defenses.


    "But I was chosen by the Moon Witch.The Moon Goddess (Nia) gave me the power to "enchant" all creatures.It was easy to use that power to rule the land of the moon.I wish all the demons who invaded the land of the moon had been enchanted.Finally, I thought it would be better to turn people and demons into magic tribes and all the people into magic tribes.... "


    A callous witch (Nevia).


    In any case, was the demonization "at last"...?


    "That''s no reason to put a shoulder on the Great Demon King!"


    Anna slashes an evil witch with a holy sword.


    However, the blade does not arrive because it is blocked by many black hands.


    "The Great One is lonely."


    The Witch of Disaster laughed in loneliness as the Light Warrior rushed lightly.


    (... that''s not good.)


    Not good, Goddess of Destiny.


    Apparently, Anna is stronger than the awakened Witch of Disaster, who assimilated with the Great Demon King.


    For now, the battle has been reversed, but the wicked witch can afford it.


    Anna''s expression seemed impatient.


    (Great Spirit of Water (Dear)... how about it?)


    Speak to the line of your own request.


    (My king... I''m sorry.Perhaps I will not only be invincible to that witch, but on the contrary I will be captured and enchanted.....)


    The Great Spirit of Water (Dear) is enchanted!?


    For a moment, I was surprised, but when I said so, I also asked the Great Spirit of Water, I borrowed the help of charm.


    Then it''s no good.


    I can''t borrow the power of the Great Spirit of Water.


    "Everest is a weak god.If you are chased by the Magic Realm and depraved to the ground, you can''t live without a boundary....No one was there, and the "abominable monsters" I wanted my family to build.... "


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing those words, I looked at the many distorted monsters in the floating castle.


    In the battle of the Witch of Disaster and the Warrior of Light, the abominable monsters flee towards the edge.


    Oh, is that the monster that the Great Demon King wanted his friends to build?


    "That''s all right. I have Nevia - what a waste of a word, Yves Reese...."


    The first half is the Great Demon King, and the second half is the Witch of Disaster.


    It is very difficult to understand because it is a word from the mouth of the same person.


    And while the tone of public talk, the magic of the Holy Class is releasing constantly from the evil witch.


    The floating castle''s ground is shuddered and occasionally shakes heavily.


    I was worried that it might crash soon.


    "Hah... hah... hah... hah... hah..."


    Anna is breathing on her shoulders.


    I could tell from my eyes that my feet were fluttering.


    (That''s right... a brave awakened light will take a step backwards...)


    With the voice of Ira, I realize that this situation is not good.


    But what I can do...


    "You''re not as strong as you''ve heard the rumors, so let''s turn this around."


    The wand of the Witch of Disaster (Nevia) is more miserable than ever.


    "No, you can do it, brave man!"


    Let me help you.


    White Dragon (Mel) and Johnny jumped out at the same time.


    The Great Sage (Momo) remained unconscious.


    "Great Spirit of Water (Dear), please help me!"


    "Yes, my king!"


    I was also late for the Light Warrior (Anna).


    "Fufufufu... please eat everyone, you fierce dog of the Underworld..."


    Nevia''s magic is complete.


    ¨D ¨D Dog of Darkness Magic and Underworld (Orthos)


    The Witch of Disaster Magic is activated.


    It was a giant magic dog with two heads.


    No, the Twin-Headed Dog of the Underworld (Ortoros) is said to be in a different world.


    Oh, it''s not real, is it?


    "Grrrrrrrr...."


    He shouted a low roar and jumped at Anna.


    At the same time, hundreds of black hands from the evil witch fell on Anna.


    Some of them wrapped around Anna''s hands and feet.


    Oh, no!


    We jumped out to protect Anna.


    "Ooooooooooooooooo!!!!"


    The Dog of the Underworld (Ortolos) barked.


    Soon, Mr. White Dragon and Mr. Johnny''s legs will stop.


    (... even though your magical creature faithfully reproduces the underworld god beast... it has quasi-god power.For the people on earth, they can''t move just because they hear the voice of intimidation.....)


    Is it a god''s intimidation?


    It''s me and you who can move in here...


    "Run!"


    It was the Black Knight Demon King Cain who cut off Anna''s black hand and pushed her out of the spot.


    Cain is approached by a giant mouth of a two-headed dog (Ortolos) from the Underworld.


    "Gwaaaaaa!!"


    Cain''s armor is shattered with a loud and annoying noise.


    That''s the artifact Master Noah made.


    It should break...


    "Oh, Mr. Cain, I can''t believe you''re protecting the Light Warrior.I thought you''d understand because you''re a Samurai like me.... "


    "Stop it!"


    Anna screamed.


    - Sword of Light!


    Fires the biggest optical blade ever.


    Like a giant laser, the blow hit a twin-headed dog in the Underworld (Ortolos) and the light exploded on the cross.


    That was a thousand years later when the Light Warrior defeated the Beast King.


    Anna was saving the trump card, too.


    That attack would be a boulder...


    After the blast, there was a two-headed dog (Ortoros) and an unharmed Witch in the Underworld who had his neck dropped.


    The head that was biting Cain has been dropped.


    Immediately beside that, Cain, whose armor was half broken, fell down.


    My torn arm hurt, but it is healing while emitting light.


    It seems that Noah''s armor has not been lost.


    But I don''t think I can join the fight anymore.


    "Grrrrrrrrrr...."


    With the remaining head, the Dog of the Underworld (Ortolos) stares at us in disdain.


    "Sun Magic, Holy Flame!"


    "Wind Spirit/Blade Storm"


    White Dragon and Johnny''s magic attacked the Dog of the Underworld.


    But it is only effective for scratches.


    "Spirit''s Right Hand - Watermagic and Ice Boundaries"


    The ice magic I unleashed captured the Dog of the Underworld (Ortoros).


    But soon the ice cage cracked and was about to be torn.


    - Sword of Light!


    Anna''s attack dropped another head of the Twin-Headed Dog (Ortolos) in the Underworld.


    The black giant dog fell down and disappeared into dust.


    You did it...?


    When I looked at Anna.


    "Damn it....."


    "Sorry."


    Meanwhile, White Dragon and Johnny were trapped in black hands.


    (Two hostages...)


    The situation is getting worse and worse.


    "Oh, the Dog of the Underworld (Ortolos) was a trump card... I''m sorry."


    A miserable witch who doesn''t seem to be in trouble.


    Again, the magic of the Holy Class comes in a series.


    Anna was bluffing to intercept it.


    I use the right hand of the Spirit to intercept it, but I''m overwhelmingly short of effort.


    (In any case....)


    (Strange. Why didn''t you use the hostages to threaten me?)


    The lives of Mr. White Dragon and Mr. Johnny are in Neville''s hands.


    It should be easy to threaten us.


    The Witch of Disaster opened her mouth as if she had read my feelings with such frustration.


    "I''m not going to kill a hostage.The Light Warrior will become stronger. "


    A wicked witch smiling nicely.


    They know.


    The characteristics of Anna''s Light Warrior skill.


    "... hah... hah... hah"


    Anna doesn''t seem to have much room for conversation.


    The witch of calamity smiles gracefully.


    "By the way, Mr. Takazuki Makoto. I won''t touch you with one finger.Because I''m the one who thinks of the brave man of light.It''s hard to kill someone by accident. "


    ¡­¡­


    I was prefetched with the thought that I was going to make a special attack.


    "The first to kill is you, the brave man of light.I won''t kill anyone until then.Rest assured that you will be the first victim. "


    The witch of misfortune told her indifferently.


    I don''t think you''re licking it.


    Rather, they are optimally attacked.


    A witch assimilated with a corrupt god.


    There are no weaknesses.


    I am not alarmed.


    (Strong.....)


    "Mr. Makoto...."


    Turning around, Anna''s face looked exhausted.


    It''s my fault...


    Because I forced her to fight.


    --Spirit''s Left (...) Hand (...)


    Takazuki Makoto!


    Ira-sama''s impatient voice echoed, but she ignored it.


    I spiritualized my arms.


    I''m sure it''ll be all right by now.


    Doubles the amount of magic (mana) flowing in at once.


    At the same time, it becomes difficult to handle at once.


    An enormous amount of magic (mana) bursts into the body.


    Don''t let the "Spike Stop Water" interrupt for a moment.


    Anna and I intercepted the dark magic that was coming after us.


    My magic comes from the Spirit of Water.


    Hero of Light (Anna) is exhausted from the light of the sun.


    However, the magic of the wicked witch, who is assimilated with the fallen gods, will not be exhausted.


    It was stuck.


    I don''t have time ~


    Only the words of the laid-back wicked witch sounded out of place.


    "You know, historically, witches of the sun and witches of the moon have been at odds."


    The subject suddenly changed.


    What the hell?


    "Why is that?"


    Anna didn''t seem ready to open her mouth, so I asked her a question instead.


    "The Moon Goddess (Nia) often chose generations of witches from the Magus clan...That''s all. Thanks to this, the Moon Witch is always out of line.Me, too. I''m still fighting alone. "


    "Why would a Moon Goddess choose a Witch over a Man?"


    Is there a reason?


    "... I thank the Moon Goddess (Nia).If I were born into a human race, I''m sure I would defeat demons and demons without thinking about anything and respect the world of ''just peace''.Because it is a small and oppressed demon tribe, we can aspire to a world of ''real peace''.... "


    "Real peace...?"


    The Witch of Disaster wants peace?


    "Yes, a peaceful world ruled by Evelys, where I ''fascinated'' all the people on earth...."


    "... isn''t that just domination?"


    The point was to conquer the world.


    Looks like the Great Demon King.


    "Isn''t it wonderful? Say ''You''re happy now'' to the people I enchanted, and they can feel happy in any situation.No one gets unhappy.Don''t you think it''s the best world? "


    "Then why is everyone in my hometown suffering so much!"


    Anna shouted as if she had exploded her anger.


    Indeed, when she first met Anna, she was killed by her mentor and looked desperate.


    The western continent was far from peace.


    "I''m sorry I did that.I was going to fascinate all the people of the western continent. "


    "Bullshit!"


    "You lack concentration... here, grab (...) (...) eh (...) (...)"


    Shit!


    Anna-san!


    Maybe the conversation was to distract us.


    Anna''s holy sword was wrapped around her black hands several times.


    Gigigigigigigigi....


    And I hear a bad metal sound.


    The Holy Sword!


    Anna screamed.


    The Holy Sword is bent into a barmunk shape.


    (Again!?)


    Sa-san''s broken in the land of fire, and it''s a broken sword!


    No, Anna is a full waist.


    We need a replacement weapon.


    Yeah, what about his weapon!?


    Look at Cain who is fainting.


    It looks like you''re not holding Noah''s sword.


    I couldn''t!


    "Now, let''s get this over with."


    The wand of the Witch of Disaster gathers its attention.


    This is the same as or better than the Dark Magic Dog of the Underworld (Ortoros).


    (Bad, bad, bad!)


    White Dragon (Mel) and Sage (Momo) don''t have swords, and Johnny''s sword is just a magic sword.


    In the first place, both Mr. White Dragon and Mr. Johnny are being held prisoner with black hands.


    Something else.


    Something like the Holy Sword...


    - Hey, did you forget about me, Makoto?


    It was like a drop of water after a whole day of drinking nothing in the desert.


    It was a beautiful voice that stained my dry heart.


    I remember the illusion that I had heard for the first time in years - Noah''s voice.


    (What?)


    I heard Ira-sama''s confused voice, but I was unconsciously taking the next action.


    "Anna, use this!"


    I handed the goddess''s dagger, which had been pointing to my waist, to the hero of light.


    Alright, Mr. Makoto!


    Anna receives the artifact I gave her.


    Speaking of artifacts, it looks just like a dagger.


    To be honest, the Holy Sword is so poor that it is incomparable.


    "... is that how you''re going to fight?"


    The Witch of Disaster tells her as if she were worried about us.


    ¨D ¨D Darkness Magic & Underworld Guardian Dog (Cerberus)


    What was revealed was a giant three-necked magic dog in black.


    Another god beast...


    "Kill the Light Warrior, Guardian Dog of the Underworld (Cerberus)"


    At an incredible speed, a black giant dog approaches us - Anna.


    Kh!


    Anna cast a magic "Sword of Light" into her dagger.


    The "optical blade" is small.


    For a moment, it glowed to seven colors.


    Huh?


    Several surprise voices echo.


    The Sword of Light, which was released from the Holy Sword Barmunk just now, dropped one of the heads of the Dog of the Underworld (Orthos).


    The Witch of Disaster didn''t get a single wound.


    And this time.


    By the "light blade" released from Lord Noah''s artifact...


    The necks of all three (...) underworld watchdogs (Cerberus) blew off.


    The black hand that protected the evil witch, who had been assimilated with the Great Demon King, was cut like a piece of paper.


    And the body of the evil witch became true (...) two (...).


    "... Kaha"


    The Witch of Disaster (Nevia) fell slowly, exhaling black blood.

 292 Episode 288 Takatsuki Makoto talks to the Witch of Disaster

    --The Witch of Disaster fell slowly, spreading black blood.


    My people, including me, are being taken apart.


    Anna herself, the hero of light who emitted the "light blade", was most surprised.


    "... mummy... what is that... dagger?"


    A calamitous witch muttered in a fading voice.


    Sure, you should have given Anna the artifact from the beginning.


    "Ah, um... Makoto-san, what is this dagger...?"


    "This is the artifact I received from the goddess.I didn''t think it would be this powerful.... "


    Oh, I''ll give it back.


    Anna returned the dagger as if it were fearful.


    It was saved by the artifact.


    And the voice that told me to use this.


    It definitely belonged to the goddess (Noah).


    Noah? Noah, can you hear me?Thank you for your time! "


    Scream into the sky.


    However, there was no reply.


    Was that because of my mind?


    No, it can''t be.


    "Ah... is that the terrible goddess who started the divine world war with only one pillar at the end of the generations?I was as alarmed as Cain''s artifact...You''ve received a lot of favors from the goddess. "


    Hearing the bitter voice of the wicked witch, I stared at the dagger.


    The pale blade with magic shines beautifully as usual.


    This is the first weapon in the world.


    A magical dagger that has been saved many times.


    "... that dagger... you said you gave it to me from Noah..."


    It was the Black Knight Cain who came with me.


    Are you okay?


    "Somehow...."


    The bodily injury seems to have been healed with armor, but the core armor is half broken.


    I have painful dental marks on the Dog of the Underworld (Orthos).


    "Looks like... Makoto''s artifact is special..."


    Cain looks lonely.


    No, I envy your sword and armor.


    I heard that the materials are the same in the first place.


    Really?


    "For that, it looks completely different."


    It was Johnny who got in my mouth.


    (Yes, Kane the Demon King and Makoto Takazuki have the same artifact made of the same Shinko Adamantite.But it''s made differently... I don''t know if it''s the Goddess of Destiny who''s worse than Noah.)


    Hee... you must have made it stronger with fewer materials.


    "Noah... thank you."


    I knelt on the spot and thanked the goddess.


    I still haven''t heard back.


    I''ll have to thank you when I get back in a thousand years.


    "... you''re so religious... Takazuki... Mr. Makoto"


    "Nasty Witch (Nevia)....."


    I didn''t forget.


    Aren''t you going to let them come back to life?and everyone was watching carefully.


    However, the witch''s body, torn in two, is gradually collapsing like sand.


    It''s strange that I can still speak.


    "That''s good... Your name that saved the world will be engraved in history forever...."


    (Yes, Takazuki Makoto. The world crisis is over.)


    The Goddess of Destiny seems to agree with the Witch of Disaster for some reason.


    Indeed, the Witch of Disaster, who assimilated with the Great Demon King, fell, and the world a thousand years ago was saved.


    However, the discomfort remains.


    This is not the end point (goal).


    "Ira, what happened to the Great Demon King, who will be resurrected in a thousand years?"


    Yes, it is.


    Peace a thousand years ago is important, but the most important thing for me is the world a thousand years from now.


    Could the historical alteration have been prevented safely?


    (Ah)


    "" "What?" "


    "... chi"


    The voice of surprise echoes from Ira and her friends.


    The last tongue slap belongs to the evil witch.


    Well, please don''t forget Ira-sama.


    (I haven''t forgotten!Just by accident!)


    Is it okay to leave history to this goddess?


    (Um... yeah. I''ve checked!A thousand years later, history was confirmed until we fought against the armies of the Great Demon King in seven (...) nations (...) alliances!In other words, before Takazuki Makoto passed in the past... that?Is this okay?)


    "Seven countries means the moon is back?"


    One country is growing.


    Well, that would be good.


    The problem is that the Great Demon King will be back in a thousand years.


    As it should be in history.


    "The Great Demon King will be resurrected in a thousand years."


    I glanced at the witch of misfortune.


    Then she began to giggle.


    "Fufufu... that''s right. If I had finished the Reincarnation Ceremony last night.Master Everest has traveled to the future. "


    "Wait! So what were we dealing with?"


    White Dragon yells.


    "Doppelganger. But since it was created by splitting the soul, it wasn''t as strong as it was...?The Goddess of Destiny has deceived me. "


    (Nh, nnh!)


    You were deceived brilliantly, weren''t you?


    "The Great Demon King, torn by the hero of light, abandoned the world a thousand years ago and was reborn a thousand years later.This should be history. "


    I''ve been taught by Ila beforehand.


    History was preserved.


    "Yes, I am no match for the awakened Light Warrior.Originally in history, Yves Reese was reborn from a fatal wound, but this time he was able to reborn with his spare power. "


    "Does that mean... a thousand years later, the Great Demon King became more powerful?"


    Yes, the next true Yves Reese is strong.


    A wicked witch who speaks fluently.


    You''re breaking up, but you can''t talk like that.


    And I don''t seem anxious to see my body break down at all.


    This could be.


    "No way... ahh (...) n (...) also (...)?"


    I asked what I was worried about.


    "Well... what do you think?"


    Nimah and I smiled back.


    Ah, I''m definitely going to reincarnate.


    The Witch of Disaster will be here a thousand years from now.


    "I think we''ll meet again in a thousand years."


    When I turned my disgusting face, the witch of misfortune looked down.


    "... Mr. Takazuki Makoto, you are the hero who saved this world, right?I''m thinking of your beautiful Anna and your lovely wise man, so why don''t you spend a leisurely time in this era? "


    "Don''t come back in a thousand years?"


    "Yes, please don''t come. I don''t want to see you."


    I was told clearly.


    He hated me.


    I see.


    "If you''ll just leave me alone, I won''t bother looking.But you''re going to do something weird a thousand years from now, aren''t you?Attract people all over the country. "


    "Fufu, if that makes the world peaceful."


    Let go of me.


    For the Witch of Disaster, charming and manipulating the people seems to be only justice.


    I''ll find out.


    If it gets worse a thousand years later, I''ll stick a nail in it.


    But when I thought it would be difficult to find it, I received an unexpected reply.


    "Oh?


    "What about it?"


    I''m a little nervous.


    "You already know where I came from a thousand years later."


    A miserable witch laughs with a smile.


    ... is that true?


    Was there a reborn witch of misfortune among the people I''ve ever met?


    "Hey! Who is that...?"


    "... fufufu"


    With a meaningful laugh, she collapsed like sand.


    Thus, the Great Demon King (Doppelganger), who left a bomb speech at the end and assimilated with the Witch of Disaster, was destroyed.


    ¡ó


    What are we going to do now?


    Johnny looked around us.


    The Great Demon King is gone.


    Not completely defeated, but at least peace will come in this day and age.


    "Am I on a journey to crush the rest of the Demon King and find a way home in a thousand years?"


    The point is to dispose of the residue.


    Even though the Great Demon King is gone, he is doing something different from his original history.


    Outside the western continent, we must liberate the land where the demon king continues to rule.


    It would be easier if everyone moved to the northern continent.


    When I thought about it, I noticed that all my friends looked attracted.


    "Spirit Man, are you sick to death if you don''t fight?"


    Hakuryu (Mel) treated me as ill.


    "I knew I was going back to the Great Labyrinth...."


    Oh, what about Johnny?That''s what this meant, wasn''t it?


    "Makoto-sama... please rest on the boulder"


    "Mr. Makoto, I have a sword to repair."


    That''s what I said.


    Anna''s Holy Sword, Balmunk, remains bent.


    "Surely Wolf of the Earth and Julietta of the Tree are worried, and will you return to the Great Labyrinth?"


    When I said it, everybody looked relieved.


    "I wonder what happened to me.Say the Demon King quit. It would be a vendetta for the brave. "


    The Black Knight Kane is in the middle of nowhere.


    I''m saying weird things.


    "We''re going to attack the submarine temple together, right?"


    "... didn''t you conclude that you can''t defeat the Beast?"


    What is Cain talking about? He looks like that.


    I''m sure I have the same look.


    "Let''s infiltrate the submarine shrine without being noticed by the Divine Beast (Leviathan)."


    "I can''t... the submarine temple is built on the back of the Divine Beast (Leviathan)?"


    "I need a Decoy to deceive the eyes of the Beast...."


    "You can''t use the Spirit Magic of our request."


    I don''t know.


    "Um, my king... I heard a terrible chat."


    Cain and I were arguing hotly, and the Great Spirit of Water (Dear) was on our shoulders.


    Jokes, jokes and I returned them with a smile.


    There was a small figure approaching me.


    "Makoto-sama... why are you in such a hurry...?"


    The wise man looks up at me anxiously.


    Are you in a hurry?


    I wonder if that''s what they saw.


    (That''s right. Even after defeating the Great Demon King, we will soon go to the Demon King crusade and challenge the final Labyrinth.I don''t normally think about that.)


    I noticed that Ira-sama pointed it out.


    "I have to find a way back in a thousand years...."


    I accidentally came out of my mouth.


    This is probably the reason I''m in a hurry.


    I made a promise with Lucy Yasa that I would be back in a thousand years.


    The means have not yet been found.


    (... it''s not that bad, is it?)


    The Goddess of Destiny said that.


    "Ira-sama? Is there a way back in a thousand years!?"


    My voice makes my friends look calm.


    (Just in case... Takatsuki Makoto should be fine...)


    I became anxious with Ira-sama''s unconfident voice.


    "Maybe it''s a way to reincarnate like the Great Demon King or the Witch of Disasters?"


    I wonder if that would make me a different person.


    (You can''t reincarnate. Without quite a lot of his magic, he can''t distinguish himself from others in the post-mortem world, making it difficult to assign a reincarnation destination.Takazuki Makoto soul)


    "I see...."


    It seems that with less magic possessed, the rebirth will not be satisfactory.


    (Well, leave it to me. I need a little ingenuity, but I''ll show you how to get there in a thousand years.)


    "Thank you, Ila."


    After all, is it okay that we have the math to go back?


    "Hah...."


    She exhaled heavily.


    Now we can see the end point (goal) of the era a thousand years ago.


    ... it was a long time.


    When I was thinking about that.


    Mr. Makoto!


    Anna grabbed my hand and her jewel-like blue eyes stared straight at me.


    "Ah, um..."


    "What is it, Anna?"


    When I asked, Anna took a small breath and kept looking at me silently for a while.


    "Will you... marry me?"


    Huh?


    Anna, whose face turned bright red, told me.


    "Hey, Anna-san, I won''t allow you to run away!"


    "Momochan will meet Mr. Makoto in a thousand years!"


    "Ugh, that''s...."


    I''m telling you two that Momo and I will meet a thousand years later.


    When I told him that I had taught him magic, Momo had a complicated expression.


    "Mr. Makoto, if you say you''ll be back in a thousand years, I won''t stop.But... that''s why before that... "


    "Ah, Anna-san. Oh, calm down...."


    Her serious expression pressures me.


    "You said you loved me before the battle, right?"


    "Ha, yes...."


    I did say that.


    When she smiled nicely, she couldn''t say anything more.


    Is this the man''s responsibility?


    As if it suited my mood, letters float in the air.


    Will you marry Anna Highland?


    Yes, sir.


    No, sir.


    RPG Player Skill.


    Until the choice...


    Moreover, the name of the country of the sun (Highland) suddenly appeared.


    The Virgin Anna of Highland Founding Nation.


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    (I don''t think it''s bad to marry Anna-chan and live here forever?)


    What do you say to Ira-sama?


    (... are you really saying this for Takatsuki Makoto?If it were a thousand years ago, you would certainly be happy.That''s all I''ve been doing.You don''t have to fight the Great Demon King until you come back a thousand years later.)


    Ira-sama''s tone was filled with feelings that grieved me.


    It was a voice that really worried me.


    With Anna in front of me.


    The Goddess of Destiny who worries about me.


    Fluffy choice in front of me.


    (... shake it.)


    I exhaled a little and opened my mouth.

 293 289 Epilogue of the Ten Chapters

    ¡ó Memories of the Great Sage (Momo) ¡ó


    "Wow...."


    I''m a big yawn.


    This is your own mansion in Sinfonia, king of the land of the sun (Highland).


    It''s been around two out of seven days lately.


    The reason is that half vampires (half vampires) allow me to accumulate magic when I''m asleep.


    It''s actually quicker to suck people''s blood.


    I am not willing to actively breathe human blood.


    ... other than Makoto-sama''s blood.


    --Many years have passed since the Great Demon King (Everest) was defeated.


    Of course, Anna, a human being.


    The Elf Johnny is gone.


    Nearly a thousand years have passed.


    Limited organisms exist for such a long time.


    Immortals like me.


    It must be as old as Master Hakuryu.


    Speaking of which, the last time I saw Master Hakuryu was over 500 years ago.


    He took care of me until I became a sorcerer.


    In the battle of a thousand years ago, I was just horny.


    I think it has become much stronger compared to that time.


    Because now they call it the "Continent''s Strongest Wizard".


    "I can''t be taught by my little one.From now on, name the White Sage. "


    Master Hakuryu said such a thing to me when he was recognized as a wizard.


    "White" seems to mean Master Hakuryu''s apprentice.


    Wizards give something of their own when their apprentices are alone.


    By the way, Master Hakuryu has become a legend on this continent as "Saint Dragon".


    That ancient dragon is the daughter of the demon king...


    Of course, Mr. Makoto is not here.


    I left for the Future.


    After defeating the Great Demon King, he quickly traveled around the world, chasing away the remaining demon kings.


    Besides, in the meantime, we will attack the submarine shrine.


    Why is he in such a hurry to live?


    However, the undersea shrine attack seemed to have been unsuccessful, and I always dropped my shoulders and came back.


    Black Knight Cain, who was lurking in the submarine temple with him, disappeared when Makoto disappeared.


    "Bye, Momo. I''ll see you later."


    The memory of Makoto-sama''s voice comes back.


    It''s the last word I was stroked with my head.


    Then came the moon for nearly a thousand years.


    (... I want you to call me by my name again)


    I''ve been dreaming a lot lately.


    Dark times filled with demons and monsters.


    It was horrible, but the days I traveled with Makoto.


    I miss everything.


    I want to spend time with you again.


    I want to talk to you.


    I want to hear your voice.


    ... but I can''t.


    It feels like the weight has been placed on your heart.


    Let''s hit the wind a little outside.


    I went outside the mansion.


    ¡ó


    "Hah...."


    Midnight in winter.


    If I were a human, it would be as cold as cutting my skin, but I don''t feel anything alive or immortal.


    Full moon in the sky.


    It is said that the symbol of evil is due to the queen of the former moon kingdom (Nevia).


    It is now called "Witch of Disaster."


    Speaking of which, it seems that the witch will be reincarnated in a thousand years.


    It''s annoying.


    Thousands of years ago, it was scattered around the world.


    I hang out in the gardens of Highland Castle with a calm feeling.


    Master Great Sage?


    If I thought no one would be here at this time, I could talk to him.


    "Noel."


    Blonde hair sparkling with starlight, clear pale eyes.


    He was the beautiful second princess of Highland.


    (Similar.....)


    Anna and two sun witches.


    They also nod to rumors of the rebirth of the Virgin.


    "What happened at this hour?"


    "I prayed in the cathedral without sleeping inside.But... will the Great Demon King really be back in a few years...?And what do I have to do then.... "


    Looking at us with an anxious face.


    The Great Demon King (Everest), who ruled the earth a thousand years ago, will be resurrected.


    An incident in which witches from all over the world were simultaneously subjected to "Oracles".


    Since then, tactics to confront the resurrecting Great Demon King, centered on the land of the sun, are secretly moving.


    It''s called the "Northern March Plan."


    Until then, there were some rattlesnakes between the nations, but now we are preparing for the resurrection of the Great Demon King.


    Nevertheless,


    "That''s just the beginning. Don''t think too much."


    "Yes...."


    Princess Noel lying down.


    I wonder if you are anxious.


    The Savior Party Virgin who saved the world.


    Highland Founding Hero.


    The burden of rebirth would have been on teenage girls.


    "Um... can you tell me how the Saviors are doing?"


    "Again....."


    I sighed.


    Generally speaking, I inherit the powers and memories of the first Sage with ''inheritance'' skills.


    But he''s actually an immortal vampire.


    Highland royalties and some nobles know that.


    "I can''t help it. I''ll tell you what happened when we defeated the Immortal King."


    Yes!


    Glittering eyes stare at us.


    (Actually, I was just watching Makoto-san and Anna take down....)


    It''s a little painful.


    But if the witch of the sun (Noel) gets lighter, I''ll let him know as much as I want.


    I spoke of the hero with some footsteps.


    Then came the news that the moon and the sun were flowing again and visitors from other worlds appeared.


    The second generation of "Light Warriors" followed Anna.


    And they were other people with powerful skills.


    But none of those who came to the land of the sun (Highland) appeared to be Makoto.


    But it''s okay.


    I hear (...) yes (...) yes (...).


    How can I meet Makoto?


    ¡ó


    "Um... is the Great Sage going all the way to the Great Labyrinth?"


    "Yes, what are you complaining about?"


    I rarely came out of the Mansion and told the King and the Prime Minister what to do when I went to the royal castle.


    "No! I''m not complaining! However, no matter how many" abominable dragons "came out, it was not enough for the wise man to go there himself....."


    "I made up my mind. If you disagree, use your strength to stop it."


    When I look around, royalties and nobles look away.


    Those here know that I was part of the Savior party a thousand years ago.


    It''s a glory that I don''t normally use, but let me use it occasionally.


    "Thank you very much. Dear Sage,"


    Ryousuke Sakurai is the "brave man of light" of the present generation who looks nervous.


    A brave man from another world.


    (... strong)


    You can tell by the fighting spirit (aura) that surrounds you.


    It turns out she has more potential than Anna used to have.


    However, I am not accustomed to the use of force because I have not been in this world for a long time.


    "You''re in the first place. If you have any trouble, help me."


    "Thank you."


    He is a good young man of courtesy.


    "Great Sage... are you sure you want to go to the Great Labyrinth?"


    "You are the best fighter on Highland.Please reconsider.... "


    We''re done here.


    To summarize the story, I accompanied the plan to crush the "abominable dragon" that appeared in the Great Labyrinth.


    --Thousand years later, when the Hero of Light went to the Great Labyrinth, Momo and I first met.


    Makoto-sama taught me about the future.


    Absolutely not.


    (Finally... finally meet...)


    I even felt like my heart was about to move when it should have stopped.


    And in the Great Labyrinth, the Light Warrior successfully crushed the Abominable Dragon.


    There was a bit of a danger, but it would be good for the first time.


    And I found him.


    ¡ó


    "Excuse me...."


    Dark-haired, dark-eyed, thin.


    A young man, a little unreliable adventurer, came into my tent.


    (... ahh)


    I almost cried.


    I desperately endure my voice coming out.


    (Finally... we meet)


    I asked a brave man of light, a friend, to summon an alien named Takazuki Makoto.


    People from different worlds who are judged to have only the weakest physical abilities (stats) and skills.


    Therefore he was not invited to the land of the sun.


    On the contrary, all the countries of the western continent had to take him out if he was not to be a fighter.


    As a result, it was almost forgotten, protected by the temple.


    The Great Sage (I) received information about him in his ears long after he came to the other world.


    I received the report and wondered if it was really the same person as Makoto.


    But....


    (Ah... it''s Makoto...)


    There was no mistake.


    It''s the way I remember it.


    "Come closer. It will be hard to talk."


    desperately suppresses your voice from trembling


    I remember Makoto being more grand, but he looked a little nervous in front of me.


    (I see... Makoto doesn''t know me here...)


    I remembered that and became a little calm.


    Then I realized that there were two cute girls behind Makoto.


    (Ahh, let me serve the girl again.....)


    I was a little irritated.


    I wondered what kind of woman she was, and she was a monster (Lamia) of the semi-devil and the snake woman.


    And the red-haired girl is Johnny''s grandson!


    This can''t go anywhere... hey ~


    I gave a magic kit to a red-haired elf who was not good at magic, and advised a Lamia girl who was unfamiliar with the ''Change'' skill on how to use it.


    (... I sent salt to my enemies)


    A word I heard recently from a stranger.


    Makoto-sama''s hometown adage.


    Still, it was the first time in a thousand years that I was able to talk to Makoto-sama and feel like I was going up to heaven.


    Oh, I want to talk more.


    ¡ó


    Then I found something to do and went to see Makoto.


    Even so, from the point of view of the wise man, it was difficult to make errands.


    Every time I saw him, he got stronger.


    Quickly, use the Great Spirit of Water.


    Save the country''s crisis ahead of time.


    Even the Demon King was defeated.


    It became the Makoto-sama I knew.


    Finally, Makoto-sama traveled a thousand years ago.


    I''m sure it will help me when I was human in the past.


    And I''m going to like him.


    For a thousand years... forever, ever, ever, ever, ever, ever, ever.


    I came before the black ''coffin'' in the back of the mansion.


    "... when are you going to wake up...?"


    I murmur without strength.


    When I opened the coffin, Makoto-sama was asleep in the ice magic.


    Ice protected by the Great Spirit of Water.


    I can''t melt it.


    "It''s been... a thousand years...?"


    Touch the ice.


    It is hard, inorganic and has no warmth.


    "... when will you wake up...?"


    I didn''t hear from you------------------


    "Little one? Are you crying?"


    "Eh!?"


    Suddenly, a beautiful woman with pale skin stood in front of her.


    The Spirit is invisible to me, the Immortal.


    Except for the Great Spirit, which is a mass of magic.


    "Great Spirit of Water (Undine)....?"


    "You look great while you''re not looking at it."


    They''re talking about my Sage costume.


    "Where is it?"


    I shouted unintentionally.


    A thousand years!?


    That''s why spirits don''t have a sense of time!


    No, it doesn''t matter now.


    (The emergence of the Great Spirit of Water (Dear)...!!)


    I hurried back into the coffin.


    "Ah... ahh..."


    The ice, which had not melted for a thousand years, had vanished without trace.


    The token and Makoto-sama''s chest were pulsating.


    Slowly... slowly, Makoto-sama opened her eyes.


    ¡ó Takazuki Makoto''s Perspective ¡ó


    (Takazuki Makoto, command the Great Spirit of Water to freeze yourself.Wake up in a thousand years.)


    The instructions of the Goddess of Destiny were truly avant-garde.


    "Frozen sleep (cold sleep)..."


    I didn''t think about it.


    I was wondering if it was the only one.


    The fear is to be defenseless while asleep.


    Can you wake up in a thousand years? That''s the point.


    Let Momo keep an eye on you while you cryosleep.


    "Let Momo keep an eye on you?"


    "What am I...?"


    On my tweet, the Sage looks anxious.


    "Momo, I''m in charge!"


    "Eh, yes! I don''t know, but I''m on it!"


    You responded well.


    Good boy...


    I''ll explain it to you later.


    "How do we wake up in a thousand years?"


    Ask the Great Spirit of Water


    Can''t it be Momo?


    (Momo, I can''t unlock the magic of the Great Spirit of Water.Either Takazuki Makoto wakes himself or the Great Spirit of Water wakes him up.)


    I see.


    "Great Spirit of Water (Dear), can you wake me up in a thousand years?"


    "I don''t feel very confident because I don''t have a sense of time...How long has a thousand years elapsed since the last divine war? "


    That was 15 million years ago.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Redness.


    It seems difficult to give the Spirit a sense of time.


    It was 15 million years ago and it was a mythical era.


    If you keep sleeping after 15 million years, it won''t be stylish.


    (I can''t help it ~, I''ll teach you the magic of destiny.Time measurement (timer) Remember the magic)


    There''s magic like that.


    (No, I created it for Takatsuki Makoto.)


    "... I apologize for the trouble"


    (Fufufu, thank you!)


    That''s why I taught the Goddess of Destiny magic personally.


    And ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Johnny and Hakuryu (Mel), of course.


    The Earth Hero (Volff), the Wooden Hero (Julietta), and the rest of the Great Labyrinth came to see me off.


    I felt very sorry for seeing Momo crying all the time.


    And Anna-san was... angry.


    "I wish you''d stayed a little longer..."


    That''s what I was saying. I was swelling my cheeks.


    But I told her I''d be back a thousand years from now.


    She is also convinced.


    Finally, he smiled at me.


    Well then, let''s go.


    Say goodbye to everyone a thousand years ago.


    Anna, who was in a better mood, approached.


    "Mr. Makoto... I promise. Remember?"


    "I remember."


    "I won''t forgive you if you forget!"


    That''s what Anna sent me.


    That sad smile and Momo''s crying face are the last memories.


    ¡ó


    When I slowly opened my eyes, an orange light came into my eyes.


    A dim ceiling spreads out into view.


    At the edge of his eyes, a candle fire is shaking.


    "... uuu..."


    I can hear someone crying.


    It came from right next to my body.


    Someone is nearby.


    "...... Ma...... Koto......"


    It was a little girl with white hair.


    Momo?


    But it''s not a thousand-year-old monkey in my memory.


    It was the wise man who dropped me off at Highland Cathedral.


    But I still feel a little trembling with my face buried in my chest.


    He waited for me.


    For a thousand years.


    My body is heavy.


    It was even a billionaire to open your mouth.


    I''ve been asleep for a thousand years.


    Of course not.


    But I have to tell you.


    I have to say thank you.


    "Momo... I''m home"


    I managed to squeeze out my voice.


    "I''ve been waiting..."


    The voice of the responding pigeon was also scattered.


    "Thank you."


    I moved my heavy arm and gently stroked Momo''s head.


    Thus, I was able to return a thousand years later.

 294 Episode 290 Takazuki Makoto Knows the World 1,000 Years Later

    "Ahh... it''s been a long time since Makoto-sama''s skin... hah... hah..."


    I am currently undergoing a medical examination in the residence of the Great Sage.


    I''m worried about the rough spot in Momo''s breath.


    "Um, Sage.Did you have to take off your clothes? "


    When I heard it, Momo stared at me.


    "When we''re alone, it''s forbidden to call us Dai Sage!"


    That seems to be it.


    I''m scared to call you even in front of the great people.


    Current Momo is the closest person to the top of the Sun Land (Highland), so he can''t speak plainly.


    "Yes... Momo, how''s my body?"


    Hmm...


    Momo''s cold hands touch my body.


    I can do it.


    Tingling, but I can''t help it.


    I was asleep for a thousand years.


    Of course, I thought I needed rehabilitation first.


    "It''s a healthy body without problems anywhere."


    "I see... I''m a little heavy, but I can''t move normally."


    I was better than I thought.


    (Of course, because I taught you magic!)


    The voice of destiny echoing in my head.


    This cold sleep isn''t just about simple water magic.


    When the Goddess of Destiny taught me, there was also a magical arrangement.


    Something about freezing it every hour... it was magical.


    "Good morning, Ira. I woke up safely."


    I keep my head down small.


    "What? Makoto... are you talking to the Goddess of Destiny?"


    Momo looks strange.


    (What are you complaining about?)


    "Thank you for helping me with my cold sleep."


    I wouldn''t have come back to this age on my own.


    Momo has a strange expression.


    "I thought I''d be the first to talk to the goddess that Makoto believed in."


    It became the word of Momo.


    Shit.


    Thousands of years later, there was the first goddess to say hello.


    "Dear Noah!"


    I looked around in a hurry.


    However, there was no reply.


    I held my dagger with both hands and knelt.


    I offer my prayers to the Goddess.


    Still, I didn''t hear from Noah.


    "Ah, is that...?"


    Have you forgotten?


    Or are you stubborn?


    It seems to be both.


    Noah''s got to be busy.


    "Makoto-sama! I don''t have to look so sad..."


    Ira-sama and Momo were very worried about me.


    "Well, she''s a whimsical goddess."


    It''s supposed to appear in my dreams...


    "Hey, Momo, I want to see what''s going on out there. Can you tell me the history while eating?I want to know the difference between what I know and what I know. "


    "Ok!... are you sure you want to walk out of nowhere?"


    (You should get some rest.)


    Momo and Ira stunned me.


    I think you should really get some rest.


    But it bothers me.


    What happens in a thousand years?


    And then, I got hungry.


    I want something to eat.


    I forcefully persuaded Momo to go to King''s City in the Kingdom of the Sun.


    ¡ó


    "It hasn''t changed that much...? King Sinfonia."


    I was never familiar with the land of the sun, but the bustle was as I remember.


    However, there are a few differences.


    "It''s not just people, it''s a mix of races."


    The former kingdom of Sinfonia had a strict ethnic class.


    At the apex of the human race, elves and veterinarians were clearly discriminated against.


    It is relieved.


    It seems that the relationship between the Magus and the Humans is not as good as ever.


    The evil witch''s reputation is still alive.


    But speaking of which, did the moon reappear?


    (Yes, in that regard, Friae, the Moon Witch with Takazuki Makoto as Guardian Knight, is leading the Magus tribe.He was originally a magically brilliant species, so he grew into a big country in the past year.)


    In just one year!?


    "Hah... the boulder is a princess"


    Mr. Friae must have had a hard time.


    Momo also teaches you about the modern situation while walking.


    "Has it been a year (...) since I went a thousand years ago..."


    The calculations should have woken up right after the time slip into the past.


    (And you can''t help it! A year is a mistake for a goddess of eternity!)


    Well, I don''t mean luxury.


    I came back safely.


    Above all else.


    And the thing that worried me the most.


    "Momo, the Great Demon King (Everest) hasn''t been defeated yet, has he?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    I look up at the sky covered in gray (...) clouds.


    "It''s not a cloud of darkness."


    "Yes... it seems that the power of the resurrected Great Demon King is not as powerful as ever."


    "Or is that how you let it go?"


    I can''t be optimistic.


    At that time, there was something in my eyes.


    "Um... this could be..."


    I saw a bronze statue standing in the middle of the avenue and heard an unexpected voice.


    Previously, Abel the Savior was alone.


    It turned into several bronze statues.


    Hero of Light - Abel.


    Virgin - Anna.


    White Sage - Momo.


    Archers - Johnny.


    Saint Dragon - Mel spreads his wings wide.


    Not so far.


    And the other one... there was a mysterious person who (...) set up (...) the short sword.


    "Hey, Momo, who''s that?"


    "What? What are you talking about?I don''t know.... "


    Takazuki Makoto, right?


    My face is tight.


    No, no, history is changing...


    (That''s all right. Abel was killed and the Dark Ages were much better)


    "That would be true, but...."


    I wonder if I went too far.


    But I was desperate a thousand years ago.


    Walk around King Sinfonia with that in mind.


    Because it''s time for dinner, a good smell comes from the street shop.


    Momo, let''s go somewhere.


    Yes, Makoto!


    The Sage today is wearing a childish wizard robe.


    No wonder no one thinks he''s one of the most important people in the land of the sun.


    That''s why the tone is as usual.


    The shop that entered was a noisy restaurant full of people.


    Me and Momo sit side by side at the counter.


    And I noticed.


    (Ah... maybe I don''t have any money)


    I don''t have modern money with me.


    I don''t know what to do...


    "Bring me some recommendations. The change is a chip."


    and Momo was holding a few silver coins.


    Yes! I''ll bring it right away.


    As the beloved clerk said, the food lined up in front of me in no time.


    Vibrant vegetable salad.


    fried bony birds


    Pasta with cheese in tomato sauce.


    Grab the fork and carry it to your fearful mouth.


    "Delicious....."


    I slowly tasted rice for the first time in a thousand years.


    I noticed that the hand of the adjacent pigeon had stopped.


    "Don''t you want to eat?"


    "... I have more things I want."


    Momo stares me in the face.


    A little canine teeth are shining from my smiling mouth.


    "... later."


    Yes


    We can''t let the boulders drink blood in the dining room.


    You''ve waited a thousand years.


    I''ll do as much as you want with my blood.


    While eating bony birds, I looked around the dining room and noticed a painting on it.


    The painting depicts the seven (...) pillars (...) of the goddess.


    It was always six pillars when I saw it before.


    It seems that history has changed here as well.


    Looking at the goddess somehow.


    The Goddess of the Sun, Altena.


    Saul the Goddess of Fire.


    The goddess of water, Eile.


    Lady Freia, the goddess of wood.


    The goddess of earth, Kerres.


    The goddess of destiny, Ira.


    And the moon... oh?


    Huh?


    I stood up unexpectedly and looked twice.


    It''s different from the actual appearance, but that appearance is definitely...


    Master Noah?


    She was undoubtedly the goddess I believed in.


    Oh, the customers are also Noah''s followers?Recent streams (...) line (...) and (...), right?The boulder is the goddess of beauty. "


    "Hah, hah..."


    I was a lovely clerk just now.


    He just said it with a smile and left.


    (With your dedication, Noah became the eighth goddess in the world.Have you forgotten?)


    I remember!


    That''s why I went alone a thousand years ago.


    No, but...


    I didn''t expect the painting to be so magnificent.


    Dear Goddess (Noah)... you used to be treated like an evil god.


    Besides, he said it was fashionable.


    Momo, are there many followers of Lord Noah?


    "I''m a little angry to wake up and have the best smile...As an emerging goddess, the number of believers is still the lowest, but it has grown rapidly here recently.Especially in the water country (Roses).There are rumors that the water goddess and the goddess Noah are close, and the water witch affirms that. "


    "Ooh...."


    Noah''s followers are growing in the land of water.


    When I first came to the other world, I was alone.


    Jeez, there was something coming to my chest.


    Makoto-sama, if you finish eating, is it time to leave the store?


    When I was soaked in blurriness and sentimentality, my sleeve was pulled out because it was hard to smell.


    "That''s right....."


    I got hungry and understood the modern situation a little bit.


    Next time, I''d like to see the people who are waiting for me, but how do I get in touch?


    I don''t have a cell phone here...


    Shall we go to the city of water?


    Lucy and Yasa may be here.


    No, is the moon country where Friae lives more likely?


    Hmm, when I was bothering my head.


    "Tucker!!"


    I was called by my name out loud.


    There was a shadow coming in with Dos Dos.


    Next door is a woman with rabbit ears.


    You can''t go wrong.


    Fujiyan!


    I rush towards my voice.


    It was my best friend who came to the other world with me.


    "You''re back!That''s good... that''s good! "


    "Ah, just now. I''m home, Fujiyan."


    "Dear Takatsuki-sama, how are you?"


    Nina''s out of time, too.


    I celebrated the reunion of my best friend and his wife.


    "You know I''m here."


    "I''ve been talking a lot with the Witch of Destiny."


    Estelle... that means you''re pulling the thread behind you.


    It''s me! I told my buddies you were waiting for me to come back.


    (Thank you, Ila)


    I think these considerations are really great.


    (Hey, is that the chairman of Fujiwara Shokai?)


    Who''s the man you''re talking to?I don''t see that face.


    Aren''t you some kind of noble bonbonbon?


    You had your kid pay for that earlier.


    (The unknown rich)


    I heard such a hissy voice from the "Hearing" skill.


    Fujiyan seems to be famous in the country of the sun.


    "Would you like to change the location? This place stands out."


    Not like when you''re talking to me. Low voice.


    It was a high-pressure Daisy mode monster.


    "Oh, this is a late greeting.Takki-san''s acquaintance............! "


    "Milord, what''s wrong... eh?"


    Fujiyan and Nina opened their eyes.


    Apparently, they didn''t realize I was with the Great Sage.


    "I have paid for it. Let''s get you transported through space. Where do you want me to go? The royal castle?"


    "Fujiwara Shokai will prepare a room for you.How about that? "


    Fujiyan suggested it quickly.


    Sure.


    The moment Momo said so, his vision blurred.


    ¡ó


    Now, Momo and I are sitting on a luxurious, fluffy sofa, eating luxurious cookies, and drinking luxurious tea.


    Fujiyan and Nina told me a few things about the current situation.


    Business seems to be going well.


    However, from the content of the conversation, I felt that it was not the real issue.


    "Fujiyan, are you waiting for someone?"


    I think it''s time.


    He didn''t give me any information about who, but somehow I had an idea.


    Fujiyan''s information network is amazing.


    In the city of water, it was made up of it.


    Being able to get to know information quickly should also be able to convey it quickly.


    If Fujiyan were to tell you that I''m back first... I''m sure that''s it.


    For a moment, the room was illuminated with dazzling light.


    Notice that it is the light of space transfer (teleporting).


    Someone broke into this room.


    "... Makoto?"


    "... Takatsuki-kun?"


    I was called by a nostalgic voice.


    "Ru...."


    I realized I was being pushed over by two girls sooner than I called them names.


    One is a red-haired elf girl.


    I haven''t felt her temperature in a long time.


    And my hair was brighter red than I remember.


    The other is a girl with two dark brown hair.


    Previously, my hair was long enough not to touch my shoulders.


    It looked a little grown-up.


    But the two faces are more eye-catching than the change in appearance.


    Squeeze your bright red face.


    Tears accumulated in my eyes.


    And from both of their eyes, a pour of water poured down on my face.


    "I''m back. Lucy, Sa-san."


    "Idiot! Let me wait too long!"


    "... Welcome back, Takatsuki-kun!"


    This is how I was able to reunite with my people.

 295 Episode 291 Takatsuki Makoto reunites with his friends

    "Makoto...."


    "Takatsuki-kun..."


    Currently, I''m being pushed down by Lucy and Sa, who have a slightly different atmosphere.


    When I see them crying, my nostalgia makes my eyes hot.


    This is the Fujiwara Chamber of Commerce room.


    Fujiyanya Nina is of course here, and Dai Sage (Momo) is staring at us in a moody face.


    T (ime) P (lace) O (ccasion) must be said.


    I thought - apparently it had nothing to do with them.


    "... we finally meet... Takatsuki-kun"


    It was Sa-san who hugged me while pushing me down.


    "Hey, Aya!? What are you doing?"


    Ignoring Lucy''s hasty voice, Sa-san wrapped my head around my arm.


    Ugh, I can''t move.


    "Nh...."


    And kissed (...) (...) (...) (...).


    (Whoa!)


    My lips will soon be blocked by surprise.


    "Ahh!!"


    Lucy shouts.


    "How dare you run away! Aya!"


    I was hoping you''d stop me, but Lucy hugged me.


    (Oh, it''s heavy!)


    It''s a word you shouldn''t say to women.


    But no matter how luxurious a girl is, it''s heavy when two people hug her from above.


    And I can''t talk because my mouth is blocked in the first place.


    "Ma-ko-to... no!"


    Lucy kissed (...) and (...) and (...) (...) me to push Sa-san.


    (Eh!? Eh!?)


    My brain is confused and I can''t catch up with the current situation.


    Am I... being kissed by Lucy and Sa-san at the same time?


    (Wow... I''ll pull it... wow, let''s do it ~)


    Goddess of Destiny, help me!


    (How can I help you?It''s okay to push it, because it''s a man)


    I can''t move at all without my strength!


    "... nn... chu"


    "... hah... Takatsuki-kun"


    Lucy and Sa''s long kiss doesn''t end.


    My vision is blocked by my two faces, so I saw how they were when I switched perspectives on RPG Player skills.


    Yeah, I''m totally being attacked.


    Then I noticed that Lucy and Sa were wearing bracelets.


    You''re very close...


    So it''s time to breathe...


    "You guys, stop it."


    Suddenly, my vision opened up.


    Your body becomes lighter and you notice your body floating in the air.


    "Mo... Sage?"


    Looks like Momo pulled me out of the space transition.


    Lucy and Sa, who didn''t realize I was gone, still kissed each other.


    ... what''s going on here?


    Is that it?


    It was Sa-san who noticed first.


    "Just Ru-chan? What about Takazuki?"


    "Where''s Makoto?"


    They lifted their lips and turned around wiping their mouths.


    Why is it such a normal response?


    "Hey, horny cats. Out of the question."


    Sage (Momo) speaks with a low voice in a bad mood.


    "Ah, Sensei Sage."


    "Ah, wise man."


    Lucy''s face looked bad, and Sa-san murmured.


    "Hey, it''s been a long time since we met again.You''re both upset.Now, when I''ve settled down, let''s talk about Lord Tuckey again..... "


    Fujiyan tries to rearrange the space, clapping his hands with bread.


    Phew, I think I can finally calm down and talk.


    When I thought about it, I ran into chills.


    "... Spirit Master"


    The voice of the Sage is low.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve been known to call you that.


    Actually, I wonder if it is a imitation of Hakuryu (Mel).


    "Well, what is it?... Sage."


    You''re hungry.


    "That''s...."


    Give me the blood.


    "Now!?"


    Wasn''t it between you and me?


    Soon after confusion, the collar was pulled.


    I can feel the cold breath on my neck.


    Er!


    Hey!


    Lucy and Sa shout.


    Fujiyan and Nina are looking at each other in trouble, but they don''t seem to want to stop.


    Did you know these two monsters are vampires?


    Ah, Fujiyan has a "reading mind" skill, so are you okay?


    Fujiyan has a face that says, "Oh, my God."


    "Cap"


    Momo bit me on the neck.


    Smooth, tiny throats.


    You''ve waited a thousand years, drink as much as you like.


    I thought...


    "Hey, um... why are you taking off your clothes..."


    Momo''s little hand is around my body.


    The previous buttons are removed one after the other.


    Momo... when did you become such a naughty daughter?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    And Lucy and Sa''s gaze hurt.


    ... rich... rich... rich... rich...


    Sage (Momo) keeps drinking blood.


    But it seems like I am drinking slowly or slowly.


    (It''s been a long time....)


    I was slowly relaxing my body, and I was still doing it.


    The room is surrounded by awkward atmosphere.


    One or two minutes have passed.


    "How long have you been drinking? Great Sage Sensei."


    Lucy was the first to get angry.


    "Get away from me, wise man!"


    Sa-san tries to rip off the spider.


    "Hey, get off me, girls! Stay out of my way!"


    Momo looks like a little girl...


    "Makoto, you''re going to miss me!"


    "Takatsuki-kun, do you like little ones?"


    "You, don''t say little things! It doesn''t change the size of the chest."


    "Eh!? I have more!"


    "Fu, a low-level struggle"


    "What?" (Intimidation by Sa & Momo)


    Hi!


    Lucy is stepping on a mine.


    "Eh, everybody calm down...."


    When I tried to calm down the three of you, I heard a little groan.


    ¨D ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á (CAR)


    ¨D ¨D ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á (Ocottelou)


    ¨D ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á (Ocotternay)


    ¨D ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á (Kowaikoi)


    ¨D ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á (Taihen Taihen)


    ¨D ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á (nigero)


    The water spirits became noisy.


    Oh...?


    Then, the temperature of the room drops.


    "It''s cold, Milord!"


    "What the hell is this..."


    I heard the voice of Fujiyan and Nina.


    Lucy and Sa and Dai Sage, who had been making noise just now, also felt strange and quiet.


    I said, I looked in the direction of the person (...) who caused the water spirits to make noise.


    There was a woman standing there.


    Thin, blue, long, luscious hair.


    Clear pale eyes.


    A simple dress stood out to her beauty.


    Water Witch - Princess Sofia Eile Roses.


    She looked at me and Lucy, Sa, the wise man around me.


    Cold eyes like ice.


    Oh?


    In a word, when Princess Sofia murmured, the room temperature dropped even further...


    Fujiyan, Nina is trembling.


    It is not good as it is.


    "¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á (water spirit, increase the temperature)"


    Before Fujiyan caught a cold, I sneaked up on the cool air in the room.


    "... is that where the brave Makoto is?"


    When my name was called, Lucy, Sa-san and the Sage walked away from me.


    "Hello, Sofia."


    I''ll answer quickly.


    "Fufufufu... I just heard from the goddess of water (Eile) that you''ve just woken up, but it looks like you''re looking forward to it."


    The tone is gentle, but my eyes are not laughing at all.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Nobody talks.


    "What''s going on? Please continue."


    Her voice is gentle and Princess Sofia smiles.


    "Oh, I''m fine. - Yeah, I''m fine, Princess Sofia."


    "Uh-huh. I can talk to Takatsuki-kun later."


    "I see. Mako... Spirit Master, please come to the Mansion later."


    Momo made a noise and disappeared in space transition.


    He ran away.


    Really? Well then, come here, Hero Makoto.


    And Princess Sofia will take my hand.


    Well, which way?


    "It''s Highland Castle. There are a lot of people waiting to see you again."


    That''s how I was pulled.


    "Good luck."


    "Fufu, Takatsuki-kun!"


    Lucy and Sa waved their hands.


    He doesn''t want to follow me.


    Outside the door, the Knights of the Land of Water were waiting.


    The Guardian Knight''s grandmother is alive.


    Hero!


    "Hisashi, Grandma."


    I''m coming.


    Soon after I was happy to be reunited, I was pushed into a carriage.


    ¡ó


    I was rocked by rattles and carriages.


    There''s only me and Princess Sofia in the carriage.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A moment of silence continued in the carriage to Highland Castle.


    Princess Sofia and I are sitting opposite each other.


    Princess Sofia looks sideways at the city view.


    No, I don''t think I want to see the view around here.


    "Er... how are you, Sofia?"


    Speak to Princess Sofia, whom I fear.


    The words didn''t come back soon.


    Wait patiently.


    I had plenty of time to reply.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I received a small, scolding word.


    Suddenly, Princess Sofia stood up.


    It''s not a big shake, but it''s a moving carriage.


    "It''s dangerous," Princess Sofia sat next to Stone and me.


    Because it is not a large carriage, the shoulders of each other stick together.


    My arms were entangled and my hands were squeezed.


    When I look at Princess Sofia, she looks at me too.


    The distance your nose seems to stick to.


    I can hear a double breath.


    A warm breath fell on my face.


    ¡­¡­


    I can''t say anything, Princess Sofia won''t say anything.


    Slowly, Princess Sofia''s face approached.


    My jewel-like pale eyes sucked me in - and when I realized it, I was being pushed down.

 296 Episode 292 Takatsuki Makoto Reunites Part 2

    Your face is red, Sofia.


    "... why are you so calm?"


    I had such a conversation when I got off the carriage.


    The majestic Highland Castle stands before you.


    About 15 minutes after leaving the Fujiwara Chamber of Commerce.


    In the carriage, Princess Sofia gave me plenty of ''sweetness''.


    "... fuu"


    Princess Sofia exhales a little and calms her mind.


    A little frustration sprouted.


    Looking at the back, the knights of the guard stood slightly apart.


    Since it''s on the grounds of the royal castle, I''m sure there''s no problem with safety.


    "... that was intense (...) or (...) (...), Sofia.I can''t believe you''re in that wagon... mumbling. "


    "Nh!!"


    I was stared at with great speed and my mouth was blocked with my hands.


    And then, her face turned bright red.


    "... shall I shut up?"


    "Yes."


    She nods quietly to the words of Princess Sofia, who appeals with her eyes.


    Ask the guards to open the large gates of Highland Castle and proceed through the long passage.


    I''ve walked a few times, but I''m still not used to it.


    "By the way, who did you come to see?Princess Noel? "


    I asked.


    "Noel, I wish I had time...Is there anyone else? Someone wants to see you. "


    That reminded me of some faces.


    Speaking of people close to me in the Land of the Sun...


    Takazuki Makoto!


    All of a sudden, they call me by name.


    And in front of him, a golden object was approaching.


    "You''re back!"


    Gu


    A lot of momentum hit me, and no, it was the knight who hugged me.


    Shiny blonde hair and sparkling golden armor.


    There''s only one such fancy knight I know.


    "Long time no see, Janet."


    "Oh, you can just throw it away. Hey, I want to hear your story.Come to my room now. "


    It was an order in the end.


    Janet Ballantine.


    "Lightning Hero" is Gerald''s sister and daughter of the great aristocracy of the land of the sun.


    They should have hated it at first, but they got closer together when we went on an adventure in the wooden country (Spring Rogue).


    Hold my hand tightly and don''t let go.


    "Janet, we have a place to go. Later."


    Princess Sofia broke in between us.


    "Oh, were you there? Sofia, I didn''t realize."


    Janet returns it in a provocative way.


    "... those eyes are holes, right?Why don''t you quit Pegasus, the scouts? "


    "... I didn''t see your plain dress. I''m sorry."


    "Oh, you''re wrong to say that boulders are wearing golden armor without such items."


    "A woman who doesn''t know the value of things."


    "That''s exactly what I''m going to say."


    "... fufufu"


    Princess Sofia and Janet stare at each other with an unbelievable smile.


    As it is, there will be a dispute between the royal family of the Land of Water (Roses) and the great aristocracy of the Land of the Sun!


    As she was sweating cold, Janet turned to me.


    Takatsuki Makoto is in trouble.


    "You can''t do that."


    The two stopped staring and their expressions quickly softened.


    "Sofia, I''d like to talk to you about this."


    "Yeah, I know.Tonight, we plan to celebrate the return of the hero Makoto (party) at the Fujiwara Chamber of Commerce Mansion.I''ll send you an invitation later. "


    "Okay, let''s talk about Takatsuki Makoto later."


    "Hah...."


    I haven''t heard of that plan.


    But, it''s a handy fujiyan.


    I''m sure she was making a suggestion to Princess Sofia behind the scenes.


    Even with me, I''d appreciate it if you could set up a place where I could report back to my acquaintance.


    Well, that''s one thing that bothers me.


    Maybe Gerald was there too?


    I asked afraid.


    If he comes, he''ll be able to interrogate us all night about the battle against the demon king a thousand years ago.


    But Mr. Janet shook his head sadly.


    "Unfortunately... my brother is stationed at the ''outpost'' at the northern end of the continent."


    "Outpost?"


    "This is the base of the Allied army that became the first jetty when the Demon King army of the Magic Continent attacked.Since the Great Demon King was resurrected, there have always been several heroes. "


    "I see... that''s right."


    I''ve been told that Lightning Warrior Gerald and Burning Warrior Olga are currently on their way to the outpost.


    I don''t know.


    "Am I going to the Outpost soon?"


    After all, I am a national certified brave man in the Land of Water.


    Princess Sofia and Janet rounded their eyes when they thought this was going to be busy.


    "Oh, Takatsuki Makoto really doesn''t know anything about the current situation."


    "Yeah, I''m going to explain a lot."


    ¡­¡­


    I can''t keep up with the conversation.


    Did I say something weird?


    Bye, Sofia.


    "Yeah, Janet, I''ll see you later."


    The two are smiling lightly.


    The harsh atmosphere I just had seems to be a lie.


    "Are you close to Janet?"


    "Yes, I am borrowing a Balanteen warrior to fight the monsters of the Land of Water.Instead, we have sent monks from our country, and recently we have a strong family connection. "


    Hee.


    I do remember hearing that story before.


    "And then, personally, I used to talk a lot about the brave Makoto."


    "... is that so?"


    What the hell were you two talking about me for?


    Like I want to hear, like I''m scared.


    After all, I didn''t ask deeply.


    And then I noticed Princess Sofia staring at me.


    "I have one thing to tell you."


    "Yes"


    I feel a little nervous about Princess Sofia''s serious voice.


    "Takazuki Makoto... you are now a brave (...) person and (...) is (...) ah (...) me (...) n (...)"


    "... eh?"


    I was shocked.


    Oh no... did I fire a brave man?


    (That''s not true.)


    The Goddess of Destiny was stuck.


    Were you listening?


    "After the Warrior Makoto passed a thousand years ago... we had to explain to the public that the national certified warriors of the Water Country could not operate.However, temporal and temporal shifts to the past cannot be made public.As a result, the hero Makoto was seriously wounded and unable to fight with Demon King Zagan.At that time, I was elevated to "Honorary Warrior" instead of "National Certified Warrior."


    "Honorable brave man...?"


    Is it like a permanent misstep?


    Why are you in such trouble?


    (Bravery is a symbol of force for the country.If you suddenly disappear, people will be anxious, right?That''s why I need an explanation.)


    The more Ira-sama explained, the more she nodded.


    Thousands of years ago, I couldn''t turn my head, but it seemed convenient for those left behind.


    (Incidentally, "The Honorable One" is not in active service, so I''m not obliged to fight the Great Demon King.)


    Is that so?


    I understood the meaning of Janet''s words earlier.


    I don''t seem to need to go to the Outpost.


    Nevertheless.


    "For the record... are you returning to the National Certified Brave?Already your treatment promises the highest priority for the country of water.You still want your status and your wealth. "


    Princess Sofia came up to me asking.


    "Nh ~, is it inconvenient to remain an honorable brave man?Either way, I will fight the Great Demon King. "


    "... that''s right. You don''t have to fight the Great Demon King.I''m not an active brave man. "


    Say the same thing as Ira-sama.


    But the answer is clear.


    "I have returned to modern times to fight the Great Demon King again."


    "This man... Okay, we''re going through the process of returning the National Warrior.I''m explaining to the people that face-to-face can''t even move the body, so please be quiet for a while. "


    "Yes."


    Looks like we won''t be going to the Outpost soon.


    I was curious.


    At that time, I remember something.


    "You spread the word about Noah in the Land of Water."


    "Yes, I also got permission from the goddess of water (Eile)... and above all, the goddess of bravery, Makoto, and the goddess of the sun (Altena) were officially recognized as the eighth goddess of the Goddess Church.You can''t go anywhere. "


    "Thank you."


    I thanked him honestly.


    "I didn''t do anything to thank you enough.By the way, have you talked to Noah yet? "


    "That''s not it yet."


    I hear a slightly dissatisfied voice.


    Thought you''d talk to me as soon as I got back in a thousand years.


    "Really? This is from Ayle-sama... I''d like you to tell me about the goddess Noah''s courage... and the choice of the witch..."


    "A hero and a witch chosen by Lord Noah?"


    Gahn and I are somehow shocked.


    But I see.


    Becoming a recognized goddess on the continent naturally leads to the selection of brave men and witches.


    I''m an "Apostle", so it''s different.


    In the case of the Goddess of Water, Prince Leonard is the valiant.


    Princess Sofia is a witch.


    ... Noah''s chosen hero and witch.


    Can we get along?


    I wish it didn''t suit my personality.


    "Brave Makoto, no. Master Noah is choosing heroes and witches.


    "Didn''t you choose?"


    "Yes... if Eighth Goddess isn''t doing her duty, Eileen is a little angry."


    "What are you doing... Noah..."


    Was it that stupid?


    No, that goddess pretends to be missing.


    Not like some goddess.


    Who''s the goddess somewhere?


    This isn''t about Ila, is it?


    Don''t lie to me!I could see my face in your head!)


    I apologize for the inconvenience.


    "Please, brave Makoto."


    Yes, I''m in charge.


    I''ll ask you when I see you.


    Sophia''s expression changes here.


    "By the way, have you heard about Lucy and Aya''s activities since you left?"


    The subject has changed.


    "No, I was attacked on the spot."


    "Hah... is that so? It was temporarily dark that the country of water had lost one of its heroes, but Lucy and Aya had been active as adventurers.Now that Aya is an O (...) Li (...) Ha (...) Le (...) Ko (...) Class (...) and Lucy is a platinum-class and Saint (...) Magic (...) Envoy of Fire (...), it has become a famous adventurer party for which no one on the continent knows its name. "


    Princess Sofia proudly said.


    "Eh...? Holy wizard to Oliharkon...?"


    In just one year!?


    "That face sounds like the first time I''ve heard it.They''re famous as Guren''s Fang, the country''s premier adventurer party. "


    "Guren''s Fang...."


    Oh, that''s cool.


    Not exactly the two names I had when I was in the City of Water.


    It was The Goblin Cleaner!


    I wonder if you could put me in Guren''s Fang...


    Aren''t you the party leader?


    But I''m not an adventurer...


    I''m no longer an active brave man...


    "... why do you look so dark?"


    "While I was gone, I thought everyone was going to be fine."


    "Your accomplishments are far more impressive... do you understand?"


    Princess Sofia will comfort me, but I am still willing to return to active bravery and work hard.


    I want two names like "Guren''s Fang"!


    Guren''s fangs are party names, not two.


    I don''t care about the details.


    I wonder if Lucy and Sa-san made it together.


    At that time, I thought of the face of a party member.


    "Speaking of which, Princess... how is Friae?"


    I wasn''t with Lucy Yasa.


    Probably focused on rebuilding the Moon Land (Raphylog).


    You must be working hard as a saint.


    Princess Sofia turned a meaningful eye to my question


    "If you''re surprised about Lucy and Aya, you''ll be even more surprised if you talk about Friae."


    "What do you mean?"


    "That''s...."


    When Princess Sofia tried to say something.


    Mr. Makoto!


    Takatsuki-kun!


    Someone called me by name, and somebody pushed me down.


    (Man being pushed down a lot)


    My physical ability (status) of strength is "3".


    (Not the average for a 10-year-old boy....)


    Isn''t it bad luck for the Goddess of Destiny that my physical abilities are low?


    (It''s not my fault. You''re unlucky.)


    Awful!


    Another name for Ila, a remark I don''t think is the Goddess of Fortune!


    He looks up at the ceiling while having such a chat.


    There are two straight faces looking down at me.


    He was a beautiful boy with tears and a good young man with tears.


    When I saw this, I thought that the man''s tears were also a little interesting.


    "Prince Leonard, Sakurai-kun, I''m home."


    I reunited with my colleague, the brave, and the brave, familiar.

 297 Episode 293 Takatsuki Makoto cant be reunited

    "Haha, I''m sorry, Takazuki.I got a little upset. "


    "It''s been a long time, Sakurai-kun. I''m home."


    "... even the Goddess of the Sun (Altena) said it was difficult to return to modern times.I''m really, really glad... "


    Sakurai-kun''s eyes are red.


    I thought it would be wild to tear it up.


    "Makoto-san... I''m glad. It''s good to see you again....."


    "Prince Leonard, it''s been a long time. I saw it wrong."


    I used to look only like a beautiful girl, Prince Leonard.


    Having met him for the first time in a year, he grew tall and became a neutral young beauty.


    "No, I''m not. But the handling of the Holy Sword has improved! Take a look at it again."


    "Yes, please show me."


    I''ve been practicing swords with Leo a lot lately.


    "The sword improved thanks to Lyowke."


    Apparently they''re close.


    What kind of idle group is it when two beautiful people line up? I think about it.


    "Takatsuki-kun! Welcome back!"


    I was slightly hit on the shoulder with bread.


    Looking back, a light knight stood.


    "Yokoyama-san, long time no see."


    Saki Yokoyama, one of Sakurai''s many daughter-in-law.


    There is an applause for the first beauty in the class.


    "Hey, I met Aya!? She cried about Takatsuki-kun every time I met her!"


    "I''ve already met you, yeah. She cried."


    "You''re right! You can''t leave now!"


    "Oh, I will."


    Yokoyama-san''s momentum made me a tajitaji.


    Yokoyama-san looks fine.


    I say, she smiled happily.


    "Fufufu, look at this.Isn''t it beautiful? It was bought by Lyowke. "


    and a large engagement ring (engagement ring) was shining on the ring finger on the left hand.


    I looked a little older than before.


    This is the color of my wife...


    It looks good on you.


    "Thank you, Takatsuki-kun, buy it for Aya too!"


    "Uh-huh, I will."


    I can''t stop talking to Yokoyama.


    Saki, Takazuki is just back and tired.


    "Yes, I understand, Lyowke."


    Sakurai-kun''s help ship entered.


    Thank goodness.


    I wonder where they sell engagement rings anyway.


    I don''t think there are any armor stores or tool stores.


    If you ask Fujiyan, can you get it back?


    (You... look for an engagement ring on your own feet.)


    The stupid tone resonates in my head.


    No? Dear Goddess of Destiny.


    (No, you can''t, okay? That''s because it''s a once-in-a-lifetime event (event) for girls....)


    Ira-sama gave me a message.


    Speaking of which, is the Goddess of Destiny also the Goddess of Love?


    When I''m listening to the whisper.


    Hey, don''t listen to me.


    Quittemasyo.


    "Oh, isn''t that the brave Makoto over there?"


    "Hmm... did the brave man in the Land of Water get seriously wounded in battle with the king of the beasts?"


    "No, I heard you lost your limbs."


    "I heard you''ve already lost me."


    "You look fine anyway."


    "Is it someone else''s imagination?"


    "But I''m sure Sakurai-sama, the brave man of light, is so close..."


    Straw and people came together.


    Looking at me, who is talking to Sakurai-kun, the "hero of light"?So it seems that it attracted interest.


    Regardless, there are rumors of ''limb injury'' or ''death''.


    It seems that the disappearance of the brave from the front stage calls for many speculations.


    Afterwards, the castle was surrounded by many people and attacked by questions.


    I was worried about how to answer, and Princess Sofia responded on my behalf.


    I didn''t like being surrounded by a lot of people, so I saved my life.


    I spent about two hours greeting the eminent people of Highland Castle.


    That seems to have been the end of it.


    It seems that the procedure for the return of the brave men in active service will still take some time.


    I am a retired "Honorable Warrior" wounded in battle with the Demon King.


    The current Princess Sofia is talking to a prime minister a little further away.


    I heard a voice saying, "Noel is too busy to allow me to see her today."


    Apparently, I can''t see Princess Noel.


    Who is in position.


    I don''t know what to do.


    (Princess Noel....)


    Sparkling blonde hair and jewel-like blue eyes.


    When I remember that face.


    - Makoto-san, come with me a little more....


    Ah, the face of Anna, who spoke a thousand years ago, came to mind.


    As I thought the other day, she was there a thousand years ago.


    It''s a long time ago.


    I was able to reunite with Momo.


    But I don''t know Anna-san anymore...


    It makes me very sad.


    No, you have to calm down.


    Spike water stop, Spike water stop.


    Princess Sofia, who was talking, came back.


    Appointment with Princess Noel seems to have been installed.


    "Thank you for waiting.Shall we go back to Fujiwara Shokai? "


    "Good day, Sofia."


    "No big deal."


    Smile slightly tired.


    I may have felt sorry for myself on my face.


    "If you care about me, please fill it up."


    I was whispered in my ear so no one could hear me.


    Even the carriage on the way home was sweetened plenty.


    ¡ó


    After returning to the Fujiwara Chamber of Commerce, Princess Sofia said she had some business to attend to.


    I guess you''re really a hardworker.


    They''ll be back by the celebration.


    "Hey, Makoto, let''s go see Huli!"


    "That''s right, Fu-chan really wanted to see Takazuki!"


    The best thing to say to me when I get back is from Lucy and Sa.


    All right, let''s go.


    I still have time because my homecoming celebration (party) will be held at night.


    Above all, I''d like to say hello to Friae.


    I was worried before I left for the past.


    "Now, hold my hand."


    Lucy gives me her right hand.


    Yeah?


    Grab the hand without knowing.


    Sa-san is holding Lucy''s opposite hand as she gets used to it.


    "Hey, space transition (telereport)"


    Huh?


    The vision in front of my eyes became blurred and pure white.


    At the next moment, there was a beautiful city stretching out in front of me.


    "Lucy...."


    "Ehehe, the spatial transition (teleport) is working, isn''t it?"


    I honestly think it''s amazing.


    I was moved to observe the surrounding scenery.


    It''s a group of buildings that I don''t recognize in the King''s City of the Sun (Highland).


    And all the people on the road are wearing robes.


    Is it a city full of wizards?


    "Where are we?"


    "Nine districts."


    Lucy answered my question.


    "Ninth Quarter... huh? Is this the favela?"


    It''s completely different from when I saw it before.


    A city where criminals, Mafias, and Demons lived.


    It was a run-down building like a slum.


    There''s nowhere to see the vagrants lying on the street.


    "It''s amazing, because it changes so much in just one year."


    "Fu-chan tried so hard to make it easier for the Magus to live in the 9th arrondissement."


    Hee ~


    I look out at Kyrokyoro and the new 9th arrondissement.


    Mr. Friae...


    The boulder is the witch of the moon... no, now she''s a saint.


    I''m just curious about one thing.


    "Hey, Lucy, why is the princess in the Land of the Sun (Highland) instead of the Land of the Moon (Raphylog)?"


    I thought I was trying to rebuild my country locally.


    "Well, that''s..."


    When Lucy tried to tell me something.


    "Oh, it''s Lucy!"


    Aya-chan!


    Guren''s fangs, huh!


    Who are you with?


    You''ve got your stuff.


    Hiccup, I don''t think I can hold anything.


    The children gathered at Lucy and Sa''s place.


    And I can be disguised naturally.


    "Hey, don''t tell me you don''t have my boyfriend''s stuff?"


    "Takazuki is my husband."


    They defended me.


    They say, "Huh?"".


    "Lucy and Aya''s men are amazing, right?"


    I heard you''re a strong brave man.


    "This guy has no magic at all."


    Are you really strong ~?


    I was turned to suspicion.


    "Mm, Makoto, let me show you the truth."


    "Takatsuki-kun, use your usual water magic.Super flashy! "


    Lucy and Sa are stirring it up.


    But....


    "If you use spiritual magic in a city like this, it''s going to be a big deal."


    Okay, what''s going on?


    Hmm, if you''re worried.


    "My king, are you in trouble?"


    Zushin, the sky is filled with intense magic.


    It''s like being thrown into the water when you''re in the city.


    The children of the Wizard clan slapped their mouths shut and turned to us with a faint expression from the people on the road.


    And Lucy and Sa-san are looking real.


    One of the children opened his mouth as if he had done it.


    "Nh, Nh-chan... who is this woman...?"


    The Great Spirit of Water.


    !?


    The faces of the children look like pigeons with bean cannons.


    Cute.


    "Fufufu, I''ll listen to anything my king says.If you want, you can sink this city to the bottom of the water in a few minutes.Have you understood the beauty of my king? "


    The tone of the Great Spirit of Water (Dear) is gentle, but the children are exposed to the ridiculous magic of the Great Spirit of Water (Undine) and even forget to breathe.


    And don''t make any noise.


    The children are blue.


    Dear, hold down the magic.


    "Yes, my king."


    In my words, the Great Spirit of Water slowly diminished its magic.


    At last, the children were freed from tension and their expressions were relieved.


    Wow, nii-chan


    Lucy and Aya-chan''s friends are different after all.


    "Hey, why is your skin blue?"


    "How did you make the Great Spirit your ally!?"


    As a result, I was attacked with questions.


    Did you manage to keep Lucy and Sa looking good?


    "... hey, Makoto?"


    Taka-tuki-kun?


    Hmm?


    I have a chilly feeling.


    "What''s going on? Looking back,


    "Who is she?"


    Lucy and Sa''s voice rang.


    Huh? Didn''t they meet Dear...?


    "She was one of the great spirits of water (Undine) a thousand years ago...."


    "Makoto is making women again!"


    "Takazuki''s Baker!!!"


    "Hey, no."


    "My king, it''s not hard for me to wait, but please don''t worry about calling me...."


    Deer hugs you without reading the air or intentionally.


    No, you came out on your own.


    I took a lot of time to explain to Lucy and Sa.


    ¡ó


    Proceeding through the Ninth Quarter, we came in front of a large mansion.


    The Mansion is said to be the embassy of the Moon Land (Raphylog).


    It seems that Friae is staying here.


    "Oh, Lucy, Aya! Welcome!"


    The Gatekeeper''s Magus tribe peeled at Lucy and Sa''s appearance.


    He looks familiar.


    "Hello."


    I''m here to see Fu-chan ~


    "Go ahead... oh, where''s your man?"


    Lucy and Sa seem to have a face pass, but the stranger didn''t go the same way.


    "Makoto, the national champion of the Land of Water."


    It''s Takazuki, Fu-chan''s guardian knight.


    "!? You!!"


    My name changed the look on the doorman''s face.


    "Please wait! I''ll call my superiors!"


    It quickly disappeared into the building.


    There are two gatekeepers, and the other one looks at me with interest.


    "Anything?"


    I felt like I was talking to you, so I talked to you.


    "Excuse me!... I didn''t think I''d be able to meet the real Takatsuki-sama."


    Tell me the real thing.


    It seems to have a rather overrated impression.


    "Who told you about me?"


    I knew that Lucy Kasa was exaggerating.


    "Of course it is for Her Majesty the King!"


    Hmm?


    The words stop thinking for a moment.


    Queen of the moon kingdom.


    The face of a wicked witch a thousand years ago came to mind.


    But that''s impossible.


    This is a thousand years from now.


    There is no royalty in the land of the moon.


    It didn''t exist as a country in the first place.


    Leading it, that is.


    Ah, they found out.


    "I thought I''d surprise you when I met you."


    From Lucy and Sa''s mouth, a hypothesis emerged.


    Maybe Friae is now queen of the moon land?


    "Surprised?"


    "Fu-chan is the king of the moon kingdom!"


    "Ooh...."


    I was surprised.


    I see.


    Friae-san is the queen...


    Something doesn''t suit you.


    "But can I see the queen without an appointment?And how to say hello.... "


    "What are you talking about? You''re with the same party."


    "Fu-chan doesn''t care about details."


    Lucy and Sa laughed at my concern.


    That''s true, too.


    First, report back and let Friae know what''s going on.


    --A few minutes later.


    A man dressed in high profile came with escorts on both sides and quick feet.


    I can''t see Mr. Friae.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting. The Honorable Warrior of the Land of Water, Takatsuki Makoto."


    Hard tone and sharp gaze.


    It was an unfriendly attitude.


    "Long time no see, Havel. How''s Huli?"


    Havel, is Fu-chan away?


    Lucy and Sa are talking to Frank about whether they know each other or not.


    Havel....


    The name sounded familiar.


    I think he was one of Friae''s friends who met him in the ruins of the moon.


    However, the clothes were completely different from those at that time, and the impression I received was completely different.


    "Lucy, Aya. We are out of time.Thank you for your time today. "


    The tone is soft for both of us.


    It doesn''t look like an act, but rather a genuine tribute to Lucy and Sa.


    Therefore, my attitude towards me was blatant.


    My eyes are as cold as ever.


    "Are you the Honorable Brave of the Land of Water?"


    You should have met me once, but you don''t remember me.


    Lucy and Sa look suspicious.


    It seems strange that I''m the only one with a different attitude.


    I''m also wondering.


    Yes, this is Takatsuki Makoto.


    What can I do for you?


    "Princess... I''m here to see Friae instead."


    When I told him what I wanted, he had wrinkles engraved on his eyebrows.


    "Please refrain from calling Her Majesty the Queen that.What is the purpose of the meeting? "


    Asked secretly everywhere.


    The purpose of the meeting.


    It''s hard to explain.


    Only a few people know that I was ordained to go a thousand years ago.


    It''s possible that he hasn''t heard from Friae.


    "Actually, I''ve been traveling on a dangerous myth for a while, but I came back safely to contact you."


    I''m sure it''s not wrong.


    "Very well, I will inform His Majesty Friae that you have returned safely.If that''s all, please pick it up. "


    The answer was no interview.


    Apparently, he doesn''t want me to meet Mr. Friae.


    "... I''d like to meet and talk to you in person?"


    "Friae-sama is busy. I don''t have time to spare."


    The conversation is parallel.


    Lucy and Yasa also joined the conversation and explained the situation.


    I tried to stick with it for a while, but eventually we didn''t get into the embassy and we were about to retreat.


    ¡ó


    "What the hell! That man!"


    "That was weird today, Havel! Ru-chan!"


    "You''re always staring at us!"


    "I saved you from being attacked by dragons in the land of the moon!"


    "I appreciate him crying when I help his buddies get eaten by chimeras!"


    "You''re ungrateful, Ru-chan!"


    "Aya! I won''t take any more of his orders!"


    "Yeah! I agree. I won''t take it anymore!"


    Lucy and Sa are as angry as the fire.


    That made me angry.


    By the way, he - Havel - holds a high position in the land of the new moon.


    But Lucy and Sa, the higher-ranking adventurers who helped rebuild the moon, couldn''t get their heads up.


    That''s why today''s attitude seems strange.


    "Hmm, well, that''s fine. Makoto, it''s our next move!"


    Well, honestly, if you just meet Fu-chan, you can always do it.


    Lucy and Sa did everything they wanted to say, or the anger mode weakened.


    What do you mean?


    When I ask, Lucy and Sa-san''s face turns into a mess.


    "When it''s time, use the Teleport to break into her room!"


    "Yoo-hoo! Ru-chan, that''s cool!"


    Lucy''s face was stirring up.


    ¡­¡­


    Are you all right?


    Lucy''s thinking circuit looks just like Rosalee''s.


    And Sa-san doesn''t seem to be Lucy''s stopper.


    They''re both cool.


    (But, well, let''s see.)


    Sure, if we just meet Friae, we''ll figure it out.

 298 Episode 294 Takazuki Makoto plays the role of reunion

    "Alright! Now I''m going to get you into Fouri''s room!"


    Wait, wait, Lucy.


    And Lucy stopped in a hurry.


    In the Ninth District, children of the Magi tribe were bewitched and spent time interacting in front of the embassy.


    It''s about time Fujiyan arranged a homecoming party.


    You can''t be late for celebration.


    We went back to Fujiwara Shoji.


    ¡ó


    - That night.


    A grand celebration (party) was held in a huge hall rented out by the Fujiwara Chamber of Commerce.


    My purpose is to celebrate my return.


    So I showed various people how safe it was.


    (Oh, there are more people than I thought....)


    A dozen people I know very well.


    I thought maybe thirty people at most.


    However, in fact, it is ten times (...) times (...) or more (...).


    There were actually hundreds of participants.


    Apparently, they invited leading figures from all over the world, who were in the capital of the kingdom of the sun (Highland), from one end using Sophia and Fujiyan connections.


    Of course, there is a reason.


    I asked Princess Sofia to return to the National Warrior.


    To do this, it is efficient to ensure that Takatsuki Makoto is alive at celebrations (parties).


    I can''t complain about what I said.


    I mean, I''ve gathered so many people today.


    He exchanges glasses with people of high stature and hears about the legends of the King of the Beast (Zagan) and the King of Immortality (Bifronce).


    While being careful not to inadvertently talk about a thousand years ago, I was pleased to talk about it appropriately.


    It has been more than two hours since the party began like this.


    I haven''t talked to any of my acquaintances so far.


    (I wonder if it''s time to rest...)


    Exhausted with love laughter and social resignations, I sneaked off to the balcony, the corner of the venue, using my ''hidden'' skills.


    The greetings to the eminent personalities introduced to Princess Sofia were generally over.


    I must have done my job.


    I''m hungry...


    Around the venue, you''ll find lavish cuisine from the less-than-handled stand-up parties.


    It seems that the excess food will be discarded.


    What a waste.


    A thousand years ago, it would have covered the entire city of the Great Labyrinth.


    The lesson a thousand years ago - food is important.


    All right, I''ll eat!


    Using the "secret" skill, I was cooking on plates one after the other....


    "Good day, Makoto."


    It was tough, Takatsuki-kun


    "Oh, I''m tired."


    Lucy and Sa also seem to have wasted their "secret" skills.


    The two dressed up approached with a smile.


    Lucy in a bright red dress has a big, crisp look on her chest.


    A light, cute, boldly slit light blue dress.


    There were many beautiful women at the party venue, but their charm stood out among them.


    Nevertheless.


    (Both of you have grown up...)


    I look at the dress and think again.


    Lucy and Sa are a little taller and have a better style.


    Looks like the girl who graduated from school and met her at the reunion for the first time in a long time has become very beautiful.


    "What''s wrong? Makoto, look weird."


    "Takatsuki-kun, are you feeling sick? Rest somewhere?"


    I was peeked at with a worried face.


    "You looked beautiful before we both met."


    I conveyed my honesty.


    "What about it?"


    Heh?


    Lucy and Sa opened their mouths loudly.


    "Makoto! What''s wrong!?"


    "Takatsuki-kun is a pussy!"


    "It''s not a tame."


    The appearance has changed, but this reaction hasn''t changed.


    "But I''m glad you said that."


    "Hey, I bought the dress with Haru-chan.But this is a halench on my chest. "


    "Where are you touching it? Aya''s so exposed."


    "Rui-chan, don''t flip!I can see my underwear! "


    We''re having another flirtation.


    The lilies of the two beautiful women are soothed.


    Their arms are shining with bracelets.


    I''m really close.


    Looking at me smiling, Lucy turned to me.


    "Hey, how long have you been adventuring about Makoto a thousand years ago?"


    "It doesn''t look that different, so maybe six months?"


    "Oh, that''s..."


    Indeed, my appearance has not changed compared to that of the two of you.


    I didn''t explain the situation around it.


    "It was three years ago."


    "Haah!?"


    "Mm-hmm!"


    The two shouts echo on the balcony.


    Hey, there''s no point in covert skills.


    "Wait, wait, wait!"


    "Three years!? Takatsuki-kun is three years older than us!?"


    "Two years, to be exact.It''s been a year now. "


    It was a long time since I fought the Great Demon King.


    After all, it took two years to travel all five continents.


    "Why doesn''t it look different...?"


    "I''m not old at all...?"


    Spooky, he turned his eyes to see strange creatures that didn''t go far.


    Now, what should I explain...?


    "It is a legacy of the miracle of the goddess of destiny.Makoto-sama couldn''t look old in the past. "


    It was a young girl who interrupted the conversation.


    However, the tone was firm and it was a beautiful voice to go through.


    Mr. Esther?


    "Yes, it''s an honor to speak to you, Mr. Takatsuki Makoto."


    It was Estelle the Witch of Destiny who greeted her gracefully.


    She has no cold eyes or tone, and smiles cutely and nicely.


    And he grabbed my hands with his little hands.


    Um?


    "Oh, it''s lovely. I''ve been listening to Makoto like every night from Ira.How wonderful you were a thousand years ago.I''ve always wanted to talk to you... Do you have any plans for tonight?In my mansion, you will be the top player in the commercial country (Cameron). "


    "Wait a minute! I''ve never heard that before!"


    "Estelle, what''s the sequelae!? Takazuki hasn''t been old for a long time? Not good!"


    Lucy and Sa are tearing away Esther from me.


    Seo-san seems to care a little bit differently.


    Anyway, is this what Esther looks like?


    But when I met you before, it was because of the arrival of Ila that you met Sue no Esther for the first time.


    "Oh, no? I''ll give it to you both today.I''ll see you at night with Makoto later. "


    "I can''t do it later!"


    "That''s right, Estelle, no matter what!"


    "I won''t give up."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t want to get into the conversation with the girls, but I wonder what to do.


    "Hey, Takazuki! Welcome back!"


    All of a sudden, he hit me on the shoulder.


    Huh?


    Turning around, he had a flashy blonde face.


    Beautiful, but big eyes with strong trees.


    This is... gal!


    Why is there a gal in the other world?


    No, I don''t care.


    Gal is a natural enemy to me.


    We have to run.


    "... Takazuki?"


    As I stood back, the girl in front of me looked at me strangely.


    And when I looked closely, I recognized her.


    "Could it be Kaiko-san Hebei...?"


    It was a classmate of the previous world.


    A girl who was a friend of Seo-san''s and was enslaved in the land of fire (Greater Keith).


    I thought I had black hair when I met you before, but I think I put it back in the blonde.


    Or can I dye my hair in other worlds?


    I didn''t know.


    "... eh? Did you forget about me...?"


    Hmm, Kawakita-san looks shocked.


    Shit.


    What should I say?


    "Oh, Lord Tuckey, are you here?"


    "Takatsuki Sama, good work."


    It was Fujiyan and Nina who came.


    "Michio, Takazuki forgot about me! Not bad!?"


    Kawakita-san hugged Fujiyan (...) and (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) while doing a trick that looked like she was crying.


    (Uhhhhh!!!)


    Mr. Kawakita!?


    How many fujiyan friends is that bad in front of Nina!?


    But Nina has a cool face.


    "It''s the color of my hair, huh?I didn''t notice because I had blonde hair. "


    "No! I had this hair color when I was at school.That''s why I thought you''d notice. "


    "Well, I think Keiko looks better with black hair, don''t you?"


    Um, if Nina says so, I think I''ll get my black hair back.


    Nina and Hebei are having a nice conversation.


    However, Mr. Kohoku remained hugged by Fujiyan.


    What is this situation...?


    "Tucker is confused, so let me explain...."


    Fujiyan said he was sorry.


    "Actually, I was married to Master Kai..."


    Kekkon!?


    Fujiyan and Mr. Hebei are getting married?


    Such a sudden development in just one year... No, there was a sight that Mr. Hebei was targeting Fujiyan in the land of fire.


    Either way, I guess I''m getting married.


    But is that okay with Nina, who was Fujiyan''s partner from the beginning?


    Maybe he noticed my gaze.


    Nina approached me.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll be fine.Milord is now the biggest merchant in the land of water (Roses).It is too little that there are only two second wives.The (...) heir (...) gi (...) is also (...) one (...) person (...).Chris is not at the party because he is with his child.Says hello to Makoto-san. "


    "... eh?"


    Nina''s words freeze her head.


    A heir or a child?


    What, you have a kid?


    Nothing. It''s normal in this world.Rather, it is more problematic that there is no successor because of the size of the Fujiwara Chamber of Commerce)


    The Goddess of Destiny taught me how to be shocked.


    Yeah, I see.


    Is it normal?


    (You should make it quick, right?)


    Please don''t be rude.


    ... we''re all going to change before we see each other a bit.


    "Takatsuki-kun! You were here. I looked for you."


    "Sorry I''m late."


    When I was still blurry, a cheerful couple of men and women called out.


    Costume with Knights of the Sun emblem.


    The refreshing two were Mr. Sakurai and Mr. Yokoyama.


    "... ahh, you''re here."


    I squeeze out words like that.


    "You''re not feeling well? Something wrong?"


    "Fujiyan showed me the difference between Han..."


    Fujiwara-kun?


    "Oh, what I did was tiny."


    "Lord Tuckey has saved the world!? What are you talking about!"


    Fujiyan interrupted my conversation with Sakurai-kun.


    Speaking of which, did Sakurai already have a child?


    And yet, I''m the only virgin...


    (No, you can always abandon your virginity.If there''s anything I can do, can I show you how to take off your virginity today?First time with Sofia?Or Lucy or Aya?)


    Ira-sama says something terrible.


    The goddess guided me through the adult stairs......


    ''No''!!


    I refused before I had a choice.


    I can do it alone!


    (I wonder if it''s true.)


    Don''t be ridiculous, Ira.


    I''m a man, too.


    I''ll do it when I do!


    He said he was having a stupid conversation.


    "Ah, Saki, Keiko-chan!"


    Find out who your friend is, or Sa-san is mixed up and the girls'' talk is blooming.


    What happened to Lucy?I thought I was having fun talking to the wooden witch (Flona) who came to the witch of destiny.


    Speaking of which, is the wooden witch Lucy''s stepsister?


    Now that I''ve seen the witch of fire, it looks like all the witches are here.


    But I don''t see the witch of the sun.


    Sakurai-kun, speaking of which, Princess Noel hasn''t come.


    Sakurai rounded his eyes at what I casually said. [M]


    Did you say something weird?


    Fujiyan, who read my mind, followed me quickly.


    "I haven''t told Mr. Tuckey yet.Noel became king of the land of the sun. "


    "Here, King!?"


    "Now I''m Queen Noel."


    Have you inherited the throne yet?


    When I met him before, the former king looked fine.


    "Lord Tuckey was absent, but the former King was ousted in the form of taking responsibility for the previous defeat (...).... Sakurai Temple."


    "Fine, Fujiwara-kun. If I were stronger, I might not have lost."


    "No, that would be an operational mistake."The King of the Ancient Dragons (Ashtalot) was more powerful than I expected."


    "That''s him....."


    He was an out-of-standard Demon King who borrowed his spirit from Ira-sama and still left room using divine magic.


    Did Sakurai-kun get hurt or something?


    I got worried, but it doesn''t seem to be a problem from what I saw.


    Besides, there are many excellent healers in the country of the sun.


    "No problem, Tuckey.Mr. Sakurai himself has been very active in destroying one of the demon kings, the King of the Sea Demon (Forneus). "


    "Did you defeat an active demon king alone!?"


    You''re kidding.


    How hard I struggled to defeat the vibrant "King of Immortality" a thousand years ago.


    After all, it seems that Sakurai''s skills are much stronger than Anna''s "Hero of Light" skills.


    "But isn''t the king of the sea demon (Forneus) usually lurking beneath the sea?That''s why I heard it''s hard to defeat a demon king. "


    In fact, a thousand years ago, I didn''t meet the demon king Forneus.


    It became peaceful without battle.


    "Ah, the ''King of the Sea Demon (Forneus)'' never showed up... that''s what they thought, but one day the demon army invaded the ''Land of the Moon''.It was led by the demon king Forneus. "


    "The Virgin Friae - now Queen Friae.She was prophesied in Future Vision and was able to crush her! "


    "Heh...."


    I see.


    I definitely wanted to hear such a story from myself.


    But, of course, Friae is not at this party.


    When will I see Friae?


    I murmured without thinking.


    She wanted to see Takatsuki-kun.


    "Yes, every time I went to sell my goods to the land of the moon, I was asked if Lord Tuckey was still coming home."


    It seems that Sakurai-kun and Fujiyan have had the opportunity to meet Friae-san recently.


    There was nothing unusual about it.


    (It seems unlikely that Friae will be the destination of the evil witch (Nevia).)


    I''m helping him defeat the Demon King.


    A bad witch wouldn''t do such a thing.


    After that, the three of them had a chat.


    "Takatsuki-sama, your body is fine now."


    "It''s an honor to fight with you again."


    Surrounded by Knights of the Sun.


    "Oh! It''s Takazuki. Have you had enough injuries?"


    "Hey hey, what''s your relationship with Aya now? Tell me secretly."


    Some of my classmates were not very close to me.


    "Brother!! I missed you!"


    A friend of mine, Peter from the Mafia, hugged me so painfully.


    I wonder if you even called Mafia, Fujiyan.


    For a while, I was constantly heard by someone I knew.


    By the time it was gone.


    "Makoto? Hey, I hear this party lasts all night. Aren''t you going home?"


    "Takatsuki-kun, I''m a little tired, so why don''t the three of you get out of here?"


    When I noticed it, Lucy and Sa were caught between them.


    No, the guest of honor won''t go home.


    "It''s okay, brave Makoto. You must be tired, so please get up first."


    Princess Sofia cared for me.


    Are you sure?


    "Yeah, no problem."


    The rest are people who want to talk about making political connections and doing business.


    Well, then, I don''t need it.


    Sweet words, I went to the inn that Fujiyan had prepared for me.


    ¡ó


    (It''s been a long day....)


    You just got back a thousand years ago.


    But I''m glad everyone looks fine.


    Friae wasn''t the only one I could see in person, but as far as we''re concerned, he''s doing his best.


    Sakurai-kun was as strong as ever as a cheat.


    It seems to be very useful in the battle against the Great Demon King.


    Besides, there''s plenty of power in this era.


    Brave men and armies from all over the world, including the White Sage.


    Alliance adventurers.


    Speaking of which, are you the highest ranking Oliharkon?


    Lucy is a holy wizard.


    More importantly, Lucy''s mother, Rosalee, the hero of the Wooden Land (Spring Rogue).


    Strong allies.


    Kataya enemy faction.


    Except for the Great Demon King, the only remaining Demon King is the King of the Ancient Dragon.


    You won.


    I don''t think I''ll make it this time.


    With that in mind, I fall into bed.


    I was immediately attacked by a sleeper because he drank a lot.


    As soon as I fell asleep, I realized that I was standing in a wide white space.


    It''s a dream, not a dream.


    Mystical aliens.


    I wonder when I''ve never been here before.


    Nostalgic.


    He said he was immersed in sentiment.


    - Makoto, you''re back.


    I heard a voice.


    The voice that reaches your ears is like a beautiful instrument.


    I felt the smell of flowers that shouldn''t be there.


    The divine signs I felt when I first met you.


    It gets even more dazzling.


    My skin feels faint and stuffed with words.


    Using the "Spike Stop Water" skill, the high beat cannot be suppressed.


    "I have fulfilled my destiny and come back - Master Noah"


    Careful, I was kneeling before I saw you.


    Ah, I''m back...


    Yes, finally before Master Noah.


    Her chest was burning with joy - there was a strange sound of "Jala".


    Raise your head.


    And I looked directly at the goddess.


    (Huh?)


    Noah stood there with his fingers flashy with jewelry rings and several necklaces.


    There are a lot of jewels on my clothes.


    It looked like a Christmas tree illumination.


    I don''t know, Noah''s beauty is more polished than before, but it seems to be a pity because of accessories that don''t cover my whole body...


    "... eh? The children of the faithful gave it to the Goddess... is that weird?"


    Noah scratched her cheeks.


    Somewhat awkward.


    Ah, the increase in the number of believers meant that they received a lot of gifts.


    "...... no"


    It doesn''t suit me at all! swallow the word.


    With the "Spirit Mirror Water Stop" skill, I put it on my face and sighed in my heart.


    ...........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................

 299 Episode 295 Apostle of the Goddess

    "Welcome home, Makoto."


    The goddess (Noah) emits a divine light and laughs with compassion.


    "Long time no see, Master Noah."


    I keep my head down quietly.


    And I glanced up at Noah.


    Numerous jewels decorate Noah''s clothing.


    That''s too much.


    There is a noise of precious metals colliding with jalajara.


    (Hmm... looks like a golden goddess.)


    "Makoto, can you hear me?"


    Noah said with a jito''s eyes.


    As a matter of course, the mind is reading.


    Then it''s the same even if you put it in your mouth.


    "I don''t need such jewelry before Noah''s beauty."


    Phew, oh yeah? That''s a good thing.


    Master Noah''s expression seemed incomplete with my words.


    "Yes, I''ll give it to you, Makoto."


    Noah snapped his fingers.


    Wow!


    A lot of falling apart and stuff.


    Oh, is this a jewelry or accessory?


    Noah in front of me looked as usual.


    There are a lot of jewels piled around me.


    Are you gonna give me all this?


    "Um... this is from Noah''s followers, right?Are you sure? "


    "It''s okay. ''The Apostle'' is the proxy of the Goddess.What the Goddess gave me belonged to the Apostle, and the word of the Apostle was the word of the Goddess. "


    "Ambassadors are so powerful!?"


    I was only a believer for a long time, so I never realized it.


    "Yes, for example, if I order a faithful girl from the goddess Noah to come to my room tonight, she won''t be able to disobey me.He said he''d do anything. Want to try it? "


    "I won''t try!"


    Scary.


    And if you do that, Lucy and Sa-san will kill you.


    "Anyway,"


    The beautiful face of Master Noah approached.


    "I''m back safe and sound.I have a lot of followers, thanks to Makoto! "


    "Yes, thank you very much."


    It''s been a conversation for the first time in three years and I get a little nervous.


    "Even though I woke up soon enough, I''ve been taken around a long time.Work harder. "


    "It''s been a long time. But I''m tired."


    "Congratulations, you need to be quiet for a while."


    The tone of the goddess is gentle and loving.


    Hearing that voice, the tension that had been talking for a long time dissolved.


    "By the way, I... am an ''Apostle''... Can you return to Noah''s followers?"


    When I asked, Noah looked decent.


    And soon, I broke my face.


    "Ahahaha! I''m worried, Makoto."


    That''s what I gave you a piece of paper.


    My Soul Book.


    At some point.


    Looking at the description, it was written that Takazuki Makoto was "an apostle of the goddess Noah".


    Exhale relieved.


    Apparently I was able to return to Lord Noah''s followers.


    Not just one believer as before, but one of many believers.


    At that time, Ila''s words came back to life.


    Speaking of which, doesn''t Noah choose brave men or witches?


    Noah is now the eighth goddess in the Goddess Church.


    He is the official god of faith in the western continent.


    Then you''ll need a "witch" to bring the believers together, or a "hero" to protect them from enemies who harm them.


    Um, well, in the meantime...


    Master Noah''s tone was intriguing.


    "Are you sure? This is your last battle with the Great Demon King.If only Noah''s chosen hero could help.... "


    "It''s okay, because I have Makoto."


    ¡­¡­


    I was assured.


    When you trust me so much, I get a little irritated.


    "Can I return to the national certified champion of the Land of Water?If I need to grow my followers, I''ll do everything I can.... "


    Brave men and witches are advertising towers in the Goddess Faith.


    If it''s not there, I must work hard as an apostle.


    "I don''t like it when I get horny.You don''t have to worry about details like that. Do what you want. "


    "... yes"


    Nostalgic.


    This is Master Noah.


    I want you to do whatever you want.


    "More than that."


    Noah''s tone is just a little serious.


    "Don''t let them distract you from the Great Demon King.In our time, the human side is not a single rock. "


    "... what do you mean?"


    I got caught up in Noah''s words.


    We will face the Great Demon King in the Seven Kingdoms Alliance.


    And yet, it''s a rock.


    Reacting to my voice, Noah smiled meaningfully.


    "I don''t know what people want...."


    "Desire?"


    "They think that who¡­ which country contributed the most to the Great Demon King crusade will determine the next Alliance Lord in the Western Continent."


    "The length of the western continent is the country of the sun (Highland), right?"


    "That''s starting to loosen up, isn''t it?"


    Noah explained it to me.


    There are three factors that contribute to the decline in the status of the sun country (Highland).


    Needless to say, he was defeated by the king of the dragons.


    The second was because Queen Noel had abolished slavery and identity discrimination.


    Queen Noel has taken a stand against the identity system.


    I launched the policy by taking the throne.


    However, there is a strong opposition from nobles and church officials, and the country of the sun (Highland) is not stable.


    "And the third is the rise of other countries."


    Noah raised his third finger.


    "Another country... country of fire (Greykeith)?"


    Has that belligerent military state grown stronger?


    But my expectations seem to be off track, and Noah is in a bad mood.


    "Bubu, it''s a hassle. The correct answer is the (...) country of the month and the (...) country of the water."


    "... what?"


    The name of both countries has been added that it will not be the only one.


    The moon''s country (Raphylog) is only a year old since its rebirth.


    I know the weakness of the Land of Water.


    "Whatever you say about the moon country, Friae is doing her best.And then there were a lot of demons in the western continent who had been hiding who they were. "


    It seems that the moon country (Raphylog) was officially recognized as a country, and a large number of people gathered.


    You think it''s expanding rapidly as a major force?


    "In addition, the Hero of Light and Virgin Friae recently helped defeat the Sea Devil King (Forneus).Quite a lot of voice. "


    "Heh...."


    Speaking of which, did you say the King of the Sea Devil attacked the Land of the Moon?


    If we defeat it brilliantly, we can understand that our position will rise.


    "But the land of water (Roses)....?Land is small, armies are weak, and resources are scarce. "


    At last, the goddess of water (Eile) is a goddess who hates war.


    "First, the Wooden Country (Spring Rogue) announced that it would follow the Water Country.The reason is... it''s about Makoto, you know? "


    Speaking of which, I''m involved.


    "Is this about the Immortal King (Bifronce)....?"


    Once I stopped the resurrection of the Immortal King (Bifronce) in the Forest of the Devil.


    But that''s all?


    "It seems that the disappearance of the Magic Forest was also a big point.The elders of the thankful tree kingdom want to reward the national certified hero of the water kingdom. "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It was important before I knew it.


    "By the way, the position of the Fire Nation is a little subtle now.The reason for this is because it involves Makoto. "


    Anything wrong?


    I prevented the comet from falling in the land of fire, but I don''t think my name''s on the outside.


    "Aya-chan, who had a brawl at the Martial Arts Games in the Land of Fire, returned to the adventurer of the Land of Water without renewing the National Certified Brave."


    "Sa-san, did you quit being a brave man..."


    Speaking of which, I didn''t say I was a brave man.


    As an Orihalcon-class adventurer, he seemed busy.


    "The most powerful warrior in the land of fire has flowed into the land of water, so the face of the land of fire is crushed."


    I''m scared.


    I wonder if you''ve bought another grudge.


    "That doesn''t seem to be a problem.The general of the land of fire is intoxicated. "


    "... is that so?"


    General Talisker, head of the Fire National Army.


    Sure, I was at yesterday''s party.


    You said you canceled all your appointments, but you must have been joking.


    Thousands of years ago, I was asked to root out leaves, but at least there was no hostility.


    I didn''t know you were so sensitive.


    "It''s hot. I have a tall nose too."


    Noah cools it down.


    I don''t know what face to put on.


    But thanks to this, we can see the situation on the western continent a thousand years later.


    After that, Noah and I talked a lot.


    This is the first conversation I''ve had in three years.


    The topic is endless.


    It was a story of anxiety a thousand years ago.


    Talk about the Black Knight Demon King Cain.


    Together, we attacked the submarine shrine.


    Talk about fighting demon kings and great demon kings.


    Noah listened nicely all the time.


    At that time, I remembered a lot.


    Speaking of which...


    "What''s wrong, Makoto?"


    I asked Master Noah.


    "The Witch of Disaster (Nevia) seems to be reborn today, do you know who she is?"


    Hmm.


    In answer to my question, Noah put her finger on her cheek and bent her neck.


    Ira-sama said she didn''t understand.


    But, Mr. Noah, maybe...


    "I don''t know."


    "Really...."


    I can''t help it.


    All I have to do is look for a trick.


    Are you sure you''re among the people I''ve met before?


    Maybe the word is someone I don''t know at all because of a trap.


    Being bothered by his head - the view around him began to distort.


    It''s time to wake up.


    Oh, yeah.


    Noah said in a tone of public discourse.


    "... even if the whole world becomes Makoto''s enemy, I''m on your side?"


    Huh?


    It was sudden.


    And it was a funny word.


    It was I who believed in the goddess, who was originally treated as an evil god and had zero believers.


    Now Noah is the official goddess of the Goddess Church on this continent.


    There are many believers who believe in Noah.


    And there are people like Lucy Yasa, Princess Sofia, and the Great Sage.


    How could no one be on my side?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Fufu


    When I was in trouble responding, Noah smiled thinly...


    "The point is, if you have any trouble, please talk to me.Do you believe me? "


    "Of course."


    That''s a quick answer.


    I came here thanks to the guidance of the Goddess and the "Spirit Man" skill I was given.


    "When Makoto is really in trouble, be sure to rely on me.I''m the only one who can lead Makoto, not anyone else.I''m more reliable than the Goddess of Destiny! "


    That left Noah disappearing.


    I didn''t have time to reply.


    My vision turned pure white and I realized I was about to wake up.


    What''s the last word?


    Does Noah depend more on you than on you?


    (I wonder if you didn''t have enough faith...?)


    If that''s the case, we need more time to pray to Noah.


    I''m Mr. Noah''s best friend.


    In any case, it was a strange word.


    --Even if the whole world becomes an enemy,


    I woke up with the words of Master Noah in my head.


    ¡ó


    When I woke up, there was a lot of jewelry piled up around the pillow.


    He really gave it to me.


    However, I felt more uncomfortable than that.


    "Hmm... it''s Makoto."


    Feel the weight on your body.


    Someone is on me.


    White hair and tiny red eyes.


    There''s no way I could''ve seen him wrong.


    "... Sage. What are you doing?"


    Good morning, sir.


    Oh, my God.


    Nhehe, the face that laughs has no past majesty or dust.


    Apparently he snuck into the bedroom.


    I think I can afford a spatial transfer (teleporting).


    When I wake up in the morning, it is a scattered sight of Momo diving into the bed even a thousand years ago.


    If you put your hands on the edge of the bed and wash your face without worrying about it.


    --Funny,


    There was a feeling that


    Hmm?


    Makoto?


    Looking at the bottom of his right hand, Le (...) - (...) ''s chest (...) was (...) closed.


    Her cheeks are a little red and she has an expression she can''t say anything about.


    Looks like Lucy was sneaking into the bed.


    They compare my hands to my breasts and the monsters on me.


    Looks like you''re wondering which way to start.


    As a result, Lucy turned to Momo.


    "Why is Sensei the Great Sage here?"


    "Wow, the red-haired wizard. You, too."


    Lucy and Momo stared at each other with an unspeakable expression.


    The population density on the bed is too high for now.


    It''s not a bed for three.


    "For now, we''re both going down....."


    "Morning, Takatsuki-kun. Breakfast is ready... hey!What are you doing?And even the Sage! "


    Miss Apron came into the room.


    And Sa-san dragged them off the bed.


    Oh, it''s been a long time since I''ve seen this.


    Afterwards, the Knights of the Sun came to pick up the Sage (Momo) while everyone was having breakfast.


    Apparently I''ve skipped an important meeting.


    "Great Sage! Please return to the royal castle!"


    "No, I''m staying here!"


    "No! His Majesty Noel has ordered you to join the Great Sage!"


    "I hate it!!"


    The violent monsters were carried away by the mighty Knights.


    If you''re serious, you should be able to escape anyway with the space transfer (telereport), so you''re probably willing to work for a while.


    You came to the corner, but you couldn''t talk much.


    I''ll show my face to Momo later.


    "... hey, why are you so obsessed with Makoto?"


    "... Takatsuki-kun, what happened to Dai Sage?"


    "A thousand years ago... we fought together?"


    Really ~?


    "It didn''t feel like a little bit."


    Lucy and Sa-san looked at me with suspicious eyes.


    Actually, I was dating in 1003.


    I was asleep for a thousand of them.


    I finished breakfast while wandering around in pursuit of both of them.


    Lucy talked to me while I was having tea after dinner.


    "Look, Makoto, do you have plans for today?"


    "No, it''s not."


    Well then, let''s go to Fu-chan!


    Sa-san said such a thing.


    But at Friae''s.


    I''d like to say hello if I could.


    "Isn''t that hard? You just got kicked out yesterday, didn''t you?And now the princess is the queen. "


    I remembered the face of a man close to Mr Friae.


    It would be useless to go again.


    "It''s okay, there''s plenty of ways to meet Furi!"


    Yes, I''m close to Fu-chan.


    Hey


    Lucy and Sa seemed to have a plan.


    I heard two explanations.


    "I mean, once a day, I do exercise with Fouri in a park in the Ninth Quarter."


    Fu-chan became a queen, so she sat there all day long.


    "I''m gonna get fat like this!They''ve been calling us. "


    He said, "I miss being one of you when you exercise."


    And she doesn''t have many friends.


    "I have a guard, but I know him, so I''m fine."


    "It''s rendezvous time now, let''s go."


    That''s what it was.


    I see.


    It''s a more casual operation than I thought.


    I mean, Friae seems to be a busy OL at work.


    "Then the route to the Ninth Quarter is....."


    If I were to look at the map I found all over the city.


    "What are you talking about, Makoto?One shot in my spatial transition. "


    "No, I need a checkup to get to another block...."


    "If you don''t find out, I''ll be fine. Let''s go."


    That''s how Lucy takes my arm.


    Seo-san looks used to it and has already reached out to Lucy.


    "Ru-chan!"


    "Ouch, Aya! Teleport!!"


    The next moment, the scenery in front of me blurred and turned completely white.


    ¡ó


    The scenery has changed.


    There is a lot of green.


    but it is maintained in the woods.


    Above all, in the city.


    Is this the park?


    I noticed it here.


    Lucy? Sa-san?


    I can''t see them.


    Is that it?


    (The accuracy of Lucy''s telereport is still low.It seems that Makoto''s coordinates of the landing site have shifted.)


    Ah, Master Noah.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve spoken to Noah.


    Or did Lucy miss the space transfer...?


    Because the accuracy of magic has been rough for a long time.


    Makoto, look behind you.


    ... behind you?


    Noah told me to look back.


    Huh?


    I saw a nostalgic voice and a nostalgic face.


    Long black hair that reaches your waist.


    Purple black crystal-like eyes.


    Snowy white skin.


    It is also a beauty that nods to say "the most beautiful thing on earth".


    The Queen of the Revived Moon Land (Raphylloig) - Friae Nia Raphylloig.


    She looked at us with her eyes round.

 300 Episode 296 Takazuki Makoto reunites with the Moon Witch

    Huh?


    Friae looks like she even met a ghost in the middle of the day.


    It''s been three years.


    It''s as beautiful as ever, but now I have my big mouth open and I have a loose expression for a while.


    "Hey, it''s been a while."


    When I raised my hand and said hello, Freyae said, "Hah!".


    And after a moment of flickering eyes,


    ... Sung.


    and turned into a faceless expression.


    "Princess?"


    "... who are you talking to?"


    Tsun, turning away from her face, said out coldly.


    Is that it?


    It''s not what I thought.


    (Oh, Friae, who became queen of the Moon Land (Raphylloig), is getting cold in Makoto!)


    I can hear Noah''s teasing words.


    Is that what this attitude is all about?


    Freyae-chan is a leader of a country now?It''s too different from the civilian Makoto.)


    (Really... is that so?)


    She is a former companion of the journey, but a queen.


    Compared to me, I''m a civilian ex-husband.


    There''s a big gap between us.


    Maybe there''s nothing I can do about it.


    "I''m glad you''re doing well. Bye."


    I was able to fulfill my reunion greeting with Friae, my purpose.


    I felt a touch of loneliness, but I wanted to stop staying any longer.


    I decided to turn around and leave this place.


    I don''t know where I am because of the spatial transition (teleport), but let''s aim for an inn for now.


    When I was thinking like that.


    "Ah... no, wait..."


    I heard voices from behind.


    In retrospect, I met Furiae, who reached out to me.


    I felt like I was being told to wait, so I stopped my leg.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Stare straight at each other.


    I waited for the next word, but it didn''t come out.


    The quiet time lasted.


    "Hey, what are you looking at? Nasty!"


    Friae has a technique of hiding her body with both hands.


    ... what is it, this woman?


    When I was having trouble dealing with it, a shadow appeared in front of my eyes.


    Before you know what it is.


    "Whoa! Get out of the way, Makoto!"


    "Ah, fu-chan!"


    I can hear a noisy voice from above.


    Guge...


    Together with that voice, I laid down the two of them.


    "... hey, Lucy."


    "Sorry, Makoto!"


    As I spit out the sand in my mouth, I turn my gruesome eyes towards Lucy.


    Apparently, it came with a spatial transition.


    Above me.


    "Master Furiae! Are you all right?!"


    "You guys! Where did you come from?"


    "It''s a songwriter! Get him!"


    It must have been because he was making a loud noise.


    Straw and a lot of knightlike people have arrived.


    If you look closely, there is also a man close to Friae named Havel the other day.


    Wasn''t he supposed to be gone?


    "What are you doing! Hit the thief!"


    "Ha! I''ll take care of it... is that...?"


    "Guren''s fangs?"


    "... will we capture Lucy and Aya?"


    I can''t get caught.


    He said, "I''m just being beaten up."


    Apparently Friae-san''s guardian knight, but she waited until she knew that the opponent was Lucy and Sa.


    The boulders are famous.


    "Takazuki Makoto! I didn''t expect you to cross the guard''s eyes and approach Friae-sama.I would have punished you severely, but I''ll miss it this time!Leave now! "


    Havel, who is close to him, says high pressure.


    It seems that you should leave.


    (... would it be enough to drive her away even though she approached the Moon Queen without permission?)


    I felt a little uncomfortable, but I faked it and said, "I knew it!I don''t care if they say that. "


    "Excuse me. I will leave promptly."


    It was Lucy and Sa without checking.


    "Hey! Huli! Makoto is here to see you!?"


    "That''s right, you wanted to see me so much!"


    ¡­¡­


    In their words, Mr Friae was silent.


    "Wait! Master Friae is tired now...."


    "Wow, Havel! I''ll give you a fireball!"


    You''re going to blow me up, aren''t you, Mr. Havel?


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ High"


    Havel, who stopped, retreated with Lucy''s sword and Sa''s intimidation.


    Is he really the town of the moon?


    "Huli! Why didn''t you say anything?"


    "What''s going on? Fu-chan!"


    Still, Mr. Furiae is silent.


    "This is not going to bother you anymore. Let''s go home."


    I decided to pull the two of you.


    Seeing that, Havel''s expression turned into a relaxed expression.


    "Yes, there are a lot of things we have to do with the Third (...) Third (...) Northern March Plan.I can''t afford to be a retired brave man!Hurry back to the land of water (Roses) and soak in the hot spring at your leisure, former hero! "


    I was given a gentle word instead of a disgusting tone.


    And there was a word in Havel''s words that bothered me.


    Third Northern Expedition Plan, huh...


    Ask Princess Sofia or Sakurai for details.


    Hmmm! Makoto will return to being a Nationally Recognized Hero soon!


    "That''s right, then Takazuki is a brave man in the Land of Water, so he''s involved in the Northern March project!"


    Lucy and Sa''s words were echoed by Friae, who had been silent until now.


    Oh my God!


    The clear face just now disappeared and turned towards us with a stunned expression.


    My eyes met.


    "Princess?"


    "Chi, no!"


    After saying "Ha!" again, he turned his back on me.


    He is whispering something.


    Havel turns to me.


    "... Takazuki Makoto.... Are you returning to the National Champion?"


    Havel asked me about the sudden rounding of his high-handed attitude.


    I have no reason to answer.


    Hmm, I was wondering what was wrong with him.


    "Yes, Princess Sofia is in the process!"


    "Takazuki is full of fighting the Great Demon King."


    Lucy and Sa-san will answer instead of me, so I decided to leave it to you.


    Havel didn''t react to the reply.


    However, Furia-san, who was still facing behind her, was trembling.


    That''s right, Friae-sama.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Havel is talking to Friae.


    Friae''s voice is too small to hear.


    "Takazuki Makoto. You are the assistant to the Light Warrior in the demon King Crusade in the Land of Wood (Spring Rogue) and in defeating the Beast King (Zagan).In addition, it serves as the God of the Goddess of the Sun (Altena).A hero of the Water Nation (Roses) who has done enough to fight.I don''t think we need to fight any more.Why fight even more? "


    I was asked a lot of questions in a long sentence.


    "Whatever they say....."


    Because there was a demon king there - I was stunned, so I refrained from commenting.


    "If there is a demon king there, Takatsuki-kun will go!"


    Stop it, Mr. Sa.


    They think I''m stupid.


    Even Lucy had a slightly caught-eye.


    I don''t know, Furia-sama.


    "... uhh... idiot!"


    Havel''s voice is pale, and Furia-san''s shoulders are shaking.


    Havel has a tough message game, too.


    "Why don''t you talk to him yourself?"


    Havel told me the same thing I thought he did.


    At that time, Friae said, "Boo!He turned to me.


    Long hair draws a big arc.


    Takazuki Makoto!


    He pointed at me.


    "Yes, yes."


    Staring straight at you, you unexpectedly stretch your spine.


    "I will never allow the brave to return!In the name of the Queen of the Moon Land (Raphylog), I will interrupt your heroic return! "


    "What about it?"


    I don''t know what that means.


    Master Furiae, it is beyond your authority to speak out to other countries'' personnel.


    "Shut up! Let''s go home, Havel!"


    Having said that, Mr. Freyae left early.


    "What the hell was that..."


    I don''t know, Lucy and I looked at each other.


    "Sorry, Takazuki Makoto. Lucy, Aya, I''m sorry."


    Havel greeted me politely the other day with an arrogant attitude.


    Then, she left after Furiae-san.


    ¡ó


    Unsure, we went back to the inn.


    The return leg is Lucy''s spatial transition.


    I was just about to discuss Friae''s mysterious attitude at the party.


    "An urgent request from the Adventurer Guild for two Guren fangs!!"


    Suddenly, a bright red feathered bird jumped in through the window.


    It is a magical bird and speaks fluent human language.


    There was a small piece of paper tied around his leg.


    I take it off with the hand that Sa-san is used to and read the contents.


    "See you later, my pass."


    "I can''t do it-chan. The village of the Land of Water has been attacked by a swarm of dragons."


    "Ah, no! I have to go!Aya, let''s finish this by dinner! "


    "Ohhh, rui-chan!Takatsuki-kun, wait a minute. "


    That said, the two went in haste with the space transition.


    (I wanted you to take me with you...)


    I asked the two of you, but it seems Lucy is not yet accustomed to the space transition of the three.


    Because of this, I was accidentally transferred to Furia-san earlier.


    This time, it is unacceptable to be late for saving lives.


    That''s why I''m on the answering machine.


    It is left in the room.


    Are you going to see the Great Sage?


    But the mansion of the Great Sage is located on the grounds of Highland Castle.


    I don''t think Highland Castle can get in alone.


    I''m not a hero anymore.


    ...... Concon


    They knock on the door.


    "Go ahead."


    And when I reply,


    Oh, are you alone?


    Princess Sophia came in unusually.


    "Are we done for today?"


    "No, I still have work to do, but I came to see your face."


    "... are you resting?"


    This princess is working too hard.


    "It''s okay, because some people are (...) bigger (...) weirder (...) than me...That''s why I had a good look at Noel.Tomorrow, they''re going to take some time. "


    It''s sudden.


    I thought it would take a few days.


    "Noel wants to thank you soon.You must have felt negative that it was the Goddess of the Sun who forced the brave Makoto to cross a thousand years ago alone.I was forced to make time. "


    "I''m fine because I''m back safely."


    Princess Sofia smiled at me.


    ¡°I thought you''d say that.But I''m sorry, Noel. "


    I see.


    Seriously.


    The boulder is Anna''s descendant.


    Then we exchanged some information.


    It seems that the Third Northern Expedition plan will be implemented soon.


    but where is the lead of the plan?


    Especially the country of the sun and the country of the moon are not good friends.


    Given Highland''s oppression of the Magus, it''s only natural.


    I don''t think the plan is going to work out.


    "It is said that the country that defeated the Great Demon King is the hegemon of the next continent.That''s all I need, but there are even rumors of war over the hegemony of the western continent...Noel and Friae can''t have a war..... "


    Princess Sophia murmured melancholy.


    Is there even such a rumor?


    This seems to be a lot of trouble.


    I talked about seeing Mr. Freyae.


    Lucy''s spatial transfer was accidentally transferred, and she was stunned by the boulder.


    By the way, Friae doesn''t seem to be up to Princess Sofia.


    When we started the country, it was the country of water that gave us the most support.


    The reason Friae was cold to me was because Princess Sofia leaned her neck unexpectedly.


    ¡ó


    I''ll see you tomorrow.


    After a while of conversation, Princess Sofia left the room.


    I''m in a hurry.


    I''m alone again.


    Looking at the ceiling blurrily, it was Friae''s attitude that bothered me.


    He doesn''t want me back as a brave man.


    "I don''t know what you''re thinking..."


    I snapped in an empty room and fell asleep in bed with Goron.


    This is a solitary remark, not an expectation of a reply.


    That''s why the question should disappear into the sky.....


    "Answer me, my lord."


    I heard a low voice passing through.


    "Eh!?"


    Jump out of bed and be alert in a hurry.


    But there''s no one like that.


    "Who is it...?"


    Hold the dagger and ask briefly.


    "Why are you so nervous, Lord?"


    "... what about...?"


    When I heard it carefully, the voice came from my feet.


    In my shadow, there are two small eyes glowing.


    Then, a black creature popped up from the shadows.


    It was a familiar black cat.


    "Are you... lucky?"


    A magical cat who once became my servant in the City of Water (McLaren).


    But it''s a black cat I missed more than me.


    ¡±I can''t believe I''ve been forgotten... but I''m lonely¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A black cat sighs loudly and swells.


    I can''t speak.


    "What''s the matter, Lord?By the way, I''m hungry, so I want fish. "


    "What are you talking about normally!!"


    I can''t wait to see it.


    Apparently, it was the black cat that changed the most after coming back to modern times a thousand years ago.

 301 Lesson 297: Makoto the Takatsuki reunites with the Shrine Maiden of the Sun

    ¡±Hmm... this is a good raw ham inside¡±


    Puck and the black cat (Tsui) are eating ham.


    That''s what I could ask for at the inn room service.


    There was no raw hatred and no fish.


    Is it salty?


    With Twi''s small body, I wonder if the human knob is high in salt.


    Well, it was a demonic beast and I think it was okay.


    "Oh, it was delicious. I''m full."


    You''re not answering my questions, you''re rubbing your stomach.


    The workmanship is cute, but the tone is very uncomfortable for a middle-aged man (Dandy).


    "Why? Why are you talking to me?"


    "Well, my lord (s), it''s not that bad at all, is it?"


    "I don''t get it. I don''t know. Explain it."


    "The Lord cares about the details..."It was thanks to the princess of the moon that I was able to speak human languages..... "


    This is what the black cat says.


    After I left a thousand years ago, it seems that Freyae took care of the black cat.


    Furia-san, who had become a saintly lady, had acquired a new [skill].


    Her skill seems to be "unleashing her potential".


    It is also known as the "miracle of the saintly lady".


    So you think the princess''s skills have made Black Cat (you) speak?


    "The old demonic beast speaks human language.Originally, it would take more than a dozen years for the princess of the moon to shorten it. It''s convenient. "


    The black cat answers as she scratches her hair.


    However, the ability to unleash the opponent''s potential.


    The country of the moon (Raphylloig), which has built up enough national strength to compete with six other countries in just one year.


    It seemed that Furiae''s new skill existed behind it.


    The country of the moon is overflowing with talented people.


    "If this happens, I''ll be relieved of my duties..."


    The Moon Shrine''s Knight Guardian didn''t seem to have a job.


    That''s what I''m thinking.


    "That''s right, Lord." I came to talk about it. "


    The black cat jumped and sat on my shoulder.


    Its weight is as light as a feather.


    I feel a little stiff.


    "The Princess of the Moon is very sorry for what happened today."In fact, even though I was desperately suppressing the place where I was so happy to see the Lord that I was about to ascend to heaven, I feel too pitiful even though the Lord misunderstood me. "


    "... I didn''t see it that way.Why was it so cold in the first place? "


    Let me explain it to you in a satisfactory way.


    and me approaching the black cat.


    It''s settled. The Moon Princess doesn''t want the Lord to fight anymore.


    Well then, let''s just say that, shall we?


    Do I have to go out of my way to be cold?


    "That''s the troublesome thing about the tundra-like Moon Princess that I can''t honestly do."I had no choice but to prevent the Lord from returning to his hero.If you weren''t a hero, you wouldn''t have a mission to fight a demon king. "


    Aren''t you going too far?


    Is it true?


    Just because you weren''t great when you became a queen, didn''t you just alienate yourself from the old trees?


    Above all, I don''t know how far the cat''s words will go.


    ¡±Hah ~, this is the dull Lord!¡±


    (Haa, this is why Makoto)


    The black cat and Noah''s voice came out.


    What is it, Lord Noah?


    Didn''t you just say that Furia-san and I are in different positions?


    (You can see that by looking at Furiae-chan''s attitude ~)


    "It''s the Lord who can''t read the air....."


    Not only Lord Noah, but also the demons who used them were amazed.


    Eh, can''t I read more air than a cat?


    "Fufu. I''ll take it off for the sake of the Lord."With this shadow magic and shadow crossing! "


    Oops?


    There were many magic circles in the air.


    A black cat with such complicated magic!?


    - A black hole of about two meters in diameter appeared in the air in front of him.


    "Here, let''s go, Lord."


    "Hey, Tsui"


    The black cat went into the black hole without looking back.


    Twi''s tiny body is sucked into the darkness.


    (Shadow magic and shadow-crossing are certainly advanced magic...?)


    Magic similar to a spatial transition from shadow to shadow (teleport).


    Unlike spatial transitions, it can only be moved to the place where it was marked.


    But it was still quite a useful magic.


    The one with the black cat, even such magic... "


    Weren''t you just dealing with people?


    Was he actually a very good user?


    "By the way, where is this connected to?"


    I went without saying what was important.


    I stare at the round black hole in front of me.


    (It looks like there''s no danger.)


    Noah''s voice echoed.


    Well, I don''t think I''m going to take you to a strange place with the magic of Tsui.


    Okay, let''s go in.


    I jumped into a black hole floating in the sky.


    The vision was pitch-dark for a moment.


    (... nh?)


    Soon I realized it was one of somebody''s rooms.


    The first thing I jumped into was the pale pink color.


    Carpets and curtains are adorable floral patterns, which is probably the main preference of this room.


    It might be similar to the space where the goddess of destiny was.


    Of course, it wasn''t that wide.


    "...... Huh?"


    Next time I heard a voice.


    What stopped me was a large painting hanging in the room.


    It was a portrait.


    The problem is the person depicted in the portrait.


    The portrait depicts me as (...)


    Overlooking the room.


    A lot of pictures hang on it.


    All (...) and (...) I (...).


    Well, if you look closely, the painting is too elaborate.


    It''s no longer in the realm of photography.


    "Hey, Twi... this is a painting..."


    "Oh Lord, this seems to be a sort of ''picture''."They use the camera, a magic tool invented by the president of the Fujiwara Chamber of Commerce. "


    It was a picture!


    Fujiyakan did it!


    Anyway, I took it in time.


    I don''t remember being photographed.


    (Use fate magic to photograph the past.Looks like Illa helped.)


    Did Ira-sama bite one too...? "


    You can take a picture even if you''re not there, or you can take all you want.


    What a terrifying magic tool.


    No, that''s not the problem.


    "Hey, Tsui. Whose room is this..."


    Oh, you didn''t notice that, did you?


    The black cat looks at me with big eyes.


    You know that, don''t you? My eyes are just saying that.


    I mean, the owner of this room is someone I know.


    I know someone close to the Black Cat.


    I can only think of one person.


    This room belongs to her?


    Look at the room again.


    A picture of me in the room.


    This is what the room of the stalker kidnapper I saw in the movies used to look like.


    I''m a little scared.


    No, I''m terrified.


    Above all, I feel like I''ve seen something I shouldn''t have seen.


    "I peered into the abyss..."


    ¨D ¨D Gacha


    There was a sound behind me.


    It was the sound of twisting the doorknob.


    In other words, the lord of this room has returned.


    "............ Huh?"


    I heard a voice.


    Female Voice.


    It sounds familiar.


    I''ve just spoken to you.


    I looked back slowly.


    There was a woman (...) who opened her eyes (...) below the king (...) who pulled her face as if she had met a horrible monster on the night road.


    "Huh? Huh?... hey, hey, hey, hey?... wait... eh? "


    Like a broken radio, there was no meaningful word coming out of Furia-san''s mouth.


    I strangle the black cat.


    What are you doing?


    You should at least keep an eye on the owner of the room.


    What if I''m dressing up?


    (Do you know what''s happening now?)


    When I think about what I''ve left behind, Lord Noah comes in.


    I know, I know.


    Right now, I am the (...) invader (...) of the Lady of the Moon Kingdom (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...)...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...)


    I can tell by the laws of this world.


    Definitely going to jail.


    "Hey princess, there''s a reason for this..."


    Approach Furia-san with a lovely smile.


    I thought she was going to be furious, but I still hadn''t solved her confusion.


    "What?... heh? This is a dream? It''s a dream, isn''t it?Because this is my room... there''s no way my knight is here... "


    Princess?


    "Oh, it''s a dream after all!" Yeah, I''ve been tired lately!Yes! Yes! Ah, I''m glad I dreamed of it.Don''t scare me anymore ~


    Furiae laughs with a dry voice.


    Apparently, I''ve become a dreamer.


    "You''re already my knight."Anyway, if you touch it, you''ll wake up from your dreams like you always do, right?Because I know it. "


    While saying that, Furiae touches my cheek.


    "Ah, ahh? What... feels like..."


    "Princess... it hurts"


    I talk to him as he leaves me hooping around.


    "U, shhh...? Is that...?"


    I''ve been brought to the Black Cat (Tsui).


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Furia-san opens her mouth.


    It''s a face that a beauty shouldn''t have.


    Then I looked at my face, looked at the pictures in the room, and turned my gaze towards me at the end.


    For a moment, her pale face turned bright red like an apple.


    I''m opening my mouth, but my words are not coming out.


    Should I say something from this side?


    It''s a good picture, isn''t it?


    (Are you stupid?)


    No, Master Noah.


    I can''t think of a clever word.


    (You have other things to say.)


    That said, even if I don''t like it, the photo comes into my eyes.


    "T-That''s not true... this is different... it''s really some mistake..."


    "Hey, princess. Just calm down."


    Soothe the impatient Freyae.


    There, the black cat, the culprit, interrupted.


    "My lord, the Moon Princess [kisses] this picture every day."You know how much I admire you, don''t you? "


    !?


    The black cat said a terrible thing.


    It''s definitely you who can''t read the air.


    Then, Furia-san''s expression seemed to be a few things.


    The beauty''s angry face is powerful.


    That''s not what I''m thinking.


    For now, it''s not good to be here anymore.


    Well then, excuse me for today.


    "Hmm, you''re leaving now?" You can go slowly.Even though there are only princesses and lords in this room. "


    "That''s why I have to go first."


    If you call the guard, I''ll be on my rope.


    When I tried to jump into the black hole of shadow magic and shadow crossing, I was pissed!and grabbed my arm.


    Of course, it was Furia-san.


    That''s not good.


    With my poor physical abilities, I can''t shake it off.


    "I-I ''m my knight..."


    Well, what is it?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Furia-san is lying down with a bright red face.


    Princess?


    "............ I''m sorry about earlier."


    Just now?


    "In the park... when I met you!"


    I don''t care.


    "Don''t worry about it for a second."


    "The queen seems to be having a hard time."


    "The Queen is nothing... compared to your struggle"


    Is that so?


    "............ Welcome back, my knight"


    "Welcome, princess."


    I was finally able to say it.


    Furia-san grabbed me and let go of my arm.


    It was so powerful that I felt a bit bruised.


    Well then, I''ll come see you again.


    "Wait, forget about this room!"


    "...... I''ll take care of it."


    "Yes! My curse magic will erase my memories."


    "Oops, we have to wait for Lucy and Sai to come home." See you there! "


    "Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait


    I jumped into a black hole, away from the frightening Furiae-san.


    The last room I came out of was the inn I was in before.


    When I looked behind, the black hole disappeared.


    It seems that the black cat has closed.


    I think it was good because if they chased me, I would have become the queen''s kidnapper.


    "I was surprised anyway..."


    It was unexpected in many ways.


    But Furia-san hadn''t changed.


    "No, it hasn''t exactly changed..."


    At least they didn''t hate me.


    (You don''t hate that, don''t you think Makoto can do it?)


    Isn''t that right, Master Noah?


    It''s just a tundere.


    (I don''t think so.)


    I don''t think so either.


    Anyway, Ms. Furiae''s misunderstanding was resolved.


    I have to tell Lucy and Sai-san.


    I waited for Lucy and Sai to return while I trained for a while, but I didn''t come back until late at night.


    Both of them were burned out.


    What kind of a foe were you?!I heard about it.


    ~ I heard from Lucy and Saul ~


    Ru-chan! Please increase your magic accuracy!


    Aya is not only using short-range weapons, but also remembering to attack from a distance!


    ¡±Since I''m the front guard, that''s the back guard''s job, right?¡±


    "It''s a party for two, so you can do both!"


    Ru-chan''s melee attacks are just too heavy


    Aya''s ranged attack isn''t just about throwing big rocks.


    I don''t know anybody else!


    "I''m telling you to remember something else!"


    If that''s the case, Ru-chan is also a fool, so the attack is just fire magic


    "Who''s stupid, you brute?"


    I told you! No-Con Exposed Woman!


    "...... hah?"


    "...... what?"


    "...... Motivated? Aya"


    ¡±...... I''ll make you cry, Ru-chan¡±


    ~ So far ~


    Apparently, the monsters were quickly defeated, and they had a fight for the rest of the day.


    It was because of that that it was worn out.


    I wonder what a fierce fight it was.


    ¡±I''m already, Ru-chan is so stubborn¡±


    "Aya''s Selfishness"


    It seems that they have already made up, and the two of them took a bath together and fell asleep.


    The more we fight, the more we get along.


    We both fell asleep so quickly that we couldn''t talk about Mr. Freyae.


    ¡ó Next day ¡ó


    I came to Highland Castle with Princess Sophia, and I came to one of the rooms on the top floor.


    I was waiting for the greatest man in the land of the sun.


    ¡°Thank you for coming, Sophia.It''s been a long time, Master Makoto. "


    "Thank you for inviting me, Noel."


    "It''s been a long time, Noel... Your Majesty"


    I kneel down, imitating Princess Sophia.


    I thought I was going to meet the king in the hall, but this visit seems to be unofficial.


    It was one of Queen Noel''s private rooms.


    "Don''t be so afraid, Makoto-sama."Because you saved the world. "


    That''s what I said. I raised my head.


    I looked up at Queen Noel''s face again.


    She looks just like Anna.


    The outfit is a more majestic dress than the previous one.


    Is it dressed as a queen?


    By the way, there are only three people in the room.


    Outside the door just behind us were the mighty knights.


    I don''t care, but do you think you can trust me?


    "I''m sorry, I managed to come back."


    "The first King Anna told me about Makoto."Be sure to convey your gratitude. "


    That said, Queen Noel shook her head deeply (...) down (...) (...).


    "Um......"


    Noel-sama!?


    Princess Sophia and I panic at her appearance.


    I didn''t expect a king of a country to bow his head.


    Is that why there are no people?


    I''ve had Lord Noah''s faith recognized, so that''s enough for me.


    "Yes, Master Noel." Please raise your head! "


    "I have served as Highland Royalty."


    The gentle smile of Queen Noel was exactly what she remembered.


    However, it bothered me that I looked a little tired.


    It would be difficult to put together a vast country called the Land of the Sun.


    "I think he should support you at a time like this..."


    Isn''t Sakurai-kun here?


    I asked what bothered me.


    I thought we were together.


    "He''s... busy."


    Queen Noel''s expression was dark.


    Is there something wrong?


    Since you''ve destroyed both demon kings, you''re the Savior again, Noel-sama.


    From the tone of Princess Sofia''s voice, I can tell that Anna has returned to the history of being a savior.


    Sakurai, the hero of this era.


    The fate of the world lies in his arms.


    (Considering that, the stress (pressure) is more than Queen Noel......)


    It may not be the case if you are following people.


    Even so, Mr. and Mrs. Sakurai and Mr. Noel are still in the same position.


    I looked at the side of the princess in the water country next to me. [M]


    A solid princess with a crisp face and one after the other talking about politics with Princess Noel.


    "This princess is so impossible."


    What''s the matter, Makoto?


    Princess Sophia turns around when she notices my gaze.


    Sofia, don''t push yourself too hard.


    "... it''s okay with me."


    Princess Sofia turned away slightly dyed her cheeks.


    Looking at it, Queen Noel giggles.


    "I''m as close as ever and I envy you."


    "Lady Noel!?"


    Princess Sophia panicked and changed the subject.


    "Speaking of which, Lord Noel would have liked to hear the story of the hero Makoto a thousand years ago."Let''s hear it!Actually, I don''t know the details either. "


    "Oh, that''s good." There''s nothing better than to hear from my ancestors how Makoto helped me. ¡±


    ¡±...... it''s going to be a long time, isn''t it?¡±


    After all, it''s a three-year journey.


    And every adventure was a very dark time.


    "Yes, I''d like to hear it."


    Brave Makoto, please let me know.


    Got it.


    I don''t know if I can take away the royal precious time, but I''ve spoken in as much detail as I can about the adventure of a thousand years ago.


    Princess Sophia is surprised, impressed, and frustrated with all kinds of facial expressions.


    Princess Noel has always had glittering eyes and is hanging on to our story.


    Especially when it came to the Immortal King.


    Didn''t you hear from the Great Sage (Momo)?


    I heard later, but Momo seems to have forgotten everything except the conversation with me.


    Unlike me, I haven''t slept for a thousand years, so there''s nothing I can do about it.


    Basically, I talked as I was, but only on one point.


    The only relationship I had with Anna was to lie down.


    It was a shine to talk to Queen Noel like Anna, and above all, there was her fianc¨¦e, Princess Sophia.


    There''s no way I can say that.


    Therefore, I told you that my relationship with Anna was a fellow traveler... "


    "Brave Makoto. Was Saintess Anna really just a companion?"


    "...... Of course. Something bothering you?"


    No, not really.


    Princess Sophia asked suspiciously.


    Why, why!?


    (I''m scared to think of a woman.)


    Master Noah, was there any contradiction in my story?


    (Sophia sows)


    It seems that it can''t be deceived.


    ... I''ll be honest with you later.


    Occasionally, while sweating cold, I told in detail about the adventure of a thousand years ago.


    ¡ó


    More than an hour has passed since then.


    Speaking of which, Master Noel, it''s time for a meeting like this.


    Princess Sophia said.


    "Ahh... is it that time already?"I''m sorry, Master Makoto.Please be sure to tell us the rest of this story next time....... I don''t feel like going any further, do I? "


    "It can''t be helped, I''m sorry to hear about Noel-sama''s troubles..."


    Queen Noel and Princess Sophia sighed heavily together.


    ¡°What happens after this?¡±


    When I asked, Princess Sophia.


    "Next is a conference on the North (¡¤) Symbol (¡¤) Total (¡¤) Portrait (¡¤)"


    The answer came back.


    "It has been discussed with dozens of times, but the policy has not always been firm..."The northern continent where the Great Demon King is.The claw marks of the defeat with the [Ancient Dragon King] who ruled there are huge..."...... I''m not the Queen''s vessel, am I?"


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no,


    ¡°Thank you, Sophia. I''m glad to hear that, but there are many nobles who think my brother is more suitable for the king than I am...."


    When it comes to this topic, Queen Noel''s voice is not energetic.


    But I can''t do anything about the king of the biggest power on the continent.


    I don''t have anything to say... but if there is...


    Can I join that meeting, too?


    I would have spoken that way if I had noticed.


    I don''t know about politics, but the Great Demon King and the Ancient Dragon King know each other.


    It may be of some use to you.


    "Hero Makoto, you have not yet returned to being a nationally recognized Hero, so it is difficult to participate..."


    ¡°No, Sophia, it might just be possible to join the meeting.¡±


    Queen Noel stopped Princess Sophia from saying she was sorry.


    Over here, Makoto-sama.


    Handed over by Queen Noel was a silver emblem representing the goddess of the sun (Altena).


    A very heavy, rather elaborate crest.


    What''s this?


    "It is the emblem of the Kingsguard of the Highland King (I).I have one more, so I''ll give it to you. "


    Huh?


    I was taken away from you, but isn''t it quite a ridiculous thing?


    The Queen''s Kingsguard?


    He''s an elite knight, an elite among the elites.


    ¡°My escort will make you a part of the meeting.¡±


    The mischievously smiling face belonged to Princess Noelle before.


    But it was a very violent method.


    "If Lord Noel is good..."


    Princess Sophia is smiling bitterly.


    As far as I''m concerned, anything is fine as long as I can participate.


    ¡°Let''s head over there then. The operation conference room of the Third Northern Expedition will be on the lower floor."


    In this way, I agreed to be present at the operation meeting for the battle against the Great Demon King.

 302 Episode 298: Makoto Takatsuki Joins the Military Council

    "Now, let''s begin our discussion of the Third Northern Expedition."


    The voice of the Commander of the 5th Division of the Knights of the Sun echoed.


    This is the Grand Conference Room at Highland Castle.


    It''s a huge room for more than a hundred people.


    There is a line of leading positions in various countries.


    There were a lot of faces I knew or didn''t know.


    Among them was the face of the Great Sage.


    I put my head on the armrest of the biggest chair, and it looked like I was sleeping.


    Doesn''t anybody pay attention?


    There are many magical images in the air.


    It seems to be a magic tool called a relay device (satellite system) that is connected to military bases all over the continent.


    The number of participants in the meeting for this purpose will be hundreds


    I got a seat at the edge of the meeting.


    Princess Sophia sits next to her.


    "In the first place, it was the failure of the Sunland (Highland) that destroyed the Ancient Dragon King."Then perhaps we should stigmatize them. "


    "That''s right. That''s why we say we should join forces in the Seven Kingdoms."


    "We''ve just founded our country, and we can''t afford it."


    I heard that a large number of demon tribes are gathering and conducting military training day and night.


    "Oh, where did you hear such a rumor?"Are you sending a spy to us, our allies?That''s a problem, that''s a problem. "


    "The Chancellor of the Land of the Moon (Raphiloig).Don''t be too hostile to the Highlands..... "


    The general of the Land of Fire has passed away.


    "That statement would be disrespectful to our general. Withdraw it."


    Excuse me, Fire Shrine Maiden (Dahlia).


    The atmosphere at the meeting is not very good.


    The reason is clear.


    Because the people of the Moon country disagree with all the opinions of the Sun country.


    ¡°Do you have any comments from the representatives of the Tree Country (Spring Rogue) or the Earth Country (Carillan)?¡±


    It was Esther, the Shrine Maiden of Destiny, who spoke up to change the subject.


    "No, we''re not."


    "I especially..."


    But I ended up gesturing empty.


    You will not want to speak in this air.


    (You''re twitching...)


    I whispered to my neighbor, Princess Sophia.


    (This has been going on lately...)


    Princess Sophia''s voice is sinking into darkness.


    The structure within the meeting is as follows.


    The partition is "Highlands of the Sun".


    In addition, the "Land of the Moon (Raphylloig)" rebelled.


    The Land of the Sun is a class nation of human supremacy.


    Among them, the Demon Clan has been oppressed for many years.


    The country of the moon is a country where the demons are gathered together.


    Naturally, I have a grudge for years.


    "The Land of Fire (Great Keith)" and "The Land of Commerce (Cameron)" arbitrate the conflict between the two countries.


    The representatives of the "Land of Wood (Spring Rogue)", "Land of Earth" and "Land of Water (Roses)", which have low military power, rarely speak.


    Until a year ago, it was one of the strongest countries in the sun.


    However, his defeat with the ancient dragon king had greatly weakened his position.


    In addition, it is interiorized by the younger Queen Noel and her brother, the First Prince faction.


    Queen Noel, who has become king, wants to get rid of the opposition, but she hasn''t.


    Princess Sophia said, "Princess Noel is kind...", but she was actually slightly underestimated as "sweet" by other countries.


    I was a little surprised that the biggest power on the continent would change so much in the meantime.


    In comparison, the emerging moon country is united under the new Queen Furiae.


    Furia-san, who is also a saintly lady, is believed like a goddess from the people of the Moonland.


    Everyone, from young children to old people, seems to follow the queen''s words.


    ¡°If you''re going to object, say so!¡±


    "You just have to wait and see for a while."


    What a long time!


    The groove between the country of the sun and the country of the moon is deep.


    Queen Noel does not utter a word while listening to the conversation.


    But I could see the tiredness behind my serious expression.


    I suddenly looked towards Mr. Freyae.


    Are you not interested in the meeting? I''ve been stroking the back of the black cat.


    Fuah, I stretched it small.


    By the way, Daisen-sama (Momo) remained perplexed.


    You can sleep in such a loud place.


    Neither of them seems to be aware that I''m in a meeting.


    The debate does not go on too late.


    The meaning of my participation may have been thin.


    (Even so, why do the people of the Moon Country seem so great?)


    In my spare time, I spoke to Princess Sophia.


    Is it really a country that has just been rebuilt?


    (I can''t help it. The most recent contributors to the demon king, the Sea Demon King (Forneus), were the wizards of the Moonland.)


    Princess Sophia answered my questions.


    (But it was Sakurai-kun who defeated Forneus, wasn''t it?)


    That''s what I heard.


    It''s not just about the moon.


    (The Sea Demon King (Forneus) usually lurks on the deep sea floor.It was the Moonland Wizards who trapped Forneus on the ground trying to escape.Furthermore, it was the wizards of the Moonland who cleared the "Dark Clouds" used by the demons.)


    (I see)


    Sakurai''s [Light Hero] ability is invincible, but without the light of the sun, it will be weakened at once.


    [Clouds of Darkness] is a powerful magic used by the Demon King''s army.


    It seems that only the Wizards of the Moon Country can break it.


    I certainly understood the importance of the country of the moon.


    There is still intense debate at the meeting.


    "If you''re the King of the Ancient Dragons, you can buy time by challenging all the other brave men except the Champion of the Light."We will defeat the Lord of Light and the Great Demon King in the Land of the Moon. "


    What are you doing?


    "However, only the wizard of the moonland can clear the clouds of darkness."Besides, our Saintess Friae can see into the future.With Sakurai-sama, the hero of light, and Furiae-sama, the Great Demon King is not afraid. "


    "I also have the title of Saintess with me."I hope you won''t forget it.... "


    It has been rumored among the people that the true Saintess is Friae-sama.


    "It''s a bullshit rumor."


    How about that? If Furiae''s vision of the future saves the world, the saintly lady who bears a name in history will become Furiae. ¡±


    "Foolish, such a future will not come!"


    "Can you say the same thing when the Great Demon King is defeated?"The Hero of Light will make a thousand-year history of glory together with the Saintess Furiae!)


    This is bullshit!


    The story is derailed.


    (What are you talking about...?)


    Where did the Northern Expedition go?


    I poked Princess Sophia in the shoulder based on the commentary.


    (Since the defeat of the Sea Demon King, the people of the Moonland have been raising their voices in the hope that the Warrior of Light and the Queen will be united.Of course, since the Hero of Light is Noel''s fianc¨¦e, it''s impossible......)


    The combination of the Saviour''s birth and the Holy Maiden is easy to come up with.


    But isn''t it too rude to say anything in front of Queen Noel?


    When I glanced at Queen Noel''s face, it was tense.


    I think I can say something back, but is there a reason why I can''t?


    At that time, Sakurai-kun, who was the subject of the conversation, stopped near Queen Noel and whispered something in her ear.


    Apparently, they followed me.


    It''s Nice, Sakurai-kun.


    Now, the other party, Furiae, turns to you and asks if she is still stroking the back of the black cat.


    ... wow.


    Damn, I was staring at you.


    Looks like you just realized I''m in a meeting.


    After my eyes were wide open, I was stunned.


    (Why are you here!!)


    I couldn''t hear my voice, but I could read it from the movement of my lips.


    (Tour)


    I moved my mouth.


    (...... Really?)


    Furia-san looks at me suspiciously.


    You seem to think I''m going to say something weird.


    But I have no say in this meeting. [M]


    I''m a former hero.


    I''m just asking.


    If I have an opinion, I am cautioned to speak through the head of the Sun Knights or higher.


    "Oh, my God!! Careful what you say!The demonic clan below! "


    You''ve revealed your true nature, you''ve got a sense of privilege!


    It''s finally heating up.


    It''s no longer just a quarrel.


    (This is... no more...)


    It''s not very much a conversation between allies.


    Without a common enemy, the Great Demon King, war would start in the Land of the Sun and the Land of the Moon.


    "Why are you doing this...?"


    What was the Destiny Goddess (Ira) doing?


    Hello, do you hear me, Ira-sama?


    The relationship between the countries of the western continent has become very difficult.


    I asked the Goddess of Destiny (Ira) who was in the Heavenly Realm, but she didn''t reply.


    They haven''t spoken to me in days.


    Is he busy?


    That goddess seems to be busy all the time.


    (Hey, why are you talking to Illa instead of me?Have you forgotten whose messenger Makoto is?)


    Instead, Master Noah replied.


    It sounded a little stubborn.


    (Of course, I''m Lord Noah''s apostle.But if you''re talking about history, why don''t you ask Ira-sama sooner?)


    (I''ll let you know if I don''t have to ask you that much.You know, God forbid direct interference in history.Makoto is allowed to be a people on earth, but the goddess of destiny is not allowed to bend history in a convenient direction.That''s why even if you know this, you can''t prevent it.)


    (... I see. But what about the Moon Goddess (Nia)?Can''t you help me?)


    I''ve never met the seventh goddess of the Goddess Church.


    Now that the country of the moon has been rebuilt, will you help us?


    (Nia... I wonder what''s going on.)


    I felt that I could not rely on Lord Noah''s words.


    As a matter of fact, perhaps the only way to resolve human disputes is for humans to resolve them.


    "How long are we going to have this senseless argument?"


    "In the Land of the Sun, defeat the Ancient Dragon King."It was originally planned to be that way. "


    "I can''t do that, so I don''t know why I''m setting up this place!"


    "It''s the same for us. Don''t force others to do what you can''t do in your own country."


    "It''s not a coercion! It''s a request!"


    Well, then let''s say no.


    If the Great Demon King regains his power, the world will end!


    ¡°It''s different than it was a thousand years ago.There was only one Demon King left. They won''t come after me. "


    The meeting is a parallel line.


    The Kingdom of the Sun wants to defeat the Ancient Dragon King and the Great Demon King as soon as possible.


    I would like to regain my position on a further weakened western continent.


    That''s why I''m in a hurry to settle it.


    The land of the moon hates the land of the sun.


    That''s why I don''t want the Sun Country to be the leader of the continent.


    But we are not strong enough to be the champions of the western continent.


    That''s why I want to buy time and boost my power.


    In addition, only the wizards of the Moonland could counter the "Dark Clouds" used by the Demon King''s army.


    In other words, the country of the moon has a strong say.


    We want to maintain the status quo.


    So, this conversation has no place to drop.


    I don''t know... but words often caught in the center of the conversation.


    ¨D ¨D King of Ancient Dragons (Ashtarot)


    The most important factor was this demon king.


    As long as the Ancient Dragon King was on the northern continent, the Great Demon King could not be reached.


    It evokes memories of the battle of a thousand years ago.


    Even the demon king could not be defeated in the semi-godly world of magic and hell (Cocutus).


    The last demon king to become the strongest ancient dragon who drew the blood of the dragon god.


    And Mr. White Dragon''s father.


    I was accompanied by Mel to the Castle of the Ancient Dragon King.


    It made me nervous.


    "At that time, what was said..."


    - Play against me. I''ll give you the title of Dragon King if you win.


    That''s exactly what I said.


    What did I say?


    - Okay, I promise. We''ll fight one day.


    That''s right.


    When the RPG Player skill activates, do you promise to fight the Ancient Dragon King?''.


    I chose "Yes".


    Does the Ancient Dragon King remember his promise?


    A thousand years ago.


    It is highly likely that you have forgotten.


    A thousand years ago, we could not meet again with the king of the ancient dragon.


    We never had a chance to fight again against the King of the Ancient Dragons, who has always been on the northern continent, and us on the southern and eastern continents.


    Because neither I nor the Light Hero (Anna) pursued the demonic continent of the North.


    And I fell asleep for a thousand years.


    I haven''t kept my promise.


    But you don''t have to.


    Maybe I can ignore it.


    But.


    (Challenging the most powerful Demon King, the title of "Dragon King"......)


    ... you want to go?


    If I were a National Champion, I wouldn''t be free to fight.


    Heroic power is the essence of the Northern Expedition.


    It will always be incorporated into the plan.


    But I''m a former brave man now.


    You don''t have to be afraid of anyone in particular.


    As an adventurer, I could easily go to the northern continent.


    (Oh, Makoto, do you sell quarrels to the Ancient Dragon King (Ashtarot)?)


    Noah''s unexpected voice echoed in his head.


    No, Master Noah.


    I asked the goddess.


    Do you disagree?


    I''m sure I''d disagree with you.


    "It''s not stupid, let''s all cooperate!""I''m sure they''ll say that.


    "But..."


    (Nhhh, another (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...)


    Noah didn''t object.


    This goddess lets me go free anyway.


    The goddess''s consent was now obtained.


    Of course, Lucy, Saiu-san and Princess Sophia would have to explain.


    I think it would be better to tell someone in the Land of the Sun as well.


    The closest person to the people in the Land of the Sun is Momo.


    But unfortunately, I''m sleepy.


    Next is Sakurai-kun, but he is now next to Queen Noel.


    In other words, it is almost the center of the conference room.


    I rejected it because it was too prominent.


    And it seems easy to talk about... I wonder if that''s him.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Princess Sophia stopped me trying to leave my seat.


    "I''m going to talk to Captain Ort for a minute."


    He was the commander of the First Division, who was together on an expedition to the Moon Country.


    Someone who understands the story.


    Besides, I was in the cathedral a thousand years ago, so I know the situation to some extent.


    "... I''ll ask you more later."


    Princess Sophia didn''t ask for the details of what she had figured out.


    "...... I didn''t have a policy today either."


    "It''s time, let''s close for today."


    It looks like the military assembly is coming to an end.


    I approached the Captain Ortho. [M]


    And sneakily whispering.


    "... Commander Ort, I need to talk to you for a second."


    "Lord Makoto...? I see." It''s almost time for the military assembly to be over, so take some time after that. "


    ¡°No, I''ll just tell you the requirements.I''m actually thinking of going to the North. ¡±


    "...... muuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    Commander Ort frowns at my words.


    "Lord Makoto, the hero''s fighting power is acting on its own...... no"


    Captain Ort seemed to have noticed in the middle of his words.


    "I''m not a brave person at the moment."So, I thought I''d go as an adventurer. "


    "That''s right." But then the Knights of the Sun (we) won''t be able to help. "


    It''s okay, don''t worry.


    "No, don''t worry about it..."


    The Sun Knights are about to say something.


    At that time, Daisen-sama (Momo), who was supposed to be sleeping in a big chair, came close to me with a smile.


    Were you listening to the conversation?


    You''re saying something funny, Spirit-kun!


    The Great Sage shouted out loud.


    Everyone in the meeting turned their gaze towards me at once.


    Hey, stop it.


    "Hey, Momo..."


    "You don''t come to see me at all, so I''ll pay you back."


    I got my tongue out so cutely.


    "Oh, isn''t that the former hero of the Land of Water?"


    "I heard you were retired due to your injuries."


    ¡°The country of water is still understaffed.I didn''t expect you to pull me to a retired hero. "


    "Isn''t that out of place!"I''m here to speak. "


    Somehow I was hated by both the sun and the moon.


    Apparently with the anti-Queen Noel of the Land of the Sun.


    Later, I learned from people who believed in Furiae like a goddess that I seemed to hate her.


    Shall we stop rambling on Lord Takatsuki?


    "I can''t allow you to say that to my country''s benefactors!"


    General Talisker of the Land of Fire (Talisker) and Flora, the Wooden Shrine Maiden, were on our side.


    Thankfully, the air in the meeting tingled even more.


    What are you doing, this air?


    But the Great Sage didn''t care.


    The figure got thicker.


    "Come on, tell everyone to hear you."


    Haha


    I probably told you. [M]


    I''m going to see the Ancient Dragon King.


    Is that the water kingdom overtook the ancient dragon king?


    Someone asked me a question.


    "No, I''m (...) one (...) person (...), but..."


    "" "" "" "" "" "" "Hah!?" "" "


    The words are rampant in the meeting.


    "Suicide!"


    "Is he stupid!?"


    "The hero of the Land of Water is still out of his mind."


    He''s not a brave man in the first place!


    I heard such a voice.


    That''s why I was thinking of sneaking in.


    Takatsuki-sama! Are you sure?


    "Makoto-kun! Hurry up and go to the hospital!"


    General Talisker and Ms. Frona, who sheltered me, were suspicious of my sanity.


    It was the culprit Daisen-sama (Momo) who kept the air that was unlikely to settle down.


    "Spirit-kun has fought the Ancient Dragon King in a top secret operation."At that time, it was definitely... (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...


    In response to the words of the Great Sage, the scene was silent.


    "I-I ''ve never heard of that before..."


    I heard someone crushing.


    It was a thousand years ago.


    Only the Great Sage was there.


    "It''s true. I''ve heard from Yira-sama."By the name of the Goddess of Destiny, you can''t go wrong. ¡±


    The fateful shrine maiden had just made her follow, so there was no one to argue with.


    It was because of Ira-sama''s demeanor.


    Is it okay to think of it as a draw?


    Even so, it was completely important.


    "I won''t allow you to sneak up on me."


    Momo whispers in my ear.


    It''s okay, isn''t it?


    No! Makoto-sama will hide and act immediately!


    I''ve been thoroughly reading my behavior patterns.


    "Takatsuki-kun..."


    "Oh, are you serious...?"


    Until now, Sakurai-kun and Queen Noel were standing up unexpectedly.


    I nodded with a smile.


    Furia-san glanced at me, her face trembling with anger.


    (What the hell is this?)


    and his lips were talking.


    It may not be the same as a tour.


    When I returned it with a smile, I was stunned by a sharper gaze.


    "Takatsuki-sama, I''ll officially send out a request from the sun country..."


    The General Secretary of the Sun Knights, Top You Wayne, said gracefully.


    I was going as an adventurer, but that''s the format I need.


    Anyway--I decided to go to the northern continent a thousand years later.

 303 Lesson 299: Makoto Takatsuki is preached

    "Um......"


    What is it?


    "Are you mad, Sophia?"


    I''m not mad at you, brave Makoto.


    I''m currently alone with Princess Sophia in a room at Highland Castle.


    Then, on the floor, the (...) seats (...) are (...) seated (...) and the like (...) are (...) seated (...).


    Princess Sophia is looking down at me with cold eyes.


    No, this is a stunned face.


    ¡°You said we were just going to visit today, right?¡±


    "I was going to."


    Along the way.


    Besides, the Great Sage (Momo) was bad.


    "The basic policy of the water country (ours) is to coordinate with other countries."


    We''ll work together.


    ¡°It looks like you''re trying to outrun other countries.Well, the brave Makoto knows the Commander of the Sun Knights, so if you align your feet with them, the big problem is.... "


    I was explained the precautions when I went to the Northern Front base in detail.


    Keep it in mind so you don''t forget it.


    You can''t bother Princess Sophia.


    At that time, the door of the room said, "Bye!"I heard a big sound and opened it.


    "Makoto! I''m here!... why are you sitting there?"


    Ahh, Takatsuki is being scolded by Sophia-chan


    Lucy and Saiu-san?


    Why are you two here?


    ¡°I called it. The brave Makoto has to explain to both of you, right?"


    "... yes"


    I''m going to the North.


    Then Lucy and Saul''s cooperation was essential.


    Princess Sofia was the stone.


    I didn''t lose my hand.


    "Huh? What''s the matter, Makoto?"Did you mess something up again? "


    "Ah, okay. You got mad at Sophia for getting along with a new girl, didn''t you?"


    Eh ~, again?


    "Really, Takatsuki is a troubled child..." I have to punish you. "


    "Aya... my eyes are scared..."


    Ru-chan''s magic power (mana) is gathered in the wand.


    "Don''t worry, both of you.This time, it''s not a female entanglement. "


    Princess Sophia corrected Lucy and Saul''s terrible misunderstanding.


    ...... this time?


    ¡°What the hell, Makoto! I trusted you!"


    ¡±You can''t be suspicious anymore, Ru-chan?¡±


    "Guys."


    I stood up, put the two in control, and I explained the situation.


    Challenge the Ancient Dragon King (Ashtarot) on the northern continent.


    Hmm, we''re going to the Demon Continent.


    Ah, the Ancient Dragon King... looks strong.


    "I''m sorry, both of you. It''s up to you."


    When I apologized, Lucy and Saeko''s face turned dull.


    "Why are you apologizing?"


    I did it! It''s my first adventure with Takatsuki-kun!


    "Lucy, Saiu-san..."


    I made my own plans, so I was happy.


    "Well then, we need to get ready!" That said, Aya and I have the usual adventure set, so I wonder if it''s just a trip to Makoto. "


    "Ehhh, I just used it and it''s worn out."The tent is for two people with Haru-chan. "


    "Speaking of which, that''s right. Did the tent burn a little last time with a fire dragon brace?Besides, that tent is small for three people. "


    "Also, Ru-chan has to buy underwear."I''m always sleeping naked.Are you going to do that even before Takatsuki? "


    Isn''t that okay?


    Huh?


    You''re going to take it off anyway, right?


    "... that''s true, too."


    ¡±Um... you two?¡±


    Lucy and Sai''s conversation is moving in a strange direction.


    And Princess Sophia''s eyes were cold.


    At that time, the door opened and said, "Burn!"


    "Lord Tuckey! I heard you."I''m headed to the northern continent. "


    "I''ll leave the travel dress up to Fujiwara Shoten!"


    It was Fujiyan and Nina.


    Looks like Princess Sofia called us.


    "Tuckey-sama! It''s sudden." I''m surprised. "


    It''s happening.


    You can often say that it''s the way it goes.


    Princess Sophia broke into a conversation between me and Fujiyakan.


    Fujiya smiled bitterly when I told him that I had scratched the military council.


    As usual, right?


    Is that so?


    You haven''t changed, have you?


    Princess Sofia said, "I don''t seem to have changed."


    Lucy-sama, Aya-sama. This is the catalogue of the latest Fujiwara store. "


    "Ah, this magical cottage is good." It seems spacious and comfortable. "


    "Besides, Ru-chan needs to buy clothes."


    Hmmm, so this is it then?


    It''s a stranglehold!


    Can''t you do that?


    "It''s even cuter."


    Aya, which one do you think is better?


    "This is it! Me and you are on the way."


    "Isn''t it too fluttering and cute?"It doesn''t suit me. "


    Ru-chan is too exposed


    "That''s all I need."Makoto won''t come out anyway. "


    "I don''t know... I wonder if there is.Takatsuki-kun is a sheep with sheep''s skin on. "


    "You''re a hot guy."


    "Um... which one should I buy?"


    There is a rude conversation going on.


    Who is the sheep among the sheep?


    Once again, the door opened and said, "Burn!"


    My knight!


    Here comes the Queen of the Moon Country (Raphylloig), Furiae.


    His anxious expression made him restless.


    "Princess? What''s wrong?"


    "Oh, it''s not Hurri."


    "It''s the usual Fu-chan"


    Me and Lucy, when Saiu-san turned her gaze, Friae-san dropped her gaze awkwardly.


    "...... I''m sorry about yesterday. I thought I''d be in trouble if I approached the queen.That''s why I wanted my knight to be safe in a peaceful place..... "


    You''re already in trouble, aren''t you, Makoto?


    "I''m sticking myself in."


    "Why!?"


    Because it''s Makoto


    Takatsuki-kun


    Why?!


    Mr. Furiae is holding his head.


    You''re back to the old Freias.


    I watched it nostalgically.


    By the way, Makoto, when do you turn against the demon continent?


    Lucy asks me.


    Hmm? That''s right.


    There was no reason to slow down in particular.


    How about tonight?


    You''re early, that''s fine.


    "Well then, we need to get ready quickly."Nina-san, which one is in stock right now? "


    "Um, other than the ordered products, you''ll have to choose from here..."


    Lucy and Sai seem to have no particular objections.


    "Wait, wait, wait, wait!Tonight!? You''re kidding! "


    As Furiae panicked, her hands fluttered.


    Master Furiae, I wonder how you behave as a queen.


    Mr. Havel, who was holding it behind him, pointed out that it was ticking.


    I mean, there you are.


    "My knight! You''ve just woken up!?"


    You woke up the day before yesterday.


    "Please take a little more physical effort!"


    That''s why I thought I''d hang out while I''m rehabbed.


    "More than anything, you don''t have to go to the Demon Continent!"Besides, to challenge the Ancient Dragon King! "


    Furia-san was apparently opposed to my going to the Demon Continent.


    At that time.


    ... Conkon, the door was knocked on and opened quietly.


    "Takatsuki-kun, thank goodness. He''s still here."


    "Don''t worry too much, Ryowski." I haven''t set off on the boulder yet. "


    It was Sakurai and Yokoyama who came.


    Freyae said in a cold voice to Sakurai-kun with a smile.


    My knight is about to leave tonight.


    "... I knew it."


    "You''re kidding!? Takatsuki-kun"


    "Because it takes time to get around."And I want to see how things are going in this era. "


    Since returning to modern times a thousand years ago, they often notice changes in history.


    I want to know what has changed.


    Sakurai-kun and Yokoyama-san had a dazed look on their faces.


    It looks like Takatsuki-kun.


    "You don''t have to leave in such a hurry... Aya''s going with you, right?"


    I''m getting ready for the trip, Saki-chan.


    Sounds like fun.


    "Because it''s my first trip with Takatsuki-kun in a long time."


    ¡±Riko!?... you''re going to fight the Demon King, aren''t you?¡±


    "Yes, yes, it was an adventure."


    I''ve often been told that I lack a sense of crisis, but I''m pretty sure you do, too.


    Lucy-san, don''t you want to stop?


    If you leave me alone, I''ll go out alone, right? Makoto?


    ¡±If Lucy-san, who has been my longest-looking friend, would you listen to me...¡±


    ¡°I don''t listen, I don''t listen. Besides, I can''t resist the weakness I fell in love with."


    "... haa"


    I can hear Lucy and Princess Sophia talking.


    Somehow, I feel like I''m being treated like a problem child.


    "Ryowski! Stop my knight!"You''re familiar with childhood! "


    No, I''m more comfortable with Takatsuki-kun fighting with me.


    "Idiot! You can afford to defeat the Great Demon King!"


    "It hurts. It hurts."


    Furia-san is beating Sakurai-kun.


    You''re very friendly.


    At that time, Mr. Yokoyama suddenly hit me in the ear.


    "Hey, Ryowski and Furiae sound good, but is Takatsuki good for you?"


    "Huh? That''s right. It''s not okay."


    At that rate, Furia-san would never be the rebirth of the witch of disaster (Nevia).


    You don''t want to get along with the Light Hero who killed you a thousand years ago.


    Takatsuki-kun is a strange thing, isn''t he?


    Is that so?


    Yokoyama-san gave me a strange look.


    But I agree with you.


    Sakurai-kun, can I get along with other women?


    "Because there are already three (...) ten (...) daughters-in-law.Besides, isn''t it even easier for Ryowski to keep his mouth shut? "


    Oh... it seems that the number of Sakurai-kun''s wives is increasing...


    Weren''t there 20 of you before?


    Is that good?


    Yokoyama-san and I would look at each other with strange creatures, if we were compatible.


    "It''s getting late, Sophia."Makoto-san can''t stay here.... "


    And it was Her Majesty Queen Noel who came.


    Then, looking at Furiae-san, who was beating Sakurai-kun, he said, "Sung..." without any expression.


    Furiae quickly shrank herself to hide behind me.


    Princess, what are you doing?


    "A scary woman has arrived."Protect me, my knight. "


    "Who''s scared?" And be a little more of a queen.What is it, without concentrating at all on the meeting just now.... "


    ¡°It''s boring, and everyone in the Moon Country doesn''t listen to me because the sun is raging against the country.¡±


    That''s it! It''s the Queen''s job to do something about it!


    "It would be so much easier if everyone was" fascinated "."


    "... Dear Furiae, please refrain from making such remarks."


    ¡°I know, Havel, I''m just kidding.¡±


    "Noel, that''s all."


    "If that''s what Ryowski says..."


    I was strangely surprised to hear the conversation between Furia-san and Queen Noel.


    It is by no means friendly, but at least not during a meeting like the one we had earlier.


    I turned to Yokoyama-san next door for help.


    "The country of the sun and the country of the moon are dangerous to the people, right?"That meeting was terrible, too.That''s why I''ve just talked to Lewuszkowski about setting up a separate meeting place between the queens.Isn''t that right, Ryowski? "


    "Oh, I have meetings once a month."


    "Hee..."


    I see.


    At the military assembly earlier, I was afraid that a war could start between the two countries, but the leaders were in line.


    Then you can rest assured.


    Thinking so, Princess Noel approached us.


    Makoto-sama, about the meeting earlier, are you really going to the demon continent?"I haven''t woken up in a while..."I think Sophia is worried too... "


    I got a worried look on my face.


    That''s right.


    I turned my gaze to Princess Sophia.


    Princess Sophia remains expressionless.


    Heartless or cold gaze.


    Worried?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The eyebrows of Princess Piccolo and Princess Sophia moved.


    Oh, this is when you''re angry.


    He came close to me, gruuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    It hurts.


    "Um... nahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "If you didn''t think I was worried, then you''re surprised, hero Makoto."


    It''s a dusty thing to do.


    "Be careful and go."Listen to what Lucy and Aya have to say. "


    Releasing his clasped hand, he turned to the side.


    Queen Noel is giggling as she watches.


    "You really are close."Oh, by the way, you''re wearing the Guardian Knight''s badge.I don''t know if it''s okay to say that it suits you... "


    "Wait, wait! What is my knight, the Kingsguard?!"


    Furia-san interrupted me.


    "Oh, I got Queen Noel to join the military council earlier."


    "Damn it! Noel, don''t touch my knight!"


    "... I don''t like it. If you don''t like it, you can give it to me."


    "Oh, that''s right, too! Havel!"As soon as possible, make a personal Kingsguard badge! "


    Furiae-sama, since there are only wizards in the Moonland, there is no knight system.


    "Ugh... oh my God"


    Furiae grinned at the Kingsguard''s badge.


    Even if you can''t see it with your own eyes.


    There''s nothing I can do about it. I can''t attend the meeting without my badge.


    In the words I casually said, Princess Sofia, Furia-san, Sakurai-kun, and Yokoyama-san became the faces of Queen Noel.


    Not only that, but Lucy, Saiu, Fujiyan, and Nina, who were a short distance away, were also looking at us.


    The parking lot suddenly became quiet.


    Silence dominates the scene.


    What, this awkward air?


    Princess Sophia was the first to open her mouth.


    Is it true that the brave Makoto thinks of himself as a commoner?


    Isn''t that right?


    A retired former hero.


    It''s a civilian, isn''t it?


    "Makoto... you''re making a terrible mistake."


    I thought something was wrong with Takatsuki-kun''s behavior


    Lucy and Sai-san came this way too.


    What do you mean?


    Reading my mind, Fujiya answered me succinctly.


    Since Lord Tuckey is treated like a [hero], he''s completely different from just a commoner.


    Yuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    "It was the same as the Guren Witch and the Great Sage."I mean the person who accomplished the great work. ¡±


    I mean, what do you mean?


    I don''t quite understand the position.


    "There is no obligation on heroes.Therefore, if necessary, representatives of various countries will make "requests".Takatsuki Makoto is a hero of the Land of Water, so he''s better than me. ¡±


    Princess Sophia told me the truth.


    What, what!?


    "Well then, even though I''m in the best position, you let Sophia take her seat just now..."


    ¡°Don''t reheat that!¡±


    The red-faced Princess Sophia clutched my arm.


    "At the previous military assembly, Makoto, who had already become a hero, told me that he would challenge the Ancient Dragon King alone for more tricks, so everyone was confused."


    Queen Noel explained it to me.


    "Right now, the greats of the land of the sun must be in a hurry."I thought all the heroes of the Water Kingdom would be scratching their hands. "


    Furia says to Queen Noel in a mean voice.


    The people of the Moon country seemed to be in a panic, too?


    Queen Noel returns with a grim face.


    "Everyone in the Moon Country is struggling to stand up to my knight..."


    Furia-san''s face becomes irritated.


    It seems that I am still the only guardian knight of the Moon Shrine Maiden, and the people of the Moon Kingdom don''t like that.


    "Even if they say that..."


    Whatever it is, it looks like I''m going to be a [hero] now.


    It seems to be a good position to speak of selfishness.


    However, they are also vigilant from other countries for this reason.


    "Maybe I should pay more attention to my remarks..."


    When I was thinking about it.


    Oh, I see you''ve gathered here.


    It''s just that all the people involved are here.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared in a space that had never been used before.


    Spatial transition (teleportation).


    One is a girl with a white rope.


    The other one was a little shrine maiden.


    It was Momo, the Great Sage, and Esther, the Shrine Maiden of Fate.


    What''s the matter?


    From their faces, I thought it was something important.


    "I want to talk to you about the demon woman in the disaster."


    Esther''s expression is stronger than Freyae''s.


    Apparently, following the Great Demon King, the witch from the disaster also recovered her life.


    Momo told me to take it.


    You already know how I was reincarnated a thousand years later.


    Nevia''s smile and voice resurrected.


    "You''ve been reincarnated and succeeded..."


    Unfortunately, it seems that the karma of a thousand years ago has not been exhausted.

 304 300 Episodes: The Witch of Disaster

    ¨D ¨D Disaster Witch (Nevia)


    A thousand years ago, the queen ruled the Moonland (Raphylloig).


    Great Demon King (Evelyn) ''s companion.


    And the last enemy to be defeated along with the Light Heroes, Anna (Las Boss).


    No, I wasn''t able to defeat him.


    She prophesied that she would be reincarnated in modern times.


    "How did you know you were back?"Is it the future vision of the goddess of destiny (Ira)? "


    No, the evil witch who was assimilated to the Great Demon King who was a member of the evil God race is out of sight of the Holy God race.


    Esther, the shrine maiden of fate, shook her head.


    Well, how did you know?


    "The demons and monsters of the demon continent are fascinated again."


    "... I see."


    I was probably the only one who got a pin on the words of the Great Sage (Momo).


    Others don''t understand the meaning of the word.


    "Anyone who can be charmed with magic... I can do it, too."


    Furia-san said it was pimple.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no,


    "Her Majesty Queen Furiae, the charm of the witch of disaster is different from yours."


    Esther and I were both denied at the same time, and Furia-san''s expression became confused.


    "You know! My knight is a shrine maiden of destiny."I''ll tell you what, I can charm hundreds of people at the same time!If it''s fascinating magic, there''s no one more than me looking for the whole moonland. "


    What are you talking about? Oh, my God.


    I met Estelle face to face.


    Makoto-sama, please tell me how many people Nevia, the witch of disaster, attracted a thousand years ago.


    Mr. Esther looked at me and said:


    "Princess, the witch of disaster (Nevia) was fascinated by" all the people of the Moonland "and" all the demons and monsters of the demon continent "."


    "" "" "" ""...... "" Eh? "" "" "


    My words are perfect for everyone but Freyae-san.


    "I can''t do that..."


    "Yes. The witch Nevia, who was assimilated to the Great Demon King (Fusion), possessed an infinite amount of magic power."She was a witch specialized only in fascination.That''s why he was so scary. "


    Esther said it was spicy.


    Furia-san, who was a stone thrower, had also grown more quiet.


    But this time there was a rampage.


    "Hey, Her Majesty Queen Furiae?" Because of the fascination and magic, it was suspected that the rebirth of the witch in the disaster was possible, so I think it would be better to be careful what you say. "


    "Saint Swordsman is right, Master Friae."Please refrain from making unreasonable remarks. "


    Yokoyama-san and Havel snapped a nail.


    "... I-I know!"


    Freyae turned her head awkwardly.


    "So... where is the resurrected Witch of Disaster?"


    Her last words catch my eye.


    That word that I''ve already met the rebirth of the Witch of Disaster.


    You know how I feel, Mr. Esther smiled.


    "Don''t worry, Master Makoto." The words "reincarnate into your acquaintance" said by the witch of the disaster are bothering you.That''s what you said to confuse Makoto, isn''t it?At the behest of Ira-sama, all the private information of Makoto-sama''s acquaintance (...), from the state of his private life to his thoughts (...), has been made naked (...).Makoto-sama''s acquaintance has no witch of catastrophe! "


    "" "" "" "" "Eh?" "" "" ""


    Almost everyone who was there turned towards Estelle with a dazed look on their faces.


    And I was relieved to hear those words.


    Hah... I''m so glad.


    "The Witch of Disaster should be in the Great Demon King''s Castle Eden."The fascinated demons and monsters spread from around the Great Demon King''s Castle. ¡±


    I see. I''m not going to the Great Demon King Castle or even the Demon Continent in my time, so I''m not supposed to meet you.


    That''s right. Are you relieved, Makoto-sama?


    "Yeah, I''m relieved."


    Haha, Esther and I laugh at each other.


    "Wait! Wait! Wait! Wait!"


    "Takatsuki! What are you talking about!?"


    "My knight and fateful shrine maiden!Describe what you meant earlier! "


    Saiu-san, Lucy, Furia-san ate me.


    Oh, my God.


    ¡°Estelle, did you tell everyone that the Evil Witch may be someone I know who is being reborn?¡±


    I thought everyone already knew about it through Ira-sama.


    Then the Great Sage (Momo) whispered to me.


    "I doubt my identity."For the time being, I conducted a confidential investigation. "


    Momo helped me, didn''t he?


    For once, it''s like a town in the sun.


    Hmph, and a little chest stretching.


    I kicked that head off.


    "It''s okay, everyone." Even if the private information is out of hand, the opponent is the Goddess of Destiny.I didn''t see it with my own eyes.From the celestial world, Ira-sama checked with the "Divine Eye". "


    ¡±... ahh, that''s it¡±


    "Well then, I guess I can''t help it..."


    But I don''t feel good about it.


    There, Esther is explaining to everyone.


    Apparently, since the witch of the disaster was resurrected in the demon continent, everyone''s suspicions were cleared up, so the [Search for the witch of the disaster] became public information.


    I was worried that there was nothing left to worry about, and when I thought I was about to leave..., my clothes were pulled "kikuku".


    It was against the Great Sage (Momo).


    Makoto-sama, I don''t think so, but you''re not going to leave tonight, are you?


    Yeah, I''m thinking of leaving.


    In my words, Daisen-sama sighed loudly, "Haha."


    Do you understand why I made such a fuss about Makoto-sama trying to sneak up on the demon continent?


    "Um... harassment?"


    It can''t be that!


    Momo shows an angry expression, "Key!"


    "Makoto-sama''s spirit magic can have a tremendous impact on the surrounding environment with just one shot!"Even a thousand years ago, you changed the weather and called a storm!Besides, because Makoto believes in Goddess Noah, I can''t see the future of the Goddess of Destiny!You can''t let such a person go free! "


    "...... Yes"


    I was so angry.


    Apparently, they weren''t brave enough to do whatever they wanted.


    ¡°Later, you will receive a plan from Knight General (You Wayne) ''s men that incorporates Makoto''s actions into the Third Northern Expedition.Staff Headquarters is creating this evening (...) at night (...), so please read it in the morning before you leave. "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I''m sorry for what happened.


    If I move, is that what matters?


    Then, the Great Sage laughed tinyly, "Fu."


    "To be honest, what to do with the Ancient Dragon King has always been a matter of concern."If Lord Makoto were to go, nothing would be more reassuring. "


    "Momo..."


    Please bring me the ancient dragon king.


    Isn''t that some kind of mess?


    "Don''t you worry about me?"


    "It''s useless just worrying about it!"I don''t know how much worry Anna and I have had! "


    "... is that right?"


    "You''ve been messing around every time!"


    I think all the battles of a thousand years ago were close.


    There was a misunderstanding between me and Momo.


    When I was blooming in my memories of a thousand years ago, I felt a lot of gaze.


    Lucy, Saeki, Princess Sophia, Freyae, Sakurai-kun, and Queen Noel are staring at us.


    Damn, the modern people left it behind.


    ¡°Dear Makoto, I have prepared a room at Highland Castle for you to stay at today.It seems that there are a lot of people who don''t have enough talk with Makoto-sama. "


    It was suggested to Queen Noel with a bitter smile.


    I couldn''t say no to the Queen.


    We were supposed to stay overnight at Highland Castle.


    ¡ó


    Um, is everyone coming too?


    The room at the Highland Castle was spacious.


    Thirty people are light enough to fit in.


    As a result, the faces I had just spoken to moved as they were.


    At the same time, it was a banquet.


    Tuckey-sama, we''ve got all the tools you need for your trip.


    If you need anything extra, please let me know anytime.


    It''s been less than an hour since then.


    Fujiyan and Nina are too astute.


    Soon, the preparations were finished.


    "Absolutely, Furia-san is too honest."I''ll have a hard time doing that. "


    ¡±Really, you''re a troublesome woman, Huli.¡±


    "...... Yes, I am reflecting."


    Over there, Freyae is talking to Princess Sophia and Lucy.


    It seems that Princess Sofia and Lucy preached that Freyae had a strange attitude when they met again.


    "Furiae... ah, you''re the queen, aren''t you?"


    Queen Noel looked at the situation with a stunned look on her face.


    "It can''t be helped... Princess Sofia, Lucy and Aya have taken care of me..."


    It seems that the revival of the country on the moon was impossible without the efforts of the three people.


    Nowadays, the Moon Country is a powerful country with a large number of wizards, but I don''t think the Princess of Roses, the smallest country on the continent, and the two adventurers there won''t be able to bring themselves up.


    There is something wrong with the power relationship.


    "Ugh...! I want to stay too!"


    "No way, Daisen-sama."I still have work to do. "


    Makoto-sama!!


    Yes, let''s go ~


    Momo was pulled away by the fateful shrine maiden (Esther).


    It''s going to be tough when you''re great.


    I''ll make it up to you, Momo.


    I put my hands together and thanked myself in my heart.


    Takatsuki! Over here!


    I was pulled by Sai-san.


    Sakurai-kun, Yokoyama-san, and Fujiyama''s former classmates gathered there.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve seen such a face.


    For a while, the story of high school thrived.


    Then, it became a story about my junior high school days.


    Me and Sakurai-san are in the same middle school.


    It seems that Yokoyama-san was the same.


    "Hee, this is awful! Why are you forgetting!?"


    Yokoyama-san got angry.


    "Lord Tuckey doesn''t dedicate memory to things you''re not interested in..."I forgot about Lord Kay... "


    "No, Fujiyang!" I remember that!I was confused because I had a different impression. "


    It is surprising that I should have forgotten the face of my best friend''s wife.


    "Takatsuki-kun, you look like one."


    She even laughed at me.


    Then, Sakurai-kun enters the conversation.


    "Speaking of junior high school, do you remember Takatsuki-kun?The story that helped me when I was in the stalker. "


    "...... hn?"


    I dug up memories from Sakurai-kun''s words.


    Middle school, Sakurai-kun, Stalker... thanks to the strong keywords, I was able to recall without difficulty.


    (That''s what I''m talking about!)


    All at once, the intoxication cools down.


    Hey, isn''t that the My Black History series?


    "Eh!? What is that?!"


    Oh dear, I''ve never heard of that!


    According to Sakurai, Yokoyama-san and Fujiyama-san are attracted to it.


    No, no, no, no!


    That story was a secret promise.


    "I remember. I lent you my clothes, Takatsuki-kun."Takatsuki was cute when she dressed up as a woman. "


    Hee-san!?


    Speaking of which, Sai-san knew!


    Shit! It''s like I''ve forgotten so far.


    "Um, what is that? It looks interesting!"I want to know! "


    Yokoyama-san feels evil.


    ¡±Ho ho ho¡±


    Fuji, who has the [reading mind] skill, is nagging.


    "...... I''ve already read it!?"


    "Ah, indeed that Takatsuki-kun was cute..."


    "Hey! Sakurai-kun, what are you talking about..."


    Grabbing Sakurai-kun''s chest, who had spoken strangely, he leaned over.


    Huh?


    Could this be?


    Sakurai-kun, have you been drinking?


    "Ah! I''m sorry, I may have poured alcohol into Lyowski by mistake."


    ¡±... sssssssss¡±


    Sakurai-kun was already asleep.


    As usual, it was a lower door.


    But it was helpful.


    Black History was sealed without shining a bell.


    "Hey, Aya, let me talk to you."


    "Well, I wasn''t at the scene..."


    Stop it! Sai-san!


    I managed to disband the place and make it Yasaya.


    I can''t believe this is where the history of black is dug up.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Hell ''s-earth Lucy''s been listening to our conversation.


    Damn, they''ll definitely ask you later.


    Sakurai-kun fell asleep, which opened the scene.


    ¡ó


    The feast before the journey was over and the room was quiet.


    Rooms are shared with Lucy and Sai, but there are partitions in the rooms.


    The two of them are preparing their luggage for the journey.


    It looks like I bought a variety of new products from Nina-san, and I enjoyed choosing them.


    Makoto, please choose with me.


    Takatsuki-kun, come here too.


    I was asked to take my underwear with me, but I ran away because I was troubled.


    I have a little time to go to bed.


    Before you go to bed, do you want to train a little?


    Thinking so, I summoned the Great Spirit of Water (Dia) near the fountain in the castle''s courtyard.


    I had my magic suppressed, so I didn''t have to surprise anyone.


    My king, are you calling me?


    "Deer, I''m going to fight the Ancient Dragon King."I''ve seen him before, but do you remember him? "


    When I asked, Deer put her hand on her cheek and wandered her gaze to think for a moment.


    What if you''re the descendant of the Dragon God?


    Yes, it was the one who couldn''t see the hell out of it a thousand years ago.


    "I remember, my king."A thousand years ago, you were a strong enemy. "


    "Oh, I promised to fight again."I need your help. "


    "Of course, please make the most of it."


    The Great Spirit of the Water (Deer) bowed gracefully.


    If you think about it, we haven''t had a big fight since we got back to modern times.


    Maybe I should try my Spirit Magic once.


    "But I think Momo is going to be mad at me..."


    I wish I had thought of that.


    "My knight...? What are you doing?"


    I was called out.


    Without turning around, there is only one person who calls it that way.


    Princess? Don''t you have to go home?


    "Who? That woman...?"


    My question was ignored.


    Is it okay for the queen to wander around?


    It looks like there''s a guard somewhere a bit further away.


    ¡±I''ll curse another woman I don''t know...¡±


    In the meantime, I need to clear up the misunderstanding of Furiae-san, who is spitting out the saintly maiden''s rhetoric.


    "Princess, Dia is the spirit of water." You know that, don''t you? "


    The Great Spirit of Water that once could only be summoned when it was in tune with Furia-san.


    Thinking of it, I had grown up to deal with spirits.


    "The Great Spirit of Water...?" It''s like a human being. "


    Furia-san is right, the water spirits that used to be semi-transparent and blue all over the body are now almost the same as humans in appearance.


    I couldn''t help but mistake him for someone else.


    The look on Diaere''s face was suspicious.


    "... my king, isn''t this the witch of that time...?"


    Deer, who was immobile, stood up unusually.


    "No, the princess is on our side."It''s not like the moon shrine maiden a thousand years ago. "


    "I-I see..."


    Even if I say it, I''m freaking out.


    It''s really unusual.


    There was a strong sense of bad luck with the witch of disaster (Nevia).


    "Hey, do I look like the witch of the disaster so much as a thousand years ago...?"


    Freyae stares at us anxiously.


    "That''s right, it looks a lot alike..."


    "The princess is much prettier."


    I insisted on putting it in Deer''s mouth.


    You''re not happy to be told that you look alike.


    And in fact, I didn''t feel that much alike.


    The Evil Witch was a little older.


    She must have been in her late twenties.


    "Ah! Oh, oh, is that so!?"


    Mr. Furiae became bright red.


    "Sure enough, that witch didn''t move under any circumstances." It was totally different. "


    The Great Spirit of the Water nodded in awe.


    Then Dia disappears, and me and Mr. Furiae walk slowly along the road back to the room.


    After greeting Lucy and Sai-san, they said they would leave.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Furia-san has been silent for a while.


    Princess?


    "... what is it?"


    "No, I''m not talking."


    "...... it''s fine."


    Well, that''s fine.


    Did I say something to make you angry?


    It''s time to go to my room.


    Makoto-san...


    Yes?


    I was called by name.


    The voice of a boy like a girl who hasn''t changed her voice yet.


    Prince Leonard.


    Prince Leonard, what''s the matter?


    "... actually, I wanted to talk to you a little bit."


    Okay, let''s talk in the room.


    ¡°No! Not in the room. Not here.¡±


    "Shall I step out of my seat?"


    Prince Leonard''s serious expression was taken care of by Furia-san.


    No, I''d like to ask Queen Freiae as well.


    Is that so?


    What does Prince Leonard have to say to me and Mr. Freyae?


    Leonard doesn''t open his mouth to say anything.


    Prince Leonard?


    "What are you talking about?"


    Freyae and I waited for the next word.


    ¡±Makoto-san... you and the two [Guren''s Fangs] are headed to the Demon Continent from now on, right?¡±


    "Guren''s fangs... it''s Lucy and Saiu-san, isn''t it?"Yes, that''s right. "


    "Ahh, I wish I could go too."


    "The princess is a queen, so she can''t do it."


    "I know." I used to be able to go on adventures together. "


    "It''s irresistible...... Prince Leonard, excuse me."


    The conversation derailed.


    Are you worried about the demon continent?


    This was the first time that I had seen a modern demon continent.


    But I think it''s much better than it was a thousand years ago.


    Prince Leonard shook his head to the side.


    "No, it''s not about the Demon Continent... actually, I want to talk to you about the two Guren Fangs."


    Lucy and Saiu-san?


    "What''s wrong with those two?"


    Me and Furia-san burned our heads.


    Lucy and Sai are always in good spirits.


    I am now a top adventurer in the Land of Water, and I am very dependent on it.


    I don''t know if there is any problem.


    Or are you actually injured and hiding it?


    In that case, don''t force me to do it.


    I was thinking about it.


    But a word popped out of Prince Leonard''s mouth that he hadn''t imagined at all.


    "Actually... there are rumors that the two of Guren''s fangs... are... not... close to each other."


    "... what about you?"


    Me and Furia-san both scored points in their eyes.

 305 Lesson 301: Disbanding the Party

    "Lucy and Saru-san are... not... close (...)?"


    I don''t understand the meaning of Prince Leonard''s words.


    The two of you who are with you all the time?


    No, no, no, no.


    Na (...) ya (...), that''s it.


    "No, that''s not true!" Because I have asked Lucy and Aya many times to exterminate the monsters that appeared in the Moonland (Raphylloig)!They were always together, and they were always breathing perfectly! "


    Furia screams as if she is in a hurry.


    "I agree with you."I''ve been with Lucy and Saul ever since they came back a thousand years later, but they never seemed unruly. "


    I tell you, Prince Leonard shook his head sadly.


    "... the two [Guren''s Fangs] are the top adventurers in the land of water while being women."There are many adventurers who admire it.Most people don''t suspect that you two are best friends. ¡±


    "That''s right! To be honest, even when the four of us were adventuring together, including my knight, Lucy and Aya were too close and I felt a little alienated..."


    Huh? Really, princess?


    I knew it was just something that the three women were having fun doing.


    "After all, Lucy and Aya aren''t always around."We''ll stay together until we go to bed. "


    Yeah, that''s right.


    Such two people are even more disagreeable.


    You must be mistaken.


    But Prince Leonard''s expression remained sad.


    Makoto-san, Queen Furiae...... Have you ever heard of Lucy and Aya (...) at the time of Kiri (...)?


    In response to Prince Leonard''s question, Freyae and I look at each other.


    When you''re alone?


    "You''ve never seen anything like it."


    Freyae and I shook our heads sideways.


    I mean, if there was someone else, you wouldn''t be alone, would you?


    "The Adventurer''s Guild in the Land of Water (Roses) has a lot of opportunities to ask the two Guren Fangs for help.Lucy is a rare spatial transporter (teleport) who can travel anywhere in an instant, and Aya is the only Oriharkon adventurer in the Land of Water.The monsters designated by the Disaster were asked to give priority to the two of you.The girls were also happy to receive it..... "


    The story was satisfactory.


    The other day, the two of them went out on an emergency request from the Water Country.


    "Even in the country of the moon (Raphylloig)."I''m glad you asked for both of us.It seems like you two are always working together, so it''s not bad at all. "


    Furia-san asserts.


    Here, Prince Leonard slowly opened his mouth.


    "This is a report from the Adventurer''s Guild in the Water King''s Capital... In the waiting room of the Guild, Lucy and Aya heard a (...) word (...) and a (...) mouth (...)"


    "............ Huh?"


    Furia-san opens her mouth wide.


    It was a long time before a beauty could do it, but she couldn''t say anything about people.


    I was just as surprised.


    "No way... that''s not true..."


    "Oh, it''s a coincidence, isn''t it? There''s even a day like that."


    Me and Furia-san''s voice trembled.


    ¡°Unfortunately, a royal spy, someone with good ''stealth'' skills, investigated.There is no doubt about it. Lucy and Aya have been in the guild''s reception room for the past ten (...) times (...), and there has been no conversation. ¡±


    Prince Leonard affirmed.


    I mean, what are you investigating with a spy?


    But if the story is true, it is credible.


    Did Lucy and Saul not talk at all when they were alone?


    But really?


    When you were with me, you seemed so close.....


    No, by the way... I''ve heard that the veteran [entertainer] who appeared on the TV in the previous world is acting friendly in front of the camera, but there is also a combo that has no conversation in the dressing room.


    And... an urgent request from the Water Nation the other day.


    Did you say that after you defeated the monster, it became a fight?


    In fact, they were worn out.


    Eh... so you''re saying it''s dangerous when you two are together?


    Lucy and Saru-san-- [Guren''s Fang] is a veteran adventurer.


    It will keep the adventurers'' attention on us all the time.


    Even if it was unreasonable, on the surface, it could be considered to have acted in a friendly manner.


    ...... but...... that''s an imagination I don''t want you to hit.


    If it''s true, it could be the dissolution of the party.


    "I don''t want to..."


    I want something to go wrong.


    "No, that''s not true... those two... I would never believe it!"


    Furia-san seemed to have the same idea as me.


    "The Land of Water is very well cared for by the two Guren''s fangs.I didn''t want to talk like this... but Makoto is going to fight against the most powerful demon king of all time, [The Ancient Dragon King].I thought it would be better not to end this matter with ambiguity..... "


    Prince Leonard explained in agony.


    It seemed that the prince was also a bitter judge.


    "I understand the situation."


    "It must be some kind of mistake."


    "... now, let''s see how you two are doing."


    In response to Prince Leonard''s words, Freyae and I quietly nodded.


    ¡ó


    I, Freyae-san, Prince Leonard, sneaked back to the Highland Castle guest room.


    Several times along the way, the Knight Sentinel stopped the queen of the moonland and the prince of the waterland.


    "Um... Her Majesty Queen Friae, Prince Leonard."I''m not planning on visiting..... "


    "Just let me through."


    When Furiae-san lightly [charmed (wink)], "... yes, Furiae-sama," the guard knight lightly passed through.


    Today, Furiae''s fascination magic was still pervasive.


    ...... Is this security (security) okay?


    The charm of the princess is very convenient after all.


    I think it''s great that it can be resolved peacefully.


    "The charm of Queen Furiae... it''s incredible."


    Prince Leonard was also impressed.


    Furia-san put her finger on our words on her cheek and made her think a little bit.


    And then, something flashed, and he came up to me.


    "... hey, my knight." What do you think of me? "


    Furiae, whose eyes glowed gold, gently stroked my cheek.


    It tickles.


    "It''s ticklish."


    I told her as it was.


    Ah, yes.


    Furia-san''s face turned white.


    "It''s boring. The charm magic is stronger than before, but it doesn''t make any sense to my knights."


    You don''t have to be fascinated by anything else, do you?


    "... hmm"


    Furia exhaled in small breaths.


    While chatting like that... we arrived in front of the room.


    There''s Lucy and Sai in the room.


    I''ve never done it before, but this time I used my "secret" skill to open the door of the room slightly.


    I thought I could hear Lucy and Sai-san talking...


    I couldn''t hear anything from the room.


    I gulped down my swallows.


    I heard the neighbor, Furia-san, sipping her swallow.


    I gently peered into the room.


    I thought maybe Lucy and Sai were asleep, but they were both awake.


    Sai-san is packing my bags for tomorrow''s trip.


    Thank you.


    I''ll have to thank you later.


    Lucy was polishing the staff she was using in battle.


    The top adventurer was always ready for tools, but Lucy was sure to be too.


    I also wanted to polish Noah''s dagger, but even if I didn''t do anything about the magical effects of the dagger, it was always shiny.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Me, Freyae and Prince Leonard keep quietly watching what''s going on in the room.


    Lucy and Saul don''t talk.


    Sai-san is packing up as she moves around the room busily.


    Lucy polished her wand and occasionally used small fire magic to adjust it.


    Usually, it''s a good time to have a conversation.


    But neither of them speaks anything unusually.


    It was as if there was no vision.


    What do you say, Makoto? Queen Furiae.


    "... the prince was right."


    I have to say that Prince Leonard was right when he showed me this.


    ¡±...... uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    Freyae, who had been watching the situation, murmured something.


    Princess?


    I can''t stand it anymore!


    Byrne, when he opened the door with a loud noise, Mr. Friae went into the room without grabbing it.


    Prince Leonard and I followed suit.


    "Oh? Welcome home, Makoto... and Prince Leonard with Furi?"


    It''s an unusual combination.


    Lucy and Sao greeted me with a smile.


    But it looks like something unusual.


    Why didn''t you guys say a word before?


    "Lucy-san, Aya-san! When did it (...) become (...)!?"


    Furia shouted out loud.


    "Huh? What are you talking about, Huli?"


    What''s the matter, Fu-chan?


    Lucy and Sai-san scratch their necks.


    "You don''t have to act anymore!"I know you two are actually terrible! "


    Furiae goes on to say that.


    But Lucy and Sai-san only looked at each other strangely.


    Me and Aya?


    What do you mean, "Kenaku"?


    "Don''t shiraz me! Why are you acting in front of me? You must be one of them!"


    Furia-san pursues it, but it seems to be a blur.


    Prince Leonard.


    "Yes, Mr. Makoto, I''ll explain."


    Furia-san is not cool, so she decides to leave this place to the prince.


    From there, Leonard explained how it happened, and Lucy and Sai-san''s face gradually became serious.


    "That''s why." Lucy, Saiu-san.How about the truth? "


    "Why! I was longing for a relationship like the two of us!"


    Apparently, Furia-san liked the relationship between Lucy and Sai-san.


    They know it''s a lie, and they seem to lack calm.


    "Wait, wait, wait! It''s a misunderstanding, Huli!"


    "That''s right, I''ve always been close with Ru-chan!"


    Lucy and Saul rushed to deny it.


    "But what was it like just now..."


    Isn''t it strange that you don''t talk at all?


    I told Prince Leonard.


    But Lucy didn''t look impatient and scratched her cheek.


    "I didn''t think you''d make such a fuss."It''s because of this [magic tool] that Aya and I don''t talk when we''re alone. "


    Lucy showed me the bracelet (bracelet) she was about to wear.


    What''s this?


    It''s a magic tool that Fujiwara-kun sold me.


    "If you wear this bracelet, you don''t have to speak out."


    Why are you wearing such magic tools?


    Is it true?


    I know why, but I don''t know why.


    "Aya and I were on an adventure, right?"When fighting a strong monster, it''s inconvenient to communicate using your voice. "


    Ka-karu-chan''s magic is too flashy and I can''t hear her voice


    When I talked to the Fujiwara Shokai, they introduced me to magic tools like this.


    "At first, I only used it in battle, but gradually it got more and more troublesome, and I left it on..."


    So when you''re alone, it seems that you''re talking just in case.


    "By the way, what was the conversation?"


    I couldn''t confirm it, so I asked.


    There was also a possibility that it was just a combination of the mouths.


    ¡­¡­


    Lucy and Sai look at each other.


    Is there something wrong with that?


    "I can''t say."


    "It''s a secret."


    "... suspicious"


    The two looked away.


    Why can''t you tell me?


    "After all, the two of you are so close that you''re hiding it...... and the worst party is disbanded......"


    Did you hear my twinkle? Lucy and Sai-san''s complexion changed.


    "You can''t dissolve me! I''ll tell you!"


    "Ugh... I was just thinking about you two..."


    I waited for your words.


    "We were discussing how to attack Makoto."


    Takatsuki and I were just talking about creating a fait accompli


    "...... Ah, is that so?"


    I can''t tell you that.


    Weakened all at once.


    What were you talking about?


    And what am I supposed to look like?


    Prince Leonard looked awkward.


    "... then, are you sure you two aren''t so bad?"


    Mr. Freyae asks.


    It''s not normal, Aya is my best friend.


    I love Ru-chan so much


    "Hey, Aya."


    "Hey, Ru-chan"


    Lucy and Saiu smile as they pat each other on the shoulders.


    The tension is high and constantly increasing.


    Prince Leonard and I looked at each other.


    For the time being, the story is clear.


    It was a little overreaction that bothered me.


    Isn''t it an act?


    It must have been passed on.


    Hmm, are you still suspected?


    Well, then let''s show you where I''m properly and friendly with you.


    "Aya? How did that happen..."


    "Ru-chan! Noooo!"


    Saiu-san pushed Lucy into bed and (...) fell (...) (...).


    "I''m cumming! Hey, aya... nnh!?"


    Chuu ?


    While Saiu-san pushed down Lucy, she (...) (...) (...) (...).


    ¡±Already... Aya is so imposing.¡±


    Lucy grinned bitterly and hugged Sae-san.


    And then I kissed you back.


    As it is, the two of them have kissed each other many times.


    ¡­¡­


    Me, Freyae and Prince Leonard shut up.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa


    What are you doing, you two?


    I suddenly noticed a bottle of wine rolling near them.


    Apparently, the two of them were still drinking after the banquet opened.


    The tension was high because I was drunk.


    You''re so naughty, Ru-chan


    "Aya is... a cute face"


    Two people flirting in bed.


    Are they lovers?


    Yeah, I don''t doubt it anymore.


    I''m super close.


    "Princess ~, you two seem to be getting along." Are you relieved? "


    ¡±... is this friendship?¡±


    Furia has a very complicated expression, unlike before.


    ¡±Wow... that''s so sweet... a girl to each other...¡±


    Prince Leonard had a bright red face.


    It seems that the stimulus was too strong for the child.


    (... is Makoto too calm?)


    Noah''s Tsukumi came in.


    It was like a lily for a long time, but it seemed like the relationship had been upgraded after the two of them ventured out.


    "Hey, Makoto. What are you looking at?"


    Takatsuki-kun, come here


    It''s because of Makoto that this happened with Aya.


    Takatsuki-kun is making us wait too long


    It was my fault!?


    No... no, I don''t think so.


    We left them behind a thousand years ago.


    I''m sorry for what I did.


    Lucy and Sai-san''s eyes were melting.


    He had a feverish eye.


    (Look, it''s called.Show me the Han, Makoto)


    Lord Noah stirred it up.


    No, you can''t.


    At this rate, it would not be good for Prince Leonard''s sentiment education.


    For now, I''ll put you to sleep ¨D Sleepy Curse.


    Furiae forced me to sleep.


    It''s a really useful magic.


    "Ku......"


    Sssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssss


    Lucy and Sai-san are sleeping in a friendly hug.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The awkward air flowed between me and Furia-san, Prince Leonard.


    "I''m sorry, I made a mistake..."


    Prince Leonard apologized, but everyone made a mistake.


    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no,


    "I know why, and I''m refreshed..."


    "Yes, then. I''m sorry to bother you."


    The prince returned with a red face.


    Me and Mr. Freyae are the only ones left.


    "Hah... I''m in a rush for nothing."Then I''ll go back to my hotel."My knight..., the demon continent, be careful"


    "Yes, thank you, princess. Shall I send it?"


    "I''m waiting for the Knight Guard, so I''ll be fine."...... erm...... "


    Furia-san tried to stop her by saying something.


    What''s the matter?


    "No, I don''t think it has anything to do with my knight..."


    "Fine, say it."


    "Recently, the goddess of the moon often appears in dreams."


    Huh?


    Lady Moon Goddess (Nia).


    In this world, the goddess of darkness and curse.


    "What is Lord Nia saying?"About the Great Demon King? "


    "No, there''s nothing useful about it."I''m just laughing at what''s so funny.Say, "You guys are doing something interesting."You really are a useless goddess! "


    Furiae complains about her goddess of faith.


    I have been abandoned for many years, so I may have no choice.


    "Why did you tell me that story?"


    Except that my knights can talk to goddesses, right?


    "I see...... Lord Noah?" What do you think? "


    I called to the air.


    (Unusual. I can''t believe Nia is interested in this world.I wonder if it''s the first time in a thousand years.)


    Is there a reason for this?


    (I can''t imagine being in a submarine shrine.Ask Eil next time.)


    Is Lord Eil close to Lord Nia?


    (Nia doesn''t get along with any goddess.I don''t control the faith on earth.


    "I see..."


    "Princess, I had no idea."


    "Yeah, I wasn''t expecting that either." I''ll see you later. "


    "Oh, thank you."


    Furiae left, shaking her long hair.


    The goddess of the moon, who had never interfered with the earth before.


    I was a little concerned that the goddess had suddenly appeared in Furia-san''s dream.


    ¡ó


    Good morning.


    "... my head hurts"


    "... what were you doing yesterday?"


    Not only Lucy, but also Saiu-san had a hard morning.


    I think I drank too much.


    Before they woke up, I had been briefed by a member of the Knights of the Sun on the "Third Northern Expedition Plan (Revised)".


    In the meantime, I told them to say hello to the people at the outpost when they arrived.


    Isn''t it too easy?


    Is that all I do?


    If you think about it,


    When the Spirit Magic of Takatsuki Makoto rampages


    When Makoto Takatsuki summons the Great Spirit of Water


    When Makoto Takatsuki uses the right hand of a spirit


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Pattern 5...


    < Pattern 6 >...


    There were about 20 types of movements envisaged for each case, such as.


    ... a large number of precautions concerning the spirit user (me) were added.


    It seems that they made this all night long.


    And perhaps the Great Sage was involved in the preparation of the plan.


    It probably contains information that only my family knows.


    (Let''s try not to bother you as much as possible)


    I swore secretly.


    ¡ó


    Well then, let''s go!


    Lucy stood on her staff.


    Nice to meet you, Lucy.


    "Ru-chan, please"


    Me and Sai-san were caught in each of Lucy''s arms.


    My vision turned pure white.


    The scenery makes me rash many times.


    Green countryside.


    Deep green forest.


    Wilderness landscape.


    A series of mountain ranges.


    As I heard later, it seems that it is very difficult to continuously carry out spatial transition (teleport) without a break.


    If I were a regular wizard, I would have depleted my magic powers.


    Lucy uses spatial transition (teleport) with a fine face.


    "Yes, we have arrived."


    The next thing I knew, there was a giant fort standing in front of me.


    "This is..."


    "Front-line base with the demon king army.It''s the Black Barrel Fort, Takatsuki-kun. "


    Sae-san told me.


    Looks like Lucy and Sai have been here a few times.


    Perhaps I had to citadel my natural mountains with magic.


    There were several boneless steel pillars popping up on the rough rocky skin.


    And a thick stone wall that would have been made by magic.


    At first glance, I can''t see the figure, but I feel a sharp gaze from the peephole that is small and open from the stone wall.


    They must be watching us.


    An atmosphere that was not felt in the peaceful capital of the Highland kingdom.


    It was the air of the battlefield.


    This is how we came to the forefront of war.

 306 Takatsuki Makoto visits the outpost

    Front-line base against the Demon King''s army - Black Barrel Fort.


    It is a solid fortress built on a small mountain, surrounded by a deep moat and several barricades.


    The monsters flying in the sky seemed meaningless, but it would have a certain effect on preventing the monsters on the ground.


    An unparalleled barricade in the desolate wilderness.


    Something like a monster''s bone was rolling around.


    We stood in front of a huge gate of thick steel, far from the fort.


    The gate is tightly sealed.


    She said that she was jerking off to find out where she was coming from.


    What are your names, guys?


    It is asked briefly.


    I couldn''t see him, but it looked like the guards were hiding.


    "It''s Takatsuki Makoto. And then..."


    Guren''s fangs.


    Lucy keeps calling me herself.


    ... [Guren''s Fang] is so cool after all.


    I wonder if I should be let in too.


    "I''ve been waiting for you." Please, come this way. "


    It looks like there was a guard room in one of the gates.


    A soldier appeared before us and led us to the fort.


    "Be careful. When it''s too far away from where I''m walking, it triggers a trap for monsters.¡±


    Yes, yes.


    I was shocked by the words of the soldier as I walked slowly.


    I''m scared...... I can''t even flutter my nerves.


    I was walking scared.


    "Takatsuki Makoto. Welcome back."It''s a pleasure to see you again. ¡±


    The soldier on the guide spoke to me.


    But I didn''t remember seeing him.


    "...... where did we meet?"


    ¡°We were together on the Moon Country (Raphylloig) expedition of the First Northern Expedition Plan.At that time, he was a member of the First Division. "


    The First Division...... is the unit of the Ortho Division Commander.


    Yes, the magic that froze the horde of monsters all over the ocean was painful!


    It''s nostalgic.


    At that time, I could not call the water spirit (Undine), and I managed to run it in tune (synchro) with Furia-san.


    "There are many soldiers at the outpost who admire Makoto."Everyone will be happy if you show your face.When I heard that you were seriously injured in the fight against the "Beast King", we were all saddened. "


    "That''s... I''m sorry to bother you."


    "However, I heard that you were severely injured and cursed so that you could never get up again, but your body doesn''t seem to have any problems."


    ¡°Yeah, well, I''m fine now.¡±


    I didn''t actually get injured, so I deceived him vaguely.


    While we were talking, we arrived inside the fort.


    "From here, this person will guide you."


    The soldier saluted and left.


    What I was waiting for was a refreshed woman with glasses.


    "I''ve been waiting for you, Takatsuki Makoto, [Guren''s Fang] Lucy, and Aya."First, I would like you to greet the Commander of Fort Blackbarrel. Please come this way. "


    It looks like a teacher, coupled with a tiny military uniform.


    We followed the woman.


    The fort was bigger than I thought, and I passed a lot of soldiers on the road.


    Lucy-san! You''re here!


    Aya-sama! It''s so shabby!


    Lucy, the Sacred Wizard, and Saul, the Oriharkon Adventurer, seemed to be famous here.


    ¡°I''ll be here for a while. Thank you.¡±


    Hissy, are you hurt?


    The two are responding casually.


    If you were a popular person, you''d be fine.


    "... hey, who''s the man next to Guren''s fang?"


    "You''re a very poor guy."


    No way, Lucy-san or Aya-san''s man.


    "What! I can''t forgive you!"


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no,


    "Ahh, you''re half as tough as you are."


    How many of you broke your heart with Lucy and Aya?


    So who are you after all?


    "Even so, I can only walk in front of Guren''s fangs, the hero of the Land of Water (Roses)..."


    "Wait... that black hair and that strange magic dagger... maybe"


    "...... well, no way"


    "Takatsuki-sama, the brave man from the Land of Water (Roses)...?"


    "Hey, hey, hey... rumor is that you can''t move one finger."


    "No, but I''ve seen your face once... maybe it''s you."


    "Oh, my God... I have to let everyone know."


    It has attracted a lot of attention.


    It is rampant.


    And a large crowd gathered.


    "You guys! We''re headed for the General now!" Clear the way! "


    When the lady''s informant yelled, the wall quickly broke.


    She''s beautiful, but she''s scary.


    They were then guided to a splendid door on the upper floor of the fort.


    General, may I come in?


    Get in


    "Hah! Please, go inside. Takatsuki-sama"


    Yes.


    I slowly opened the door and went inside.


    The voice of "Come in" sounded familiar to me.


    There was a large desk and chair in the center of the room, where a man in golden armor sat with his feet on a desk.


    "J (...) Ye (...) La (...) Le (...) D (...) General (...) Military (...) Your Excellency.I''ve taken Mr. Takatsuki. "


    "Thank you very much. You stay back."


    Hah!


    The woman who guided me left the room.


    - Gerald Ballantine


    A brave man chosen by the sun goddess (Altena).


    The same [Thunder Hero] skill holder as Anna.


    As the head of the Northern Heavenly Knights, he was a nobleman of the Four Saints.


    He was one of the chief executives of the current Black Barrel Fort.


    You''ve become great.


    Gerald turns his gaze to me.


    His eyes were as sharp as ever.


    His face was as grumpy as ever.


    (Ahh... this is getting entangled)


    I was prepared, but for the first time in several years, the words from Gera were unexpectedly sober.


    "It''s been a long time, Takatsuki Makoto"


    "It''s too shabby... General Geraldo"


    "Gerald is fine."


    It''s been a long time, Jela-san.


    "...... ahh"


    Tsukko was not rare.


    "We''ll be in trouble for a while. Thank you very much."


    Please, General Gerald!


    Nice to meet you. By the way, isn''t Olga here?


    Compared to me, Lucy and Sai-san greeted me lightly.


    Probably because I''ve been here a few times.


    - Dan!


    Gella landed in front of me.


    How did you do that, just now?


    It seems that you will challenge the Ancient Dragon King (Ashtarot).


    The feeling of intimidation is amazing, because my height has grown more than before.


    I was looked down on by Jela, who had a keen eye.


    I promised to fight again.


    "I''ve already gotten the wealth and honor to play and live for the rest of my life, but I don''t think I''ve got enough."I knew you wouldn''t be. "


    Jela-san laughed.


    No, I didn''t mean to.


    "I think you know, but I''m in charge here."Leave a message if you want to spawn.I won''t go into details. Do as you please.Oh, don''t destroy the fort. "


    It was a generous word.


    I don''t think it was that tyrant Gerald.


    However, I have been reading the Third Northern Expedition Plan prepared by the Knights of the Sun''s staff all night.


    I''ll follow the plan properly.


    That said, Gera''s expression seemed boring.


    "Are you going to follow that plan?"


    "Yes, if you use too much spirit magic, it will cause you trouble..."


    As I said, Gera sighed heavily.


    "Well... it was made with the mouths of the nobles and priests of my own country so that they could no longer hold onto the heroes of other countries."You can ignore it, Takatsuki Makoto "


    Is that so?


    I didn''t know that.


    "From my native land of the Sun, I said, ''Don''t let the heroes of the Water Kingdom hold you hostage any longer.''"You are feared by the aristocrats and the clergy.... you didn''t notice? "


    "I didn''t realize it."


    It was secretly a Gurn.


    "Makoto, you''ve been treated badly in the Highland kingdom."


    "Hey, even though you can be treated more politely"


    Lucy and Saiu-san are going to take care of me.


    Apparently, I am neglected by high-ranking officials in the Land of the Sun.


    "The greats in my country are always peaceful."They''re fighting for a sneaky interest.Even though the Great Demon King was resurrected, he was much more normal.You must think that the conflict will continue like this. "


    But the Sea Demon King attacked us, didn''t he?


    It was said that Sakurai-kun had crushed it.


    "That''s because the Light Hero defeated it with a single blow."I''m totally off guard. "


    Is that so?


    Indeed, the people of Sinfonia, the capital of the kingdom, did not seem to doubt the daily peace.


    "... and the Queen''s current policy is lukewarm."He was passionate about those who rebelled against the king.As a result, the interior of the Highland has been rough for a long time... no, this was none of your business. "


    "Queen Noelle... looks like it''s going to be tough."


    Absolutely. The opposition needs to be cleansed quickly.


    As always, Mr. Gerald is radical.


    "Well, that''s fine. It''s a fortress with nothing, but take it easy."If you have any questions, ask the person who led you there.However, the two women in the back have been here several times, so you know what you''re doing. "


    That''s right. Is the room the right place for you?


    Hey, where''s Olga?


    "Apart from Kogetsu Makoto''s room."You can''t bring a water hero with you in an adventurer''s room.Find Olga on your own. Anyway, I''m going hunting for dragons, so I''ll be back in the evening. "


    "Hmm, I get it."


    Yes, I''ll look for it on my own...


    Even if Lucy and Sae-san are against the general, their attitude won''t change.


    Gella didn''t seem to mind either.


    Well then, I''ll be rude.


    "Takatsuki Makoto"


    Just before I left the door, Jela called me by name.


    "Many of the soldiers in this fort were rescued by you."I want you to show your soldiers your faces later. "


    Got it.


    I remember the same thing being told by the guards.


    Replying, I left the general''s office behind.


    ¡ó


    "Mr. Takatsuki, this is the room I prepared for you.Feel free to use it. Here''s the key. "


    Thank you very much.


    When I looked at the room I was guided to, it was a normal room that wasn''t big or small.


    It''s like a room in an affordable inn in the Water City (McCullen).


    "Wow, it''s huge!"


    Um, why is there two beds for one person?


    Is this place spacious?


    It''s huge!


    Lucy and Sai''s reaction was very different from mine.


    Apparently, the front line of the battlefield, Black Barrel Fort, was very small.


    Most of them are just places with beds like capsule hotels.


    Considering that, it would be a bad treatment.


    "Then I''ll do it!" I''ll be in the waiting room on the first floor if you need me. "


    The woman who guided me salutes her.


    She offered to show me the fort''s facilities, but apparently Lucy and Sai knew about them, so she refused.


    She made me look a little sorry.


    Did you want to guide me?


    We left our luggage in the room.


    All we have to do is move freely.


    Well then, where shall we go?


    I''m going to ask Lucy and Miss Lucy.


    "It''s good that everyone is gathered here, right?"I wonder where Aya is. A training ground? "


    I think the cafeteria is better than that, Ru-chan


    "Yeah, you''re going to use it anyway."


    "The rice is not delicious."Don''t be disappointed, Takatsuki-kun


    Is that so?


    I was guided through the fort while chatting like that.


    The two of them walk like they know each other on their own.


    Lucy and Saul have been asked to defend the fort several times as representatives of adventurers in the Water Kingdom.


    Sai and Olga, the scorching heroes, were the top killers against the dragons.


    Where''s Lucy?


    "Me? Hmm, that''s it......"


    Apparently, Lucy''s magic could not be counted because of [blowing them all together].


    In fact, HARU-chan has the most, right?


    "Aya says that, but there''s no proof."


    But Makoto can be the best in no time!


    "That''s right!" If it''s Takatsuki''s magic, I''ll freeze it all up. "


    "I wonder if that''ll work..."


    Even though they told me that they were the best adventurers on the front lines, I wasn''t a little confident.


    When I was a thousand years old, I came with "Take care of my life".


    (Makoto, I heard from Ira that you were doing a lot of nonsense.)


    I heard Lord Noah''s voice.


    Ira-sama is exaggerating.


    ... by the way, Ira-sama''s voice hasn''t changed at all lately.


    What''s the matter with you?


    "We''re here, Makoto."


    The voice of Lucy replaces me.


    It was a vast space in the basement.


    There are long desks and round chairs lined up.


    Apparently, the meal was over, and the number of soldiers in the meal was sparse.


    Takatsuki-kun, are you hungry? Looks like it''s still there. "


    Sai-san pointed to someone who wanted black bread and soup.


    We lined up for dinner.


    Then, sit appropriately in the free seat.


    "The bread here is hard..."You can do as much as you like with your change, though. "


    "This soup tastes miscellaneous, right, Ru-chan?"There is not much downtreatment. "


    "Delicious"


    Huh?


    Lucy and Saiu look surprised when I snuff them out.


    No, but it''s really delicious.


    I wonder if my tongue is strange.


    "Makoto... what did you eat a thousand years ago?"


    "Takatsuki... you''ve been struggling..."


    Lucy and Sai-san were sympathetic.


    A thousand years ago, there was only salt.


    I see, my tongue has evolved to be able to eat anything delicious!


    No, it''s not.


    That''s not true.


    When I received such a tsukumi from the goddess (Noah).


    "... maybe you''re a hero of the water kingdom?"


    Someone stopped to look at me.


    "...... Makoto of Roses...... Takatsuki?"


    "... no, no way. You must have been cursed by your helplessness in the fight against the Demon King."


    "But... that face..."


    Soldiers gathered one after another.


    It''s Lucy and Aya next door, isn''t it?


    "Those two are taking a man...?"


    "When the two [Guren''s Fangs] who are completely unconscious bring a man with them!"


    Ah! Definitely! It''s the Roses'' hero!


    Gradually, the noise increases.


    Unlike in the aisle before, there is no one to stop the noise.


    Is it better to... raise your voice or something?


    "Aya-san! Who is the man next door?!"


    One soldier asked as if he had made up his mind.


    This is my husband, Takatsuki Makoto!


    Saiu-san, while intertwining her arms, declared loudly!?


    Hee-san!?


    "Hey, Ayah. It''s us, right?"


    My tsukumi and Lucy''s voice were overshadowed by the voices of the soldiers, wondering whether the introduction was appropriate.


    I knew it!


    Hero of the Land of Water!


    You''ve been resurrected, Takatsuki-sama!


    ¡°In the Land of the Moon, you helped me!¡±


    "I was saved in the First Northern War!"


    I haven''t forgotten about Sinfonia''s monster rampage (Stampede)!


    Is the Demon King''s curse okay?


    We can finally fight together!


    "To be able to see Takatsuki-sama''s spirit magic again..."


    I was surrounded in no time.


    "Um... hey..."


    You said I was freaking out.


    "Come on, be majestic, Makoto"


    Everyone wanted to see Takatsuki-kun


    Lucy and Sai-san slapped me on the back.


    "... I got it."


    When the two of you told me, I straightened my posture.


    Looks like we were worried about the soldiers here.


    Then I''ll show you where you''re doing well.


    After that, it was a question attack.


    However, as a soldier, I didn''t know if I was on some kind of secret mission, and I wasn''t asked for details about the missing period.


    Instead, I was questioned about [Spirit Magic].


    Apparently, there were a lot of soldiers at Black Barrel Fort who were watching the spirit magic shown in the battle with the king of the moon and the beast.


    Everyone was interested in the story at the time and whether the current spirit magic arm was dull.


    Besides...


    "Hey! Call all off-duty people!"The hero of the Land of Water is here! "


    Ah, you can hear the story of when the Lord of Light was captured in the Beast King''s barrier!


    "You don''t have any alcohol!? You don''t have such a delicious knob, do you?"


    "It was in the vault!" It''s all good! "


    "... would General Gerald be angry?"


    "Just be moderate and you''ll be fine."Recently, Lady Gerald got round. "


    That''s right!


    It was a banquet.


    At first, the entire fortress had a barrier, so they kept the sound out.


    "I don''t think that''s the problem..."


    Is it all right to be on the front line?


    "You guys! What are you doing?"


    When I was making a fuss, the scared lady who had guided me earlier yelled at me.


    But Lucy and Sai-san calmed me down and made me nostalgic.


    Apparently, we wanted to make a fuss together.


    The woman who showed them was also one of them on the front line of the First Northern Expedition.


    He wanted to hear my story.


    I wish you could ask me directly.


    ... I ended up making noise late at night.


    ¡ó


    However, there was no one among the soldiers who could be drunk.


    When the feast was over, they all went back to their posts or to the bedroom in preparation for tomorrow.


    You''re the only one who got drunk.


    "Hmmm..."


    "I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I


    Lucy and Sai are sleeping comfortably in the bed next to each other.


    The two were drunk because they were popular among the soldiers of this fort.


    (...... it was fun.)


    I was able to talk to a lot of soldiers.


    I didn''t feel bad that what I did on the battlefield once was in everyone''s memory.


    And the [King of the Ancient Dragons] feared by the soldiers here in the fort.


    That''s why I''m expected to be the [Spirit User].


    I can''t beat this.


    Feeling that way again, I fell asleep.


    ¡ó


    (...... here)


    The moment I thought I was asleep, I was standing in a pure white illusionary space.


    "It was Lord Noah''s space..."


    The air is a little different than usual.


    Noah has dazzling silver hair and a white dress.


    Lady Eil, the water goddess with shiny blonde hair and a beautiful blue dress.


    And also (...) (...) (...) (...) one person.


    The tall and gracious goddess was laughing with Noah and Eil-sama.


    - Dear Goddess of the Sun (Altena),


    The goddess is the goddess of the church.


    There was a ruler of the entire universe.

 307 Lesson 303 Takatsuki Makoto talks to the goddesses

    The sun goddess (Altena), whose slender length is noticeable, is laughing with Noah and the water goddess (Eil).


    At first sight, I was overwhelmed by the cold glance and intimidation.


    I had the impression that the second face-to-face meeting seemed very painstaking.


    And this time.


    You''re here, Takatsuki Makoto!


    Altena-sama turned around with a smile like the sun.


    "The sun goddess (Altena)? I''m sorry for the inconvenience."


    "Don''t be afraid, Takatsuki Makoto." You''ve done well! "


    "I''m sorry..."


    I get a little nervous in front of Master Altena, who I haven''t seen in a long time.


    Altena wanted to thank Makoto after all.


    "You''re a spare woman," said Noah, looking in a good mood as he framed his arms.


    "Hey, Mako-kun Thank you for your service."


    The goddess of bright water always stroked her head.


    After all, Eil-sama was a healer.


    (Huh...? Where''s Ira-sama?)


    I thought you were here, but I didn''t see the Little Goddess.


    "Ira-chan is admiring her work." I''m busy. "


    Eil-sama taught me how to read my mind.


    I see, you''re busy.


    "I wish she''d... learned to leave the work to her subordinates for a bit longer."


    "That''s right, Sister Altena."I''m going to do it all on my own, and the task is going to be flat. "


    It seemed that Ira-sama was still the same.


    "Oh, Makoto cares a lot about irritability."No way, you''re switching from me to that goddess? "


    Lady Noah, who was turning behind me for a moment, turned her arm around my neck.


    "I didn''t mean to do that."... that Noah? My nails are gnawing at my neck.It hurts, it hurts a little bit. "


    Hmmm, don''t you think about Ira all the time?


    "No, that was taken care of a thousand years ago... and I haven''t heard a voice lately."


    ¡±Hmph, that''s why I miss you?¡±


    No, no, I''m Master Noah.


    What the hell!?


    I''m a little scared of Lord Noah today!


    "Well... that''s unusual. I didn''t know Noah was so obsessed with his followers."


    Altena-sama raised an interesting voice.


    "It''s just like before!" Makoto!It''s a precious, precious messenger that I raised with perseverance!It''s completely different from other believers! "


    "... have you been raised?"


    Somewhat, I felt left out.


    Thanks to you, I''ve had a lot of trouble.


    "Hmph... you must be Noah''s proud apostle."Sure, you''re good. "


    "Hey, Sister Altena." Mako-kun can [enter the heavenly realm] anymore, right?


    ¡±Hmm, maybe it''s better if we subdue the Great Demon King.¡±


    "Hey! What are you talking about?!"Since the Holy God Clan (you) are in charge of entering the Heavenly Realm, Makoto will become your family! "


    Master Noah interrupted Altena and Eil in a hurry.


    I was a little curious about the unfamiliar words, "Entering the Heavenly Realm".


    Did you hear that voice in your heart? Eil-sama''s eyes shine brightly.


    "Mako-kun, are you interested in entering the heavenly realm? The heavenly realm is a place of gods (us), so it''s a dreamland with no illness, no injury, no life, no life."The final destination for all the people..... "


    "Lifetime too!?"


    Do you mean you won''t die?


    What a heaven.


    "That''s right, is Earth called heaven?"Hey, Mako, you want to go to heaven, right? "


    Eil-sama whispered in his ear.


    Phew, I''m thrilled.


    "Stop it, Makoto." Don''t let me seduce you. "


    It''s okay if Noah joins the Holy God Clan.


    "No! Altena! We are enemies!"


    "You don''t have to be so stubborn, do you?Let''s get along like old times. ¡±


    "Hmm! I''m not going to get used to it!"


    Altena-sama laughed loudly and Noah turned sideways.


    A familiarization is unfolding in front of me.


    Apparently, the Sun Goddess wanted to bring Noah to her side.


    I recognized Lord Noah as the eighth goddess of the church of the goddess, and I think he meant it.


    Kataya and Noah also rebelled with their mouths, but it didn''t seem fuller either.


    This can''t be... I wonder if the long-running battle between the Holy God Clan and the Titan Clan will end.


    Altena and Eil were talking about Noah.


    First, I convinced Lord Noah to choose a hero and a shrine maiden.


    Apparently, I wanted it to match the style of the Holy God.


    I was listening to it without holding my tongue.


    Well, I''ll think about it.


    Finally, Lord Noah put the answer on hold.


    At that time.


    ... Lean Lean Lean...


    and a bell-like sound resounded.


    "Hmm...... the call about the ''sign of world collapse''... again?"


    Altena-sama''s expression turned moody.


    "Is there a problem in the 17th universe again?Sister Altena, the Barbarian God Clan is not there either. "


    "No, this time it''s the space of the 53rd Universe''s Harm God Clan."It seems that the evil god is about to resurrect. "


    "Oh, that''s hard."


    "It''s because we''ve been defeated. If only we could hide in the demon world quietly."


    Suddenly a word that I had never heard popped up.


    17th Universe? Barbarian God Clan?


    ¡°Because Altena manages a multiverse.It''s not just this world that I''m looking at.You don''t have to worry about Makoto.The point is, there are many other worlds. "


    "Multiverse... other worlds..."


    Master Noah taught me.


    Apparently, Altena-sama''s jurisdiction was vast.


    The universe was far from everything.


    "I don''t manage everything in detail."Basically, there is a system around the world even without me.Sometimes they just call me in an emergency.I''m in charge. "


    Master Altena smiled bitterly.


    "You can just leave it alone."A strong boy can survive on his own.That''s what nature is all about. "


    "No, it is God''s duty to guide the weak."If I don''t show you the way to go, they''ll just get lost. "


    The opinions of Noah and Altena are bumping into each other.


    I was listening to it beside me, remembering what I had learned in the library of the Temple of Water.


    The words of the two pillar goddesses are true to the doctrine of the Holy God Clan and the Titan Clan.


    The basic beliefs of the Holy God are "order" and "refinement".


    Survive the weak people in accordance with the rules.


    And let''s polish ourselves and grow.


    Titan''s Divine Faith is'' Freedom ''and'' Harmony ''.


    The life of the people of the earth is short, so live freely.


    However, I taught you to get along with everyone.


    (That''s pretty different...)


    If Lord Noah were to enter the Holy Family, maybe the doctrine around here would change.


    "Since Mako''s life is [refinement] in itself, it doesn''t matter, does it?"


    The goddess of water slipped from the side.


    "I''m doing what Lord Noah taught me to do."


    Mako-kun is too free ~


    Eil-sama smiled bitterly.


    At that time, several seven-color magic circles appeared around Altena-sama.


    Artena, are you going?


    "Oh, if this keeps up, that world will perish." Let me guide you. "


    Thank you for your hard work.


    "Bye, Noah, I''ll be back. If you want to be a member of the Holy God Clan, you can always say so."


    I told you to think about it.


    "Eil, I''ll take care of the rest." I''m sorry I can''t talk slowly. Takatsuki Makoto "


    Having said that, the sun goddess (Altena) hastily left.


    Ira-sama was a busy goddess in a different sense.


    After that, the story of Noah and Eil a thousand years ago and the story of the modern era thrived.


    Lord Noah pressed me to continue my relationship with Lucy and Sai-san.


    Lord Eil has entrusted me with the task of giving my hand to Princess Sophia.


    Oh, this is how it feels.


    "You''re back in the modern era..."


    My vision blurred.


    It''s time to wake up.


    ¡°Now, if you''ll excuse me.¡±


    "Be careful, Makoto."


    Bye, Mako-kun


    The two goddesses waved their hands and disappeared into the light.


    ¡ó


    Huh?


    I woke up in a room in Fort Blackbarrel...


    Fluffy, upscale carpets are everywhere.


    Poppy doors and bookshelves.


    Various books, large and small, scattered in pieces.


    And all kinds of adorable [Nuigurumi] are moving around in a hurry.


    ... oh, this place.


    It''s a place I''ve seen.


    Destiny Goddess (Ira)... right?


    It was Yira-sama''s space.


    "Nh...... Takatsuki Makoto...... Welcome."


    I hear a weak voice.


    She had a bear under her eyes and was like an irritant prone to a huge desk.


    "Looks like you''re exhausted, but are you okay...?"


    "Ah, yeah. I''ll take a nap when I''m done with this paperwork..."I wonder where the papers were. "


    "I see hallucinations."


    Take the arm of Ira-sama who is trying to grab something in the empty air.


    I pulled as far as the bed.


    "Hmm... you shouldn''t go to bed yet.I haven''t finished my work yet... "


    Put Ira-sama to bed with the bumps.


    From the mouth of Ira-sama, who looks like a junior high school student, words like a salaried person who acts as a black company come out suck.


    This goddess can''t sleep indefinitely until her work is done.


    I can''t compare my Mitsukoshi.


    "Go to sleep."


    "Ah... no..."


    I rolled Ira-sama to bed.


    Sssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssss


    Soon I heard a slight sleep.


    It''s a gentle slumber.


    Well, if you say so, I''ve been called by Ira-sama, right?


    What am I supposed to do with this?


    In the meantime, wait for me to get up.


    Yes, I spent my training in water magic and fate magic in the space of Ira-sama.


    ¡ó


    "Hah! What time is it!?"


    Ira-sama stood up from her bed and glanced around.


    You will be able to manipulate time as you please.


    "Good morning, Ira-sama." You work too hard. "


    "... I''m sorry." I''m worried about you. "


    Ira-sama got up from the bed with her disturbed hair.


    I wonder if she''s still asleep. Her expression is blurry.


    ¡°By the way, were you too busy not talking to me recently?¡±


    When I asked, Ira-sama said, "Hah!¡±He opened his eyes wide.


    "I was in trouble for that too!"Suddenly, I can''t talk to Takatsuki Makoto! Come on, come here. "


    "Hah..."


    Illa-sama called me and sat next to me.


    Apparently, I couldn''t speak to him because he was busy.


    Ira-sama touches the necklace on my neck.


    "Nh... my magic power (mana) is still there."Then, I wonder if it''s because of Noah that I can''t talk anymore. "


    Noah''s influence?


    "Takatsuki Makoto is back in the modern era and has returned to Noah''s apostle, right?"At that time, I think the connection with me was broken. "


    Noah didn''t say anything, did he?


    I think Master Noah will tell me.


    "I told you before. Noah is the same goddess as your sister Altena.A superior goddess that can''t compare to a new goddess like me.Maybe Noah doesn''t realize it, but it seems that Noah''s demeanor has undone his connection with me. "


    Hah, that''s amazing, Master Noah.


    "Even if it is sealed, this is it." It''s really horrible, isn''t it? "


    ¡±But... then, can''t you hear Ira-sama''s voice in the future?¡±


    Somehow, the voice of Ira-sama, who has been taking care of me for a thousand years.


    If Illa-sama''s voice disappears, her heart will be thin.


    "It''s okay. What do you think Kozuki brought Makoto to my room for?"Come on, lean over here. "


    "Eh... eh? Ira-sama"


    Even though I was already sitting next to you, Illa-sama pulled my arm further.


    Ira-sama''s body, soft as marshmallows, snugly adheres to it.


    Yeah.


    Ira-sama put both (...) arms (...) in my body (...) times (...) (...).


    I mean, I was hugged.


    Ehhhhhh!?


    "Um... Ira-sama. what are you doing....."


    I asked a question with excitement.


    "I''m concentrating, so shut up!I and Makoto Takatsuki are connecting magic forces (mannarinks)


    I was told in a serious voice, and I obeyed normally.


    Ira-sama is hugging me even harder.


    Even though it''s small, it''s strong.


    "I wonder if Noah''s mentality is interfering...... it''s not going to work."Hey, Takatsuki Makoto. Give me a hug from you, too. "


    "Eh, eh..."


    Hurry up!


    "Y-Yes... excuse me."


    As I was told, I turned my arm to Yira-sama''s small shoulder.


    How much power should I put into it?


    Wouldn''t it be rude to be too strong?


    "Don''t worry! Stronger!"


    Yes.


    Apparently, it was an unnecessary consideration.


    That''s enough.


    As I was told, I strongly hugged Ira-sama.


    - Dokkun.


    For a moment, the whole body feels the illusion of being pulsed.


    I felt like my fever was rising all over my body.


    "Phew... now I''m connected to Takatsuki Makoto by a magic link (manalink)."I can talk about it as a precaution. "


    Thank you very much.


    Having said that, I stepped away from Lady Ira.


    I should have activated my mirror stopping water skill... but my palpitations were noisy.


    Hold your breath and regain your coolness.


    Is that why you called me into Yira-sama''s space?


    Yes, do you have a complaint?


    "No, of course I''m grateful.But since there were Altena-sama and Eil-sama in Noah-sama''s space earlier, I thought it would have been okay if we hadn''t been together..... "


    That said, I noticed my stupid remarks.


    Ira-sama looked at me with dazed eyes.


    "You... are you going to do that in front of Noah?"


    "Just now..."


    Although the purpose was to connect the magic links (manalinks), I hugged Yira-sama for more than 5 minutes.


    "That in front of Lord Noah...?"


    "It''s horrible."


    "I''m too scared to do it."


    My body trembled.


    "I''m sure you didn''t do anything wrong..."


    "Well, you''re going to fight the Ancient Dragon King anyway, right?"If you have any problems, please talk to me. "


    Thank you, Ira-sama.


    I expressed my gratitude.


    Nevertheless, Ira-sama''s support for me, the messenger of the other divine race, is generous.


    Is it okay for me to do this?


    Reading my mind like that, Ira-sama opened her mouth.


    "It''s the opposite. The evil god... wasn''t it."Takatsuki Makoto, the devout apostle of Noah, goddess of the Titan clan.If you don''t do this, you won''t be able to see my future at all.The demons have a low faith, so it''s easy to see the future...Noah''s followers are impossible.Modern times and millennia ago. "


    "Cain''s faith was Max, too."


    When I was challenging the undersea shrine a thousand years ago, it was a buzzing topic for Noah.


    "This time the war with the demons."I can see the winning muscles, but if Makoto Takatsuki doesn''t see my future, all my plans will go crazy.That''s why we need to force it to connect. "


    "I see..."


    Instead of generous support, it was like a transmitter attached to a wild beast.


    Suddenly, I noticed that there was a word that bothered Ira-sama.


    "I can see the winning muscles... that means the Great Demon Lord can be defeated?"


    According to what I''ve heard before, the final odds of winning were slightly worse than 50%.


    "Yes, the modern Light Hero... your childhood friend Sakurai Ryousuke will defeat the resurrected Great Demon King..."


    "I see, I''m glad..."


    Soothe your chest.


    "By the way, how...?"


    I''m curious.


    "If I tell you, I won''t bother you, but I''ll definitely stick my neck in it, right?"


    I''m just going to take a tour.


    "I don''t trust you."


    "Terrible."


    I was completely exaggerated.


    "Just a hint... the Great Demon King has come back to life, but he doesn''t have the same power as he did a thousand years ago."He''s in a hurry to regain his strength, but not enough to defeat the Allies on the western continent.There were not many demon kings left, and the number of powerful demon tribes had been reduced.That''s why the Great Demon King himself is about to ambush the Light Hero. "


    The Great Demon King himself!?


    That''s... quite a thoughtful move again.


    But I didn''t think it was something that the Demon General would do.


    "After all, I don''t have a fight."that the Demon Clan was inferior a thousand years later than the Great Devil King had expected. "


    The Evil Witch said that the Great Demon King would come back to life after being stronger than a thousand years ago.


    "You can''t beat a lot of violence on your own."All the modern heroes are alive and well, and the country of the moon is growing stronger and stronger.... it looks like you''re a little rambunctious. "


    "That''s right, the country of the sun (Highland) and the country of the moon (Raphylloig) are too close."Can''t we do something about it? "


    I remembered the rumor of the meeting the other day.


    "How much effort do you think I''m putting into the adjustment..."Any country can do it on its own.... "


    Ah, is that so?


    It seems that it was precisely the conflict between nations that was bothering Ira-sama.


    "The most frightening thing now is that the battle between countries on the western continent will crack."If we don''t get together, we''re in trouble. "


    "That''s right..."


    I''m talking about other people, but there''s a problem with the water country (Roses) as well.


    "The land of water?"


    Why is that?


    Princess Sophia didn''t even speak at the Allied meeting.


    I am quiet as a weak country.


    "It''s a matter of being quiet!"The country of water is now an important position in the Union of Seven countries, which has drained new heroes and made big loans to the country of the moon and the country of the tree (springlogue).Even though I want you to run the whole country on behalf of the troubled country of the sun, you''re not moving at all aggressively. "


    "Is Princess Sofia...?"


    The top of the water kingdom is of course the king, but diplomacy is left to Princess Sophia.


    I couldn''t imagine her pulling through the moonland and the towns of the sun.


    It''s impossible, isn''t it?


    "Hah... I know what you''re talking about. Me too."


    Illa-sama was drowning.


    Unfortunately, I couldn''t get rid of Yira-sama''s troubles.


    Did you hear the voice of your heart? Illa-sama looked up.


    ¡°Well, that''s fine, because the problem of not being able to get in touch with the ''Noah''s Apostle'', which was my biggest concern, has been resolved.¡±


    "... that''s more than anything."


    I was the cause of Ira-sama''s lack of sleep.


    ¡±Now... it''s time to get back to work¡±


    Ira-sama stretched out a lot.


    I think I''d better get out of here before I bother you.


    If you have any problems, let me know.


    "Hey, Takatsuki Makoto"


    What is it?


    Ira-sama spoke to me in a public voice.


    ¡±You... you''re not betraying us, are you?¡±


    What are you talking about?I chose the words in my serious eyes to return them with a bitter smile.


    "I don''t plan to betray you."Why would you do that? "


    "Is it possible that (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...)


    I think about it a little bit.


    I couldn''t imagine Lord Noah ordering me to turn back to the Demon King.


    "And..."


    I''ve always rebelled against Lord Noah''s words.


    When I first met a believer, I was reluctant.


    After that, even when instructed to avoid danger, many people pushed their necks in.


    Illa-sama laughed at my words.


    "Just in case."If a rare spirit user is betrayed by Noah''s apostle, Makoto Takatsuki, the situation will turn upside down. "


    It''s okay, I talked to Master Noah earlier, but I was in good company with Master Altena and Master Eil.


    "Looks like, Altena-sama wants to bring Noah into the Holy Family."


    Reminds me of the conversation I just had.


    Altena-sama was trying to bring Noah into the Holy God Clan.


    Lady Noah''s attitude was not quite right either.


    "That''s why I won''t betray you." Rest assured. ¡±


    I cut it vigorously.


    "That''s right... I hope so."


    Fuwa and Ira-sama yawned small and drank up the coffee cans that were nearby.


    ... I wish I could drink something better.


    At the same time, the customer''s eyes became blurred.


    I finally woke up.


    "The work is amazing, Ira-sama."Please sleep properly. "


    "Worry more about yourself than I do, Takatsuki Makoto.Don''t run wild. "


    While having that conversation, I woke up.


    What I saw was the ceiling of a room in Fort Blackbarrel.


    ¡ó


    After I got up and changed, I asked Lucy and Sai to show me the Black Barrel Fort facility.


    After a modest breakfast in the cafeteria,


    Makoto, this is the training ground.


    "I''m not good at sweaty smells."


    It was a training ground for soldiers in the basement.


    Unlike the training of the Sun Knights of the Highland King''s Capital in the open air, it is not so dim.


    but it was filled with the enthusiasm of many soldiers.


    Sai-san is right, he may smell a little like a man.


    We circled the training ground.


    Everyone seemed to concentrate on their training, and they didn''t have much to talk about.


    It must have been because we were able to make another greeting at the banquet yesterday.


    I wanted to train with you, but unfortunately there were very few water spirits in the basement facility.


    My training here seemed inefficient.


    "Lucy, Saiu-san. to the next place....."


    "Aya! Lucy! Finally found it!"


    Suddenly, someone appeared in front of me.


    Glossy black hair on brown skin.


    Exposed combat armor.


    Above all, the burning fighting aura was remembered.


    "Olga-chan! Howdy!"


    "Olga, you weren''t here yesterday."


    "That''s right!" Yesterday, I was hunting monsters on the Demon Continent!Then I knew you were coming.If you''d told me, I''d have come back in a hurry! "


    The woman is talking to Lucy and Saiu in a friendly manner.


    In my memory, she had a more sword-swallowing air.


    There was a ferocious image of a hungry beast, but now she is friendly.


    "It''s been a long time, hero of the Land of Water (Roses)"


    She turned to me and smiled small.


    Olga Talisker, the scorching hero whose hair had grown up a little.

 308 304 Takatsuki Makoto speaks with a brave man

    The hero of the land of water (Roses) hasn''t changed much, has he?


    As usual, the exposed battle armor brought Olga closer than she could remember.


    The first time we met was in the capital of the kingdom of fire (Great Keys), which was suddenly attacked, but there was no such atmosphere.


    "Makoto''s appearance is getting old."


    "It''s sloppy, Olga-chan."


    "...... Huh? Why don''t you get old? Hmm, hmm?"


    Olga gave a vague smile at Lucy and Saiu''s explanation.


    Maybe they thought I was joking.


    And now that you''re back in the modern era, you should get older normally.


    ... right, Ira-sama?


    "It''s been like this for about three years due to the magical effect of the time-transition (time-slip) of the goddess of destiny (Ira)."It seems to be an after-effect of the goddess''s miracle. "


    "The sequelae of the Goddess of Destiny... three years!? Heh, amazing!"


    Olga''s eyes twitched.


    "Let me talk to you!"You''ve met the Saviors and the Great Demon King! "


    "By the way, Makoto may not have heard the story of a thousand years ago."


    "I''m so glad to see you, you didn''t hear me, Ru-chan"


    That is why I decided to tell the three of them about the events of a thousand years ago.


    ¡ó


    In one of the unused conference rooms.


    "Wow...! The Immortal King sucks! That''s a good winner."


    "I see, your great-grandfather was that kind of person..."


    "Daisen-san was such a girl!?"


    "Eh... my Holy Sword broke even a thousand years ago?" that''s right..... "


    "You were more frivolous than I thought, Makoto."


    "I thought the Savior was even stronger, Takatsuki-kun"


    Olga, Lucy, Saiu and the others got a little excited about my story.


    I have something to tell you.


    By the way, can you tell me about the recent trend of the Great Demon King?


    Now it''s my turn to ask questions.


    Then Olga stared at Lucy and Saiu''s face strangely.


    "Didn''t you guys explain?"


    "I''ve done a little... but I don''t know anything more than the previous Third Northern Expedition."


    That''s right, our source is Sophia and Fu-chan


    "... not the Princess of the Water Land and the Queen of the Moon Land (Raphylloig). Enough is enough."


    Olga sighed in amazement.


    "Unfortunately, the information I have is similar."I''m sorry I can''t provide you with the information, Hero. "


    and made me look really sorry.


    Olga, it''s getting round.


    I see. I thought the Great Demon King knew the details of the measures to ambush the Light Hero.


    Last night, I dumbfounded the information that the Goddess of Destiny taught me.


    "Hey, why did you do that!?"


    Olga stood up as she defeated Gatan and the chair.


    "What? What is that?"


    Takatsuki-kun, really?


    Lucy and Sai-san are totally deafening.


    "Well, that story is the most important secret that only some brave people and the upper echelons of the Sunland (Highland) know..."


    Olga''s eyes are wide open.


    Apparently, what I said was classified information.


    "Oh, where did you get that information?!"You won''t tell me, will you?... er, but I can''t tighten up the heroes of the Water Kingdom... er, how can I... "


    Olga said that she was dying.


    You''re telling me something interesting.


    Suddenly the door opens, batam! and closed.


    Someone is coming for us.


    A sharp-eyed, golden armor.


    General Gerald Ballantine - Chief of the outpost.


    ¡°Takatsuki Makoto. The Great Demon King''s assault and its crusade are the most important classified military maneuvers to make the Sunland''s place on the continent a cornerstone.Please tell me the source... but it''s generally predictable. "


    Gera has the most serious eyes I''ve ever seen.


    There was even an atmosphere of what would happen if I didn''t tell you the truth.


    ... I don''t mean to hide anything else.


    It''s the goddess of destiny.


    "......... nh?"


    In my words, Gera-san''s expression is unexpected.


    Isn''t that Goddess Noah?


    Gella asked politely.


    Oh, I see.


    I''m Lord Noah''s messenger.


    "Master Noah doesn''t give me any details."It''s usually Illa who tells us such stories. "


    "Wait! Makoto can talk to the two goddesses!? Wow, that''s amazing!"


    Lucy''s expression on my face is "Hiya".


    "With Lord Noah, there''s often a water goddess (Eil), so it''s three pillars."I can hear your voice. "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Gera, Olga, and Lucy shut up at my words.


    "Hey, Olga." Isn''t that amazing? "


    ¡±... I usually think it''s bullshit from a maniac¡±


    Miss Pinky is asking Olga a question.


    No, I also learned how sacred the [Voice of the Goddess] is in the water temple.


    When I said that I heard the voice of the Goddess of the Three Pillars, I usually thought it was a madman and sent it to the hospital.


    (But the goddesses easily appear in their dreams...)


    Besides, I really liked chatting with Eil-sama.


    Ira-sama can give you important information.


    Lord Noah... is always free.


    "Alright, if it''s a direct message from the Goddess of Destiny, it means we haven''t leaked any information."... no, that''s another problem... "


    Gera keeps her temples down so that she has a headache.


    Oh, my God!


    That Gella is becoming a hard worker!


    "Takatsuki Makoto... do you have any rude thoughts?"


    "Sonna Kotnai Desyo"


    Dangerous!


    Gella-san has been reading it from her expression!


    "By the way, how are you going to defeat the Great Demon King?"Ira didn''t even tell me the specific location or plan. "


    I asked.


    "That''s no good!" No matter how heroic you are, I can''t teach you! "


    Olga crossed her hands and made a "¡Á".


    I don''t think so.


    (I can''t help it, I''ll ask Ail-sama who has a light mouth)


    "Hey, Takatsuki Makoto.... I think you have something to know."


    Gera-san is getting close.


    "... hah?"


    I looked away.


    Why do you find out all about it?


    "...... this is the only story"


    "Eh!? Gella, you''re going to say it!?"


    "It''s useless to hide something from someone who can hear the voice of the three-pillar goddess."It would be terrible if the operation was wiped out by appropriate action based on ambiguous information.It would be safer to give accurate information. ¡±


    Mr. Gera told me exactly what the plan was.


    ¡ó


    "... the Great Demon King appears in the kingdom of Taiyang?"


    "Yes, it''s a gift from the Goddess of Destiny."


    "Now, we are generating a huge barrier around the royal capital, Sinfonia."Even so, the barrier is complete and being strengthened.It''s a [Quasi-God Class] barrier magic that weakens the demonic clans led by the Great Demon King.Once completed, it''s a barrier that can protect the entire western continent.That''s what Saintess Noel is trying to do. "


    The content of the operation was very simple.


    The Great Demon King aims for the [Light Hero], who is the only one who can defeat him.


    Therefore, the Light Hero does not move from the capital of the kingdom of the sun, which is the safest.


    In addition, many heroes and adventurers are guarding the Heroes of Light.


    Sure enough, Wind Tree Hero Maximilian and Ice Snow Hero Prince Leonard were in Sinfonia.


    In addition, Queen Noel is using the power of the Holy Maiden to create a huge barrier.


    Everything is using the Saintess''s skill, "March of Victory", to strengthen (buff) the junctionists in the sun country.


    Perhaps it was the effect that we were tired when we met before.


    Anyway, I understood the plan.


    It meant trapping the Great Demon Lord.


    By the way, why isn''t Gera in King''s Landing?


    I knew I wanted to fight the Great Demon King.


    "Gera said that just waiting is not a good strategy."Also, I don''t want to be with my ex-girlfriend.


    Olga smiled and patted Gella on the shoulder, which made him look extremely repulsive.


    "Gathering too many brave people in the capital suspects a trap."The Great Demon King must invade the Light Hero as the Goddess of Destiny''s [Future Vision] did.The outposts would need some strength anyway.We need to keep an eye on the [King of Ancient Dragons].... Noel is irrelevant. "


    That''s what it was.


    Speaking of which, did Gera-san belong to Queen Noel''s ex-fianc¨¦e...?


    I see.


    "I see, if you wait in the King''s City, the Great Demon King will come..."


    Would it have been better if I had stayed?


    But I also promised to fight the Ancient Dragon King again.


    Hmm, if I was bothered.


    "As a general of the sun country, I would like to make a formal request.Keep that information within the three of you and do not divulge it anywhere.I''ll pay the price. Do you have any hope?If I can decide, I''ll drink most of the requests. "


    Mr. Gera suggested such a thing.


    Gera is the "Lightning Hero" and the "Commander of the Northern Heavenly Knights".


    And the next head of the Four Holy Nobles'' Ballantine family.


    "I really think most things will come true..."


    I saw Lucy and Sue''s way.


    I don''t have one, do I?


    Takatsuki-kun, make up your mind.


    "Neither do I." But I won''t tell anyone. "


    Lucy, Sao, when I answered, Gera and Olga looked at each other.


    It''s free, Jela-chi.


    "That''s not how it works!"... I will contact Princess Sofia, the ambassador of the Water Kingdom (Roses).Reduce the cost of the Knights of the North for the defense of the Water Nation.Is that all right? Takatsuki Makoto


    Gera rejected Olga''s straightforward response.


    I see, can you use it for that kind of negotiation?


    ... Illa-sama was just chatting.


    OK, sir.


    "Thanks, thanks, Olga. Let''s go." It''s time for a regular meeting. "


    Well, I wanted to hear more about Heroes, and I wanted to talk to Aya and Lucy.


    Gera thanked me and Olga was taken away.


    "See you later," Olga said, wrapping her arms around Jela''s head.


    Me, Saul, and Lucy will be left in the conference room.


    I had no choice but to stay here, so I decided to go back to my room for a while.


    ¡ó


    I lie down in my room in bed with Goron.


    "The Great Demon King''s assault..."


    I remembered what I had just heard from Mr. Gera.


    Not that there''s anything I can do.


    I''m going to challenge the most powerful demon king, the [Ancient Dragon King].


    I think we should get rid of the extra distractions.


    But after all, I cared about the people I knew who remained in the capital.


    At that time.


    "Hey, Makoto, what are you going to do?"


    "Do you have any plans, Takatsuki?"


    I was spoken to.


    Naturally, Lucy and Saul are in my room.


    "I don''t know. I don''t have any plans."


    I answered briefly.


    Incidentally, even though the room is quite large, it is a simple room with two beds and a closet that is about the size of a business hotel, so it is small if three people enter.


    Especially the bed is single, but Lucy and Sai-san are dexterously sleeping together.


    Isn''t it cramped? When I thought about it, Ms. Sai looked at me with a mischievous expression.


    "Speaking of which, come on, Takatsuki-kun."I''m talking about Olga-chan. "


    I noticed that you were moving on top of my bed.


    I wonder if Sai-san remembers what he just said.


    What''s wrong with Olga?


    "I''m in love with Gerald!" I envy you! "


    It was completely different.


    "Love?"


    "That means those two are in love."Didn''t you know about Makoto? "


    "...... Speaking of which, I think I''ve heard such a story."


    I have a slight memory.


    (Hmm?)


    Did Olga just say "ex-girlfriend" even though she was Gella''s lover?


    It seems like it has a profound meaning and it''s scary...


    Is that why Gera''s expression was subtle?


    "Come on, Olga-chan, I''m sleeping with Gerald every night." Sounds good. "


    I noticed that you were riding on top of me like a cat.


    "It''s okay, Aya."It''s not about other people''s affairs.Well, Olga''s location every time and every time was a bit annoying, though. "


    While saying that, Lucy was putting her hands on the buttons on my jacket.


    ¡±Um... mr. Saiu? Lucy?¡±


    Saiu-san deprives you of your physical freedom, and Lucy takes off your clothes.


    I''m lying in bed, and Sai and Lucy are looking down at me with the eyes of a carnivorous beast.


    "H-this...!?"


    (Oh, it''s finally time to be a man! Makoto!)


    (Ayaa, Lucy and Aya are the first!)


    The voices of Lord Noah and Lord Eil resounded.


    ... Looks like you''re being watched.


    (It''s a bit exciting, Eil.You''re finally going to tie it.)


    (I''m a Sofia, but I might want to support Lucy and Aya)


    Seriously, would you shut up?


    Goddesses.


    "Hmm, Makoto." Aren''t you calm? "


    "Since I came back from a thousand years ago, Takatsuki feels a little cold."


    "I-I see...?"


    I''m sorry, it''s the goddesses who are peeking.


    Looking at me like that, Lucy smiled small.


    "But that''s fine, because Makoto is here!"


    Lucy snuck into my bed and hugged me.


    When I noticed, the button on my jacket came off and I saw my underwear.


    "That''s right... we''ll be together forever..."


    Sae-san really deposited his body.


    My clothes were peeling off and I was dressed in a terrible way.


    Your heart starts to feel like an early bell.


    It seems that the two of them heard the sound.


    "Hey, Aya. Makoto''s throbbing..."


    "Yeah... I''m glad."


    With a melting smile, I couldn''t keep an eye on Lucy and Sae-san who were staring at me.


    With Lucy, who came to another world and was among us first.


    She''s a friend from junior high who''s been reunited in another world.


    "With the two precious people who have been waiting for me..."


    "Hey, Makoto..."


    "Takatsuki-kun..."


    "Lucy, Saiu-san..."


    I gently hugged the two of them.


    Lucy and Sae-san put their arms around our bodies to keep up with it.


    Lucy was as hot as ever.


    I felt that Sai-san''s low body temperature was even rising.


    ¡±... Isn''t that right, Makoto?¡±


    "... Takatsuki-kun, hold me..."


    The whisper from both ears made my head twitch.


    [Fascination] Did you lose the constitution that the magic didn''t work?


    No... this isn''t about charm, it''s really [Magic of Love].


    The brain was thinking stupid things like that.


    In the meantime, the two of you are about to strip me of all my clothes, or I can take off both of my bodies.....


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ...... ah!


    ...... It''s me!!


    I heard the hustle and bustle from a distance.


    There is also some siren-like sound mixed in.


    ... hah,... hah,... hah,... hah,... hah


    The sound of Lucy and Sai-san''s breath drowned out.


    Or maybe it''s the sound of my breathing.


    It felt noisy outside, but there was nothing to do with it in this room.


    It was supposed to be.


    Bam! And the door opened.


    "Aya! Lucy! You''re here anyway!"Oh my God! The Demon King''s army is attacking me... "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    - The silence came.


    There was Olga, who opened the door, and our naked eyes.


    Olga looked away awkwardly.


    "Ah... I''m sorry. I''ll tell Jellyfish that Hero, Aya and Lucy will be late for two (...) o''clock."


    I was told that I could close the door.


    I was distracted.


    No, wait a minute!

 309 Lesson 305 Makoto defends the fort

    Huh? Are you done?


    When we left the fort, there was a figure of Olga who slashed the breath of the dragon with her sword.


    Many dragons dance in the sky like the dragons surrounding the fort.


    Numerous Dragon Knights and Pegasus Knights fought against it.


    "That''s the army of the Ancient Dragon King (Ashtarot)..."


    You said I was squeezing my nose.


    It''s less than I thought it would be.


    "Nah, I came out in a hurry."


    I heard Lucy and Sai''s nervous conversation.


    The boulder is an adventurer in battle... "


    "Hey, it''s been less than 15 minutes."Hero, aren''t you passing (...) (...) early? "


    "............ What happened?"


    I feel very rude.


    "That''s not possible!" The Demon King''s army has attacked, so let''s join the defense! "


    "That''s right, Olga-chan!"Takatsuki isn''t early!... I''m sure. "


    "Huh? Well, as you can see, it''s a regular forced reconnaissance."Most of them are young dragons, but the ancient dragons are mixed inside, so be careful.That''s not to mention the two of Guren''s fangs. "


    From the conversation between the three of them, I knew that the Demon King''s army was not my unit.


    There were hundreds of dragons.


    If a herd of dragons of that size strikes us, we''ll be in danger of destruction in a normal city.


    However, it seemed to be robust only against the outpost of the Demon King''s army.


    "Hey, Lucy."


    Hey, Makoto?


    How do you know if you''re an ancient dragon?


    In Olga''s words, there seems to be a powerful individual in the dragon, the ancient dragon.


    "Huh? Makoto is better, isn''t he?"You can distinguish a dragon that has more magic power than a magic dragon. "


    "Hmm... I''m doing it..."


    I''m looking around at the dragons flying in the air, but they all feel nothing but the same (...) and the same (...).


    Which one is the ancient dragon?


    "Don''t you understand?"


    "... unfortunately"


    Well then, I''ll tell you how to distinguish me! Takatsuki-kun


    When Lucy looked worried, Saeko came in from the side.


    Speaking of which, you''re not a wizard, so you can''t sense magic power, right?Is there any other way to tell it apart? "


    "Yeah, listen, listen."


    Nico and Saeko told me.


    "First, I''m going to stare at the dragon!" Then, if you look away, it''s just a dragon, and if you come back, it''s an ancient dragon! "


    Yo, Tosa-san stretched her chest out.


    "...... No, that''s......"


    Aya is the only one who can do that.


    Lucy and Olga''s voice clapped in front of my tsk.


    As always, Sai-san was a sensoryist.


    Well, does an ordinary dragon look away from Sae-san?


    Hang in there, dragon!


    At that time.


    Woahhhhh!


    One of the Pegasus Knights who was fighting the dragons in the air was about to be attacked.


    "That''s not good! Telepo..."


    Lucy was about to activate her magic.


    But it might be a little late.


    "Water Magic/Ice World"


    My magic breaks between dragons and warriors.


    A dragon clashed with a giant wall of ice.


    Meanwhile, Knight Pegasus was regaining his posture.


    "... isn''t it fast? Makoto''s magic"


    Sorry, did you get in the way?


    No, that''s not true.


    Lucy, who was interrupted trying to use magic, was stiffening in a slightly stupid pose while holding her wand.


    "Ru-chan! Let''s go too!"


    "Yeah!... but Makoto..."


    "I''ll cover everyone from here."


    Looks like the two of you are going to take part in an aerial scuffle.


    I don''t know which ancient dragons are dangerous, so let''s get some ranged support.


    I''m going first!


    Olga jumped out using [Flight Magic].


    Well, so am I. Spatial transition (teleportation)!


    A small magic circle was created around Lucy''s body, which was blurred with light.


    Awesome, you''ve mastered short-range teleporting.


    Can Sae-san fly?


    "Hmph, look!"[Double jump!] "


    That''s why I jumped in the air.


    (Where''s the second stage...?)


    Tickling in your heart.


    It must be one of the abilities of the [Action Game Player] skill.


    As usual, Sai-san''s physical abilities and skills were perfect.


    Kaaah!


    I hear screams.


    Oops, I have to fight too.


    "Water Magic/Ice World"


    There was a female knight attacked by a dragon somewhere, so a barrier was established between the dragon and the female knight.


    Guga!


    The dragon crashed into the ice barrier and fell as he turned his eyes.


    "...... Ah, thank you!!"


    The Lady Knight is waving at me.


    I waved my hand back, too.


    (Well, who else seems to be in trouble...?)


    Explore the battlefield using a 360-degree view of the "Senri-eye" and "RPG Player" skills.


    When someone seemed dangerous, I used the water barrier magic to support them.


    "Quite a lot, you need to concentrate..."


    "My king, if you leave it to me, I''ll blow it all up?"


    When I noticed, Dia, the great spirit of the water (Undine), stood behind me.


    With the help of the magic of the Water Spirit, it would be faster to get rid of the pieces.


    But...


    ¡°No, we''re going to get everybody involved.¡±


    "... I see. Then call me if you need me."


    That said, the Great Spirit of the Water disappeared into a pitying fog.


    And for a while, I continued to use Water Magic to support them from a distance.


    I''m surprised. I thought you were rampaging with spirit magic.


    I was called from behind again.


    Golden armor all over the blonde hair.


    It was General Gerald.


    "It seems that I can''t distinguish between dragons and ancient dragons."I''ll do my best to support you from a distance for your safety. ¡±


    "... I see."


    Gera''s expression seemed to swallow her words.


    Isn''t Gera the only one who won''t join the fight?


    "I''m the chief executive here."We can''t just stick it in.Olga is in charge of the scene. "


    "Hee..."


    It seems that the former swine warrior is lying.


    But perhaps I want to go to battle by tapping my legs and being a little bit frustrated.


    "Hey! Don''t break the line!"Back off when you''re in danger! You can''t die in this place. "


    Certainly, Olga is busy commanding other units into units that are being held back by the dragons.


    Later, I heard that she was also the division commander of the Allied forces against the Demon King.


    Even so, this time there is a [Guren''s Fang], so it will be helpful


    Mr. Gera said it was pimples.


    Lucy and Saiu-san?


    "Yeah. Look at that."


    And beyond Mr. Gera''s gaze...


    Ahahahahahahaha!


    The whole body burned bright red. Around Lucy, a firework exploded, and even the dragon couldn''t get close.


    Is that the same [Spirit of Fire] as the Guren Witch (Rosalie)?


    Also, somehow Lucy''s tension was unusually high.


    "It''s the same bloodline as my mother..."


    Teleport!


    And like a burning meteorite, he was tackling the dragon.


    ...... GRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR......


    A pitiful dragon with burned wings is falling in a sad voice.


    Lucy... you decided it was better for you to stick in than to raise your magic control.


    "Now, the other of Guren''s fangs..."


    Nah!


    Lovely shouting and "Dogan!" There is a cute sound like a track colliding in front of you.


    Sae-san was dropping his heel on a dragon in the air.


    I couldn''t even scream, and the dragon fell.


    And while jumping in the air, I was aiming for the next dragon.


    ...... the dragons are running around.


    This is ridiculous.


    This is ridiculous.


    "They''re both your women."


    I didn''t see you there before, though.


    "At that rate, it''s time for the dragons to retreat...... mmm, they..."


    The wrinkles appeared between Gera-san''s brows with an ample expression on her face.


    At the end of his gaze was a black and purple spotted dragon.


    Gella-san, what''s that?


    "It''s a poisonous ancient dragon." He''s had his troops wiped out many times.When he breathes, he dies instantly.You''ve been hiding till now. "


    While saying that, the poisonous ancient dragon opened its mouth wide.


    "Shit! Caliban!"


    Gerald pulled out his sword from his waist.


    At the same time, the blade glowed like lightning.


    And take a stance.


    - "Caliburn", the holy sword of Highland, the land of the sun, worn by the hero of lightning


    "The slashing is said to exceed the speed of sound..."


    (Is the ancient dragon breathing slightly faster...?)


    It was judged by fate, magic, and mental acceleration.


    Then I should do it.


    "Deer"


    Yes, my king.


    Without being able to see the figure, the Great Spirit of Water who was next to me answered my call.


    Grab that cold, beautiful blue arm.


    I didn''t have to tune it.


    Synchronize with the Great Spirit of Water in 0 seconds.


    And then I said the magic.


    "It''s time to freeze the magic of water and destiny."


    Gwang and the waves of magic spread all around.


    And the dragon, the knights fighting the dragon, the noise, the wind... stopped.


    Actually, I just slowed down the flow of time.


    The magic that completely stops time is divine magic.


    "Takatsuki Makoto... what did you do?"


    I''ll explain later. Gera-san, attack that ancient dragon. "


    "... I see."


    Instantly nodding to my words, Lightning Hero Gerald Ballantine waved his Holy Sword.


    "Lightning Sword (Lightning Sparda)!!!!"


    Gela''s slash of light slashed the black and spotted ancient dragon in two a second later.


    "Phew..."


    At the same time, I stop the magic of water and fate.


    I''m glad it went well.


    It looks like the dragons are retreating.


    It looks like the poisonous ancient dragon was their trump card.


    The dragons turned and left again.


    "By the way, Takatsuki Makoto... the magic was..."


    "Hey!! That''s amazing, Jera-chi."The poisonous ancient dragon you''ve been dealing with! "


    "Wait, Olga, I need to talk to this guy."


    "Today, there is no damage to allies at all!"You did it! Praise me! "


    Olga is coming down from the sky and hugging Gera.


    Makoto! Did you use any magic earlier?


    "Your body suddenly became heavier, right? Ru-chan


    "Huh? Well, did I?"For a moment, I felt that I was wrapped in magical power that I didn''t really understand. "


    "Hmm, I don''t really understand magic, but the dragon''s movement suddenly stopped."I thought it was a chance! My body was also very slow and it was very difficult. "


    Lucy and Sai-san also came.


    (Sae-san...... can you move normally even in the midst of frozen magic......)


    I thought it was meant for the Demon King, but it didn''t seem to work for the Demon King class.


    It was possible that Sae-san was stronger than the Demon King.


    "There was some kind of poisonous ancient dragon, and I used magic to stop him."Just now, Jela-san defeated me. "


    "Hee, tell me what kind of magic it is, Makoto."


    Fine.


    "Let''s go back to the room, Takatsuki."It''s a little cold outside. "


    "Is that what you''re going to do, Aya?"


    "Well, I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Hahaha..."


    I was having such an inhospitable conversation.


    To be honest, I was nervous that the Demon King''s army was coming, but it was over.


    A scout unit, I suppose.


    At that time.


    "Takatsuki Makoto"


    Mr. Gera stopped me.


    What is it?


    In retrospect, the chief executive of Fort Blackbarrel had a steep expression.


    ¡±Just now... you were (...) pulling out your hand (...) (...) (...) from the previous battle, right?¡±


    "Haha!? What are you talking about!?"


    "I won''t do that!" Takatsuki-kun! "


    Lucy and Saul react to what Gera said before me.


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey. I


    Olga is dying.


    What''s going on?


    But Jura-san''s eyes are seriously shooting at me.


    "Well, it was hard to give all my strength..."


    I answered honestly.


    Is that so, Makoto?


    If you use spirit magic, you can''t involve everyone.


    The Great Spirit of Water called out, but I turned it down.


    With Deer''s help, we could have defeated the dragons earlier, but we must have involved the knights we were fighting for.


    That''s why I couldn''t use any aggressive magic.


    "You can''t tell the difference between dragons and ancient dragons, can you?"I mean, you don''t have to make a distinction, do you?That means both of them are just miscellaneous fish for you. "


    Huh?


    Lucy, Sao, and Olga shouted in amazement at Gera''s words.


    That''s... not exactly what I was aware of.


    Sure enough, no matter which dragon I looked at, I felt nothing but magic power.


    The last thing Gera slashed was the "Poisonous Ancient Dragon".


    I felt that it was not very different from the other dragons.


    ¡°I have a favor to ask of you. I want you to go to the northern continent and fight the army of the" King of Ancient Dragons ".Originally, we should fight together, but it''s just a matter of legs and legs..... "


    Gera laughed self-mockingly.


    Takatsuki-kun, what are you doing?


    Sae-san asks with an upbeat look.


    You know my answer.


    Fine, I''ll go.


    I answered.


    "Thank you very much. Now, let the Knights of the North Heaven find the residence of the [Ancient Dragon King]."They move their dwellings periodically, so that they do not know where they are.However, the exact location of the enemy is essential if we are to send you in.I''ll find that place in a few days.... "


    "No, now (...) or later (...) row (...) this (...) um (...)"


    I made a suggestion.


    What?


    "No, I can''t, Hero."even though I don''t know the location of the opponent..... "


    Gera smiled bitterly as if she thought Olga was joking.


    (Well, I have a strong ally.)


    Ira-sama, are you watching?


    I put my magic power on the necklace around my neck and look up to the sky.


    - Takatsuki Makoto.


    I heard a grumpy voice.


    Huh?


    "Wow! I can hear voices from heaven!"


    Lucy and Sai made a fuss.


    What''s that?


    Why is it that Ira-sama''s voice is not heard by everyone?


    --Oh... I guess I''ve overreinforced my previous magic link.Looks like you''re getting too loud.


    I wonder if that''s okay.


    - Tell me what you need.


    "I want to know the location of the Ancient Dragon King!"If you''re Illa-sama, you know it, right? "


    Answering grumpy Ira-sama''s voice in a hurry.


    Apparently, I''m sleep deprived again due to overtime.


    - Ah, I see. The residence of the Ancient Dragon King... do you have a map and a pen?


    Gela-san, do you have a map and a pen?


    Is anyone there?


    As Gera yelled, the soldier quickly came and prepared a map and a pen for me.


    --- Takatsuki Makoto, please be quiet because you can control your body remotely (remotely) for a moment.


    ¡±Hah...... hehe!¡±


    My whole body trembled.


    Huh?


    Your right hand moves unintentionally.


    Then, "x" was added to a point on the map of the northern continent.


    That''s where the [Ancient Dragon King] is now.I think we''ll be moving in a week, so go by then.


    "It''s okay, I''m going now."


    --You know... well, that''s fine.You''re going to be ready for this.I could use a healing item and a little extra food.As soon as we''re in danger, we have to retreat.


    I know.


    - Haha, then be careful.I''m going back to work.....


    Ah, that! Ira-sama!


    Olga called out to Ira-sama, whose voice had decreased.


    - Something? Olga, the scorching hero.


    "If you know the location of the Ancient Dragon King so easily, please tell me sooner..."


    Olga''s voice seemed a little unhappy, but it was certainly true.


    Why didn''t I tell you?


    --That''s because Makoto Takatsuki, who is connected to my spirit, is located close to the northern continent.In addition, you were fighting a herd of dragons earlier, right?I was able to see the future with the eyes of Makoto Takatsuki because of his deeper ties with the army of the ancient dragon kings.The eyes of Esther, the shrine maiden in the capital of the kingdom of the sun, can''t do this much "Future Vision".


    "I-I see..."


    Olga nodded in satisfaction.


    Well, then it was a good time to ask Ira-sama.


    Is Makoto... connected to Ira-sama?


    Takatsuki-kun... are you friends with the Goddess of Destiny?


    This time, Lucy and Sai look suspiciously.


    "No, I mean, I''m friendly... I mean, I''m looking after you."


    I wonder what it is.


    There should be nothing unpleasant about it.


    - Bye, Takatsuki Makoto. See you later.


    Illa-sama''s voice was no longer heard.


    Later!?


    "What is that!?"


    Lucy and Saru are closing in on me.


    "Yu, the goddess appears in your dreams."I told you before, didn''t I? "


    I''ve already explained to them that Lord Noah appeared in their dreams.


    I explained it again, but it was difficult to convince me.


    Take a breath and look at the map.


    of the northern continent.


    This should be a place where high mountain ranges converge.


    It must be tough if we don''t know where it is.


    Lucy, can you jump this far with the spatial transition?


    "... but I can. I''ll tell you more about my relationship with the Goddess of Destiny later!"


    Apparently, I could question them again.


    "Hey Olga, isn''t it cold on the northern continent?" I wonder if I have a jacket. "


    "Wait, Aya. I''ll get it ready.And take some of the best elixirs. "


    Yes, thank you!!


    Saeko and Olga are checking their gear and belongings.


    I think I''ll be able to leave in about half an hour.


    And I just talked to the silent Gella-san.


    That''s why I''m going.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "...... Mr. Gera?"


    In response to my words, Gera stared at me with a strange creature in her face.


    Then slowly open your mouth.


    "You just said that Guren''s fangs were a mess."Let''s make it right. You''re the bullshit one. "


    I sighed heavily.

 310 Lesson 306: Gurens Fang and Takatsuki Makoto

    ¡óLucy''s Perspective¡ó


    "Hey, Takatsuki Makoto, take this with you."


    What''s this?


    "It''s a magic tool for communication."I could sneak through the strong barrier and talk about it.Share your information if you can afford it.If you need help, we can head for reinforcements. ¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I''ll be in touch.¡±


    "Oh, don''t push yourself. If you''re in danger, run."


    I''ll be careful.


    General Gerald and Makoto are talking with a serious expression on their faces.


    Wow, it''s fluffy and warm.


    "Hey, Aya. Whatever you do, the down jacket won''t move?"


    ¡°It''s okay, it''s okay, I''m getting worse when it''s cold.¡±


    "Ahh... it was because of your constitution."Anyway, that magic jacket has plenty of protection against the cold, but its defensive performance is no different from normal clothes, so be careful. "


    Roger that, Olga-chan.


    It''s loose, you''re going to fight the Ancient Dragon King (Ashtarot), right?


    Takatsuki-kun is here. There''s room to spare.


    "Don''t be alarmed." Look, I''ve put together some magic tools to take with me here. "


    Over there, Olga handed Aya her gear and items.


    Dear Lucy! Please confirm the spatial transition (teleport)!


    I''m surrounded by the Fort Blackbarrel staff team.


    The Destiny Goddess taught me about the Ancient Dragon King''s hiding place.


    From there, I predicted the demon king army''s formation and planned to enter from as few enemies as possible.


    I stare at the map.


    "Here..."


    It''s a place I''ve never been.


    "Besides, my spatial transition often deviates from my destination..."


    I squish and scratch my cheek.


    I was sure that Guren''s Witch (Mom) and Daisen Sensei would be able to transfer it accurately.


    I''m a little nervous.


    "It''s okay, Ru-chan!"


    "Yes, yes, if you have to, you can just run away."


    Aya and Makoto were listening to me.


    Don''t worry, he cheered me up with his face.


    Always with Aya who is reliable.


    From the moment we met, Makoto remained calm.


    (Well, if it were the three of them)


    Let''s go!


    I grabbed Makoto and Aya''s arm.


    Let''s go.


    Yeah!


    Makoto and Aya grab my arm back.


    "Best of luck."


    "Don''t be naughty!"


    "" "Be careful!" "


    Delivered by General Gerardo, Olga, and many of the soldiers of the fort, I transferred to the home of the ancient dragon king of the demon continent.


    ¡ó


    Is this... your destination?


    I heard Makoto''s voice.


    I was looking around.


    "Wow, it''s getting cold after all..."


    Aya looks cold and disgusting.


    The area is surrounded by mountain ranges with rugged mountains.


    The rough rocky skin spreads everywhere.


    The scene is consistent with what the soldier told me in advance.


    Probably not that far from the destination.


    ¡°Let''s find a place to hide.¡±


    I made a suggestion.


    The demon continent was a demon kingdom.


    The view is too good here.


    The enemy will find us soon enough.


    It was then.


    ... zzzz, and the large rock (...) was (...) motion (...) (...).


    No, that''s not a rock!


    Monster?


    Ancient Rock Dragon, Takatsuki!


    "Shit! You''ve already found it!"


    We have to shut him up before he calls his people!


    Aya seemed to think the same thing, and Makoto stopped her trying to get ahead of me.


    "Wait, Lucy. Saiu-san."Looks like this is the enemy barrier. "


    Huh?


    Makoto''s voice stopped me and Aya from moving.


    - Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!


    The atmosphere trembled.


    I thought it was the roar of the rock dragon in front of me, but it wasn''t.


    When I looked up at the sound of the wind blowing.....


    "It''s not true..."


    It was a swarm of dragons filling the sky.


    "Takatsuki, Ru-chan, these guys... they''re all ancient dragons..."


    I had the illusion that Aya''s voice was heard from a distance.


    I felt dizzy.


    "I wonder if it''s a trap. It looks like the Rock Dragon just put up a barrier across the mountain range as a sentry."So, when the intruders came, the dragons that were waiting would surround them all at once.It''s quite organized, isn''t it? "


    Makoto''s sober voice made me feel better.


    I have to get away! I can''t stand dealing with so many ancient dragons!


    The plan to attack from as few enemies as possible failed.


    "That''s right, Ru-chan!" Teleport now! "


    I cast a spell and Aya hurries.


    (... ah, heh?)


    I can''t concentrate.


    As usual, I didn''t have the feeling that my magic power was gathered at one point.


    "Ru-chan! What are you doing!?"


    "Wait! Don''t make me rush!"


    I shouted back at Aya''s scream.


    At that time, my hand was placed on Pong''s shoulder.


    "Lucy, look at the sky."


    With Makoto''s voice, I looked up.


    There was a ''gray'' sky.


    "Is that...?"


    "It''s a magic barrier."It seems like a barrier that makes the control of magic power (mana) worse, and delicate magic can''t be used.I can''t handle fine magic right now either. "


    Makoto''s voice darkened my vision.


    "Oh, no..."


    - Oops!!!


    and several dragons attacked with their breath (brace).


    Flames, thunder, rocks, and storms strike.


    Oh, no!


    I thought I had to prevent it or run away...


    The Great Spirit of the Water (Deer), the barrier.


    Yes, my king.


    I heard the sober voice of Makoto and the Great Spirit of Water.


    The thick ice barrier appeared over and over again.


    The powerful breath of the ancient dragon was blocked by Makoto''s barrier.


    Oh, but!


    Makoto''s barrier was shattered one by one.


    I have to help you!


    But I can''t knead my magic power (mana) well!


    "Why! Why can''t magic be activated!?"


    Screaming in disarray!


    I know why.


    As Makoto said, it was because of the magic barrier.


    I can''t handle magic as usual.


    And when I tried to force my magic.


    ...... Tong Tong was slapped on the shoulder.


    Ru-chan, Ru-chan


    "Aya! What should I do, Makoto isn''t staying here"


    "Ru-chan... look at Takatsuki''s face."


    "...... Huh?"


    Aya told me and I noticed.


    Surrounded by ancient dragons and panicking, I didn''t notice.


    "Makoto''s expression..."


    ¡óAya''s Perspective¡ó


    (Takatsuki-kun, looks like you''re having fun.)


    The face I used to see since I was in junior high school.


    It''s the face when you''re playing games, and it''s the face when you come up with a prank.


    That face of Takatsuki is planning something.


    The lizard attacks are depressing.


    said the Great Spirit of Water.


    "Shall I do something for you?"


    Takatsuki is talking to the public,


    ¨D ¨D Magic of Water and Destiny Sleeping Lightly (Blizzard)


    As soon as I said that, (...) snow rose (...) from below.


    At the same time, a thick cloud spreads in the sky.


    "............ Huh?"


    I can hear Ru-chan''s voice.


    It was a moment.


    In the blink of an eye, the snow-capped mountain skin turned pure white.


    It''s freezing!


    In a hurry, I hug HARU-chan.


    Takatsuki, if you want to use such magic, say something!


    "Ah, I''m sorry. Mr. Sai."


    Did you hear my voice? I came here with an apologetic look on my face.


    - The Great Spirit of the Water, come here.


    A tiny blue girl appears in Takatsuki''s voice.


    I need you and Lucy to escort them so they don''t freeze.


    Yes! My King Sam!


    Nice to meet you.


    That said, Takatsuki turned to the ancient dragons again.


    In the meantime, however, the herd of ancient dragons were trying to attack Takatsuki, but they weren''t even able to get close.


    On our side stands a little blue girl with a nick.


    "Haha, it''s nice to meet you. Are you the Great Spirit of the Water...?"


    Unlike Dia, who is always near Makoto, right?


    I talked terrifiedly to Toru-chan.


    "No, no, I''m always close to you."Because we are the incarnation of all water. "


    "Hah, hah..."


    I''m not familiar with Spirit Magic, so I''m not crazy.


    "But are you going to be okay without Makoto...?"


    Ru-chan seems to be worried that one of the water spirits is our escort.


    "Yes, my king sama is accompanied by my sister sama."


    When I turned towards Takatsuki-kun, the beautiful blue-skinned women who had not been there before were gathered together in a straw.


    "Full of water spirits (Undine)!?"


    "... amazing"


    Of course Ru-chan was surprised.


    I knew it even if I was distracted by magic.


    That''s... a bad one.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When I noticed it, the attack of the ancient dragon that was so intense was gradually decreasing.


    In the meantime, snow continues to build up.


    It''s not cold around us alone, in the strained barrier of the Water Spirit Girl.


    If I lived out of the barrier, I''d be frozen in no time.


    And the ancient dragons were slow to move.


    But... it''s weird.


    Ancient dragons with tremendous physical abilities and vitality, I don''t think the blizzard will be enough.


    Have you noticed my idea? Ru-chan opened her mouth.


    "I can feel the unpleasant magic power from the snow that Makoto is sending down..."I wonder... is it like a curse...? "


    "Eh!?"


    The creepy snow that seemed so beautiful was reflected as something creepy.


    Cursed snow?


    "It''s the magic that my king Sama likes to use."It is a combined magic of water magic, destiny magic, and moon magic.It''s just a simple (simple) magic that makes you sleepy when you touch the snow. ¡±


    The water spirit girl told me.


    That''s easy, right? But I guessed it from Ru-chan''s expression that it wasn''t that simple.


    "... what''s going on?" Within the boundaries of the magic seal?Three kinds of combined magic on a scale that can''t fit in my sight... and how much magic I think I need... "


    Ru-chan is holding her head as she says bumps.


    I turned my attention to the ancient dragons who were working hard to break Takatsuki''s ice barrier.


    Indeed, if you look closely, it''s more sleepy than being attacked.


    It looks like we''ll be able to do something about it.


    "Oh, what kind of a group of lizards is this for my king Sama...?"


    The expression of the Water Spirit Girl who was nicking changed.


    - GOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!


    It was a roar of trembling, oppressive beasts.


    The snow stops just in time.


    Takatsuki-kun''s magic was interrupted.


    The air is shaking.


    The ground was vibrating like a resonance.


    It was bigger than the ancient dragons around it.


    His whole body was pitch black, and he had vermilion eyes.


    My body is overflowing with a burning fighting aura...


    I was the first to see it, but its characteristics have been heard from time to time.


    When we meet, we make sure we don''t fight and run.


    "Ru-chan! Look at that dragon!"


    "... that''s... I can''t believe it..."


    My throat rings.


    ¨D ¨D Ashtarot, King of Ancient Dragons


    If it was one-on-one, the Sun Knight Commander, who was not an enemy of me, would be a monster with no hands or legs.


    Even Sakurai-kun, who possesses an incredible skill called "Light Hero", is the most powerful demon king said to be dangerous if he fights properly.


    My skin became stiff.


    That dragon is bad.


    Whether or not you can win with the invincible time of the [Action Game Player] skill...


    Takatsuki came to me with a light footsteps.


    Makoto!


    "Takatsuki-kun..."


    Ru-chan and I were worried, but Takatsuki didn''t move at all.


    ... what are you nervous about?


    Hey, Lucy. Is that the King of Ancient Dragons?


    "Of course! What are you talking about!"You''ll see! "


    Sai-san thinks so, too?


    "Yeah! Because it''s completely different from other ancient dragons!"It''s definitely the Demon King! "


    ¡±Hmm... I see¡±


    Takatsuki is twisting his neck.


    What''s the matter, Makoto?


    "It''s a little different from what I imagined when I last saw you..."


    But that was a thousand years ago, right?


    According to Takatsuki, he fought with the Savior against the Ancient Dragon King.


    At that time, it seemed to have ended without a settlement.


    I think we fought that kind of battle and we''re safe.


    Well, let''s just ask ourselves.


    Unlike the ancient dragon king and me, Takatsuki is calm.


    Lucy, can you use loudspeaker magic?


    Takatsuki asked me something strange.


    "I can use it normally... but right now, it might be difficult because of the magic barrier..."


    "I see. Hmm, I''m in trouble."


    Takatsuki wants to speak to the King of Ancient Dragons.


    Why is that?


    "Hey, Takatsuki. If you want to speak up, shall I say it?"


    Sai-san?


    Takatsuki-kun''s face is very bright.


    Even so, I am Queen Lamia.


    It was an unexpected but disaster-designated monster.


    Your physical abilities are much higher than Takatsuki-kun''s.


    You can make a voice that can be heard by ancient dragons in the distance.


    Well then, could you say something like this?


    The words I heard from Takatsuki were a little different.


    Hearing that, I opened my mouth wide.


    "Hey!!!!!"


    Raise your voice from the bottom of your stomach.


    By the way, Takatsuki''s ears are blocked by Toru-chan.


    I think the eardrum is going to tear...


    "King of Ancient Dragons!!! Takatsuki Makoto is here to fulfill a promise he made a thousand years ago!!!!"


    "She shouted.


    Apparently, Takatsuki had promised the Ancient Dragon King a rematch.


    That''s why, to be honest, it''s normal.


    I was a little stunned.


    Takatsuki is waiting for a reply with an excited face.


    However, there was no reply from the black dragon.


    We only despise ourselves, including the dragons around us.


    "......... ah, ah?"


    Makoto, aren''t you forgotten?


    "It was a thousand years ago, so I guess I can''t help it."


    "Oh, no..."


    When I told you, Takatsuki seemed to be in shock.


    I''m coming!


    "Makoto, what are you doing!"


    The Ancient Dragon King leads the other dragons towards us.


    I screamed, but Takatsuki''s face was just a little angry.


    "Alright, let''s remind you then."Deer, let''s do that. "


    "Very well, my king." I''ll give you back the humiliation of a thousand years ago. "


    Takatsuki turned his right arm around.


    The arm was blue and had a clear sea of colour.


    ".........!?"


    "...... nh"


    Ru-chan holds her throat as if she can''t breathe anymore.


    I also felt the illusion of drowning in the deep sea for a moment.


    (The sea of magic power...?)


    Even I, who was not a wizard, was full of dense magic power in the space.


    ...... Phew, hundreds of magic circles float around Takatsuki.


    And it burst and spread like fireworks.


    What kind of magic are you going to use...?


    "Spirit''s right arm - Comet (...) Star (...) Falling (...) and (...) Sharing (...)"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?


    I can''t hear Toru-chan''s voice.


    A comet?


    "That''s the magic that tried to destroy the kingdom of fire before..."


    The view suddenly dims.


    casually, I looked up at the sky.


    The sky broke.


    No, the sky (...) fell (...) and (...) came (...).


    The snow clouds that were causing the blizzard.


    Breaking through it, there is a huge amount of ''something'' spreading across the sky.


    "Hey!!!! Makoto! Why!"


    "Takatsuki, Takatsuki, Takatsuki!We''re going to get caught up too! "


    Ru-chan and I fumbled in a hurry.


    "Ahahah, that''s funny. It''s okay for both of you.You don''t have to worry about anything because you''re with me. "


    The girl of the water spirits is laughing.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I make eye contact with Haru-chan.


    And then I looked up at the sky again.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A gigantic comet with plenty of visibility.


    A scene like [The End of the World] is looming.


    Yeah... you''re worried about this?


    Oh, you''re kidding.


    Unbelievable.


    And there were those who panicked more than we did.


    Ancient dragons.


    That''s true.


    If we stay like this, all our homes will be destroyed.


    And among the ancient dragons who panicked, even the [King of Ancient Dragons] seemed confused.


    "Hmm, it''s nonsense..."


    "Hey, Makoto... can I ask you something?"


    Ru-chan said in a low voice.


    What are you talking about?


    Takatsuki-kun''s face turned around, as usual, it was disgusting.


    What''s Makoto''s current proficiency in water magic?


    Ru-chan''s question bothered me too.


    The "Comet Drop" that once struck the Land of Fire activated the vitality of many slaves.


    Takatsuki went alone.


    Hoi


    Takatsuki showed us a piece of paper.


    "Takatsuki-kun''s Book of Souls (Seoul Book)...?"


    It is a piece of paper that describes Takatsuki''s physical abilities (status) and skills.


    It''s a personal information document from another world.


    Incidentally, I - Queen Lamia''s stats were high.


    Strength and agility are more than 100.


    This was comparable to the brave Olga.


    Although I can''t use magic, I was recognized as an Oriharkon adventurer because of the ability of the [Action Game Player] skill.


    By comparison, Takatsuki''s status is generally low.


    There are only three or four muscle strengths and agility.


    By the way, even though I was a wizard, I only had four magic powers.


    Instead, only the item of "proficiency" in water magic jumped through, and Takatsuki became a hero through spirit magic.


    His last ''proficiency'' was 999.


    Ru-chan said that there were no such wizards on the continent.


    But it must have been even stronger a thousand years ago.


    "I wonder how many water magic masters I''ve become..."


    Gusha and Takatsuki''s soul book edge was gripped.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ru-chan is looking at Takatsuki''s book of souls (soulbooks) and exaggerating.


    I also peered into the Book of Souls - I could see the numbers.


    "Proficiency" in water magic: 5 (¡¤) 0 (¡¤) 9 (¡¤) 6 (¡¤)


    (............ Nanikore?)


    I thought I saw it wrong, so I saw it three times.


    But it wasn''t a mistake.


    I can understand the magic of the otherworld.


    There is no such thing.


    Five thousand over?


    What do you want me to do with that stupid number?


    Ru-chan is still hardened.


    As the same wizard, I must have been too shocked.


    I''ve been trying my best to catch up with Takatsuki at least for the past year.


    In fact, it was supposed to be one of the most powerful wizards on the continent.


    Takatsuki-kun?


    What''s going on, Sai-san?


    I turned to this lovely, airless man with a dazzling face.


    "Takatsuki-kun''s status is crazy (bug)!!!"

 311 Lesson 307: Makoto Takatsuki and the Goddess of Destiny

    ¡óTakatsuki Makoto''s Recollections¡ó


    Slowly close your eyes and open the lid.


    What came into my eyes was a sacred, gentle light.


    I looked around vaguely.


    "Huh...?"


    In my brain, I still have the crying faces of the Light Hero (Anna) and the Great Sage (Momo) who just dropped me off.


    I thought it would be a thousand years before I woke up next.


    With a black coffin, I must have had a long, long sleep.


    But here...


    Hmm?


    There was a beautiful girl who looked at me in a grumpy mood.


    Ira-sama?


    "Oh... isn''t Takatsuki Makoto?" What''s going on? "


    On the desk was the figure of the goddess destined to scratch her head in sleep.


    "No, I didn''t have any particular errands..."


    "Ahh, maybe the fate of the goddess (I) has grown too strong, and the spirit body has come this way."Well, don''t you think you''ll be able to get back in time? "


    ¡±Hah... by the way, how long has it been since I had frozen sleep (cold sleep) a thousand years ago?¡±


    Hmm, about 10 minutes?


    It hasn''t happened at all!


    You just slept, didn''t you?


    By the way, you''re free right now, aren''t you?


    Illa-sama keeps getting in my way.


    ¡±Well, well... I''ve only been asleep for a thousand years.¡±


    "Please help me check this document!"Just look at the items here!Here...... in this sense, then...... this way...... "


    "Wait, wait a minute!" I''ll make a note of it! "


    I''m in a hurry to record what Ira-sama wants to say quickly.


    "Yes! This and this!" Can you do that? Ask me if you have any questions! ¡±


    "... I''ll try."


    I''m going to help Yira-sama keep his swordscreen running.


    I look at the paperwork that was handed over to Ira-sama.


    It was my first time seeing a letter, but I understood the meaning for some reason.


    Since it is the working space of the Goddess of Destiny, does it have special magic?


    (... this document... is written about the talent (skill) of the person to be born... the original soul book?)


    In other worlds, the Goddess of Destiny is said to be giving her skills.


    Apparently, I''m checking for leaks in the Soul Book, which is a certificate of possession of that skill.


    ... that''s a very important job!


    As for those who struggled with weak skills at the beginning of the alien world transfer, the tragedy would be immeasurable if there were a child born with a skill failure.


    Geez... I can''t miss this.


    I concentrated on my work using my [Mirror Stop Water] skill.


    Incidentally - there were about two skill-granting leaks.


    ¡±Ira-sama... what happens if you miss your skill?¡±


    If you come to the temple of the Goddess of Destiny (I), I''ll follow you.


    "Ahh... is that so?"


    I''m glad.


    There''s no poor girl who can live without skill forever!


    "But if you do that, your leftover skills will become weaker..."


    ¡°Don''t miss out!¡±


    Therefore, I checked it super intensively.


    ... I''m tired.


    ¡óHalf a day later¡ó


    "Phew... thanks to Takatsuki Makoto, this job is over quickly."I think I''ll be able to sleep a little today. "


    Aren''t you asleep?


    ¡±Hmm, I slept half a year ago (...)?¡±


    Ira-sama said in a nutshell.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It went far beyond my imagination.


    It''s embarrassing that I used to proudly talk about San Toru.


    Besides, I''m just playing games.


    Isn''t Ira-sama''s life tough?


    "Well then, it''s time for you to go back to frozen sleep (cold sleep)."I''ll let you go home. "


    That''s why I took the hand of Ira-sama who tried to put his finger on my head.


    "I''ll help you for a while." I''m free anyway. "


    "... is that okay? I can''t thank you for helping you out."According to the regulations of the divine realm, we cannot interfere excessively with the people on earth.Especially since I''m on the lookout..... "


    Ira-sama looked at me with a little expectation that she seemed to be sorry.


    ¡°Don''t worry about it.Besides, is there any job I can do while Illa-sama is sleeping? "


    ¡±I see... then, can I ask you to sort out this document?¡±


    Roger that.


    That''s how I ended up helping the Goddess of Destiny with her chores.


    A few days in a¡ó dream.¡ó


    "Yes, I have finished checking my documents.I''ve sorted them by delivery time. ¡±


    Thank you, Takatsuki Makoto. Now, can I ask you to do this next?


    Yes.


    As a mere human tribe, I can''t do the main work for the goddess.


    So, what I''m doing is a lot of chores around me.


    Still, it seemed like it would be helpful for Ira-sama.


    By the way, there are magical stuffed animals moving around all over the place, but they were just haulers when Ira went to submit the completed paperwork and brought the unfinished paperwork.


    They can''t do the same thing as me.


    By the way, Ira-sama.


    What is it?


    I don''t stop, I talk to Ila. [M]


    "Before, I heard from the goddess of water (Eil) that normally the angel does the work for the goddess."Is there no angel in Ira-sama''s place? "


    When I asked Lord Eil, who often came to visit Lord Noah''s undersea shrine, if he didn''t have any work to do, he told me.


    Yira-sama, I wish I had the power of an angel.


    But in my words, Ira-sama had a grumpy look on her face.


    "I was there before, but everyone quit..."


    "I-I see..."


    Maybe it was a question you shouldn''t have asked.


    "Those gutsless guys!" I haven''t had a break in a week or so!Apprentice me! "


    "It''s too black..."


    That''s bad for my boss (Illasama).


    "It''s my fault!?"


    "Please protect the foundation of my work."


    I don''t know if there is a labor standards law in the God Realm any more.


    "But you work all the time."


    Huh?


    I noticed it when I was told.


    Speaking of which, I haven''t slept in the last few days and I haven''t eaten anything.


    I don''t get sleepy and I''m not hungry.


    "That''s because it''s the space of the Goddess of Destiny."Because of my miracle, my sleep appetite and appetite are boiling away. "


    "... it''s convenient, but it''s a little scary."


    God has everything.


    I won''t lose my concentration thanks to my [Mirror Stop Water] skill.


    As usual, Ira-sama was staring at difficult documents with a difficult face.


    (...... Can I make some coffee?)


    In the last few days, I''ve also grasped Yira-sama''s spatial equipment.


    It would be more efficient to take a few breaks.


    I think so. I took my seat.


    A few¡ó more days.¡ó


    "Hey, Takatsuki Makoto"


    What is it?


    I look through the paperwork and make a cold black coffee.


    It''s disgusting.


    I wonder if I can fix the brew once I get there.


    "You... are you checking documents while using water magic?"Please don''t make a mistake. "


    It''s okay, I got the trick.


    It''s a one-pattern process, so I decided to train in water magic while doing chores.


    In the space of Ira-sama, who is a sacred god clan in the flowing stone, spirits magic is not served, but there is no problem with water magic.


    "You''re a very dexterous man."


    I don''t want to be told by Ira-sama who works while she''s asleep.


    I''m telling you to go to bed when I have free time, but I''m still working while I''m sleeping.


    This job is the goddess of addiction.


    Because it''s not over, right?


    Let''s hire them ~


    We''re looking for someone, but nobody''s coming!


    That''s because it''s been rumored that Ira-sama''s workplace is black...


    "I can''t help it! The Goddess of the World''s Destiny is the busiest!"That''s common sense in the heavenly realm! "


    "Well... sure."


    War often happens, and it''s time for history to move big.


    I understood that the Goddess of Destiny had a lot of work to do.


    I''ll make you a cup of coffee.


    "With a dark-eyed ant."


    "Yes, yes."


    I took a seat. [M]


    Apparently, ants mean both sugar and milk.


    ... is this knowledge useful in other worlds?


    ¡óSix months later¡ó


    "You''re tired of rocks..."


    I was completely used to helping Yira-sama with his work, but this is 999 years from now.


    I feel like I can''t do it forever... "


    Even with the [Bright Mirror Water] skill, I can''t stand it.


    Ira-sama turned around like she heard me mutter.


    "I''m sorry. Makoto Takatsuki is a human race, so he has no spirit for a thousand years."I''ll teach you the magic of destiny and oblivion. "


    "The magic of oblivion...?"


    Illa-sama''s disturbing words scraped her neck.


    Why are you doing that?


    "This is the world of dreams for Makoto Takatsuki, so it doesn''t make sense to have memories of dreams all the time."It also places a burden on the brain.So, use your own magic of oblivion to erase your memories moderately. "


    "Isn''t that... a waste of training in the corner water magic?"


    "That''s no problem." Even if I erased my memories, it didn''t disappear until I had practiced water magic.I still have experience.Your proficiency in magic has risen. "


    "I see. Now, teach me the magic of oblivion."... by the way, isn''t it okay if Ira-sama erases my memories? "


    ¡°No, that would interfere directly with the people of the earth.¡±


    "...... I think it''s similar when I''m helping you with your work."


    "Tch, it''s okay for the people on earth to interfere with the Divine Clan in terms of the rules....."


    Hah, is that so?


    I think it''s convenient, but it doesn''t seem to be a problem.


    That''s why I was taught [Fate Magic Forgetfulness] by Ira-sama.


    It was a luxurious story of being taught directly by the goddess of fate and magic.


    But in return, I''m helping Ilah-sama with his work, so it''s a give-and-take.


    While helping me with my work, I also continued my training in Water Magic.


    Occasionally, it can be combined with fate magic, or it can be used to train at the beginner level of the sun magic that the sun goddess received.


    Then, I regularly erased my memories and continued to work and train again.


    Thus, for a thousand years of sleep.


    I''ve spent most of my time in the space of the Goddess of Destiny in my dreams.


    I noticed that my proficiency in Water Magic exceeded 1,000 precisely after I started to help.


    ¡óModern - Demon Continent¡ó


    A giant comet covering the sky.


    A once desperate magic in the kingdom of fire (Great Keith).


    But now I''m looking at it in a calm way.


    After all, I was the one who triggered the Comet Drop.


    Actually, it''s just a huge block of ice, so it might not be a comet.


    The main thing was magic for clarity.


    A magic technique that has been practiced for thousands of years.


    I tried to choose flashy magic because it was a place to show off.


    Did Lucy and Saul show you something cool?


    And when I turned around, they both looked at me with their squinted eyes.


    Huh?


    "Well... Mako... you..."


    "Takatsuki-kun... let''s see..."


    Looking at Lucy and Sai-san''s expression, she doesn''t look like she''s in love again.


    It''s the eyes that see the crazy one.


    It''s strange.


    What did you do wrong?


    When I was thinking about it.


    "Hey! Spirit user!!!!"


    I was called in a nostalgic voice.


    It is the first time in a thousand years.


    Slightly further afield.


    A woman in a long white dress was floating in the air.


    "Haku (Mel)! It''s been a long time!"


    It was a fellowship once upon a time.


    Helmmerck, the white ancient dragon, who had travelled with her.


    "I''d like to say that she looks healthy... but suddenly," dropping a comet "..."Speaking of which, it was your way of hitting the demon king''s house with super destructive magic. "


    Mel with a bitter expression.


    It seems that he once dropped a comet on the Castle of the Immortal King.


    Was it no good?


    ¡°I don''t know what to say!


    Well then, I''ll pause it for a while.


    I stopped the falling comet in the air.


    A huge block of ice is covering the sky.


    Well, you can stop it so easily.


    It''s just water magic.


    "You idiot..."


    Mr. Bai Long sighed heavily.


    I missed this conversation.


    "Hey, Makoto! Why are you talking to the enemy like that?"He''s also an ancient dragon! "


    Takatsuki-kun, who''s that model woman?


    Lucy and Saru came to my side.


    "She is the white dragon who was taken care of a thousand years ago."In this day and age, should I call you "Saint Dragon"? "


    Ehh!


    For some reason, the two of them were surprised.


    I told you that Mr. White Dragon is the daughter of the Ancient Dragon King, right?


    "So, but you''ve become one of the Saviors!?"


    After all, you turned to the Demon King''s side?


    "No, that''s not it..."


    I wonder how she explained it.


    "Those are rude little girls." Who''s going to turn around? ".


    I heard Mr. White Dragon''s voice from the immediate side.


    !?


    Lucy and Sai-san were shocked.


    The white dragon who moved with the spatial transition,


    "I just became a companion because I was defeated by the spirit user."Without the spirit user, the human race will have no right to ally. "


    Hmm, Mr. White Dragon snorting his nose coolly.


    I flirted with the words.


    ¡±While saying that, you''ve been with me for Momo''s training, right?¡±


    "...... Well, for once, I trained myself until I was quite strong."You''re my disciple. "


    Of course, he was the strongest wizard on the continent.


    White Dragon-san also feels a little uneven.


    When I was having such a conversation.


    "Helmmerck! What are you talking about!"In the first place, you told me that I could beat the messenger of the ancient god enough! "


    The Black Dragon opened its mouth for the first time.


    I feel uncomfortable with the tone.


    Even if it was a quasi-godly magic, the world of Hell (Cocuitos) would not be able to pass through.


    I can''t afford to lag behind by this much magic.


    "There''s no way..."


    Greetings, the giant black dragon led by the ancient dragons - Demon King Ashtarot looks confused by my [Comet Drop].


    "My brother, I certainly thought that if you were a spirit user a thousand years ago, you would play a good game, but it seems that you are not the spirit that I know of"


    In response to what Mr. White Dragon said, I looked at you instantly.


    "Brother, isn''t that Mr. Mel''s dad?"


    "Hmm? No, that''s my brother, the [Ancient Dragon King]."


    Ah, is that so?


    It was a different person after all.


    "No, that''s not possible!" It matches the characteristics of the Ancient Dragon King we know. "


    Yes, the Black Dragon destroyed the Knights of the Sun!


    "Huh? My father has barely appeared before the humans since a thousand years ago?"You must have misunderstood on your own. "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Lucy and Saiu were absolutely exaggerating at the words of Mr. White Dragon.


    I was surprised, too.


    Everyone on the western continent misunderstood the ancient dragon king.


    The Sun Knights were not defeated by the Ancient Dragon King.


    So, Mel-san, where is the real King of Ancient Dragons?


    "Ahh, my father is the only one who can meet the hero who defeated my brother..."


    In response to those words, I once again confronted the giant Black Dragon.


    "I see... but..."


    I activate the [Right Hand of the Spirit].


    The comet that had stopped falling slowly began to move.


    "Well, wait! If they drop it, the whole area will be deserted!Helmmerck!! If you are also an ally of the Ancient Dragon Clan, take one of their spiritual companions hostage or kill them! ¡±


    Oh no!


    "Grrrr!"


    Lucy and Saiu panicked at the words.


    But Mr. White Dragon himself.


    Ahahahahaha!


    I only laughed loudly.


    ¡°What are you laughing at!¡±


    "Take a good look, brother.The great spirits of the water around me. "


    Along with those words, the great spirits of the water, including Deer, who was disguising the atmosphere, appeared.


    "It''s been a long time. I thought you might betray my king."


    "... I don''t think so, brother!"As you can see, if you do anything suspicious, I will be killed by the Spirit of Water. "


    "Guuu..."


    Black Dragon - Mel''s brother groaned regretfully.


    But I think it would be quite dangerous if Mr. White Dragon was serious.


    A glance at Mel''s side made her smile.


    (Thank you for stopping the comet...)Will you please stop dropping it?)


    (I''ll stop it as soon as I can.)


    I dodge such a whisper.


    At that time - the hot air blew.


    The snow that covered the mountains evaporates in an instant.


    The ground emits heat.


    "Huh...?"


    Lucy let out a small breath.


    A huge pillar of light cleaved the heavens from the earth.


    My [Comet], which covered the sky, was shattered.


    The fragment disappears into particles.


    At the same time, a black fog covered the area.


    Then, for the first time in a long time, a "danger-sensing" warning sound (alert) resounds in the brain.


    "Takatsuki-kun... this fury..."


    Sae-san is shaking.


    Usually, even a disaster-designated monster would give way with that domination.


    "Spirit-user, it seems that this fuss has reached my father..."


    She nodded tinyly to Bai Longsan''s words.


    I remembered.


    The feeling of intimidation felt in the world of hell (Cocutes).


    It was a different existence than the other demon kings.


    Then Zusin and the ground shook.


    An explosion occurs.


    The mountains surrounding us have erupted.


    The magma blows up.


    From among them, a black dragon slowly appeared in plain black.


    The other ancient dragons slowly separated.


    And fear the appearance of a king.


    Or don''t be uncomfortable with the entanglement.


    Maybe we should try to mimic ourselves.


    "Lucy, Saiu-san. Stay away from me."


    When I used my Spirit Magic, I was worried about its impact on my surroundings.


    "Spirit-user, let''s take care of your people." Don''t worry. "


    Mr. White Dragon undertook it for me.


    "That''s comforting..."


    "Is that okay?" Mel-san is on the Ancient Dragon (over there) side, right? "


    I don''t think the White Dragon will take hostages.


    Can I openly take my side?


    "My father has been waiting for a thousand years to fulfill his promise to you."Please respond with all your might. "


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    Are you waiting for me?


    Didn''t you say that the Ancient Dragon Race is a race that keeps its promises?


    Speaking of which, I feel like I''ve been told before.


    Apparently, he waited for me in a proper manner.


    "Lucy, take this."


    I gave Lucy the communication props Mr. Gera had left.


    "Um, yeah. Makoto!... it''s okay, right?"


    "Takatsuki, do your best..."


    Lucy and Sao stare at me anxiously.


    Yeah, I''ll do my best.


    I waved my hand in a flutter.


    Then, he turned straight back to the black dragon, which was about the size of Koyama.


    Looking down from the front is the most powerful Demon King----the King of the Ancient Dragons (Ashtarot).


    Not a thousand years ago.


    There was no help for Ira-sama''s curiosity.


    Instead, it was a thousand years of proficiency in the Destiny Goddess''s space.


    "...... it makes me wait a lot"


    When a low voice was heard, it caused a storm.


    Well then, unusually...


    I turn my clear blue arm towards the King of the Ancient Dragons.


    Thus, it was formed with the relapse of kinship from a thousand years ago.

 312 Lesson 308: Takatsuki Makoto Fights the Strongest Demon King

    The ground is burning.


    The air is strewn black by the aura emanating from the ancient dragon king (Ashtarot).


    In spite of the day, the world is as dark as night, mainly the king of ancient dragons.


    From the surrounding mountains, bright red magma overflowed.


    Looks like the earth is bleeding.


    "Deer"


    I called it the familiar water spirit (Undine).


    Yes, my king.


    Deer responds quickly and kneels.


    Behind them are hundreds of spirits of water.


    A huge cloud spread out.


    It snows deeply.


    A still silver scenery spreads around me.


    There was a world as quiet as if all living beings were dead.


    ¡±This is... a spirit user... you''ve raised your arms¡±


    Mr. White Dragon looked at me with a pulled face.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Lucy, Sao, and Mel, the ancient dragon''s king''s deputy, are watching us.


    Did you summon all the spirits on this planet?


    The Ancient Dragon King crushes.


    When I saw the great spirits of the water, there was no particular panic.


    Not all of them, though.


    I''ll answer honestly.


    If you really summon all the water spirits, the world''s weather will go crazy.


    And, I was once noticed by the goddess of destiny (Ira).


    So, this is the limit.


    A pitch-black aura wrapped around the ancient dragon king.


    The crystal-clear blue magic of the great spirits of the water.


    The black and blue worlds are pushing each other together.


    Apparently, my strength was holding back.


    At that time.


    --Oh, you''re doing something fun, aren''t you?


    A shivering voice came to my ears.


    Even though it was opposed to the strongest Demon King, there was a mysterious gravity that I could not help but see.


    At the forefront of his gaze was a beauty unlike anything in this world with dazzling silver hair shining more than snow, and clear white skin.


    ¨D ¨D It was the goddess Noah.


    Lord Noah, how did you end up here!? Shouldn''t you be in the Submarine Temple?


    Could it be that the miracle of the goddess of water (Eil) came down to earth for a moment?


    "Eil told me I''d never do that again."


    Lady Noah shrugged her shoulders adorably.


    "What are you doing, Makoto!!"


    "Don''t look away!!"


    Lucy and Sai-san reprimanded me.


    "Yeah, I know. I''ll be careful."


    I replied.


    As the two of them said, it was out of the question to see the Ancient Dragon King in front of us.


    Then, the two of them clearly realized what they were saying.


    "Is Lord Noah here a phantom...?"


    It seemed to be the same situation as when I rescued Sakurai-kun, who was fighting the Beast King.


    I was the only one who could see Noah in the space where the Holy God Clan''s control was weakened.


    "Well, that''s right."Nevertheless, the air here is good.out of the control of the abominable Holy Divine Clan...... full of signs of my favorite spirits and the nostalgic [Dragon God]..... "


    Master Noah is in a good mood.


    In short, she came to get some air from outside.


    Although it is only the spiritual body.


    "At first glance, the opponent is the strongest Demon King..."Please support me. "


    "Fufu, I always believe in Makoto''s victory."


    I was stared at with a blank pair of eyes.


    If the beloved goddess looked at me like that, I had no choice but to do my best.


    Now, let''s do it... and I''ll hold the goddess''s dagger.


    But the King of Ancient Dragons looked strange.


    He turned his gaze toward Master Noah and looked surprised.


    "Oh, you''re looking at me, aren''t you?"Ashtarot-chan, the descendant of "Dragon God" "


    Lord Noah spoke gently.


    The ancient dragon king slowly opened his mouth.


    "Even though it was the last pillar of the Titan Divine Clan, it was a brave goddess who continued to fight against the Holy God Clan in the Heavenly Realm, attracting all of the world, and the Statue of Liberty Noah."It''s an honor to meet you. "


    The Ancient Dragon King paid homage to Lord Noah!?


    "The stones are the descendants of the Dragon God."But you don''t have to worry about it.Because from now on, you will be defeated by Makoto. "


    Instead of the usual compassionate look on my face, I turned an icy, harsh smile to the Ancient Dragon King.


    And the king of the ancient dragons answered, not even timid in his eyes.


    "Unfortunately, the messenger of Goddess Noah will be killed by me..."Those who have awakened the blood of the dragon goddess are no match for the goddess''s apostle. "


    The Ancient Dragon King made it clear that he would beat me.


    Noah''s expression didn''t change when he heard the words.


    "Fufufu, that''s right. The descendants of the [Dragon God] who had already left this world... Among them, you were the only one among the ancient dragon race who awakened the blood of the god.I became the most powerful man in the world, but I couldn''t really compete with anyone. "


    "Ah... but the Great Demon King (Evelyn) is stronger, isn''t he?"


    I rebutted Lord Noah''s words.


    Although the Ancient Dragon King was the strongest Demon King, he was only supposed to be under the control of the Great Demon King.


    "I woke up to the blood of the Dragon God because of his battle with Evelyse."I was able to become stronger thanks to that god who had flowed from a different world.However, except for that one, the one who could fight properly is no longer on the ground..... "


    The king of the ancient dragon who spoke that way seemed depressed without a heart.


    There''s a hero of light, isn''t there?


    When I heard that, the Ancient Dragon King only shook his head quietly.


    "I was expecting it, but in fact, I wouldn''t have been able to fight properly without the Spirit User."To that extent..... "


    Hmm...


    It seemed that Anna-san had been badly said a thousand years ago, and I was a little angry.


    However, at the time of the first battle with the Ancient Dragon King, it was certain that the treatment of the [Light Hero] skill was also insane.


    "The second half was even stronger..."


    "The heroes of today''s light are so powerful..."


    "Oops, I don''t have enough information, Ancient Dragon King."The Hero of Light is stronger than me right now. "


    "Huh..."


    In my words, Ashtarot''s eyebrows twitched.


    I''ve been with Anna for a long time, so I''m sure of it.


    Sakurai-kun''s [Light Hero] skill is not comparable to Anna''s.


    In fact, it''s [Light Hero] version 2.


    The performance is different.


    By the way, it seems that the sun goddess (Artena) gave the [Light Hero] skill to Sakurai-kun, who is an alien from a large number of potential heroes, because no matter how much power she gained, she was most likely to use it for evil.


    Well, is Sakurai a saint?That''s because I''m a good person... "


    Altena-sama seems to like good-looking men.


    ... you were unlucky, Sakurai.


    Huh? But isn''t the Goddess of Destiny giving you skills?


    and asked Ira-sama.


    "Basically, it is the work of the Goddess of Destiny to give skills to the followers of the Holy God Clan born in this world.But each goddess had a special skill, such as a hero or a shrine maiden.Also, Koizuki Makoto and the others - the skills given to alien beings are "random".... that''s why it''s so hard to manage. "


    That''s what it was.


    With that in mind, I turn to the Ancient Dragon King.


    "... after defeating you, let''s challenge the hero of light"


    The ancient dragon king''s aura swelled.


    (Coming.....)


    I held the goddess'' dagger with the [Right Hand of the Spirit] active all the time.


    Suddenly, I suddenly turned my attention to Master Noah.


    Lady Noah''s gaze was meaningless.


    I''ll do my best.


    "Yeah, do your best."


    Lady Noah waves her hands small and fluttering as she gracefully pairs her legs.


    The next moment, the roar of the Ancient Dragon King shook the atmosphere and a black flash slashed through the sky.


    ¡óWhite Dragon (Helmmerk) Perspective¡ó


    (...... this is the breath of full strength from the first shot.)


    My father''s breath is different from those of the ancient dragons.


    It penetrates the mountains and has the power to wipe out the city.


    Naturally, if the wizard of the human race ate it, there would be no dust left.


    "Great... Makoto"


    According to the words of my fellow Red-haired Elves, the Spirit-user has no scratches.


    The barrier stretched by the great spirits of the water prevents it.


    However, my father''s breath was a special attack, including his madness.


    "It can''t be prevented by just barrier magic..."


    ¡±Hmm, around Takatsuki-kun... is something wrong?¡±


    Huh?


    Hmm?


    There were several ripples spread around the spirit user and they disappeared.


    "That''s..."


    "It''s kind of hard to breathe..."


    "It might be a little disgusting..."


    Two of Spirit-user''s companions had blue faces.


    "Let''s get a little further away, the space around the spirit user is filled with [spiritual Qi (ether)]."It was handled by angels in the Heavenly Realm and demons in the Demon Realm.For the people on earth, it''s a play that can cause mental disturbance if you continue to shower. "


    "That''s it! Is Makoto all right?!"


    Takatsuki-kun!


    My companions screamed, but I went on explaining.


    "If you''re a spirit user, you''ll be fine."Originally, even the "miracle", which instantly went mad when the people on the ground touched it, was borrowed from the goddess of destiny to manipulate it.Even a thousand years ago, [spiritual Qi (ether)] itself was handled normally. "


    "Ahh..."


    In my words, the two girls nod convincedly.


    However, it was our wizards who managed to extract the magic power (mana) from the magic elements in the air.


    By refining its magic power, it becomes "spiritual Qi (ether)".


    Using spiritual Qi, the power of magic is incomparable to that of magic.


    However, the spiritual Qi obtained by using the magical power of the mountains was only a little.


    It is not as the people of the earth do.


    Not even the Ancient Dragon Clan could do it.


    However, the spirit user now uses hundreds of spirits of water.


    I was surrounded by infinite magic.


    You couldn''t have imitated it a thousand years ago.


    "How the hell..."


    At that time, at the same time that my father was breathing bright red, several black flashes of light attacked the spirit user.


    However, the great spirits of the water around the Spirit-user-kun entered the space, and no attack reached them.


    "You''ve grown stronger!" Spirit user!! "


    Unusually, my father''s words are imbued with emotions.


    Probably... a feeling of joy.


    My father was always hungry for battle.


    The overwhelming power was gained by the blood of the [Dragon God], who was also a god of war.


    But at the same time, there was no one but the Great Demon King who could fight.


    It would be against the pride of the ancient dragon to apply to the Great Demon King once defeated.


    That''s why I couldn''t settle down. I was looking forward to a new fight with the spirit user.


    (Sounds like fun...)


    For the first time in a thousand years, I saw my father becoming emotional.


    And the other one.


    I trained for a thousand years.


    There is no sense of impatience or crisis in the expression of the spirits who endured it suddenly.


    Something I''m not sure about - no, maybe I''m telling you something surprisingly true.


    A thousand years ago, we both fought against the Demon King and the Great Demon King.


    At that time, he was still reckless, but after meeting again for the first time in a long time, he was no longer turning into something else.


    The battle is getting harder and harder.


    The earth is torn, and the lava is overflowing.


    From the sky, mountains of ice fell one after another.


    Hundreds of lightning bolts fell.


    It''s like the end of the world.


    We kept our distance so we wouldn''t get caught.


    I was hit by a black gust of wind.


    "Guuu..."


    A windstorm with a deep aura.


    It was just the aftermath of the battle, and it was like an attacking magic.


    Are you okay?


    Looking toward the two companions entrusted to the spirit user,


    Hoi!


    A girl like the daughter of a town (...) beat (...) the wind (...) and (...) was (...).


    Huh?


    ... I''ve seen it twice.


    What a rationale.


    It was a furious storm that would hurt me, but I couldn''t prevent it by hitting it with anything.


    Don''t you use barrier magic?


    I can''t use the magic itself.


    "I don''t like barrier magic..."


    "I''ll build a barrier."


    To their words, I used magic in awe.


    Both of them seemed to be quite good users, but they were quite skewed in their ability.


    I could say he was one of Spirit-user''s kind.


    ¡±Um, are you the Saint Dragon who was with Makoto a thousand years ago?¡±


    The red-haired wizard spoke to me.


    That''s right. I''m not used to the name of the Holy Dragon, but I was one of the Spirit Users.


    "Huh... but the Ancient Dragon King is your father, isn''t he?"Are you sure? "


    She returned it to a girl like the town daughter, saying, "It''s okay."


    My father is fighting vividly, and I can''t stop him from going anywhere.


    I could only watch over my fellow Spirit-kun and the family of the Ancient Dragon Clan.


    In the end --- the battle between my father and the Spirit-user didn''t end after a whole day.


    ¡óTakatsuki Makoto''s Perspective¡ó


    (... tired)


    If you keep shooting magic for 24 hours, you''ll be able to withstand the boulders.


    Apparently, with a proficiency level of over 5,000, even if you leverage the power of the Water Spirit as much as possible, you can''t beat the Ancient Dragon King.


    But they were in the same situation, and it seemed like they were lacking in decisiveness.


    (Lucy and Sai-san....?)


    I''m looking at you like I''m praying from a distance.


    Apparently, he was backing me up without a second''s sleep.


    The other ancient dragons, including Mr. White Dragon, were watching from afar.


    Though the two sides are at odds, we have no offer of a truce.


    I heard from Mel before that the Ancient Dragon Clan''s vitality was the strongest on the planet, so it seemed that they had the health to keep fighting for seven days and seven nights.


    My magic power is inexhaustible because I owe it to the Great Spirit of the Water, but I don''t have the health to fight for seven days.


    However, there is a lack of decision making.


    "I can''t do it anymore! I can''t believe it''s at the same time as Makoto Takatsuki, who trained for a thousand years!"What''s with the "King of Ancient Dragons" cheat?I''ll misread the future because of this guy!Makoto, get out of here! "


    By the way, a few hours after the battle began, the Goddess of Destiny gave me various advice in a panicked voice.


    But now I''ve run out of valid advice.


    "Takatsuki Makoto, are you listening!?"


    I''m listening ~


    I have been activating the [Bright Mirror Water] skill 100% since the beginning of the battle with the Ancient Dragon King.


    I knew it wasn''t good because my mind was paralyzed, but I couldn''t deal with the Ancient Dragon King.


    "Get out of here!"


    ¡°If I run out of hands, I''ll do it.¡±


    "There''s no more!?"


    Ira-sama said that, but something got stuck in me.


    At a slight distance, I turned my gaze to Noah, who was floating fluffily.


    "Phew..."


    and a small stretch.


    Noah''s level seemed too low to be boring.


    (But it''s still there...)


    With no sign of returning to the undersea shrine, he is watching the battle between me and the ancient dragon king with a smile on his face.


    Unlike Ira-sama, I don''t have any particular advice.


    "But I think I said something..."


    --GOOOOO!!!!


    I don''t know how many times, the breath of the Ancient Dragon King slashes through the sky.


    It was prevented by a barrier magic using spiritual Qi.


    You won''t be able to beat the Ancient Dragon King like this.


    Good draws, or health differentials, are a tiny disadvantage.


    As Yira-sama said, escaping is possible, but I don''t want to postpone the final settlement with the Ancient Dragon King because the Great Demon King and the Hero of Light (about) will fight in full.


    --To turn this place upside down, you need something.


    I think there''s an answer right there... when I feel like it.


    To the goddess Noah... (...) beard (...) ma (...) or (...)?


    Yes, sir.


    No, I''m not.


    Letters floated around and in the air.


    Looking at the letter, the next action solidifies.


    (Is that what you mean...)


    When I saw Master Noah, I said, "Finally?¡±he said with a smile.


    "Takatsuki Makoto... what are you thinking?"


    Ira-sama''s anxious voice echoed.


    I''m sorry, Ira-sama, I''m sorry for the inconvenience.


    "Oh, no! Noah! Stop!History has changed... History has changed... again "


    Ira-sama''s scream resounded.


    "I can''t stop it, Illa." Because I didn''t give you any advice.Makoto arrived on his own. "


    Lady Noah just smiled as if she knew everything.


    --- I stood my dagger in my right hand and (...) thrust it (...) into my left (...) hand (...).


    I don''t feel any pain due to my mirror watering skills.


    My left hand was pounding and bleeding.


    It clashed the blade of the dagger and glowed dullly.


    "...... what are you doing?"


    The Ancient Dragon King looked suspiciously.


    You''ll find out soon enough.


    "Lord Noah... I''ll dedicate myself to you."... forgive me for asking for your help... once and for all. "


    I appeal to Lord Noah using my sacrifice technique.


    The opponent is right next to me.


    I''ll forgive you.


    A short answer came back.


    Illa-sama''s voice "I won''t forgive you!" was heard.


    Hearing Lord Noah''s generous words, I murmured in Spiritual Language.


    ¨D ¨D ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á (Spirit of Time), ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á (I want you to help me)

 313 Episode 309 Ancient Dragon King vs. Spiritualist

    ¡óAncient Dragon King''s Perspective¡ó


    From birth, he was raised as the king of dragons with exceptional power among ancient dragon species.


    When I was a young man, I invaded another continent as a demon king, fought several brave men, and fought back all of them.


    I''ve never ruled the world once or twice.


    But the goddess''s hero appears like a weed.


    And every time they destroyed them, and soon they were fewer and fewer.


    Words like "don''t touch the ancient dragon king of the northern continent."


    Soon no one challenged me.


    Boring days of hunting for runaway heroes.


    I was disappointed.


    You have less chance to fight a hero.


    More free time.


    Ancient dragon families thrive on the northern continent.


    I lost the desire to rule the world and stayed away from the battlefield for a long time.


    For tens of thousands of years, the demons, humans, and subcontinents seemed to be fighting for hegemony, but they remained silent unless they reached out to my continent.


    I didn''t try to find out from myself what was going on on the outer continent, but my longtime friend, the Immortal King Bifronce, once in a thousand years asked me where I lived.


    "Ancient Dragon King." The magic power was increased again.Don''t you conquer the world for the first time in a long time? "


    "The king of immortality. Having ruled the world, the goddesses make brave men in my absence."And when I go out, I run away.What''s the point of that? "


    Exhale heavily.


    "Hahaha! You''re too strong!You''re from the wrong era.I should have lived in Shinnyo. "


    "The king of immortality, who boasts of having existed for longer than anyone else, will tell me."What was it like when you were born? "


    "It''s a terrible time, isn''t it? The earth is torn apart by the gods, the flood is caused by the goddess''s jealousy, and the stars fall when angels and demons fight.It''s like there''s no weather.The mood of the gods changes in one piece.I haven''t experienced the war of the gods before. "


    "I''ve survived such an era."


    "I was born just at the end of the Shinto era.There were still a few gods and divine beasts left, but they eventually returned to the Heavenly Realm or left for the Demon Realm.It seemed that it was cramped to spend time on the narrow ground defending the laws of the Holy Gods.Thanks to this, even a weak demon race like me is now called a demon king. "


    "Divine men and divine beasts... I wouldn''t have been bored if they were left behind..."


    Unfortunately, it doesn''t happen.


    The gods who rule this world have agreed not to interfere directly with the earth.


    The demon king of the former archangel who had fallen from the heavenly realm was speaking.


    "There is no one in this world who stands alongside me..."


    When I was living these carefree days, a (...) gentleman (...) appeared.


    - Dear Abandoned God Evelyse,


    A god who has fallen from the outside world into this world.


    He appeared suddenly and instantly took control of the world.


    No, I made the world (...) (...) weird (...) (...) (...).


    An infinite amount of magic covered the world with unbroken black clouds and took away the sun''s rays.


    Every creature on Earth knows the fear of being controlled.


    I led the ancient dragons in battle against him.


    Many ancient dragons lost their coolness just by seeing him, and they couldn''t even fight.


    I challenged him with all my strength for the first time in my life, "I was defeated."


    I didn''t regret it, but I didn''t regret it.


    With my life, I obeyed the victor of the ancient dragon.


    I am not dissatisfied with that.


    Furthermore, I was awakened to the [Dragon God''s Blood] by that person.


    A dragon god who is said to have contested the hegemony of the Holy Divine Clan during the Shinnyo period.


    The power was sleeping with me.


    He had the ability to "unleash his potential".


    I heard you used it against me.


    You are strong. If you awaken the Dragon God''s blood, you will become even stronger.


    That''s what I said.


    He unleashed his potential one after the other.


    However, not all of them could benefit from ''unlocking their potential'', and if they failed in their awakening, they were transformed into abominably tough shapes.


    Yet he that is gathered under him was not cut off.


    Awakened to the Dragon God''s blood, I became even stronger.


    That''s good.


    But I can''t fight that loser anymore.


    The heroes and other creatures in this world are too weak.


    I can''t take a single hit.


    The world has become even more boring.


    But...


    (Wonderful...!)


    Your body trembles.


    The stars are falling from the sky.


    It''s a giant ice star.


    The earth is burning and torn apart like a Cataclysm.


    From time to time, tsunamis like floods strike.


    The sight of the streets that the Immortal King once heard spread before his eyes.


    "Ahhh!!!"


    My dragon breath that can destroy everything is blocked by the light ice barrier.


    It can''t be prevented by a magical barrier.


    In my [Divine Eye], I was aware that the barrier was created by [Reiki].


    The battle continued day and night.


    There has never been such a long battle.


    It''s only a matter of time before we fight him.


    Before I woke up to [Dragon God''s Blood], even though it was the lowest rank, he had no teeth at all.


    But not now.


    You can cross with the gods using the "Dragon God''s Blood" that flows slightly.


    And the opposite is the messenger of the goddess who caused the [Last Divine Realm War].


    The user of the [Great Spirit of Water] who keeps flowing my attacks with a cool face.


    It brings back memories of what used to be the king of immortality.


    ¡°Bifronth, which was the most troublesome of the Gods?¡±


    I asked my friend because of my unexpected interest.


    "All of them were tricky... but after all, the god tribe... especially the goddesses were the worst.""They don''t care about the people on earth in a moody way..."However, it was easier in some ways because I was a crawling insect and I wasn''t in my sight.If you don''t touch it, you won''t be able to roar. "


    "Hmm... then you''re a god man or a god beast?"or the angels and demons..... "


    "I don''t know, gods and god beasts are smart."Unpleasant strife; the angels are busy with the chores of God, and the devils come quickly to tempt the souls, but ignore them.If only I knew how to cope with it, all the races weren''t so terrifying... no, they were there. "


    The Immortal King, whose expression had not changed much, had a bitter face.


    Those guys?


    "It''s the spirits... they come closer to us without malice, scratching around"


    "It''s a spirit..."


    As far as I know, spirits are very quiet.


    The number is high, but the power is weak.


    "I say that because I don''t know the four great spirits."There''s nothing left after they go berserk.But I can''t predict the movement.They are innocent natural disasters.I didn''t know what to do until the end. ¡±


    "Hmm... but there must have been someone in the Shinto era who could obey the Great Spirit."


    "It''s a legend from the ancient gods."I don''t want to meet you. "


    It was such a conversation.


    I can''t help but laugh.


    The Immortal King, who knows the Shinto era, has the most troublesome presence in front of him.


    What a great spirit of water that possesses magic power far exceeding that of the ancient dragon (Undine).


    Hundreds of them.


    Everything follows that man.


    The infinite magic is crushing me against the wall.


    Magic rains like rain.


    It''s not easy to hurt me, protected by magic.


    But there were some tough attacks.


    "¡Á ¡Á ¡Á (fufufu)......"


    The great spirits of the water came pouring in.


    The attack alone was to be avoided.


    Earlier, when I avoided it, the mountain behind me froze all over.


    No, it was a strange attack, as if the space itself had frozen rather than a mountain.


    Don''t take this attack alone.


    I''m probably not going to be safe either.


    "¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á (I won''t hit you ~)"


    "¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á (As long as you touch it...)"


    "¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á (Are you aware?)"


    ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á (Let me leave it to my king)


    I heard a spiritual language.


    The spirits of the water are flying around for my life.


    However, I will never let them attack me (...) versus (...).


    My [Divine Eye] has a vision of the future a few seconds away.


    The battle between me and the Spirit-user was still inconclusive...


    Suddenly, the messenger of the goddess stuck a dagger in her hand.


    "...... I''m cumming, Noah."


    I hear a small murmur.


    (What are you doing...)


    Can''t stand the tense of battle anymore?


    "It doesn''t look like you''re in such a dirty spirit..."


    "¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á (Spirit of Time)....."


    I heard such a voice.


    At that time, the figure of the spirit user was suddenly distorted.


    Sight is distorted and the world shakes.


    (...... I wonder if you still have your hands behind your back)


    However, I have the [Divine Eye] that allows me to see the future.


    No matter what I see for the first time.....


    (That''s it...)


    The vision is filled black.


    This feeling... is the same as that one.


    There is no future in the eyes of God.


    At the same time as I knew my defeat was confirmed, I felt that all functions of the body would cease.


    Just before I lost consciousness, the gaze of the goddess who looked down at me with her frightened eyes and the laughter of the great spirits of the water remained in my ears.


    ¡óTakatsuki Makoto''s Perspective¡ó


    Slowly, the giant of the Ancient Dragon King collapsed.


    And then it stopped moving.


    (Glad to hear that...... this magic passed through the Ancient Dragon King as well......)


    Exhale with relief.


    The magic used was the combined magic of the water and the moon - "Curse of the Ice Inferno"


    It is not lethal, but it is almost certain to be incapacitated if hit by an enemy.


    If you use the "Curse of the Ice Inferno" on the dragon around here, you should be able to pickle ice in a hundred years.


    Even the Ancient Dragon King thought that it would have a certain effect for a certain time.


    Incidentally, for a thousand years, it is also a magic that was (...) applied to the self (...) for (...).


    "Thank you for your hard work, my king."Then I will send my sisters back to their original place. "


    Dia, the great spirit of the water, smiled and disappeared into a mist.


    The other great spirits of the water also disappeared one after another.


    At that time, I was struck by dizziness.


    I pulled the dagger from my left hand.


    It seems to have bled too much.


    (Awwww......)


    You can only borrow the power of the [Spirit of Time] once in a battle.


    I can''t keep my spirit any longer.


    Vitality, which is probably dedicated as a sacrifice technique.


    It was a close bet, but it was still poor.


    I managed.


    There''s only one thing I asked of the Spirit of the Time.


    ¨D ¨D The uncompleted (¡¤) (¡¤) was fixed (¡¤) (¡¤).


    I don''t really understand the principle, but it seems to be a common way of using the spirits of time.


    Incidentally, the Goddess of Destiny said, "Don''t ever use it!Definitely! "


    In the end, I used it.


    I''m sure they''ll be angry a lot later.


    "Thank you, Makoto." Well done. "


    Lady Noah came next to her.


    It smells like flowers.


    "Thank you, Master Noah."


    "No, it''s all Makoto''s power."Be confident. Well then, it''s time for me to go back to the submarine temple. "


    When I said that, Master Noah''s figure disappeared like a cloud.


    I''m busy every time.


    I think it would be better if I went a little slower.


    Makoto!! Amazing!


    "Takatsuki!! Left hand injury! We have to treat them quickly!"


    Lucy hugged me and Saiu-san bandaged me.


    The pain is getting wobbly now.


    ... zzzz, something moved.


    The head of the giant Black Dragon rose.


    Has it come back to life?!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Me and Lucy and Sae-san face the ancient dragon king with a nervous face.


    However, the Ancient Dragon King, who only had his neck up, did not attack us.


    "Spirit-user...... The battle is my defeat.As promised, in the future, you may call yourself "Dragon King". "


    ¡­¡­


    I nod tinyly to the words of the ancient dragon king.


    "The battle is not finished yet!" "I''m really glad that they didn''t say that.


    Honestly, there''s only one way to escape if you try to fight again.


    The Ancient Dragon King continues his words.


    "... even with the [Dragon God''s Blood] awakened by that person, were you no match for the Shinnyo spirit users?"Fufu... it''s not bad. "


    "Father..."


    Bai Longsan''s expression was indescribable.


    "I will no longer expose my life to shame any more.Spiritualist, kill me with the dagger of God.Then all the ancient dragons will follow you. "


    "Father! Nothing!?"


    "Helmmerck, I am under his command."Just because you lost to the Spirit Users here, you can''t just follow the Spirit Users like you.... "


    "But, but..."


    "Hey, Makoto. Do what the ancient dragon king says?"


    "That person is Mr. White Dragon''s father, right?"I''m going to kill you a bit... "


    I heard the voice of the King of Ancient Dragons, Mr. White Dragon, Lucy, and Ms. Saiu.


    I can hear you, but... my words are passing through my ears.


    It felt like I was listening to everyone talking in the distance.


    "I mean, I''m already at my limit..."


    Such words came out of my mouth.


    "Huh? Makoto...?"


    "Takatsuki-kun? His face is pale..."


    Hey, Spirit-user!


    Everyone''s impatient voice gradually became farther away.


    The power of hundreds of water spirits.


    100% Abuse of the "Bright Mirror Water" Skill.


    Too much blood flow from sacrifice.


    The Spirit''s Call at the Last Hour.


    Apparently, the limitations of the body and spirit had already arrived.


    With Lucy and Sai-san supporting me, I lost consciousness.

 314 Lesson 310: Makoto Takatsuki is given

    "What is this place...?"


    I woke up suddenly.


    "Ah, oh... Takatsuki Makoto!?"


    Ira-sama?


    They look at each other with a dazzling look on their faces.


    Apparently, I came to the space of the goddess of destiny (Ira).


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    They often stare at each other in silence.


    Hmm? I wondered if you were so angry that you used the [Spirit of Time], but it turned bright red like a boiled daco.


    I was angry.


    "Ahhhhhhh!!"


    Grabbing hold of your chest and shaking your chest.


    "I-I ''m sorry... I''m sorry, Ira-sama"


    "I told you never, never, never to use the Spirit of Time!!"


    "So, but there''s another way..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ira-sama''s hand stopped tightly.


    "That''s right, maybe there was no other way to win..."I could see that Takatsuki Makoto would be defeated by the Ancient Dragon King. "


    You can look up with serious eyes.


    Oh, that''s right.


    I told you to get out of here.


    But I managed to do it.


    I smiled awkwardly, but Illa-sama''s expression was cold.


    "Can you say the same when you look at this?"


    The [Soulbook] that was handed over was my Soulbook.


    Through the eyes, the areas of particular concern......


    ¨D ¨D Remaining life [three (...) minutes (...)]


    "...... eh"


    Isn''t this... terrible?


    You pour water into a cup of noodles and die before you eat them.


    "What the hell, Takatsuki Makoto"


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t!?"


    Anxiously, I turned to look at Ira-sama with a trembling voice and let out a big sigh.


    "Come here."


    He was said to have drawn his arm.


    And then your arms are turned around to your back in a shudder.


    "Ah, um...?"


    "Just hug me, too."


    Yes, yes.


    Do as you''re told without being sure.


    Even though Yira-sama''s body is lavish, she is incredibly soft to hug.


    It smells even more strangely good.


    "I can take care of you at all."


    While being said to be bumpy, I felt something flowing through my body when I was hugged.


    Ira-sama, what''s this?


    "I''m extending the life of Takatsuki Makoto."It''s a reward for defeating the Ancient Dragon King, so I can give it to you for a thousand years, but I can''t do it with the human body.For now, let''s make it about a hundred years. "


    I was told something outrageous.


    I thought Illa-sama would be able to extend her life... but it was only natural because she was a goddess of destiny.


    "Look, it''s over."


    Being slapped on the back, I slowly took my arm off of Yura-sama''s body.


    Right in front of me was the face of Ira-sama, an incredibly beautiful girl, who was unexpectedly thrilled.


    However, even if you are thrilled, you will never feel as insensitive as trying to do something erotic.


    This has been the case for thousands of years since we were helped and trained together in the same space.


    "You''re thinking weird things, aren''t you?"


    "No, it''s the opposite." Even though I''m so close to such a beautiful Ira-sama, I don''t feel any weird feeling at all. "


    "Of course. Me and Takatsuki Makoto are goddesses and humans?"The tier of existence (level) is too different.Love or lust is something you can only do to someone close to you.It''s impossible for the gods of the heavens and the people of the earth to be united. "


    "Huh? But the god-king has a hidden child on the ground..."


    It was the Son of God (Alexandre) that made it so bad.


    "...... that''s... an exception. Divine King - there''s nothing I can do about the evil of my dad''s femininity."


    He smiled bitterly with dark eyes.


    Let''s not go too far on this topic.


    I''ll check my soul book.


    It was written "100 years of remaining life".


    I''m glad.


    "Thank you, Ira-sama." Nevertheless, the remaining three minutes were a miracle. It was close..... "


    I stroked my chest with relief.


    "What a miracle." It''s impossible to have three minutes left if you normally use the [sacrifice technique].I made adjustments so that Takatsuki Makoto could survive at the last minute, Noah. "


    Lord Noah?


    "You called out the ''Spirit of Time'' to Noah, didn''t you?"Besides, it looks like he was only psychic at the scene at that time.This is what you wanted.In other words, Noah knew that Makoto Takatsuki would summon the Spirit of Time.... "


    Ira-sama chewed her nails in disgust.


    I see, Master Noah took care not to run out of my life.


    Well then, I have to thank Lord Noah.


    "I have to complain to Noah."


    Me and Ira-sama''s words overlapped.


    ¡­¡­


    Me and Ira-sama looked each other in the eye.


    The objectives were different, but the destinations matched.


    Well then, let''s go to the undersea shrine.


    "It''s easy to go, okay. Here."


    And Ira-sama thrusts her hand at me.


    I was a little lost, and then I shook Ila-sama''s hand.


    Well then, the destination is the submarine temple... oh?


    What''s the matter?


    Ira-sama is twisting her neck.


    "It''s weird... there''s a barrier in the submarine temple."There''s no way Noah could have done that, and if it would have prevented the transfer of the Destiny Goddess (I)...... I wonder if the Sun Goddess (Artena) is my sister. "


    "Why would Lord Altena go out of his way to make a barrier?"


    "I don''t know... but maybe Altena-sama and Noah are getting along and talking about something."Altena-san seems to have cared that Noah was with the evil gods a thousand years ago. "


    "Hee..."


    I don''t know what you''re talking about.


    But then, I guess we''ll have to wait for a while.


    If Altena and Noah talked in private, I wouldn''t be able to get in the way.


    "What are you talking about?"Who do you think I am? "


    That said, the view was so distorted.


    For a moment, I felt dizzy.


    When the distorted view returned, nothing changed in the surrounding environment.


    "What the hell..."


    "Look, I jumped (...) for about an hour."Well then, let''s head for the undersea shrine. "


    "Eh, wait, wait."


    Ira-sama used the divine magic of time jumping while chatting, and continued the ultra-long distance spatial transfer (teleport) of the "Heavenly Realm" and "Submarine Shrine".


    ¡ó


    A wide range of places that are nothing but the space of the Goddess of Destiny.


    An antique table and chairs over there.


    As usual, Master Noah looked at the sky blurry with his elbows.


    It''s not my usual smile, it''s a little eyebrowed about what I''m thinking.


    Even that troubled figure turned into a picture.


    But you noticed our intrusion right from your troubled expression.


    "Oh, Makoto!... and Ira, what are you doing here?"


    He smiled at me and gave a pale voice to Ira-sama.


    Noah, thank you for your advice in the battle against the Ancient Dragon King.


    I express my heartfelt thanks to the kneeling goddess.


    Fufu, you''re getting stronger, Makoto.


    Master Noah put his hand on my head and snapped lightly.


    "Noah! You know that the use of sacrifice by the people on earth is forbidden!"Takatsuki Makoto was almost dead! "


    Ira-sama cried out loudly.


    "That''s the rule of the Holy God Clan (you), right?"It has nothing to do with the Titan God Clan (me).Besides... Makoto didn''t die, did he? "


    Noah smiled gracefully.


    I want you to be mine to fix history!


    "It''s fine." It''s not a big deal, is it?It''s just like summoning the spirits of that time. "


    It''s hard to fix history!!


    "Ah, good luck." Why are you telling me? "


    "Your apostle did it!"


    "I didn''t tell you."


    "You''ve been stopped!?"


    "Anyway, Makoto won''t listen even if he stops."I didn''t mean to stop it.


    Grunting, Ira-sama groans.


    It didn''t seem that strong against Lord Noah.


    Since the Sun Goddess and Lord Noah are close, does that have anything to do with it?


    At that time, I was caught by the scene on the edge of my eyes.


    Two glasses on the table (...) (...).


    Bright red wine, like the blood of a drink, is poured into the glass.


    Noah-sama, was someone here?


    Yes, Nia had a face at the undersea shrine.


    Nia!?


    Ira-sama reacted heavily to Noah''s casual response.


    - Dear Moon Goddess (Nia),


    The seven pillars that dominated this world. No, now the Eight Pillar Goddess.


    It was a goddess that was wrapped in mystery.


    She is also the goddess of Furia-san''s faith.


    "Why did Nia come to the Submarine Temple!"You''ve come to a world like this!? I thought you were playing in a different world. "


    Speaking of which, the princess said that the goddess of the moon appeared in her dreams recently.


    "Oh my God! Why did you shut up about such an important thing to me?!"


    Is it important?


    Ira-sama was shaken up.


    I didn''t know why the Goddess of Destiny was so impatient.


    With my help, I sent Lord Noah a gaze.


    "Since Nia''s dick is hedonistic, I''ll stick my neck in more and more interesting things, but if I feel bored, I''ll be gone soon." I mean.... "


    "I''m not planning something!"Noah! Tell me! What did Nia say!? "


    "I didn''t say anything serious."Furia-chan is as serious as ever and doesn''t get bored, so you said you should do it on your own. "


    ¡±Hee... is Furia-san''s talent amazing?¡±


    I call it casual chubby.


    "That''s right, the talents of today''s moon shrine maidens [fascination] and [necromancy] are unparalleled in human history."If I had abused it, I would have taken control of the people on a scale not comparable to that of the previous disaster witch (Nevia)... but I don''t think I''ve used it very effectively. "


    Ira-sama said strangely.


    Oh, that''s so much!?


    I didn''t know that.


    However, the princess seems to want to spend a quiet time without much attention.


    It was like that when we were travelling together.


    She''s the Queen of the Moon, so it seems like she''s going through a lot.


    That sounds boring to Nia.


    "If I were to be like a witch in a disaster, I''d be in trouble..."


    Noah said, "Oh my God," and I was so annoyed.


    What did Lord Noah and Lord Nia talk about after all?


    When I asked, Master Noah blinked several times and smiled meaningfully.


    "It''s a public conversation."


    They won''t tell me.


    ¡±No way, I''m trying to unseal Noah...¡±


    Huh?


    Illa-sama''s words turned around unintentionally.


    Can the Moon Goddess unseal Lord Noah?


    That is a wishless state of affairs.


    But Master Noah shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°There''s no way that''s true. If the Divine Clan tries to solve the seal of the goddess Noah (I), it is not the Divine Realm''s policy that the underworld (Tartarus) will be blown into the underworld without any questions.Only the earthly people who managed to capture the submarine shrine can solve my seal..... "


    Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu ''


    "I know, I know."


    Ira-sama turned around awkwardly.


    The words of the two pillar goddess suddenly caught my mouth.


    Lord Noah, can I challenge the submarine temple?


    Over 5,000 proficiency in water magic.


    Ira-sama said that no wizard had ever experienced a specific magic before.


    But on the back of my expectations, Master Noah''s expression was lonely.


    "Even Makoto tried a thousand years ago, you know?"A "Spiritual Invalidity Barrier" is stretched around the undersea shrine.I can''t reach the undersea shrine with a spirit user. "


    "So, if you break the barrier with your heart"


    Even so, Master Noah smiled gently at me.


    "The barrier was erected by the brother of the god king," Kaijin Neptus. "It''s not something that the human race can do. "


    "... I see."


    I dropped my shoulder in disappointment.


    I had a good fight with the Ancient Dragon King, so I wanted to try it out.


    "Don''t be so depressed."Makoto made me the eighth goddess in the world, and even believers are there.When I met Makoto, I was a zero believer. "


    Lady Noah gently placed her hand on my shoulder when I was depressed.


    "Master Noah..."


    Fufu, you''re cute, my makoto


    To Lord Noah''s merciful face.


    "Isn''t there something in the world of the two of you?I''m here, too? "


    Ira-sama''s cold voice came from next door.


    "Oh, I''m still here, Ira."


    There she is, is that bad?


    "You''re going to read the air and leave."


    "Hmm, I''m busy, so I''m going home."Takatsuki Makoto, don''t ever call on the [Spirit of Time] again!Don''t expect us to extend your lifespan next time!Noah, do a proper job of educating the Apostle! "


    That said, Ira-sama squeaked and disappeared.


    I wonder if I''ll be back in that busy office again.


    If the cause of the overtime is the spirit that I called, I feel a little heartbroken.


    You may also want to help Ira-sama with her work when you have time.


    "Nhhhh?"


    At that moment, Master Noah came close to me and snorted.


    Noah-sama?


    What do you want? Before that word, I was stunned with my eyes.


    "Makoto smells of irritation."


    "Ah, no... that''s..."


    I swallowed the word because it gave me a long life just now.


    "Hmm, you''ve been hugged and given a lifetime..."


    That''s right!


    Master Noah didn''t mean a thing because he had a mind to read!


    "No, this is..."


    The place where I tried to make excuses.


    ¡°I''m just kidding. As Ira said, be careful with the sacrifice technique.¡±


    Zito''s eyes suddenly returned to their usual smile, and the view in front of them began to blur.


    "Looks like you''re running out of time, Master Noah." I wanted to talk to you a little bit more. "


    "That''s right, me too, Makoto."Good luck fighting the Ancient Dragon King. "


    Yes, I''ll see you then.


    At the end of the word, it turned pure white in front of me.


    ¡ó


    Slowly, when I opened my eyes, I saw a strange face, not a ceiling that I didn''t know existed.


    Good morning, Sai-san.


    "Ah! Takatsuki-kun is awake!"


    I get hugged with a smile.


    "I was worried."When I fell down, my face was earthy.Saint Dragon cast healing magic, but it didn''t work at all.But suddenly my complexion suddenly improved. It''s strange ~


    Sai-san is cutely leaning her neck.


    Uh...


    That''s probably because Ira-sama gave me a lifetime.


    If you''re wondering what to do with the explanation.


    - Makoto has woken up!?


    From a distance, I heard a small voice, a rattling voice and someone running.


    It seems that you heard me say that I woke up earlier.


    The Lord of Hell.....


    "Makoto!!!!"


    Van! and the door opens.


    The voice of the Lord was Lucy.


    "Good morning, Lucy."


    "I''m so glad you''re okay..." Ah, but there''s someone who wants to talk to Makoto... "


    Lucy has something in her hand.


    It was a communication magic item that was handed over to Jela-san before she headed to the ancient dragon''s residence.


    Speaking of which, did they tell you to report on your progress?


    Not at all.


    "Hey! Did Koizuki Makoto wake up!? Are you safe?"No, let me talk more than that! ¡±


    I picked up a slight voice that I could hear from the magic tool with my [listening] skill.


    Gera''s words are rough.


    It was usual, but I had a very different impression.


    "I feel like I''m in a hurry..."


    "Lucy, on my behalf."


    ¡°Yes, please, Makoto.


    Receive a magic tool from Lucy.


    Hello, it''s Takatsuki Makoto.


    She drew her ear to the magic tool and called herself.


    "Takatsuki Makoto! How are you?"If you defeated the Ancient Dragon King one-on-one (Tyman), you''d be a hero with a name in history!Let''s send congratulations first! Congratulations!!! "


    Gella''s roar resounded from the communication props.


    The voice is big.


    I thought the tympanic membrane was damaged.


    I took the magic tool out of my ear a little bit.


    ¡°Thank you, by the way, what happened?¡±


    I asked a question, saying thanks. [M]


    "... do you understand?"


    Because my voice was in a different tone than usual.


    I say a moment of silence.


    And.


    Just calm down and listen to me.


    It seemed more like he was telling himself than he was telling me.


    Gera''s words were unexpected.


    "The Great Demon King Castle Eden appeared above the capital of the Sun Kingdom (Sinfonia).I''ll be on my way to King''s Landing in no time.I''ll leave a message to the fort for you. Ask my men for more details. "


    It was the news of the assault on the Great Demon King in the Land of the Sun (Highlands).

 315 Lesson 311: Takatsuki Makoto gets a quick ride

    --An assault on the Great Demon King of the Sun (Highlands)


    I was slightly confused by Gera''s words, but I immediately noticed them.


    Lady Destiny (Ira)!


    Unexpectedly, he shouted.


    What is the future of Ira-sama!?


    I shouldn''t have known!


    However, there is no reply from the heavens.


    (Maybe you''re busy.I think I''m instructing the brave men in the Land of the Sun via the Shrine Maiden.)


    Instead, Noah was the voice.


    (Mako-kun, I''d like to congratulate you on your victory against theAncient Dragon King...)


    It was the voice of the goddess of water (Eil) who was sad in the brightness.


    "What the hell is going on..."


    When I try to listen to the details, the next voice blocks me.


    "Takatsuki Makoto! Rest your body first!"I''ll join you in the Land of the Sun later. "


    That said, Mr. Gera''s magic call broke.


    I''m sure he''ll be leaving for the land of the sun soon.


    "Makoto... I wonder if Huli or Princess Sophia will be okay?"


    Fujiwara-kun and Nina-san are also in the land of the sun, right?


    Lucy and Sai asked anxiously.


    Of course, I''m sure of my answer.


    ¡°Let''s go back to the Land of the Sun right away!Lucy, can you go? "


    If you are concerned, you can check it with your own eyes.


    Wow, I''m fine with that, though.


    Takatsuki-kun, are you okay?


    When I thought they would answer me as soon as they usually did, the two of them seemed a little reluctant.


    (... do you understand, Makoto? I just lost my mind.)


    (Mako-kun, work harder)


    I was beaten by the goddess of the two pillars.


    When I was told, I was down.


    But.


    If the Great Demon King is coming, we must hurry.


    "Hah... I get it."


    It looks like Takatsuki-kun.


    Lucy and Saiu smile bitterly at my words.


    All right, then, when I was about to leave the room to leave.


    "Hey, Spirit-user-kun." Even though it''s the first reunion in a thousand years, are you leaving already? "


    Someone came into the room.


    A beauty with long, long white hair.


    It''s Mr. Shiraito.


    At last, I''m wondering where I am now.


    "Mr. White Dragon, I''m sorry."By the way, this place..... "


    "We built a room for people in the ancient dragon residence.It''s a simple thing made of magic.


    "Hee..."


    For that reason, the room was firmly hung with furniture and paintings, and it was firmly built.


    It doesn''t look like a simple dwelling.


    It''s like an expensive luxury inn.


    "Mr. Mel, I''m going out for a while because I have a hurry."I''ll be back again. "


    That''s strange. I heard that you were heading to the final showdown with the Great Demon King.


    If you can defeat the Great Demon King, we''ll speak slowly again.


    Fuck you, Father.


    "...... I see."


    Behind Mr. Bai Long was a tall man more than two meters tall.


    It looks familiar.


    A human version of the Ancient Dragon King (Ashtarot) that we met in the Demon Capital a thousand years ago.


    Lucy and Sai-san had probably seen each other for the first time, but they quickly took up positions to see who they were dealing with.


    It''s a spirit user. Do you want to challenge him?


    The King of Ancient Dragons is looking down at us with his wrinkles between his eyebrows.


    ¡°You''re not going to forgive me?¡±


    When I asked, the Ancient Dragon King shook his head to the side.


    "If I lose to you, I don''t deserve to stop."But I can''t betray him and take your side... "If only I could give my life. "


    "Unfortunately, I''m in a hurry, so I''ll talk about it again."


    I don''t want to talk about killing the King of the Ancient Dragons, my father, in front of Mr. White Dragon.


    Let''s deceive appropriately and do what we didn''t do.


    "Wait, I''ll at least give you a certificate of victory."


    Having said that, the Ancient Dragon King offered something.


    It was like a rainbow-shaped bone.


    What''s this?


    "It is the fang of the ancient dragon king."If I show you this, the dragons on the ground will follow you.... unless it''s to harm him. "


    "... it seems useless"


    I was about to fight the Great Demon King.


    "I don''t care if I get an item that can''t be used for the Great Demon King''s battle..."


    (Makoto, don''t say that.literally broke the ancient dragon king''s fang.)


    (That''s right, Mako-kun. That fang is the [Proof of the Dragon King], so you can just run away or submit to it by showing it to almost all the monsters, not just the dragons.)


    Oh, I see.


    I learned that I had acquired an incredible magic tool by following the Pillar Goddess.


    Well then, thank you very much.


    "... I see."


    The King of Ancient Dragons feels uncomfortable because of my reaction.


    I may have done something I''m sorry for.


    Father, I will send the spirit user to the Great Demon King''s place.


    "... um, but..."


    "I am not under the authority of the Great Demon King."Besides, it''s even more so now, because we''ve already rebelled a thousand years ago. "


    "I hope you don''t buy that person''s anger..."


    The face of the Ancient Dragon King was not the face of the terrible Demon King, but that of his father, who worried about his daughter.


    Alright, let''s go then.


    I looked around at Lucy, Saeki-san, and Shiraito-san''s face.


    "This way."


    After Mr. White Dragon, Lucy and I walked inside the ancient dragon''s residence.


    It was like a labyrinth inside, and I couldn''t reach the exit without guidance.


    What caught my attention was the arrival of the Ancient Dragon King.


    I wonder if you''ve come to see me off.


    When I reached the exit, it was a vast wilderness.


    Apparently, the battle between me and the Ancient Dragon King improved the view.


    A little awkward.


    Me and Lucy and Sai-san rode on the back of the white dragon who had returned to the figure of a dragon.


    "Be careful!" Master Helmmerck! "


    You''re safe!


    "The Dragon King is leaving..."


    Finally, the terrifying spirit user is gone.


    When we get out, the ancient dragons are all over the place and say something to their mouths.


    Thinking about it, this was the most dangerous ancient dragon residence in the "Dragon''s Nest".


    Surrounded by ancient dragons at 360 degrees, my spine gets a little colder when I''m gazed at.


    But I didn''t feel any hostility from any of the ancient dragons.


    After all, it was probably because I won the [King of Ancient Dragons].


    Everyone stares down at me with their heads down.


    Mr. White Dragon kicked the ground and danced in the air.


    It was quite spectacular to be seen off by thousands of ancient dragons.


    ¡ó


    "I''m sorry, Makoto. I''m not feeling well enough..."


    "Unless I had a choice, I kept watching the battle between the King of Ancient Dragons (Father) and the Spirit-user."If you''re a regular human, you can''t even withstand the aftermath of magic. "


    Right now, we''re flying on the back of Mr. White Dragon.


    Originally, it was supposed to take advantage of Lucy''s spatial transition, but it didn''t work.


    I took a break and waited for my health to recover.


    Is Sai-san okay?


    Yeah, I''m fine.


    On the physical side, I won''t allow you to follow me anymore, but you''re still doing well today.


    "The land of the sun... I wonder if it''s okay"


    Sakurai-kun and other brave people are here, and I''m sure they''ll be fine.


    I answered Lucy''s question.


    However, my anxiety remained.


    But why is this timing?


    "That''s the way it''s supposed to be."


    It was the White Dragon who responded to Sai-san''s crush.


    Mel, do you understand me?


    Even the Goddess of Destiny hadn''t predicted the timing.


    "Of course. The spiritual envoy (...) Kun (...) targeted the timing of his residence (...) in the country (...) of Taiko (...) Yang (...)"


    In a nutshell, Mr. White Dragon said.


    Holy Dragon Lord, you''re afraid of Makoto?


    Takatsuki-kun, amazing


    No, no, no, no.


    Hurrying to deny it.


    No matter what, there won''t be any.


    I don''t know? It was the Light Hero (Anna) who defeated the Great Demon King and the Witch of Disaster a thousand years ago, but I don''t think I could have won without the Spirit User.


    I knew it!


    "Takatsuki-kun will talk about himself modestly!?"


    "What, you didn''t tell your people properly?"I can''t help it, I''ll tell you exactly.Anyway, the destination will take a while. "


    The story that Mr. White Dragon told a thousand years ago was very much followed by a tail (...) and a beard (...).


    "There''s something about......"


    "No, that''s too much."


    Awesome! Makoto!


    Takatsuki-kun, you''re so cool!


    You didn''t listen to me.


    At the end, Mr. White Dragon was right, and I just had to return it.


    Slightly less nervous time.


    However, what awaits after this is a confrontation with the "Great Demon King 1,000 years ago" who once ruled the world.


    While the three of them were talking brightly, they were not slightly nervous.


    From the ancient dragon dwelling in the depths of the demonic continent to the kingdom of the sun in the middle of the western continent.


    No matter how fast you fly the flying dragon, it takes two full days.


    It was possible to arrive in a few hours due to Mr. White Dragon''s high-speed flight and Lucy''s spatial transition, which allowed her to recover slightly.


    ¡ó


    ¨D ¨D Land of the Sun (Highlands) ¡¤ King''s Capital Sinfonia


    A giant, radiating city centered on the majestic Highland Castle in the center.


    It''s the biggest city on the western continent with countless buildings, but things are different.


    I immediately noticed the biggest discomfort.


    "Hey, what the hell!?"


    "Takatsuki! The island is falling!?"


    Lucy and Sai-san''s scream came to their ears.


    A terrible gray earth made of strange materials, different from rock and earth.


    It crashed like a bombing of the royal capital, Sinfonia.


    Of course, it looked familiar.


    "Lucy, Saiu-san. That''s the Great Demon King''s Castle Eden.Originally, it was supposed to be a floating castle..... "


    ¡°Funny. I think it was probably a calculation to destroy the human capital, but that doesn''t make sense.¡±


    Mr. White Dragon was right.


    By the looks of it, the Great Demon King''s Castle did no great damage to the royal capital, Sinfonia.


    What are you going to do, Spirit-user?


    "We should head to Highland Castle."


    There must be Sakurai-kun and Queen Noel.


    And the Great Demon King''s aim was the life of Sakurai-kun, the hero of the light.


    "Alright, Spirit-user." Let''s head to the castle. "


    We stood on the back of Mr. White Dragon and headed for Highland Castle.


    However, Mr. White Dragon braked suddenly as he tried to cross the walls of Sinfonia.


    "Wow!?"


    ¡±Cum!¡±


    Mel-san?


    Unexpectedly, I pinched it.


    "The Monster Escape Barrier... this is quasi-god level."I can''t go any further with the ancient dragon race... "I see that this barrier has reduced the fall damage of the Great Demon King''s Castle. "


    I heard Mr. White Dragon''s distressing voice.


    If you look closely, there is a thin film of light that covers the whole of the king''s city.


    Hey, Makoto, isn''t this the barrier that Queen Noel built with the power of the [Holy Maiden]?


    Speaking of which, did Gera say such a thing?


    In preparation for the Great Demon King, the barrier was being prepared.


    It seems that if it is completed, it will cover the entire western continent, but it may have covered the entire city as an emergency measure.


    "I wonder if I won''t be able to enter the Monster Escape Barrier...?"But I''m not particularly bitter..... "


    Sai-san looks strange.


    "Perhaps... you''re conditioning... those who are not eligible."I... can''t do it anymore... "


    Mr. White slowly landed on the ground.


    Are you okay?


    "Oh... I''ll be fine if I get out of here soon.I''m afraid I can''t help you anymore. "


    Mr. White twisted his face in remorse.


    Thank you very much, I''ll see the Great Demon King.


    "... as always, he''s easy to say."Don''t die, Spirit-user. "


    The white dragon sighed bitterly and slowly left the capital.


    I wave lightly at it and head for the gate.


    The gate was open.


    There is no doorman.


    And there was also no figure on the main street, which was usually made up of people.


    It was an unusual sight.


    But the Great Demon King was coming.


    It can''t be a decent situation.


    Me and Lucy and Saul carefully followed the road to Highland Castle.


    Along the boulevard, there are many stalls and shops.


    But there was no one there.


    "It''s quiet..."


    But there''s something there.


    "Let''s proceed with caution."


    As we talk, we move forward in a hurry.


    Walk for a while,


    - Shaaaaaa!!


    A dragon-like serpent attacked us.


    (Monsters!? Are they even inside the barrier!)


    The red light pierced the sky before I could use my magic to intercept it.


    Fire Magic Zhu''s Flash Vermilion Spark !


    Lucy''s magic erased the Great Serpent''s head.


    All that remained was the torso of the great snake, which was twitching and moving.


    "Ahh... I feel disgusting"


    Sai-san''s face was like the torso of a great snake.


    No, not exactly the pattern, but the [eyes] in the body, and the eyeballs are moving gently.


    "An abominable monster..."


    It was a monster that lived in the Great Demon King''s Castle, Eden.


    The monsters were empowered by the Great Demon Lord and broke unbearably.


    After that, I was attacked by a lot of abominable monsters, but all of them were turned back by Lucy and Sai.


    And when I defeated the monster, people came out of the shadows.


    Apparently, there were abominable monsters roaming the city and hiding.


    As I approached the castle, I began to see people.


    Knights of the Temple are fighting abominable monsters all over the place.


    An abominable monster is not weak.


    But it seemed like the Knights of the Temple were taking them down one after another because of the barrier.


    I was worried that the royal capital, Sinfonia, was controlled by the Great Demon King and his subordinates, but it seemed that it was not.


    I was close to hunting the remnants.


    (But what about the Great Demon King?)


    The Great Demon King''s Castle Eden fell next to the King''s City.


    There was no doubt that the Great Demon King himself was coming.


    (Where the hell...?)


    To answer that question, a shouting temple knight ran.


    I''m shouting something.


    Make sure the city gets the news.


    I listened to the words.


    "The Great Demon King has been crushed by the Light Hero!!!"

 316 Lesson 312: The Great Demon Kings Crusade, followed by â‘ 

    "The Great Demon King has been subdued by the Hero of Light!!!"


    What came to my ear was such a shocking word.


    The Shrine Knight, who spoke loudly, ran off to another place.


    Perhaps it was the message.


    "Makoto! The Great Demon King has been defeated..."


    Is it true, Takatsuki?


    Lucy and Sae-san are half expecting and half suspicious.


    Let''s find out.


    I was aiming for Highland Castle, where there would be a lot of people who knew.


    Defeat many abominable monsters wandering the city along the way.


    Mainly Lucy and Saul.


    As we approached Highland Castle, the collapsed building stood out.


    Many abominable monster carcasses are rolling around.


    I was told that a fierce battle had been fought.


    However, for that reason, the remains of the inhabitants were virtually invisible.


    Did you manage to evacuate?


    We''re here.


    Lucy snaps.


    And we reached the gates of the giant Highland Castle.


    "This is..."


    "The gate is broken."


    I didn''t know from afar, but Highland Castle was the most damaged.


    The castle gate collapsed, and there were many holes in the walls, whether they were magical or monstrous.


    Let''s go.


    Got it!


    Yeah!


    When we walked through the broken gates into the Royal Castle,


    Makoto-sama!


    Suddenly, I was hugged by someone who appeared in the air.


    The hugged opponent had a small body, gray hair and bright red eyes.


    "Dear Sage (Momo)?"


    "Hah... I''m so glad we met... I was worried..."


    When I said that, it stopped moving.


    "Momo!?"


    When I was worried and called out in a hurry, I heard a "suuuuu" sleep.


    Looks like he''s just asleep.


    However, I wanted to hear more about it, but it seemed difficult.


    At that time.


    Great Sage!


    When I saw the storks sleeping in my arms, there was a Knight Templar running towards me.


    He had an unknown face, but before he could speak from here, he said, "Master Kozuki Makoto!I was told my name. "


    Apparently, they know me.


    "I heard that you were seriously injured in the battle with the Ancient Dragon King (Ashtarot), is that okay?"


    I was just sleeping. By the way, what happened to the Great Demon King?


    ¡°Yes! I will report it to you!¡±


    Excitedly, the Temple Knight told me the end of his life.


    "...... So after the fierce battle, [Light Hero] Sakurai-sama overthrew [Great Demon King]!"


    Is Sakurai-kun okay?


    Yes! I have been seriously injured, but Her Majesty Queen Noel''s Sun Magic Revive has saved my life!


    My whole life... you were so close.


    But I''m glad you''re okay.


    Next door, Sai and Lucy also looked relieved.


    "Mo... what about the Great Sage?"


    Now that I''m sleeping on my arm, I can confirm that I''m safe, but I think it was hard in this state.


    "Daisen-sama''s work was incredible!"It cleared the [Dark Clouds] that were blocking the sun''s rays, and supported the Champions of Light who fought against the Great Demon King while defeating the hordes of abominable monsters along with the Knights of the Sun and other Champions! "


    I-I see.


    Awesome stuff.


    Well, you''re going to fall asleep exhausted.


    "In addition, Her Majesty Queen Noel joined forces with other shrine maidens to form a barrier that would cover the entire Royal Capital and prevent the fall of the Great Demon King''s Castle, which was about to crush the Royal Capital!"If the kingdom had not been destroyed in time, the capital would have been destroyed! ¡±


    "Shrine maiden... is Princess Sophia safe?"


    Lucy asked, and the Temple Knight nodded heavily.


    "Of course! After the barrier is erected, Sophia is helping to evacuate the residents and recover the wounded."That figure was like a saintly woman! "


    We are relieved by the words.


    In addition, [Ice Hero] Prince Leonard and [Wind Tree Hero] Maximilian also fought against many abominable monsters and demons and were safe.


    Rather, there was no significant damage in the case of the assault of the Great Demon King.


    The reason for this was soon discovered.


    "After all, what was amazing was the precise instructions of the Shrine Maiden of Destiny (Esther)."This has minimized our damage!It looked like the goddess had switched! "


    "Ahh... I see"


    It seemed like Illa-sama didn''t want to talk to me at all, so it was very difficult to deal with her.


    Apparently, they were instructing me how to fight the Great Demon King and other powerful monsters.


    Currently, Ira-sama could not descend, but she could talk to the Shrine Maiden.


    I''m sure he was giving me detailed instructions.


    "Hah... I''m so glad"


    "Looks like everyone''s okay."


    I agreed with Lucy and Sae-san''s voice.


    I was curious about it here.


    "Well, by the way, princess... is Queen Furiae...?"


    In the shrine maiden who had just established a barrier with Queen Noel, there was no name for Furia-san.


    Sure enough, Furiae couldn''t use her barrier magic.


    That''s why I think you were doing something else.


    That''s enough! Master Friae is the most accomplished person in the Great Demon King''s Crusade!


    The Shrine Knight said in the most exciting way ever.


    Is that so?


    "Saintess Friae predicted the assault of the Great Demon King."And I was alerted to the battles of the major players from all over the world!!Without Our Lady Furiae, we would have been defeated! "


    "Hee..."


    That''s amazing.


    Does that mean you predicted the assault of the Great Demon King before the Goddess of Destiny did?


    "Moreover, everything I saw about the Great Demon King was mentally abnormal."You will not be able to fight properly.Our Lady Furiae saved us with a song that inspired the people!Even the Light Hero was said to be calm and unable to stay with the Great Demon King''s opponent.You think that the Saintess Friae was supported on your side.I heard from those who were there that it was like Abel the Savior and Anna the Holy Mother a thousand years ago. "


    ¡±Huh... that?¡±


    I was caught by the words.


    "Um, Furiae-san was at the scene of the battle with the Great Demon King?" Even though you''re a shrine maiden? "


    "That''s right... when I said it..."But I''m sure it''s true. It was Sakurai, the hero of light, who defeated the Great Demon King, and I heard that there was a Saintess Furiae next to her! "


    Don''t do anything dangerous!?


    Didn''t you stop Havel with you?


    The Knights of the Temple kept coming to me when I was thinking about it.


    "By the way, I''d like to bring the Great Sage to the Recoveryist. Is that okay?"You seem pretty exhausted from the battle ahead. ¡±


    "! That''s right, let''s do it"


    I''ll do as I''m told.


    First of all, I''ll give you a good rest while you''re tired and fallen.


    The Knight Templar offered to carry it for me, but I politely declined to carry it myself.


    That''s all I can do.


    With no health, I took him to the medical room, where the healers were.


    When I lay him down on the bed, he had a calm expression on his face, and he was sighing.


    "...... Makoto-sama... this time, I won''t pull my leg......"


    I heard such a sleeping sound.


    Speaking of which, did you care that you couldn''t stand up to the Great Demon King when you trembled against him a thousand years ago?


    "Good job, Momo."


    I stroked Daisen-sama''s hair and left the medical room.


    After that, the day was over when I went out to the city again and crushed the remaining abominable monsters.


    I don''t know what to do with the place to stay, but Fuji arranged for us to stay.


    ¡ó


    - The next day.


    When I woke up, I wondered if it was already around noon, and the sun was coming in from a high position through the window.


    Yesterday, it was late at night with the victory of the Ancient Dragon King and the Celebration of the Great Demon King''s Crusade.


    It seems that I fell asleep today because I was bumpy every day.


    I rubbed my blurry eyes and looked around in an unfamiliar inn.


    Indeed, it should be a room in a shop opened by Fujikan in the capital of the kingdom of the sun.


    ¡±Are Lucy and Sai-san...?¡±


    I can''t see them.


    Instead, a note was left.


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D


    The Adventurer''s Guild asked me to investigate the Great Demon King''s Castle Eden, so I''m coming!


    Takatsuki-kun, take your time!Don''t go too far on your own!


    from Lucy & Aya


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D


    The first half is Lucy''s rough character.


    The second half is a cute round character by Sae-san.


    Cheerfully, it seems that the two of them have already gone on an adventure.


    Oh, I wish you''d invited me.


    While doing that alone, I noticed someone sleeping right next to me trying to get up from bed.


    "...... nh"


    While rubbing his eyes, he slowly and elegantly woke up with long hair and a white dress.....


    Sophia?


    "... oh, hero Makoto? Why are you here... dreaming?"


    "It''s not a dream."


    Saying that, I fixed the collar of Princess Sophia''s dress, which was slightly collapsed.


    "Ahh! Jeez, I can fix it myself!"


    Princess Sophia blushed as if she had woken up.


    "Good morning, Sophia."


    "Good morning, brave Makoto."...... Excuse me, this is embarrassing. "


    It rattled and disappeared towards the washroom.


    I''m sure they''ll fix my hair and clothes.


    Princess Sophia is here for a reason.


    That said, Fujiya just contacted Princess Sophia about the location of the inn where we were staying.


    That night, I looked at my face and was relieved to see that Lucy and Xiao had stopped me trying to get back to work.


    "Hey, Sophia? I think you should talk more slowly to Makoto."


    "That''s right, Sophie, I''ve been working."If you leave it alone, you''re like Takatsuki-kun, who''s only trained. "


    "I still have a lot of other work to do."


    Derme


    I''m not going home ~


    "Please, let go of me! I have to go back!"


    Princess Sophia''s arms were grabbed by Lucy and Saiu-san.


    ¡±You know that we [Guren''s Fangs] have all prioritized Royal Roses'' requests and all payments are made in arrears, right?¡±


    Well, it''s free, but I don''t ask Sophia to pay for it.


    "Well, that''s... I''ll pay you in full later."


    If you finish your work today and join the banquet, I''ll give you a reduced request fee.


    Originally, I received it for less than half the price


    "Ugh, if you give me that condition, I''ll have to comply..."


    I was playing such a farce.


    Apparently, Lucy & Saiu''s [Guren''s Fang] in the Land of Water owes a lot to the Royal Family of Roses.


    It''s a great thing.


    More than anything else, I was worried about Princess Sophia, who was always working too hard, and Lucy and Saul wanted to force her to take a half-time break.


    At the banquet that followed, Lucy and Saiu had plenty of entertainment.


    I''m sorry that Fujiyan and Nina were so distracted by the banquet that even the princess attended.


    Sorry to keep you waiting.


    When I remembered last night, I saw the usual figure of Princess Sophia with her hair and dress tingled.


    "Where are you going today?"


    I''m sure it''s a job, I thought.


    I was thinking of going to see her off at work.


    "I''m off today."


    Other than that, I got the right answer.


    It''s unusual, isn''t it?


    "Lucy and Aya-san have done me a favor."


    Hah, Princess Sofia sighs tinyly.


    "Using the princess for pasiri..."


    They''re horrible!


    When I was frightened, Princess Sophia suddenly approached me and said, "Shit!"and intertwined his arms.


    "Today, the hero Makoto is told to keep an eye on himself so that he doesn''t train on his own or go on adventures somewhere."You can''t stay away from me, can you? "


    Princess Sophia said that with great care.


    Is that my watch?


    "Lucy and Sara-san..."


    Even if you''re not so worried, you won''t leave Lucy and Sai to go on your own adventures.


    ... I was thinking of going to training.


    Well then, I''ll ask you to take your time today.


    "Sure, but can I go out because I have a few places I want to go?"


    I say, Princess Sophia turns her back on me.


    "Look, I''m not going to rest at all"


    "It''s just a walk. Let''s go together.¡±


    Which way, by the way?


    Sakurai-kun''s sympathy


    Yesterday, the Temple Knight told me that he was injured in a battle with the Great Demon King.


    I don''t know how much I got injured, but I wanted to confirm with my own eyes that I was all right.


    I see. The Hero of Light is your friend, isn''t he?


    Perhaps my intentions were conveyed to Princess Sophia, and she smiled a little.


    "Well then, shall we head there?" I''ll show you around. ¡±


    No, I can walk alone.


    No, I can''t.


    Princess Sophia walked without letting go of my arm.


    Thanks to this, I was able to experience the precious experience of being escorted directly to the princess.

 317 Lesson 313: The Great Demon Kings Crusade, followed by â‘¡

    This is the room where the Hero of Light is hospitalized.


    Thank you very much.


    The guide brought Sakurai-kun to the room where he was hospitalized.


    Me and Princess Sophia enter the room to thank you.


    I have permission to enter.


    Once we''re inside, there''s...


    Takatsuki-kun! You''ve come to pay your respects to Lyowski!


    Sofia-sama, Makoto-sama. Thank you for taking the time to do this. ¡±


    Yokoyama Saki and Her Majesty Queen Noel were in the room.


    Sakurai-kun''s daughter-in-law and deputy in the military, Yokoyama-san, anyway.


    I was a little surprised to see Her Majesty Queen Noel.


    Noel-sama!? You''re here, aren''t you?


    Princess Sophia was also surprised.


    "Yes, the Great Demon King, who was the greatest threat, has perished."The capital was damaged, but the barrier minimized the damage to its inhabitants. ¡±


    The smiling Queen Noel gave me a little more room than I had last seen her.


    It seems like it''s been a lot of trouble since I became a king, so I want it to be a little easier from now on.


    "Hey, Ryowski. Wake up. Takatsuki-kun is here."


    "Yokoyama-san, if you''re asleep, you don''t have to wake her up..."


    "No, Takatsuki-kun told me to definitely wake me up when he comes."


    Sakurai-kun was sleeping in his bed for the purpose of sympathy.


    "Nh... Good morning."


    "Good morning, Sakurai-kun."


    "Takatsuki-kun!?...... hurts......"


    Sakurai turned around slowly, and when he saw my face, he jumped up and frowned.


    You can''t do that, right? They said you can''t do it yet.


    Yokoyama-san is paying attention.


    "Are you okay...? Sakurai-kun"


    When I saw it, I didn''t seem to have any serious injuries, but my complexion didn''t look good.


    "Ahh... it looks like the Great Demon King''s aura hit me... even the best recuperator and great monk in the country couldn''t do enough."I''ll be quiet for a while. "


    "I see..."


    "Takatsuki-kun looks fine and is relieved."I heard it was a fierce fight with the Ancient Dragon King.


    "Not as much as the Great Demon King."Even a thousand years ago, I didn''t have any hands or legs. "


    Is that so?


    When I was chatting with Sakurai, someone joined our conversation.


    "Master Makoto, the crusade of the Ancient Dragon King was truly a cause."On behalf of the Sun Country, thank you. ¡±


    It was Queen Noel.


    "That''s not a big deal..."


    "No, many of the Knights of the Sun were scattered by the Demon King."Thank you very much. ¡±


    Speaking of which, the Land of the Sun was once defeated by the Ancient Dragon King.


    "However, it seems that the opponent at that time was not the real King of Ancient Dragons, but his son..."


    (Why don''t you tell me?)


    I won''t say it! Lord Noah.


    I''m a man who can read the air.


    By the way, did Takatsuki-kun already see Furiae?


    It was Sakurai who changed the subject.


    That''s what bothered me.


    "No, it''s still coming." I heard you were in the battle with the Great Demon King, but you''re going to do something dangerous. "


    Furia-san is a user of Moon Magic and Fate Magic, but she didn''t have any fighting abilities.


    "That''s right." It seemed like the Moon Goddess (Nia) had warned us to save us, but the Great Devil King''s sense of intimidation (pressure), or the curse-like attack, did not allow us to fight properly at first.That''s how Freyae cast her Curse Immunity magic on me and the Sun Knights so I could fight.The Great Sage didn''t even take a single step against the Great Demon King.That person is amazing..... "


    When Sakurai-kun said that.


    "It was the second time I''d seen him."


    A voice was heard from the window of the hospital room.


    "" "" Great Sage!? "" ""


    Except for me, the person who was there shouted with surprise.


    Apparently, it was a spatial transition.


    I''m sitting on the window sill.


    Momo, you did a great job.


    "Hehe, a thousand years ago, it was nothing at all!"This time, it''s been salvaged!Praise me, Makoto-sama! "


    All right, all right, all right.


    I stroked the head of the Great Sage who was leaning over like a cat.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Queen Noel, Princess Sofia, Sakurai, and Yokoyama stare at things you shouldn''t have seen.


    "What... are you complaining about?"


    The Great Sage stared at everyone.


    "Stop it... Momo, by the way, was the figure of the Great Demon King the same as it was a thousand years ago?"


    "Um, right. To be honest, I didn''t have a clear look at the horror that passed out a thousand years ago...... but I did have the same disgusting appearance."


    "Hmm... I see."


    I thought it was assimilated to the witch of the disaster, but apparently it was a monster version.


    "I kept my cool against the Great Demon King this time, thanks to my previous experience."There is no one who can be calm at first sight when he sees [the].... except for Master Makoto. "


    Takatsuki-kun, are you okay with seeing the Great Demon King?


    Sakurai-kun was amazed at the conversation between me and Momo.


    After hearing that, Daisen-sama turned his attention to Sakurai-kun as a way to do it.


    "It''s not all right... you''re the Hero of Light."Makoto... the spirit user was chatting with the great demon king


    "Chat with the Great Demon King!? What are you doing, Takatsuki!?"


    Yokoyama-san shouted in horror from the bottom of his heart.


    Apparently, she saw the Great Demon King there as well.


    "No, it''s too much fun to say..."


    "You can''t lie, Makoto-sama.""Let''s do half of the world" seemed like a lot of fun.Maybe I was frustrated that I would accept their offer.


    "Of course. If you say that, you''re sure it''ll raise the tension, right?"


    It''s not normal at all!


    You''re having such a shameful conversation.


    "Ah! Great Sage!" I found it!Get out of the hospital room again! Now, go back and drink the blood transfusion pack! "


    Suddenly, a nurse-like woman appears in the hospital room and grabs the collar of the great wise man.


    "Blah, it''s disrespectful! Get off me!"


    ¡°This is the only way for a patient to get out of the hospital room!¡±


    "You! Who do you think I am!"


    "Speaking of the best wizards on the continent, I''m sick here!"Come on, look at that pale face! "


    That''s because I''m a vampire!


    Momo and the nurse are arguing.


    Momo, were you hospitalized?


    If I slept separately, I''d be fine, but Noel forced me into the hospital!


    "The Great Sage is the greatest battle force in our country...... I can''t leave you alone in your own room after the battle with the Great Demon King"


    Queen Noel answered my question.


    Well, that''s true.


    "Come on! There are only two blood transfusion packs left."If you drink that, you''ll sleep in bed for half a day! "


    Noooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo


    "Don''t be selfish!"


    Makoto-sama ~


    I shook my head as I pulled my hands together.


    As for me, I''d rather be taken care of in the hospital than being alone in that big mansion.


    Still...


    Princess Sophia, who was quiet until now, poked me on the back.


    Sophia?


    "That great sage will behave like such a girl in front of the brave Makoto...... I heard it, but when I saw it in front of me......"


    "Yes, it was a great teacher for us..."


    "I''ve been messed up by the Knights of the Sun..."


    Queen Noel and Mr. Yokoyama nodded loudly in response to Princess Sophia''s words.


    At that time.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the Brave of Light is about to take a rest."Please pick it up today. "


    Another nurse, who took the Great Sage, turned to me and Princess Sofia.


    Well then, Sakurai-kun. I''ll see you next time.


    "Thank you, Takatsuki. If I ever see Furiae, can you thank me?"I beat the Great Demon Lord because she cast curse resistance magic on me. "


    "All right, I''ll tell you what."


    I made a promise.


    Queen Noel and Mr. Yokoyama continued to be on Sakurai''s side.


    Are you both doing okay at work?I thought, but I''m sure your lover is more important.


    Don''t say wild things.


    I left the hospital with Princess Sophia.


    ¡ó


    Well then, shall we go to the princess?


    Right now?


    Princess Sophia looked a little surprised at my words.


    No?


    "Fine... but you''re really busy."Just like Lucy and Aya said. "


    A small sigh was exhaled.


    "Like Sakurai-kun, I''m worried that I''m not sleeping under the impatience of the Great Demon King..."


    "Yes, that''s right. Unlike other shrine maidens, only Furiae face the Great Demon King directly."Let''s go see how it goes. ¡±


    Princess Sophia''s expression on my face is serious.


    We boarded the carriage and headed for the building in the 9th arrondissement, where Freyae was supposed to be.


    ¡ó


    "Please, come this way."


    Even though I came without an appointment, I was gently guided by the havel accompanied by Furiae-san.


    "It was a sudden visit, but was Queen Freiae ok with your plans?"


    "Sophia told me to give you priority.If you''re from the Sun Country, I''ll keep you waiting for a few days. "


    Havel answered Princess Sophia''s question lightly.


    The Moon Country (Raphylloig) pays homage to the Water Country (Roses).


    The most committed to the rejuvenation of the country was the Land of Water, the center of which was Princess Sofia.


    "Is the princess all right?" I heard you were in a battle with the Great Demon King.


    ¡°Please check it with your own eyes.¡±


    It was a stubborn response to my question.


    But I don''t feel disgusted.


    Probably meant it as it is.


    I think you can tell when you see it.


    From there, it seemed that Furiae seemed to be doing well.


    Little by little, we arrived in front of a big door.


    Is it Mr. Furiae''s private room?


    For a moment, I remembered the room with a large number of photos on it, but I was not guided there.


    Somewhere else, I''m sure.


    -Con.


    "Master Furiae, it''s Havel."


    When Havel knocked, he said, "You can come in."


    "Excuse me," said Sophia and I.


    The interior of the room was a simple but decorative large room.


    It doesn''t feel like a reception room.


    With so many bookshelves and a huge desk in the back of the room, is it like a working room?


    After a light observation of the room, I turned my attention to the master of the room.


    "I am a customer of Friae-sama"


    "Havel... you said no visitors."The Great Demon King''s arousal made my body irritated..... "


    On the huge sofa, which seemed luxurious, there was a figure of Furia-san lying down.


    --- (...) ya (...) --- (...) j (...) in appearance (...).


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Me and Princess Sophia look at each other.


    Why is there a jersey in this world?At first glance, I saw the "Fujiwara Shokai" logo.


    "It''s Fujiyan''s doing..."


    Apparently, they''re spreading their hand to the apparel industry.


    Totally a general trading company.


    By the way, Furia-san hasn''t noticed us yet.


    "And who the hell are the guests..."


    Here, Freyae turned around and saw us.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The awkward air flows.


    "No, no, no... what!?"


    Furia-san (in jersey) stands up and looks at Havel with a bright red face.


    "Princess Sophia will be familiar with it.Besides, Lord Takatsuki was travelling with us, but we decided that there was no problem with him wearing his usual clothes. "


    I have a problem!


    Friar yelled at Havel, who looked terrible.


    It should be noted here.


    "Princess, those clothes suit you too."


    "Hurry up, my knight!"


    I was pissed.


    Why would you do that?


    "Brave Makoto..."


    (You......)


    I could hear Princess Sophia''s cold gaze and Noah''s mixed sighs.


    "But I''m glad. Unlike Sakurai-kun, he looks fine


    In my words, Furia-san''s expression returns to her true face.


    "That''s right... you''ve met Ryowski."How was it? "


    "I was asleep in the hospital.I just talked to you for a minute, but you don''t want a long visit.Oh, I was told to thank the princess.Without the princess, the Great Demon King couldn''t be defeated. "


    "I just relieved the effect of the [Curse Qi] that the Great Demon King was releasing."I didn''t do much... but I wish I was recovering. "


    Furia-san smiled and said that. She was a saint.


    ... as long as it''s not in jersey.


    Perhaps the words have appeared on my face.


    "My knight... I usually dress even more neatly."Forget about this figure. Or rather, I''ll erase your memory with the magic of oblivion..... "


    "Forget! Forget!"


    I quickly distanced myself from Furiae, who uttered horrible things.


    Furiae-sama, don''t get too excited.


    "It''s your fault, Havel!"


    "In the battle with the Great Demon King, I''m sure you''ve been affected by some curses."I saved you the trouble of getting dressed. ¡±


    I frowned at the words.


    Is the princess also affected by the curse?


    ¡°It''s not a big deal. I have a little bit of a headache."


    I turned around to Havel.


    "I''ve been seen by a healer and a doctor.For the time being, I showed the curse magic to the experts, but since there were no more curse magic users than Master Friae, it didn''t make sense.Everyone said there was nothing wrong, so we should stay calm. ¡±


    I see.


    I was relieved by Havel''s words.


    ¡°Why don''t you believe me?I told you it wasn''t a big deal. "


    "The princess won''t be able to do it."


    If Havel, your friend, says so, it''s true.


    What are you going to do now, Makoto the brave?


    Let''s go home.


    Asked by Princess Sophia, I answered.


    I was able to confirm that Furia-san was safe, and apparently she wasn''t doing well, so let''s get out of here.


    "Eh... you''re leaving now?" "...... if I slow down even more....."


    I was a little lost in what Mr. Freyae said.


    But I can always see you if I want to.


    You don''t have to do it today.


    "I was relieved to see the princess''s face."I''ll come see you again. "


    "Yeah... okay, come again."


    If it''s Lucy''s spatial transition, I can come anytime.


    Furia-san''s expression changes based on my words.


    "Wait a minute! Lucy''s teleport jumps while I''m dressing or bathing!"Don''t do that! You really have to stop! "


    I was stopped desperately.


    "Lucy''s magic is as messy as ever..."


    We said hello and walked out of Mr. Freyae''s room.


    After that, there was nothing else to do, so when I returned to the inn, Lucy and Sai returned after exploring the crashed Daimyo Castle.


    "Ah, I''m tired. Welcome back, Makoto. Have you had a good rest?"


    "Welcome back, Takatsuki and Sophie."I''ve finished exploring the Great Demon King Castle. "


    The two of them are not in their usual adventure costumes, but in rough house clothes.


    "Good job, Lucy, Saiu-san." Thanks to you, I was able to slow down. "


    "Tell a lie, brave Makoto.I am not saying that I was slow to visit the Queen of the Moonland (Friae). ¡±


    "You haven''t rested at all..."


    "Takatsuki-kun..." Even though Sophie was lucky... "


    The two of them were stunned.


    I think I spent a relaxing day today.


    After that, it was also a banquet that evening.


    Of course, the story is about the Great Demon King''s Crusade.


    After that, I decided to go into more detail about my adventures from a thousand years ago.


    During the banquet, I muttered, "It''s time to go back to the city of water."


    I''d like to see Marie and Jean too.


    But.


    No, you can''t.


    No, Makoto.


    No, Takatsuki-kun.


    Princess Sophia, Lucy, you''ve stopped me.


    "There is a place to present the Seven Nations Allied Forces Argumentation Award."Please don''t tell me that the hero who defeated the Ancient Dragon King will disappear somewhere. "


    Princess Sophia begged me.


    Oh, that long thing again.


    I''m tired, aren''t I?


    Well, that''s a peaceful troublesome thing to do.


    The Great Demon King was defeated.


    "Here, Makoto. Drink it."


    Takatsuki-kun, the glass is empty


    Lucy and Sai-san were poured one after the other from both sides.


    What are you going to do if you let me drink so much!? While having an idiot exchange, I quickly became drowsy because I was vulnerable to alcohol.


    Slowly falling asleep, I thought.


    Apparently... the Great Demon King was really defeated and the world was at peace...


    ¡ó


    When I woke up, it was not a room in an inn.


    It was the goddess'' space.


    Before you try to find anyone.


    Takatsuki Makoto!


    Someone jumped on me.


    I was pushed down as it was.


    Long hair, young appearance.


    And a beautiful girl with a divine light.


    It was the goddess of destiny, Illa, who turned her face to me with a smile.

 318 Lesson 313: The Great Demon Kings Crusade, followed by â‘¢

    Takatsuki Makoto!


    Wow.


    I was hugged by the goddess of fate (Ira) with a full smile.


    And they''re pushed down as they are.


    "Oh, you''re fragile. Take it as much as my body."


    "I have four muscle strengths."I can only hold chopsticks. Even so, Ira-sama, you''re in a good mood. "


    "Come on! You defeated the Great Demon King!"I won my destiny!You can now make a positive assessment! "


    Is there an assessment...? The Heavenly Realm?


    I imagined a more glamorous place in the heavens.


    I have no dreams.


    "Takatsuki Makoto... you''re low on tension, aren''t you?"You can defeat the Great Demon King, so please be even more joyful. "


    Because Sakurai-kun missed the place where he defeated the Great Demon King.


    I wanted to see the scene of defeating the Las Boss.


    "As usual, you''re an insatiable man." Oh, my gosh.Now you have nothing to worry about in the future!Hahhh, that''s good- "


    "Hey, my hair''s messed up."


    Illa-sama stuck my hair in a horseback riding.


    My face is close.


    A warm exhalation struck my face.


    It smells a little like alcohol.


    Ira-sama, are you drinking?


    "That''s right! I''m finally free from the task of saving the world!"Don''t drink it today, when do you drink it! "


    ¡±That''s... please help yourself¡±


    I can''t say anything to the Goddess of Destiny who has been working while drinking coffee and junkels for the past thousand years.


    For a while, I was hanging out with Ira-sama, who was in a good mood.


    Ira-sama drinks up wine that seems expensive.


    I had a quiet drink. [M]


    It seemed that Yira-sama had decided that the matter of the Great Demon King was completely over.


    The Goddess of Destiny looks like this, but what about the other goddesses?


    Ira-sama read my mind and looked at me.


    Truly, it''s luxurious to think of other goddesses (like this) even though I praise them directly


    "It''s Lord Noah''s messenger."


    It is through faith all the way.


    "Well, let''s go to Noah."There will be a sister, the goddess of water. "


    Wow!


    The Goddess of Destiny snaps her fingers.


    The next moment, my vision was blurred for a moment, and the surrounding scenery changed.


    As usual, the spatial transition of the Goddess of Destiny (teleport) is completely different from that of Lucy and the Great Sage (Momo).


    It''s moving! It doesn''t feel like that at all, and when I lose my mind, I can even remember the illusion that I was there from the beginning.


    "The stone is divine-grade magic..."


    The place I''m standing in right now... was Lord Noah''s space.


    "Oh, Makoto, are you here... with Ira again?"


    "Oh! Mako-kun!" Howdy. "


    As expected, Master Noah was with the Water Goddess (Eil).


    "Noah! Eil-san! I''ve accomplished it!"


    It''s floating!


    Good job, Ira-chan.


    The two-pillar goddesses smiled bitterly at the tensioned Ira-sama.


    You two are calm, aren''t you?


    It was very different from Ira-sama.


    It doesn''t matter if the Holy God Clan wins or the Evil God Clan wins.


    This is Lord Noah.


    "Because I have been watching the human race and the demon race fight many times..."But I think Ira did a good job.This time, you were able to successfully let the followers of the Holy God Clan win. "


    This is Eil-sama.


    "What are you talking about, Noah!Altena-sama made me the eighth goddess!I''ll get along with you from now on! "


    Ira-sama slapped Noah on the shoulder.


    Oh... it''s an unusual sight.


    "Hey, Ill. You''re drinking too much, aren''t you?You have a different personality than usual ¡±.


    "Ira-chan, even though the alcohol is weak."I''m so stressed out. Here, drink some water. "


    "It''s okay!" Eil-san! "


    Illa-sama''s vagabond was not spinning.


    "This is no good." I''ll take care of the Destiny Goddess''s work for you.Bye, Noah. Ira-chan''s right, let''s continue to get along with the faith gods of the Goddess Church. "


    The goddess of water (Eil) winked and disappeared.


    Only Lord Noah and I will be left here.


    Fluffy, I stroked my head.


    Lord Noah?


    "Well done, Makoto."


    "Yes, this is a strategy for the submarine temple......"


    Yes, Sutopu


    Tong and Master Noah''s beautiful fingertips poked me on the forehead.


    "Sofia and Makoto were worried about Eil just now."It''s pathetic how Sophia''s shoulder got unloaded when the world was at peace, and her fianc¨¦ Makoto waited so long for her return to the final labyrinth (last dungeon).Makoto, get some rest. "


    ¡±... hah, is that so?¡±


    Don''t let people tell you to rest lately.


    "At the Great Demon King''s Crusade ceremony next time, it seems that Light Hero and Noelle will be officially married."Then Makoto and Sophia will come out next, won''t they?I''ve kept you waiting, so please take responsibility for it. "


    Of course you can, too.


    They''re royalty, so don''t say, "Wait a minute."


    ... the Seabed Temple will be taken care of for a while.


    Did you read my mind, Master Noah smiled gently, "Fufu."


    "It''s not been that long.At least rest quietly in the capital of the kingdom of the sun (Highlands) until the ''ceremony''. Got it? "


    Got it.


    It''s the word of the goddess (Noah), so I''ll obey it honestly.


    See you later, Makoto.


    The appearance of a smile without cloudiness is as beautiful as ever.


    Unlike Ira-sama, I have no idea whether she is in a good mood or in a bad mood, or what she is thinking.


    Yes, Master Noah.


    When I knelt down and raised my head, I was awake from my dreams.


    ¡ó


    Then he spent some time in peace in the capital of the kingdom of the sun.


    "Makoto! Let''s go shopping in the city!"


    Tea! Takatsuki-kun


    Rika-ku-ku-ku...


    Pulled by Lucy and Sai, she took a stroll around the city.


    The city was full of life after the Great Demon King''s attack.


    I helped Lucy and Saul choose their clothes.


    Tea in a stylish cafe.


    I checked the Magic Artifact Shop for any excavations.


    It was such a peaceful time.


    At that time, I saw a group of people walking around the city.


    They all dressed the same and seemed to be complaining about something.


    They''re not making loud noise, but they''re calling passers-by and saying something.


    "Lucy, Saiu-san. What are they doing?"


    When I asked, Lucy and Saiu''s expression became subtle.


    "Ahhh... hey, Huli was in trouble."


    "The saints are believers."


    Is the princess troubled? Is she a Saintess?


    It was the first time I heard about it.


    "They say that the Queen of the Moon Country (Raphylloig) - that is, Queen Furiae - is the true Saintess who saves the world, so we all want to believe in the Saintess Furiae."


    Recently, there seem to be more people who believe in this shrine maiden Fu-chan than the goddess of the moon


    ¡±That''s... amazing, isn''t it?¡±


    I think I can understand that the goddess of the moon, who is hardly involved on earth, believes in Furia-san, who once rebuilt the country of the dead moon.


    And she''s so beautiful.


    ... but Furia-san seems to hate it.


    I could imagine that Lucy was right and in trouble.


    Furia thinks of the people of the Moon country, but she doesn''t like to be festivalized.


    But it''s a personal belief.


    It is not what others say at short notice.


    I stayed away from the group, and the day ended peacefully.


    ¡ó


    Makoto-sama ~


    The next day, the Great Sage (Momo) came to play.


    Momo, is your body okay?


    Absolutely not. Give me the blood, please.


    "Oh, okay, you can drink it."


    "Wow" jumped into my body and my arms and legs clung together.


    "Kapu" is bitten on the neck and "Ryukyu..." is drunk.


    ¡­¡­


    Lucy and Saiu were staring at the situation.


    Slightly awkward.


    Feeling the air, Momo took his mouth off his neck.


    "You''re restless, eh!"


    Huh?


    The scenery is distorted.


    There was a momentary feeling of floating, and when I landed on the floor, I thought I had been thrown into the darkness.


    As my eyes get used to it, I notice the candles illuminating the room.


    That''s.....


    It''s the Mansion of the Great Sage.


    ¡±Fufufu, I''ve been abducted¡±


    Momo''s tongue is sticking out.


    He''s been kidnapped! I was more concerned than I thought.


    "Are you okay with spatial transition?"You''re not in good shape yet, are you? "


    ¡±I drank Makoto-sama''s blood, so I''m full of energy...¡±


    It''s so dizzy right now.


    Don''t tell me.


    "Go to sleep."


    I put Momo on the biggest sofa in the room and put a blanket on it.


    I don''t use the bed and it seems that I always sleep on the sofa.


    "Master Makoto, would you stay by my side today...?"


    "All right, I''m training here."


    "... you''re going to train."But I miss it. It was always like this a thousand years ago. ¡±


    That''s right.


    Let''s train our magic together, and go to bed before Momo''s concentration runs out.


    Meanwhile, I was training in water magic next door.


    I can hear the sleep of "ku, ku".


    Momo seemed to be getting tired, and he never woke up.


    Along the way, when I was hungry, I drank the bread and cheese that were in the room.


    In the end, it was early in the morning to return to the inn.


    After that, it goes without saying that Lucy and Sai questioned me.


    ¡ó


    "Master, Master"


    The next morning, I was whispered in my ear in a dandy voice.


    What''s the matter!? When I jumped up, it was a black cat.


    "It''s you... What''s the matter?"


    She looks like a cute black cat, but she still doesn''t get used to the gap of the Nice Middle.


    ¡°I''m hungry.I want you to let me eat something. "


    "... don''t come only when it''s convenient for you, you..."


    I didn''t have to do anything magical.


    However, I also think it''s disqualifying my master to make the demon (pet) hungry.


    I told the innkeeper to bring me a snack. [M]


    The innkeeper brought sandwiches and coffee, apparently for human use.


    When I asked the black cat, "Is this okay?", he nodded.


    Cats eat sandwiches? I thought so.


    "Yum! Yum!"


    The dog and the black cat are frivolous eating.


    Besides, I drank coffee with my fingers.


    "It was hot!" she said, exerting her cat tongue.


    When I was thinking about not thinking of him as a cat anymore.


    Huh? It''s a rare combination of Makoto and the Black Cat.


    What happened to Fu-chan?


    Lucy and Sao, who were going somewhere, came.


    ¡°That''s what I want you to hear. The princess has been busy lately.I had no choice but to beg my husband for dinner. "


    It''s a strange order, you.


    If you''re a demon, come to me first.


    I wonder if Huli''s busy getting better.


    "Well then, let''s go see Fu-chan."Hey, Takatsuki-kun, Ru-chan


    "Right, then let''s go." Telepo..... "


    "Stop"


    I stopped in a hurry.


    "What the hell, Makoto?"


    "You didn''t take an appointment, did you?"


    Former party member, but now queen of one country.


    Finally, Lucy''s spatial transition has rough coordinates.


    Well then, why don''t you go along with me, Toru-chan?


    Sae-san suggested it to me.


    In the first place, I was wondering if the Queen would visit me without an appointment, but it seemed that Guren''s fangs were every time she stormed without an appointment.


    Therefore, I decided to ask the two of them to go and investigate the condition of Ms. Furiae.


    In about an hour, the two of them came back.


    Ru-chan is transferring to Fu-chan''s [bathing] again


    "No, I''m surprised, Aya."


    You''re mad at me for being a boulder.


    "To the guards..."


    Watch out!


    "I guess that''s the right answer because I didn''t follow you..."


    But as usual, even though Fu-chan is the most furious, she wasn''t angry today


    "Yeah, for sure. (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...)"It''s unusual for a hooligan. "


    "Hee..."


    Mr. Freyae is short-tempered.


    However, I think most people get nervous if they are ransacked by spatial transitions while bathing.


    I didn''t know that Furia-san was nicking.


    Did something good happen?


    If you''re feeling better, let''s go show our faces.


    Furia-san wants you to come again.


    "That''s right, but Huli has been busy working for the queen for a while."He wanted Makoto to meet him at the editorial prize ceremony. "


    I see.


    If you''re busy, I''m sorry I can''t bother you.


    It seemed like I was resting from the effects of the battle with the Great Demon King, so I guess I had a lot of work to do.


    I decided to take another opportunity to see Ms. Furiae.


    ¡ó


    Then I went to visit Sakurai-kun.


    I was guided to the new store of Fujiyan.


    At the ceremony, Princess Sophia told me that she wanted to hear a speech from a hero who had defeated the ancient dragon king, and she was in a hurry to prepare for it.


    The days passed calmly.


    There was no such thing as a monster suddenly attacking.


    Rather, the protection of the king''s city is more a stone in the kingdom of the Holy Maiden Noel.


    Honestly, I thought I''d show my face in the labyrinth somewhere too close to boredom.


    But he obeyed the words of Noah, "Keep quiet until the ceremony."


    Once in a while, it''s a good idea to take it easy.


    ¨D ¨D And then came the day of the ceremony to honor the Great Demon King and the heroes who defeated him.

 319 Episode 314 Makoto Takatsuki attends the ceremony

    "Here we go, Makoto."


    Takatsuki-kun, Sophie''s waiting!


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry."


    I walked quickly into the carriage while gazing at Lucy and Sai.


    ¨D ¨D On the day of the Great Demon King and the Demon King Crusade''s Commentary Award and Ceremony


    We''re on our way to the venue just in time.


    The cause was... me.


    "Damn it, Makoto." Trying to go in your usual clothes? "


    Lucy raised her voice in shock.


    Currently, I''m wearing a costume that Fujikan arranged for me to wear.


    ... it''s cramped.


    Do you really need a tie?


    I didn''t know what to wear, did I?


    At least at the last prize ceremony of the Demon King Crusade, I participated in the usual manner.


    "No, Takatsuki is the leader of Guren''s fangs."There are clothes suitable for royalty and nobility. "


    "Mhh..."


    Asked to dress her badly-behaved brother, she dresses cutely in a business casual dress.


    Lucy is a dress for women, and she looks great on me too.


    The two of them, who had become adventurers representing the Land of Water (Roses), seemed to be accustomed to official events.


    "But do you need to go by horse-drawn carriage?Lucy''s spatial transition (teleport) is a moment, right? "


    It feels very futile.


    ¡°You know, this ceremony was attended by dignitaries from all over the continent, and it was so heavily guarded.¡±


    "Since the barrier is stretched many times, I think it''s difficult to transfer space, Takatsuki-kun"


    I see.


    My proposal was rejected lightly.


    But all of a sudden, I remember.


    It seems that Daisen-sama (Momo) and Guren''s witch (Rosalie) are not hesitating to use spatial transitions for their events.


    I''ve heard it from Momo before.


    "You can''t be with your mom..."Normally, it''s impossible to ignore the barrier and transfer space. "


    "It''s a violation of manners in the first place, Takatsuki."We can''t imitate them. "


    Lucy and Sai-san were looking at me in awe.


    I see.


    Were they insane?


    While chatting like that, the carriage slowly moves toward the destination venue, making a rattling noise.


    "Speaking of which, will Makoto continue to be an adventurer?"Honestly, you have plenty of honor and money, right? "


    Lucy asked me that.


    Ask stupid questions.


    "You''ve decided to try the submarine temple."... but I can''t even see the thread of the strategy.I don''t know what to do


    ¡±If Takatsuki-kun can''t win against the Ancient Dragon King, then no one will be able to conquer him...¡±


    In my words, you''re going to look mad.


    "No, I can''t use any Spirit Magic... there''s a divine barrier around the submarine temple, and I can''t reach it."as long as we do something about it..... "


    "Hmm, it''s tough that Makoto can''t use Spirit Magic..."


    "I don''t really understand magic."


    The three of them have a difficult face.


    "If there''s anything that leads to a tactic... an irregular (cheat) magic tool or something like that"


    In my words, Lucy and Saul look at each other.


    "Did something happen?" Ru-chan


    "Hmm, there were weapons and magic tools rolling around in the Great Demon King Castle, but there were no legendary weapons and magic tools..."


    "Wow, there wasn''t anything else valuable?"The archaeologists were making a lot of noise. "


    "Uh, was the body of the demon king kept?It''s a bad hobby, isn''t it? "


    "That''s right, there were a lot of mummies." It was disgusting. "


    What is that?


    Put the words of Lucy and Saeko in the tsukumi.


    The two of them were exploring the Great Demon King Castle that crashed the other day at the request of the Adventurer''s Guild.


    I heard that there was no particular danger, but it was the first time I heard about the demon king''s body.


    Well, somehow, the demon king''s body from a thousand years ago or even older was stored.


    "But the scholars said they weren''t worried about resurrection.And the Knights Templars said they would carefully "seal" or "destroy" it. "


    "...... Hmph, I see."


    I thought you were aiming for resurrection like an immortal king, but it seems not.


    Does that mean they used it as a pyramid-like tomb?


    But I knew it was the castle of the Great Demon King, but...... when I was thinking about it.


    - Bread!


    Something sounded like a gunshot in the distance.


    There is white smoke in the sky.


    "Is that... fireworks?"


    "It''s a festival today, so let''s hear the news."


    Is the editorial ceremony a festival?


    I tilted my neck without a pin.


    "No, Takatsuki-kun. Today it''s not just a ceremony, it''s a" wedding "between Queen Noel and the Hero of Light, so I''m celebrating it by raising the land of the sun."


    Three days from today, it''s a festival.


    Huh ~


    I see.


    In addition to celebrating the Great Demon King''s crusade, the heroes who defeated the Great Demon King marry the Queen of the Sunland.


    It''s efficient.


    Indeed, as it approaches Highland Castle, the boulevard is getting very busy.


    In addition to the stores that you often see, there are also many stalls that sell unusual products.


    And the festival air, or the kids are chatting.


    "Sounds good..."


    I''d like to go around the stalls too.


    You can get off the carriage for 10 minutes and go around a couple of stores.


    "Makoto"


    Takatsuki-kun.


    Lucy and Sai grabbed my arms.


    W-What is it?


    Um, it''s almost time for the ceremony.


    "Do you know who we''re celebrating?"


    Sakurai-kun, right?


    Makoto too! Who do you think is the hero who defeated the Demon King Ancient Dragon King (Ashtarot)!


    Let''s take a leisurely look at the stall later- Takatsuki-kun


    Yes.


    My prospectus has been found out.


    I quietly watched the road to Highland Castle from the carriage window.


    ¡ó


    "Makoto Takatsuki, hero of the Land of Water (Roses)!"And [Guren''s Fangs] Dear Lucy J. Walker!Aya Sasaki! Arrival! "


    When I arrived at Highland Castle, I was called by name aloud.


    "Please come here! Everyone is waiting for you!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the voice of the guide, Lucy and Saiu glanced at us.


    Yes, it''s my fault I''m late.


    We''re led to the training ground of the Knights of the Sun, not inside Highland Castle.


    It''s usually just a stadium, but it''s now a ceremony venue.


    Officials from various countries have already taken their seats.


    In addition, there is a seating area for the ceremony, which is overlooked by the audience seating on the stairs.


    There may be thousands of them, perhaps more than 10,000.


    We were led to a seat where the royals and nobles of the Land of Water gathered.


    Princess Sophia and Prince Leonard are already seated.


    Makoto-san! I''ve been waiting for you!


    You''re finally here, Makoto the brave.


    Prince Leonard with a smile and Princess Sofia with a bitter smile.


    It''s early. The ceremony starts at noon, right?


    And I said, not just the two of you, but all of us in the Water Nation, are like, "Huh?"" The face turned.


    Huh... did you say something strange?


    "Brave Makoto, it is only in the town of the Sunland that the ceremony of this hand begins at noon."Foreigners must come more than an hour ago, and weak countries like the Water Kingdom have been waiting for hours. ¡±


    "W-What, a few hours!?"


    Come on, Princess Sophia was here before that.


    Looking toward Lucy and Sai-san, they shook their heads sideways.


    I don''t know the rules!


    That''s right, they only came about half an hour ago!


    It can''t be helped. Lucy and Aya usually participate on the side of the lead guest.


    Prince Leonard taught me.


    Apparently, neither of the two [Guren''s Fangs] were so familiar with the nobility''s rules.


    In any case, it has been a long time since I met the great man of the Land of Water.


    His Majesty the King and Her Majesty the Queen are also here.


    ... the most director has gone to work.


    This is not good.


    Sophia, should I say hello to the king?


    She asked softly in front of Princess Sophia''s ear.


    "Oh, you want to say hello to your father?"I think both are fine, but would you like to go with me? ¡±


    Princess Sophia took my arm and was soon taken away by the King.


    "Eh! Wait a minute, my heart is ready..."


    "Father, the brave Makoto wants to say hello"


    There was a king at the table next to him, so he immediately stood in front of him.


    No, I didn''t even think about saying hello.


    In the meantime, I decided to kneel.


    "... erm, Makoto Takatsuki and Shen Shima who are letting the heroes of the Water Kingdom do their work... is that right?" Was it former? "


    He said he was going to say a lot of greetings.


    "Please, raise your head!"Hero! This time, the crusade of the Ancient Dragon King was truly a great cause! "


    There was a king who was stronger than I was.


    ... what is this?


    I look up at Princess Sophia, asking for help.


    "This is all I have to say for you today."Now, let''s get back to our seats, brave Makoto. "


    I came back to my seat to be pulled and dragged again.


    Sophia-san? What''s that?


    "It can''t be helped, the hero Makoto defeated the ancient dragon king, and with the kindness of the great wise man and the closeness of the hero of the light, the goddess of the water (Eil) has been entrusted with the words" The words of the hero Makoto should be treated as my words "......"


    "What are you doing, water goddess (Eil)!?"


    The king will be in a hurry!


    Did you say that, Eil?


    Noah''s voice echoed.


    Apparently, I was listening.


    (Oops, that''s weird. I said, "Mako, you can''t say that!If I was told to die, I would die. "


    The language of reality was more radical.


    Please don''t, Master Eil.


    (You did it, Makoto. If it''s a water country, you can make Harlem anything you want!)


    (Let''s leave a lot of Mako''s descendants-)


    Can you not say strange things!?


    It was an amazing goddess.


    "What''s the matter, Makoto?" Make a strange face. "


    Lucy''s face was peered into.


    "Ah, the goddesses..."


    "Takatsuki, Ru-chan!" It looks like the ceremony is about to begin. "


    As Sae-san said, the fanfare resounded from the player of the tube instrument who was in the front of the venue.


    It then became a concerto with other instruments.


    Your Majesty Queen Noelle! We will enter!


    Along with the word, everyone stands up.


    ... except for the people of the Moon Country (Raphiloig).


    Greetings from Her Majesty the Queen!


    Everyone''s gaze turned toward Queen Noel.


    "It is a pleasure to have successfully defeated the Great Demon King and to have a peaceful day with you all....."


    Her Majesty''s greeting began with such words.


    With a smile of compassion, it seemed to speak kindly to everyone that it was the Saintess herself.


    (Not like Anna at all...)


    There were two faces, but there was also a boyish look on their faces because of their constitution.


    It was far from Queen Noel, who was full of grace.


    Queen Noel was the representative of the Land of the Sun (Highlands), followed by congratulations from representatives of various countries.


    I mean, it''s a boring time.


    While properly listening to the joy of the world being saved and celebrating with all kinds of stubborn rhetoric, I sneaked around to find out if anyone I knew was around.


    Maximilian, the hero of the Tree Country (Spring Rogue), was quickly discovered.


    Olga, the hero of the Land of Fire (Great Keys), was already drowning.


    Esther, the shrine maiden of destiny, was listening with a beautiful posture, but when I turned my gaze to her, she returned a smile.


    I waved my hand for the time being.


    Brave Makoto?


    "Excuse me."


    Princess Sophia was watching the situation next to her.


    What bothered me was the two big, luxurious seats in the front.


    I think someone is important, but the vacant seats stood out.


    Sofia, who''s in that seat?


    When I asked, I got a quick reply.


    The Great Sage and the Guren Witch.


    "Ahh..."


    I was convinced.


    Then, I turned my attention to Guren''s witch''s daughter.


    After all, I didn''t make it to the battle with the Demon King, so I thought it would be awkward.


    Lucy shrugs her shoulders.


    The representative of the country of the moon offered congratulations from the rostrum as he sneaked around to see if he had any other acquaintances.


    However, it is not Freyae who is talking.


    "What about the princess?"


    I wonder what''s going on, Fu-chan seems to be attending.


    "It''s true."


    Maybe he''s absent? I thought, but I saw Furiae behind the table where the people from the moon country gathered.


    In other countries, the king is greeting everyone.


    Only the country of the moon was a little rough because it was a person other than the king.


    Some of the people in the Sun Country were having angry conversations with them.


    In the end, however, it will not be a major problem, and the ceremony will proceed.


    ¨D ¨D "Theatre" began on the podium.


    The content is "Heroes from other worlds save the world".


    Naturally, the main character is the Hero of Light.


    It starts from the place where the church of the goddess of the sun (Highland) protects Sakurai-kun, who feels uneasy when he comes to another world, and finds his qualities as a hero.


    And in the Land of the Sun, the Hero of Light is steadily gaining strength.


    Wasn''t Sakurai-kun protected in the Water Country (Roses) at first?


    "... well, that''s right..."


    When I asked, Princess Sophia replied with a giggle.


    "I miss it. Princess Sophia came to the water temple, begged the goddess of water to protect her and turned her down, and then the patron saint yelled at me."


    "Um... sorry, brave Makoto. Please don''t remind me of that story....."


    Princess Sophia bowed with a bright red face.


    Makoto''s bullying Sophia.


    Takatsuki-kun, it''s Morahara...


    No!


    Disputing Lucy and Sai''s words in a panic.


    "Because Princess Sophia turned me down, I worked hard on my training at the Temple of Water, and then I met Lord Noah!"It''s all because of that time.I became stronger because Princess Sophia made me cold! "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Princess Sophia looked very disgusting, and Lucy and Saiu gave me a gaze that said, "It''s not the same."


    (You''re so stupid sometimes, aren''t you?)


    I was poked by the goddess of destiny (Ira).


    Looks like I''m wrong.


    Even as we chat, the theatrical scene progresses one after another.


    On stage, the Light Hero was about to struggle with the Demon King''s [Beast King (Zagan)].


    Ah, there it is.


    That''s not true.


    There appeared the great sage of the white rope and the actor dressed as a long, handsome magic swordsman.


    Who the hell is that?


    ---There appeared the best friend of the Light Hero "Takatsuki... Ma... ko..."!


    The voice of the narrator resounded.


    I can hear the exuberant voices of the participants at the ceremony.


    That handsome magical swordsman is called Takatsuki Makoto.


    ... me!?


    "...... Puppy!"


    "...... cuuu!"


    I heard Lucy and Saiu laughing.


    Hey, what are you laughing at?


    "Sophia... what''s that?"


    "It''s the brave Makoto." He plays the most popular actor in the capital.I''ve accepted. "


    Hmph! And Princess Sophia, who shows her face.


    No, I didn''t know!?


    "Um... I can''t hold such a long sword, and I''ve never worn armor before."


    "With daggers and passenger clothes, it can''t be seen as a picture, can it?"Look, this play will be left as a video and passed down to future generations as a (saga)...I''m very proud to see Makoto, the hero of the Land of Water, being seen like this... "


    I stopped saying anything more to Sophia, who had a smug look on her face.


    "This is how history is distorted..."


    On the stage, Takatsuki Makoto, a magical swordsman who had been seriously injured in place of the Light Hero, was withdrawn.


    In fact, I''m still fighting Alexandre the Sun Hero, and I went there a thousand years ago, but I''m lying down as I should be.


    Once again, the handsome magical swordsman [Takatsuki Makoto] appeared in a battle against the [King of Ancient Dragons].


    On the stage, the magical swordsman of the [Takatsuki Makoto] is rewarded with the [King of the Ancient Dragons] and flamboyant magic.


    On the spot, there was a depiction of the "Allied forces" at the outpost and General Gerald leading them fighting the legions of ancient dragons.


    (Actually, after defending the fort, it looks like the three of us broke into the ancient dragon''s nest...)


    Defensive battles and break-ins were put together.


    On the stage, with the support of the hero of lightning, the magic swordman "Takatsuki Makoto" defeated the "King of Ancient Dragons".


    Often, it feels like the work of the land of the sun is in full swing.


    When I glanced towards Jela-san, she seemed irritated and slapped the ground small.


    Then I noticed my gaze, and I changed my expressions and whispered, "I''m sorry," to your [listening] skill.


    Apparently, Gera is not convinced by the content of this play.


    The other brave Olga who was at the scene... was asleep all the time.


    As for me, I''m not particularly dissatisfied... but I wanted to put in a little bit of guidance from Lord Noah.


    And the stage enters the stage.


    Later, the lost Great Demon King assaulted the King''s City in the Land of the Sun (Highlands).


    It is intercepted by a coalition of brave nations, centered on the brave of the light.


    The Great Demon King wielded great power.


    It was first pushed, but there appeared [Saintess] Noel and [Saintess] Friae.


    Holy Maiden Noel sets up a barrier that weakens the power of the demons.


    [Saints] Furiae strengthened her allies with a song that inspired everyone.


    At the end of the day, it was a happy ending that the Great Demon King would be subdued by the Hero of Light.


    At the end of the play, a loud applause rings.


    I applauded for that, too.


    After that, the ranking of contributions in the battle against the Great Demon King and the Demon King was announced.


    Of course, the number one is the Hero of Light.


    And the second place was...... the hero of the Land of Water (Takatsuki Makoto).


    A person from the Water Country cheers.


    Some are making a fuss.


    Well, the king is crying.


    "Um... Sofia?"


    "The land of water has always been a land of shade.This is the first time that this has come to the fore.Please accept that we are so proud of you. ¡±


    "... yes"


    It is a little itchy.


    Well, it''s not a bad thing.


    In the meantime, one name after another is called.


    Thus, the long and long awards ended.


    Proceed to the next program.


    ¡°That''s better than this! Sakurai-sama the Brave of Light will put on a wedding ring for Noel-sama, the Saintess of Salvation!"


    Everyone is screaming at the guide.


    The content itself was exactly as it was supposed to be.


    Everyone is excited because they were able to witness the moment when the "rebirth of Savior Abel" was linked to the "rebirth of Holy Maiden Anna".


    On the stage, Sakurai-kun slowly puts the ring into Queen Noel''s finger.


    "Hey, Makoto..."


    "Takatsuki-kun... nice"


    Lucy and Sai-san pulled the sleeve of my clothes in a sulking voice.


    (Makoto, at the time of payment of the annual contribution)


    (Mako, don''t run away ~)


    I could hear the goddesses making fun of me.


    ... you''re not running away anywhere?


    Well then, I''d like to congratulate both of you from Our Lady of Salvation!


    In the play just now, the voice of the person who was narrating resounded.


    Apparently, this time, we can hear Mr. Freyae say hello.


    Furia-san, who had been sitting down until then, slowly rose to the podium.


    Then, Furia-san, who had put her hands together in front of her, turned around slowly.


    I''ve seen (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (... (...) (...) (


    ... ohhh


    I heard a sigh from inside the venue.


    It must have been Furia-san who was so charming with a smile.


    I don''t disagree with that either.


    But... I felt uncomfortable.


    Deep purple eyes with long, shiny black hair.


    A beauty that is unlike anything else in the world.


    And Nikon''s uncompromising smile.


    Unlike Furiae, who always laughs sarcastically, this is like...


    When I almost realized the identity of the discomfort, the Moon Queen slowly opened her mouth and spun out her words.

 320 Episode 315: Queen of the Moon Country

    "This is the Queen of the Moon Country (Raphylloig), Friae. I''m so happy to be able to talk to you today.¡±


    Eyes shining like violet crystals (amethyst).


    A voice as clear as an angel.


    A grin as clear as a flower.


    The words of the Queen of the Moon country had a charm that seemed to captivate everything she heard.


    (No, this is....)


    Furia-san''s eyes are thin and emitting a golden light.


    There was a slight sign of a [charm] curse in her voice.


    I was the guardian knight of the moon shrine maiden, so I was just as fascinated as I could be.


    "Today''s Huli isn''t pretty..."


    "Fu-chan is so nice..."


    Lucy and Saru are fascinated.


    The same goes for the people around us.


    He stares at Furia-san with his feverish eyes.


    Sakurai-kun and Queen Noel remained the same.


    However, neither of them seemed to be aware of Furia-san''s fascination.


    The Queen of the Moon Country attracts ceremonial attendees and spectators.


    When I realized this, should I say something?


    (...... Lord Noah? Lord Illa? Can you look at it?)


    Ask the goddess.


    However, there was no reply.


    I wanted to give you some advice if I could.


    This ceremony brings together dignitaries from all over the continent.


    For this reason, the security is tight and there are several layers of barrier.


    It might be difficult to talk to the goddess.


    ¡°The inhabitants of our Moon Country wish you prosperity. I hope this peace will never last....."


    Freyae''s words continue.


    I''m not listening to it very seriously.


    What bothers me is the severity of the "charm" that mingles with my voice.


    Ask me for a while.


    (... nothing serious?)


    That is how it was concluded.


    It''s not as good as brainwashing.


    This is the land of the sun (Highlands), and for Furia, the land of Away.


    It may simply be a political act, considering that he used fascinating magic to improve his impression of the moon country.


    With that in mind, I listened quietly to Mr. Freyae''s speech.


    Congratulations on your wedding, Heroes of Light and Saints of the Sun.


    Freyae''s words continue.


    "The cloudless sky and the rays of sunshine seem to be blessing your future."


    "Thank you, Queen Freiae."


    "... thank you, Her Majesty Queen Furiae"


    Queen Noel ritually thanked Sakurai-kun.


    ... Sakurai-kun''s expression was a little strange.


    I may have noticed that Furiae''s condition is strange.


    "Ah, and yet, the ''barrier'' of the Saints of the Sun is wonderful." A gigantic barrier that covers the entire western continent, not just this kingdom. During the Great Demon King''s assault, the barrier was unparalleled in the past thousand years. It is a splendid barrier that is not partially broken, like the strict sun goddess (Altena). ¡±


    Furiae spreads her hands and takes on an exaggerated pose.


    "But...."


    This turned into a sad expression.


    "This wonderful barrier is very difficult for the people of the Moon to breathe. We" demons "are a mixture of people and demons. The Sacred Barrier erodes our bodies. I have a favor to ask of the Saintess of the Sun. For the sake of peace in the land of the sun and the land of the moon, could you please allow me to add a little hand to this barrier?"


    "Are you going to add... your hand... to the barrier?"


    In response to Furia-san''s words, Queen Noel looked puzzled.


    ¡°Yeah, nothing harder. You just have to ''tune'' with me a little bit. We are the same ''saintly ladies''. If only you could make this barrier suitable for the [Demon Race]. How about that?"


    "That''s..."


    Queen Noel looked at Sakurai-kun.


    "I just want to make the Moon Country a healthy place for people to live in."


    "... I see."


    Queen Noel nodded quietly to Furie''s words.


    "Oh! On behalf of the people of the Moonland, thank you!"


    "So... what should I do?"


    "Fufu, please take my hand." You''ll be all set in no time. "


    Furia-san and Queen Noel put their hands together and tangled their fingers.


    The next moment, a soft light enveloped both of them, and it bounced.


    For just one moment, a vivid light illuminates us like a dazzle.


    ... oh!!!


    and the ceremony attendees and the audience groaned.


    The sky shines with a light rainbow.


    A fantasy scene spread and eventually returned to the sunny weather as if nothing had happened.


    Thank you, Noel-sama.


    "Is that all...?"


    Furia-san, who smiled nickingly, and Queen Noelle, who seemed to have slapped out, let go of her grip.


    "What could I have done with such a short time of synchronization...?" If I thought


    "It might feel good..."


    "Yeah, me too. I feel like my body is getting lighter."


    Lucy and Saiu are looking around at her body with a strange expression.


    Speaking of which, did Lucy draw the blood of the demons? Sai-san is a monster.... "


    Apparently, Furiae''s influence on the barrier was great.


    Is Makoto okay?


    "I don''t feel anything in particular."


    Where''s Sophie?


    I''m fine, too.


    Asked by Lucy and Saiu, me and Princess Sophia answered.


    It doesn''t seem to affect us as a mere human race.


    (...... Nevertheless, Furia-san''s tone)


    It''s different than usual.


    It''s a public place, but if they say it''s only used separately, that''s all.


    I still felt uncomfortable.


    It''s like... that person.


    "Hero of Light, you are truly a reward when you are joined with such a wonderful Saintess." Rock is the rebirth of the Savior who saved the world. Your fame will be told until the next millennium. "


    "Thank you... Her Majesty the Queen..."


    Sakurai answered briefly.


    Speaking of which, I always used to call Sakurai-kun "Ryowski".


    No, it''s a public place, so this should be normal...


    Nothing particularly strange.


    Although it''s modest, let me give you the [Magic of Blessing].


    That said, Furia-san reaches out.


    While showing a slightly troubled gesture, Sakurai took Furia-san''s hand in the end.


    "May the brave of the glorious light be everlasting happiness..."


    Along with Furia-san''s words, this time a light like a pale rainbow envelops Sakurai-kun''s body.


    It took me only a few seconds to emit the light and I couldn''t see it.


    "In the Land of the Moon, I would like to join all of you in congratulating Lord Sakurai, the Valiant of Light, and Noel, the Saintess of the Sun, on their wedding ceremony. Bless you all with a big round of applause!"


    Furia spread her hands and told the participants and the audience that the sound of clapping had broken.


    When I looked next to her, even Lucy, Sue, and Princess Sophia clapped their hands enthusiastically.


    Some of the spectators were screaming with tears.


    (The effect of charm......)


    I wonder if it attracted the crowd in order to boost the venue.


    The applause of Thunder continued for a while.


    So...... it was delayed in noticing the unusual noise.


    - Don!!!


    The explosion sounds and the ground shakes small.


    What!? Hostile attack?


    "Ru-chan, Takatsuki, be careful!"


    You will escort Princess Sophia!


    Got it!


    Lucy quickly took out the small cane she was carrying.


    Sae-san is bare handed, but he''s still strong enough.


    And I explored the surrounding situation with my [listening] skill.


    Avenge the Great Demon King!


    "Glory to the Order of the Snakes!"


    Such a voice reached my ears.


    And the sound of an explosion.


    It''s still a suicide bomber!


    ... but how?


    I''ve dived through this heavily guarded net and broken into the ceremony venue.


    The answer was immediately known.


    "Be careful! The Order of Snakes is dressed as a dignitary of the Moonland!"


    The inside of the venue feels rough.


    But this place never got any rougher.


    We''re done here.


    We''ve also seized it!


    We''ve captured the culprit!


    I could hear the voice of the scorching hero Olga, the wind tree hero Maximilian, and the ice and snow hero Prince Leonard.


    It appears that the remaining terrorists were disabled before they blew themselves up.


    (If you think about it carefully, it''s a gathering of brave and powerful people from all over the continent......)


    Shrine Knights and Sun Knights are stationed throughout the ceremony venue.


    Even with the explosion earlier, the injured were slightly injured.


    Tension persisted, but the enemy raids were quickly contained.


    When it was thought.


    - Buon!!!


    and a black shadow passed overhead.


    It was a huge black blade.


    I cut through the air and was ahead of me.....


    Sword of Light!


    Along with Sakurai-kun''s voice, the blade of light dispersed the black blade.


    It was aimed at Sakurai-kun or Queen Noel or Furia-san who was on the stage.


    "Well, you can''t defeat an attack like this..."


    I hear a dumb voice.


    The voice of the Lord is the one who unleashed the black blade.


    Directly above the ceremony venue.


    A beautiful man in a black dress with a huge black sickle.


    The beauty of being apart from humans and the aura emanating from the body made it clear that it was not a human race.


    Above all, the man had a sense of what he saw.


    But... that demon king was defeated by his predecessor, Light Hero (Anna).


    Is it real? I don''t know.


    Let''s see.


    Water Spirit (Deer)


    Yes, my king.


    The Great Spirit of Water answers my call.


    The other wizards and swordsmen in the venue tried to attack, but I was a little quick.


    "Water Magic Thousand Ice Blades"


    A thousand icy swords appeared surrounding the man with the black sickle.


    Then the sword converged to one point like a skewer on a man without a place to escape.


    But the sword did not hit the man, and was blown away by the swing of the black sickle.


    No, I think I just scratched one.


    There is a scratch on the cheek.


    There was no bleeding from the wound.


    The man threw his finger at his wound and released his magic - in other words, he turned his gaze towards me.


    "... it''s you again. You still use nasty magic." But first, let''s reunite for the first time in a thousand years, Spirit-user! "


    With a frivolous attitude, his eyes were as sharp as a wolf''s.


    And prevent the magic of the Great Spirit of the Water without difficulty, my old-fashioned attitude.


    Apparently, it was someone I knew.


    Takatsuki-kun, do you know him?


    "... Demon King Barbatos. Were you alive?"


    I answered Sai-san''s question loudly so that everyone could hear me.


    - "The Devil King" Barbatos


    One of nine demon kings who served the Great Demon King a thousand years ago.


    Then, Anna-san was supposed to have defeated the demon king a thousand years ago.


    I actually saw Anna''s [Sword of Light] slay and destroy her, but... I didn''t seem to be able to defeat her.


    All at once, the venue is crowded.


    Some scream and run away.


    The Knights Templar is leading the evacuees.


    A glimpse of the rostrum shows that a large number of Knights Templars are already surrounded by Sakurai-kun, Queen Noel, and Furie-san as escorts.


    Surround the songwriter!


    "Don''t put your hands on the urchin." The demon king is the opponent! "


    Summon the Holy Sword!


    The Knights of the Sun surround the Devil''s King so he can''t miss it.


    Olga and Maximilian had already summoned the Holy Sword.


    Jela-san''s right hand was filled with a dazzling light from the magical sword Caliban.


    Surrounded by this much strength, the Devil King will have no chance of winning.


    Originally, the King of the Ancient Dragon was weaker than the King of the Immortal.


    But the king of Satan hath not ceased to smile.


    "It''s a pity. I wanted to be the first to take down one of the brave ones...... you came."


    (What?)


    I didn''t even have to wonder.


    A shadow covered the venue.


    A giant creature is approaching.


    A giant lion monster that seems to be a hundred meters long.


    And there are giants several times more than usual.


    (King of Beasts......, King of Giants......)


    They were all demons that were defeated in the past or modern times.


    Is it illusion?


    However, they are complaining that their cynicism is genuine.


    The audience panicked and tried to run away.


    Please wait!


    It was Furiae who stopped it.


    ¡°Don''t panic. There is a barrier between the [Sun Saintess], who even prevented the Great Demon King from attacking, and the [Hero of Light], who destroyed the Great Demon King. You don''t have to panic.¡±


    The people who were panicking recovered their composure at the words.


    The people who tried to escape are stopping and listening to Freyae.


    (No, you can''t!)


    It''s not good to run away in panic, but it''s not good to stay here.


    At least this place will be a battlefield, so we need to evacuate.


    "Sophia! Lucy, you and Saiu escaped here..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Princess Sofia, Lucy, and Saiu''s expression was empty.


    It''s fascinating.


    Looking back again at Furia-san.


    His eyes are shining golden.


    Even the Knights of the Sun surrounding the Devil King were fascinated.


    Oh, no!


    When I tried to unleash my magic on the Devil King in a hurry, I noticed that the opponent was unmotivated.


    With your hands behind your head, you''re looking down at me with your lips distorted.


    "After all, the brave killer can only be left to the (...) gate (...) house (...)"


    I heard such a murmur.


    I have a bad feeling about this.


    --Shuta made a small noise and a black knight appeared on the podium.


    The black knight wrapped in his full body armor strode toward Sakurai-kun without hesitation.


    Sakurai-kun, run!


    While confused, he shouted out loud.


    The voice should have arrived.


    But Sakurai didn''t escape.


    Behind him is Queen Noel and Mr. Furie.


    Sakurai-kun may have thought that the two of them were in danger when he ran away.


    In addition, dozens of knights and wizards stood in front of Sakurai-kun to protect them.


    There was only one Black Knight against him.


    At first glance, the threat is low.


    The Black Knight burst into it as if he were smashing a ball.


    But it''s not.


    That guy.....


    "Stop it, Cain!"


    I screamed.


    Queen Noel''s face turned pale.


    The wizards cast royal and sacred magic on the Black Knight, but they were not scratched.


    The Sun Knights'' magic swords were all struck by the Black Knight''s armor.


    Goddess Noah''s artifact - The Black Knight Demon King Cain''s full body armor is [Physical Disable] [Magic Disable].


    True disobedience (cheat) armor.


    The worst first sighting.


    Sakurai-kun''s sorcerers and knights didn''t know anything about the attack, and the Black Knight passed at a tremendous speed.


    The Black Knight''s sword approached Sakurai-kun.


    Sword of Light!


    Sakurai activates his [Light Hero] skill and unleashes his special magic sword.


    Even the Demon King''s sword, which was supposed to be slaughtered with a single blow, was not connected to the Black Knight''s armor.


    (The light is... weak)


    It''s not the Awakening Light Hero skill I know.


    A sword of light that does not emit a seven-color glow.


    Then, the Demon King Cain''s armor could not be slaughtered.


    Nothing stood in the way of the Black Knight''s attack.


    The screams of Queen Noel resounded.


    The black knight Cain''s sword pierced Sakurai-kun''s chest like a slow motion in his eyes.

 321 Episode 316 Moon Shrine Maiden

    Sakurai, who was pierced by the black sword, slowly fell.


    "Noooooo! Mr. Ryowski! Somebody!?"


    The screams of Queen Noel resounded at the ceremony venue.


    On the other hand, Furiae didn''t change her expression and remained smiling.


    Before I could think deeply about it, my body was moving.


    Spiritual Acceleration (Mind Axel)...... Spirit''s Right Hand


    I hit the Black Knight Demon Lord (Cain) with the fastest magic.


    ¨D ¨D Water Magic Infinite Blade


    A blade of ice that fills the sky.


    It pierced the Black Knight man in an instant.


    She looks like Kane, but she doesn''t know her face because of her full body armor.


    If that''s Cain.


    The pitch-black body armor wrapped in it was Goddess (Noah) ''s artifact.


    That protection was "Nullify All Attacks".


    No magic, no physical attacks.


    Suppose it wasn''t Cain, it was someone else.


    The one who stabbed the Light Hero should be thin.


    Fortunately - unfortunately, I should say so.


    More than a thousand magic blades will not scratch your armor.


    Apart from whether it was Cain or not, that armor was Lord Noah''s artifact.


    But even if I can''t get him hurt, I can''t prevent the impact.


    "Grrrr!"


    The Black Knight man was blown away from the spot, groaning small.


    Queen Noelle! Let Sakurai-kun do the [Resuscitation] magic!


    Sakurai-kun is lying down, yelling as he runs towards the stage.


    Princess Noel''s expression turned dazzling and she was in a hurry to cast a spell on Sakurai-kun.


    Why doesn''t anyone make a noise but Queen Noel?


    What do the Knights of the Sun and the Knights of the Temple do?


    Looking around, all the people at the ceremony look at the void with a dreamy look on their faces.


    (... charming)


    An unbelievably powerful charm.


    Even though I''m not as good as Lord Noah, I''m the only one who can move properly here.


    Makoto-sama!


    A white-robed wizard suddenly appeared in the air.


    Momo! Help Sakurai-kun!


    "... I''m sorry! I can''t believe this is happening!"


    The Great Sage crooked his face in remorse.


    But I''d rather have more than one companion.


    I turned a small smile and called out to the other person.


    Gather the great spirits of the water [...]


    "I have it all, my king."


    Behind Deer, who replies in this way, are dozens of water spirits (Undine).


    Most of the water spirits on this planet are gathered together.


    Nature''s spirits naturally influence their surroundings if they concentrate on one place.


    Clear skies hide in the blink of an eye, and thick rain clouds cover the sky.


    At the same time, dirt rain pours into the ceremony venue like a shower.


    I was hoping that this rain would solve the fascination magic, but the people at the ceremony remained muddled.


    "Lucy-san, escort everyone in the water country."


    "XXXXXXXXX (OK)"


    Ask one of the great spirits of the water.


    As a matter of fact, Undine can''t use fine magic and is not suitable for guards.


    But now I have no other choice.


    I noticed something bad here.


    It is not good to lose the sunlight from Sakurai-kun, who has been seriously injured.


    Because Sakurai-kun recovers on his own when the sun shines.


    I manipulated the rain clouds and adjusted them so that the rain would not shake around the stage where Princess Sakurai and Princess Noel were, and the sun would not be blocked.


    Under the dim cloudy weather, the light was like a spotlight.


    Oh, that''s amazing. You''ve raised your skill even further, old goddess apostle.


    Furia-san called me by an unfamiliar name instead of "my knight".


    No, that''s not Freyae. No, that''s not what I''m thinking.


    Princess Noel is pulling the black sword from Sakurai while using resuscitation magic.


    My face is messed up with tears, but I think I am doing well here.


    "Momo! I''ll leave you two to it." I''ll beat the people around me. "


    My opponents are the resurrected king of beasts and the king of giants.


    But he didn''t come at us, and he stood there blurring.


    Yes!


    Said Daisen-sama appeared close to Sakurai-kun and Queen Noel due to the spatial transition.


    "Let''s get out of here, Noel."


    Great Sage! You''re better than me!


    "Both of you! Get away from here..."


    --Mate, my family......


    "Geez..."


    A twisted voice echoed.


    The person who called out to Momo in a voice like an old man.....


    "King of Immortality (Bifronth)..."


    He was the demon king who fought a thousand years ago and was supposed to stab him in modern times.


    "My body..."


    Momo!


    "It''s okay... don''t worry about me"


    Momo kneels in agony.


    "Why are you here..."


    No, on the contrary, it can''t be revived.


    He used his artifact to definitely destroy it.


    "Fufufu, the Immortal King''s body has been restored with Necromancy Magic."... but the soul couldn''t cast its spirits. I wish I could bring you back to life... but Daisen-san seems to have worked. I was an immature wizard a thousand years ago, but now I''m one of the best wizards on the continent. Of course, we''ve taken measures. "


    The Queen of the Moon - the woman with the face of Furia answers.


    The expression, tone, and workmanship were all different from the memory of Furia-san.


    More than a thousand years ago, the word said who it was.


    "You..."


    "... a witch of calamity"


    I took over Momo''s word.


    "It''s been a long time, old goddess apostle." He once named himself Queen of the Moonland, Nevia....... I am now borrowing this child''s body. "


    "... what happened to the princess?"


    After that, he could not speak and grabbed the dagger.


    I had the illusion that my eyes were red from anger.


    The line from when I signed up as a Knight Guardian of the Moon Shrine Maiden is revived.


    --At all times, as long as I live, I will be your shield and my sword.....


    That''s what I swore.


    So... you couldn''t protect me?


    In response to my emotions, magic reacts to the spirits of the water (Undine).


    The air trembles and the clouds of the sky swirl.


    Like a harbinger of the Cataclysm.


    "Bhu, you''re safe!" I am only possessed by the body of the modern moon shrine maiden. My soul and body are not injured at all. Freyae-chan, your guardian knight, is alive! "


    From the surplus attitude before, the witch of the disaster turned into a panicked expression.


    "Alive...?"


    Of course! I''m asleep now, but I can talk to you later.


    Don''t let your guard down.


    But I felt my anger subside.


    I asked Queen Noel and Sakurai at the end of my eyes.


    The wound was healed by resuscitation magic.


    Her chest is slightly up and down, so she seems to be breathing, but she doesn''t wake up.


    The witch from the disaster must have noticed...... but she didn''t set anything up.


    "Fufu, that''s right. I have no intention of competing with you.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I can''t read my aim.


    What are you thinking?


    What are you up to?


    At that time, I felt a strange sign drifting.


    I look around the ceremony venue in a hurry.


    As usual, the participants stood muddled.


    But among them are men, and elves, and beasts.


    From the outside, it looked like a demonic race, but my eyes were similarly invisible.


    However, I was very impatient, and there were many unusual people.


    The sense of intimidation was the same as that of the Immortal King... near the Great Sage.


    So they''re all demon kings?


    "These people are old-age demon kings who have been revived by necromancy." That said, it is not far from the power of life. It''s a mixed situation, but if you have a large number, it''s quite a threat, isn''t it? ¡±


    "The princess''s necromancy..."


    Furiae originally manipulated the immortal with necromancy to protect herself.


    I haven''t used it since I became one of us.


    He said, "Necromancy magic is only used in the dark!"


    That''s why I hardly ever saw it.


    "The moon shrine maiden of this era--Furiae-chan is amazing." Even fate magic and necromancer magic can be manipulated, and even the fascination doesn''t reach my feet... Yet it is not being utilized effectively at all. I wonder if it''s such a waste. "


    * Giggle * and the witch from the disaster laughing in Furia-san''s face.


    The demon kings of the past gathered slowly to protect the witch from the disaster.


    Sakurai fell, and Princess Noel was trembling with a pale face.


    The Great Sage couldn''t move on his knees.


    (... what do we do?)


    Too many enemies and allies were mixed up to blow up enemies with Spirit Magic.


    "You don''t have to look so scared, Apostle." I don''t want to fight you. "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I''ve been telling you strange things.


    When I couldn''t gauge the intention of the words.


    "Come on, Lord Nevia. You must have revived the demon kings of the past tens of thousands of years to win here?" What do you need to hold back now? Why don''t you just kill this spirit user? "


    Next to the Witch of Disaster, the Devil King stood down.


    My face is laughing, but my eyes are not.


    I will aim at the spirits of the water so that I can shoot magic at them at all times.


    No, Barbatos.


    The Witch of Disaster stood still.


    But the Devil King keeps talking.


    "Besides, there are half-vampire children crawling there, and other spirit users, right?" Take them hostage. like this... "


    When the Devil King tried to approach the immobile Great Sage.


    - Stop, Devil King.


    The Evil Witch lowered the tone of her voice and gave a clear order.


    The movement of the Devil King stops.


    "Tch... I can''t defy the Lord of Necromancy and Magic. But why? Why are you so afraid of spirits?"


    A demon king with an unconvincing face.


    "It''s a fool''s bone to ''piss off'' a spirit user." You may not know, but when you kill your people, your apostle has even destroyed the son of the ''god'' Uptel. "


    "Haha! That''s how it happens..."


    The Devil King tightened his face slightly as he tried to put a smile on his face.


    "No way... are you serious?"


    The Devil King asked me.


    I could lie to you... but I decided to be honest with you.


    That''s how it happened.


    When I answer, the face of the Devil King is pulled.


    I will refrain from touching the spirit user and his allies.


    "I''m glad you understand."


    The Evil Witch smiled.


    With that smile, she kept talking to me.


    "That''s why, Apostle. We treat your companions with courtesy. Of course, I won''t hurt you... unless you attack us."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The Evil Witch smiled and made an unpleasant suggestion.


    The situation is terrible.


    I don''t have any friends.


    There were a lot of hostages.


    Our pre-emptive strike is sealed.


    But over time, Sakurai-kun...


    "Don''t worry, I''m not going to kill your childhood friend, the Hero of Light."


    I felt like I was being read.


    "Eh!?"


    The lord of the voice of surprise was Queen Noel.


    That''s right.


    I don''t understand the point of not killing the Light Hero who can destroy the Great Demon King.


    "I''ve put a curse on you." Even so, it''s just a ''sleep'' curse. It''s a harmless curse that doesn''t wake up for a few days. ¡±


    "Why are you doing this?"


    "The [Water Spirit King] who defeated the demigod Alexandre... and the [Divine Magic - Hell World (Cocutus)] who transformed the northern continent into an icy land a thousand years ago... I can''t let that happen."


    An evil witch answers my questions lightly.


    Anyway, if it was a thousand years ago, we have a detailed understanding of modern times.


    Not many people know about Alexandre.


    "Why... do you remember that, Furia-san?"


    ¡°Yes, the memory of the Moon Shrine Maiden is shared with me.¡±


    My behavior patterns must have been read on the street.


    It was the Devil King who spoke to me about the Disaster Witch.


    "But we don''t have much to do." Neither the Spirit Users nor the Light Heroes can be killed. We can''t use hostages.... then, can I kill that sun shrine maiden? "


    "What are you doing!?"


    Queen Noel''s body trembles as she twitches.


    Hmmm...


    The evil witch put her finger around her mouth and made her think a little bit.


    "She''s not one of the apostles or a lover, and since Furiae and the saintly lady are not attractive to me, it''s hard to deal with..."


    I only had a few seconds to think about it.


    "Go ahead. You can kill me, Barbatos."


    "All right."


    ¡±Hee!¡±


    Queen Noel''s face is strengthened by fear to the demonic king, who smiles and smiles.


    (I can''t help it...)


    I began to use my magic powers to unleash the magic of extra large spirits.


    I couldn''t hold back from the Demon King.


    However, the ceremony venue is crowded with people.


    But when I was giving up on other paths......


    "Wait! Don''t do whatever you want with my body!"


    Mr. Furiae''s tone changed.


    This conversation is...


    Princess!


    Unintentionally shouting out loud.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    There was no reply.


    Just look sad.


    Furiae smiled at me with a tearful expression.


    "The Saintess Friae orders it." Those who have been resurrected by my necromancy magic will be given the curse of not killing. "


    The demon kings nodded at the same time.


    ... something kind of cute.


    Either way, I''m relieved.


    "Oh my God, Lord Nevia." You haven''t been able to master your body yet..... "


    A sighing voice was heard from the true (...) after (...) (...).


    Barbatos, king of demons.


    He was right behind me.


    "Don''t do that! I''ll give my knight a hand!"


    Furia''s scream echoed.


    "I''m not gonna kill you. I''m not gonna kill you."


    Together with the words, a tremendous shock struck around my neck.


    --My consciousness has faded.


    ¡ó


    Open your eyes.


    My head is sore and dizzy.


    (... where am I?)


    Large chandeliers and high ceilings reflect in the eyes.


    What I slept in was a huge king-size bed.


    Rooms are like luxurious furnishings, and I don''t recognize them.


    (Surely... the Devil King struck me unexpectedly...)


    I vaguely remember that I lost consciousness.


    Lucy!


    When I remembered my companions and tried to jump out of bed.


    "Nh..."


    I heard a troubling little breath.


    It seems that she was upset and didn''t notice.


    There''s another one in this bed besides me.


    I looked terrified at my neighbor.


    The first thing I saw was long, brunette hair.


    Pure white skin that peeks from it.


    Sleeping horizontally is sculpted.


    "Sssssss....."


    I can hear a gentle sleep.


    "Um......"


    What''s going on?


    Confusion called for confusion.


    I kept using my [Bright Mirror Water] skill.


    Still, it took me a long time to accept the status quo.


    Next door was the Queen of the Moonland, Furiae-san.

 322 Lesson 316: Takatsuki Makoto is informed

    "Princess...?"


    I noticed it after I put it in my mouth.


    It was Furia-san''s appearance, but the spirit was possessed by Nevia, the witch of the disaster...


    But she was speaking just before she lost consciousness, and that was the usual tone of Furia-san''s voice.


    Which one of you is she now?


    "Nh... oh... I wonder if she''s asleep... my knight!" How long have you been awake!? "


    She woke up in my voice, scrubbing her eyes and reacting with joy.


    This reaction should be, Mr. Freyae.


    "Good morning, princess."


    "I-I did something to me!?"


    Furia pulled the sheets towards her and hid her body.


    "... I didn''t do anything?"


    "Oh, yeah... I know, my knight wouldn''t do that, would he?"


    Furiae is slightly erotic as she re-attaches the shoulder straps of her underwear.


    I felt like I shouldn''t stare, and I took my gaze off softly.


    At the end of his gaze was a large mirror.


    The mirror shows me and Furia-san, and I just see their colorful backs.


    As a result, there was a reflection of Furia-san''s body that was not hidden by the sheets.


    At that time, Furia-san, who was in the mirror (...), turned around suddenly.


    Then I opened my mouth.


    Furiae-chan, you''re looking at my back


    Huh?


    It was me and Furia-san who were surprised by the voice.


    There are only two people in this room.


    Then what''s the voice of the Lord?


    "Wake up, Apostle." Furiae has been looking after you all night. Looks like we slept together in the end. "


    It was Furia-san in the mirror who was talking.


    But the tone was different.


    Witch of Disaster (Nevia)...?


    "You couldn''t talk calmly earlier, Apostle."


    "Wait a minute!" What are you talking about! "


    Mr. Freyae panics at my conversation with Mr. Nevia.


    Apparently, I didn''t realize that I was talking in the mirror.


    ... Isn''t that normal?


    "The princess... is her body okay?" What''s it like now? "


    "Honestly, I''m just confused..." Since I fought the Great Demon King with Lyowski and the Knights of the Sun, my body has suddenly become sluggish, drowsy, and I have a headache... I thought it was just because of the Great Demon King''s enthusiasm. I can''t believe it.... "


    ¡±Fufufu, I''m not feeling well because I was possessed.¡±


    Nevia, the evil witch who speaks with a light tone all the time.


    In response, Freyae yells.


    "Get out of my body!"


    "I can''t do that." Because me and Furia-chan are assimilated souls. Let''s live together from now on. ¡±


    "You''re kidding......"


    In response to the words of the witch of disaster, she quickly turned pale and hurriedly hugged Furiae who was about to collapse.


    "Princess... I''m fine." I''m sure we''ll figure something out... ¡±


    I say a word of consolation, but I have no idea how to release the "assimilation of the soul".


    (Lady Noah... Lady Ira... can you hear me?)


    I''ve been calling you, but I haven''t heard back from the goddess.


    Is this also the work of the witch of disaster?


    When I looked at the witch in the mirror like I was looking, my smile suddenly faded.


    "The assimilation of the soul is a miracle that he did to me by wielding his last strength before his destruction." We can''t do anything about it. ¡±


    The witch who spoke of the disaster turned into a sad voice.


    "That one is perished...?"


    The witch of the disaster called "that one" nothing but Great Demon King Evelyse.


    But what do you mean, perished?


    "Yes, that one you call the Great Demon King was destroyed by the Light Hero." Furiae-chan saw it with her own eyes, didn''t she? "


    "I saw it for sure..." But it wasn''t fooling us. "


    "No, we couldn''t break the plan made by the Goddess of Destiny." "All the future that he would win was closed..." We had no choice but to be defeated. ¡±


    "Well then, the Great Demon King really..."


    "I''m not in this world anymore." Isn''t that what the Apostle heard directly from the goddess? You''re intimate with the Goddess of Destiny, aren''t you? "


    "To Ira-sama..."


    I heard for sure.


    Whatever it was, it was floating and it was boozing.


    Honestly, isn''t this situation also the responsibility of Ira-sama? I thought... but the Great Demon King was definitely defeated.


    "My knight... what kind of relationship do you have with the goddess of destiny?"


    S-she just took care of me a thousand years ago.


    Furia-san looks at us suspiciously.


    Don''t say intimate things about the witch of disaster (Nevia).


    It creates a strange misunderstanding.


    While I was being questioned by Furia-san, the witch of the disaster kept talking.


    "Just before his demise, he assimilated me and the modern moon shrine maiden and transferred a part of [God''s power] to me." But I''m not as powerful as that one, I''m a frail being that can only be fascinated. I couldn''t defeat the Hero of Light. That''s why I thought about what to do..... "


    "Let us perish together..."


    Furia-san tweets with an irritated expression.


    I totally agree.


    "But I noticed!" Furiae-chan is a moon shrine maiden but also a saintly maiden. In other words, it has a strong influence on the goddess''s magic and the goddess''s heroes. Maybe we can captivate all the people of the western continent, not just the people of the Moonland! That''s why I worked so hard! "


    The sadness changed from her expression, and she was in the mirror with a full smile.


    It''s too confusing.


    I would like you not to work hard in that direction.


    "In harmony with Noel-chan, the Sun Wizardess, I added a few hands to the [Sanctuary] barrier covering the King''s capital, so that I could enchant the people within the barrier, and even put a curse on her by pretending to shake hands with the Hero of Light. It was really difficult." I was wondering when the Apostle was going to interrupt me. "


    "Ah, at that ceremony..."


    It is true that Furiae''s appearance was strange.


    I felt it was different than usual.


    We should have gone into the stop.


    "Princess, what about Sakurai-kun...?" I want you to tell me what happened. "


    "There''s nothing wrong with life." But I haven''t woken up yet. because of the curse of the witch of evil..... "


    "I see, I''m glad my life is safe." But if you''re standing around better..... "


    I have a strong sense of regret that it should have been prevented.


    I went backwards.


    "I can''t help it... my knight." It was a mistake to come in and interrupt the commemorative ceremony in which dignitaries from all over the continent greeted the queen. "


    Furiae followed me, but my heart didn''t clear.


    (No, let''s not worry about it now...)


    "Witch of Disaster, what is your purpose?" Why didn''t you kill me? "


    Oh, my gosh.


    When I asked, the Disaster Witch looked a little surprised.


    ¡°Don''t you remember? Furia-chan put on the ''Curse of Not Killing'', right? And in the first place, you can''t kill an apostle who is the thought of Furia-chan. I cannot act against the will of the host. Even today, I was nursing without sleeping."


    "... shut up."


    Furia-san turned sideways with a slight red face.


    "Thank you, princess."


    "... it might be too soon to thank you." I can refuse to do anything I don''t like, but my physical freedom is held by the witch of disaster. I can''t let my knight get away from here. "


    "... do you want me to escape?"


    Look around the room.


    The other place isn''t a prison, and it looks like there''s no window in the room, but there''s a door.


    If I wanted to leave, I''d be able to get out.


    Fufufu, take a good look at your body, Apostle.


    "...... What is this?"


    I didn''t notice it because I didn''t feel any weight, but there was a strange chain wrapped around my neck, my left leg, and my right hand.


    Transparent (¡¤) chains (¡¤) of light (¡¤) that cannot be seen unless the eyes are closed.


    It was wrapped around my body.


    ... what is this?


    When you stretch your arms, the length of the chain increases by that amount.


    You can move, but you will never leave.


    (Slash or Cut)


    I tried to pull out the goddess''s dagger that was sitting on my waist.


    - I realized there was nothing there.


    Search your body in a hurry.


    But they were nowhere to be found.


    "I kept that terrible dagger."


    "...... please give it back to me"


    The only weapon I''ve been adventuring with since I came to this world...


    Even if I stare, the witch in the mirror looks cool.


    "Don''t look so scared. You can walk freely in this room, but you can''t go outside. The ''Heavenly Chain'' is holding the Apostle in restraint. But I won''t let you get bored. I have someone to talk to, please come in.¡±


    Gachari, the door opens.


    Looking back at you, it was a familiar person who came in.


    "Lucy and Saiu-san...?"


    Makoto!


    Takatsuki-kun!


    The two of you who saw my face rushed over to me and hugged me.


    I was worried!


    "That''s great, Takatsuki-kun"


    "I''m sorry, I''m worried..."


    While apologizing to Lucy and Saiu for their tears, they looked into their eyes and ran a chill on their backs.


    --- Lucy and Sai-san''s eyes are dull (...), yellow (...), golden (...).


    "Are you... fascinated?"


    "... yes..."


    "... looks like it."


    Lucy and Saiu nodded sadly.


    I seemed to be fascinated.


    I turned around to Mr. Freyae.


    "You know what this woman did."


    I did it ~


    Furia points at herself in the mirror, and the witch in the mirror sinks into Nikon.


    "What are you two doing..."


    Gilli bite his back teeth.


    "Fufufu, it''s not just the two of Guren''s fangs." Everyone in the capital of the kingdom of the sun is fascinated.... except for the two Apostles and the Sun Shrine Maiden. It''s a pity that you two can''t get my fascination. Of course, I won''t harm those who have fascinated me. How are Lucy and Aya? "


    "Then what is it for?"


    "You said it a thousand years ago."


    The witch of the disaster speaks lightly.


    "I just want to get along with everyone." If everyone is fascinated, it''s a peaceful world where there is no struggle, right? "


    But it doesn''t appeal to me.


    "That''s right, that''s why I really want the apostle to die."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When I am told such a thing with a smile, I get stuck in words.


    "I will never allow you to hurt my knight."


    "I know, Furia-chan." I don''t sneak poison into the apostle''s food. "


    "You...."


    "I''m just kidding, I''m just kidding."


    "Takatsuki-kun..."


    "Makoto..."


    Lucy and Saiu''s expression became uneasy at the noisy conversation between Furia-san and the witch of the disaster.


    Well then, it''s time to borrow your body, Furiae-chan.


    "... I know."


    "Princess? Where?"


    Furiae got up from her bed.


    "Well then, please be quiet." My knight. You won''t miss Lucy and Aya. "


    "Wait..."


    I tried to chase Freyae-san, but I was blocked by a transparent chain that wrapped around my body.


    I can''t get out of my room.


    In front of the door, the length of the chain becomes insufficient.


    I couldn''t go after Freyae, so I stood up in the room.


    "Makoto, you must be tired. Why don''t you get some rest?"


    "Takatsuki-kun, you haven''t eaten anything since you woke up, have you? I''ll bring you some rice."


    "Oh, thank you."


    Lucy and Sao behave as if nothing had happened.


    With a feeling of restlessness, I ate the food that Sae-san brought me with me.


    While eating, I checked with the two of them on the latest developments.


    That said, it hasn''t been half a day since the ceremony was over.


    Everyone at the venue, including Lucy, was fascinated and manipulated, so I don''t know the details.


    According to the witch of the disaster, no harm was done.


    When I was in a room in the Imperial Castle, I was called to come to the room where Makoto Takatsuki was.


    "Hey, Lucy... are you okay?"


    Huh, what''s going on?


    Lucy''s face was grim.


    ¡±No... you''re fascinated by the witch of disaster, aren''t you?¡±


    "Hmm, there''s nothing wrong with that." Hey, Aya? "


    Yeah, I''m totally fine, Takatsuki-kun.


    Kachakacha and I are cleaning up the dishes, answering.


    There''s nothing wrong with having a conversation like this.


    They won''t harm me, and they''re just the two of us.


    However.....


    "Hey, Lucy, Saiu-san." Let''s get out of here. "


    When I made this suggestion.


    "Da (...) da (...) da (...) Makoto"


    Takatsuki-kun


    The answer for both of them was definitely "No".


    It''s okay, it''s safe here, isn''t it?


    "I''m being caught by a witch in a disaster!?"


    "But the queen of the moonland is Fu-chan." If you run away from it, Fu-chan will be sad. "


    That''s right, Makoto. Where are you going when you''re forced to run away?


    ¡±...... Saiu-san,...... Lucy¡±


    Get out of here.


    The two of you won''t help us with that.


    Perhaps Lucy and Sai-san''s fascination is my watch.


    Other than that, I was told by the evil witch to deal with it normally.


    (... what should I do?)


    A transparent chain wrapped around his body, and Master Noah''s dagger was taken away.


    "XXXXX (Deer)"


    Call the Great Spirit of the Water.


    "... XXXXX (My King)"


    She showed up with no heart, no energy.


    "XXXXXXXX (What''s going on?)"


    "XXXXXXXXX (It''s painful here...) XXXXXXXXX (My power...)"


    "XXXXXXXX (barrier......)"


    Keho, the great spirit of water that coughs up (Dia).


    As I expected, I was also dealing with Spirit Magic.


    There was a barrier for spirits.


    I told Deer to leave.


    At that time, the con and the door are knocked on.


    Looking at the door, it was Princess Sophia who came in.


    "Sophia, it''s late."


    Sophie, I''ve been waiting for you ~


    "There''s a lot of work in there. The brave Makoto... woke up, didn''t he?"


    Princess Sophia''s tone was as usual, and there was nothing unusual about her workmanship.


    - Except for the dull, golden eyes.


    "Sofia..."


    "Don''t look like that."


    Princess Sophia smiles sadly.


    She was fascinated, too.


    "Let''s get out of here together..."


    I can''t do that.


    Like Lucy and Sai-san, I was completely turned down.


    ¡°I''m being manipulated. That doesn''t mean I''m trapped... but I can''t defy the witch of the disaster. I''m worried about you, aren''t I?"


    "No... I''m glad Sophia''s safe."


    "I''m glad you''re safe, too"


    Sophia deposited her body with me and hugged me with her arms around the back of her neck.


    And then, when my lips approached my face like that...


    "Yes, stop."


    "Why are you two in this world?!"


    Lucy and Sai stopped me.


    "It''s okay, isn''t it?" You two were together first, right? "


    I haven''t put my hand out yet!


    "Yes, yes, you can''t run away..."


    "Are you running away...?" In the first place, you two are always together. It''s as good as it gets when you come back. ¡±


    "Ugh"


    Oh, that''s...


    "About what are you doing when the three of you are on an adventure?" You two guards are so sweet that you''re allowing other women to push you around, aren''t you? "


    Stop, Sophia!


    Sophie, don''t hit me!


    I can''t seem to talk about it as usual.


    On that day, the four of them were to have an uninterrupted conversation until late at night.


    ¡ó


    "Welcome, my knight."


    After Lucy and the others left, it was Freyae who came into the room stretching, "Mmm, I''m tired."


    "Welcome back, princess."


    "I really hate it when there''s so much to do."


    While saying that, I fell down on the bed that was in my room.


    He won''t tell me what he was doing.


    Let''s go to bed.


    Huh?


    There is only one bed in this room.


    In that case, we will naturally sleep together in bed... "


    "It''s not a problem because it''s so big."


    "... I wonder if it''s not there?"


    It is a king size bed, so there is plenty of room for two people to use it.


    But I can''t help but feel restless.


    If you can''t stand it anymore, you can attack me.


    From inside the mirror, the witch of disaster told me to make fun of her.


    "Why do you give permission on your own!"


    I told you instead of Furiae-chan, who''s not honest anymore


    After arguing with the mirror, Furia-san put on the futon and immediately began to sleep "Sue, Sue".


    Looks like you''re pretty tired.


    Or perhaps you''re losing your health because you''re possessed by a witch in a catastrophe.


    "... go to bed"


    It is located a little away from Furia-san.


    At the edge of the bed I put on a futon.


    I could hardly sleep, but I was gradually overwhelmed by drowsiness, and I finally fell asleep.


    ©¤ ©¤ The goddess (Noah)... didn''t appear in the dream.


    ¡ó


    - The next day.


    As always, it is bound by a magic tool such as "Heavenly Chain", so it cannot be removed from the room.


    Everything seems to be the treasure used to restrain the disaster-designated demon beast that was once rampaging in the land of the sun.


    The strength was incredible. Without a Holy Sword Class weapon, it would be difficult to break it.


    ... don''t use it to bind each one of you.


    The room where I''m under house arrest has no windows and no view.


    "I wonder what''s going on out there..."


    Instead, my acquaintances come to see me.


    Ice and Snow Hero Prince Leonard.


    Maximilian the Wind Tree Hero.


    Scorching brave Olga.


    Flora, Lucy''s sister-in-law, a wooden shrine maiden.


    And Esther, the Shrine Maiden of Destiny.


    Everyone was fascinated.


    (Esther, can you hear the voice of the Goddess of Destiny?)


    I whispered in her ear. [M]


    Ms. Esther shook her head to the side.


    (Unfortunately, I can''t hear the goddess''s voice, but I''m helpless...)


    Esther smiled sadly, as did Princess Sophia.


    Apparently, the main figures on the Western continent are being manipulated by the witches of all calamities.


    This means that they are taken hostage.


    (Master Noah... are you watching?)


    There is no response.


    Probably because of the barrier against spirits.


    Or maybe the Disaster Witch I knew as Lord Noah''s Apostle was doing something else.


    A few days passed before I could get out of this room.


    "Bye, my knight." I think someone will be here to talk to you. "


    As usual, Furiae leaves the room with a slightly lonely expression.


    I was the only one left alone, and the room sinned... and quieted down.


    Someone will be here in a while.


    ¨D ¨D Someone who was fascinated by the witch of the disaster.


    Lucy and Sao, the princesses of Sofia fell into the hands of a witch of catastrophe.


    The faces we used to fight side by side are pretty much the same.


    I can''t hear the goddesses.


    The Spirit Magic and Goddess Dagger I asked for were also sealed.


    The body is restrained by treasures, and you cannot leave this room.


    Meals are transported to the room, and there is an indoor toilet and bathroom so you can live forever.


    They won''t get killed, but they won''t get away with it.


    (... is it clogged?)


    Did I do the wrong thing?


    You must have made a mistake.


    I think there was something else I could do.


    But I can''t rewind the time.


    Blurry stare into the air.


    Beyond that, such letters are floating.


    Do you want to give up everything and follow the witch of disaster?


    Yes, sir.


    No, I''m not.


    A choice that has come up several times in the last few days.


    I keep choosing "No".


    So it''s not over yet.


    Don''t give up yet.


    Believing in the RPG Player skill, he waited and waited.


    What are you waiting for?


    I have...... thoughts.


    That''s why I don''t make any noise, I don''t despair, I keep waiting.


    ...... [Bright Mirror Water] Skill


    I''ve been counting on this lately.


    I suppressed my anxiety and waited for the opportunity to visit.


    "Master, it''s getting late."


    A little black creature jumped out of my shadow.


    "Black Cat (Tsui)...... I''ve been waiting for you"


    My demon.


    I''m supposed to be working with Furia-san, but I''ve never seen her with a witch who was possessed by a disaster.


    I was sure they were evacuating somewhere.


    "I was looking for this guy, so it took me a while. It was hidden deep in the vault, Master."


    Twi adds to her mouth a shiny dagger with intricate decorations.


    It was the dagger of the goddess (Noah).


    "Thank you for saving me."


    I took it and gently pressed the blade against the [Heavenly Chain].


    "Master, I heard that this magic chain cannot be broken unless it is a holy sword handled by a hero..."


    The expression didn''t change, but it was a black cat with an anxious voice (Twi).


    Looks like you''re worried.


    I laughed a little.


    "Don''t worry, come on."


    When I put the blade on the ''Heavenly Chain'', I broke the chain without making a sound like I was cutting butter.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The black cat''s eyes are wide open.


    You have that look on your face.


    "It''s a dreadful sharpness, Master." By the way, "The Heavenly Chain" seems to be one of the highest-level treasures in the Land of the Sun. "


    "...... Seriously?"


    The chains that were already tangled in my hands and feet are torn apart.


    I don''t want to hear it later.


    "The only witnesses are you." Is it a secret? "


    "Your husband was the only one in custody. You''ll find out soon enough."


    He sighs.


    Yeah, we''ll find out soon enough.


    While chatting like that, the "ears" skill picked up the sound of footsteps approaching.


    "Black Cat, I want to get out of here."


    I got it-- shadow magic shadow crossing


    When Tweet rang, a complex magic circle appeared on the ground.


    Then, a dark hole appeared that seemed to allow everyone to pass through.


    "Master, this way."


    "All right."


    Following the black cat, I jumped into the black hole.


    ¡ó


    The vision is dark for a moment, and the light gradually enters your eyes.


    However, the destination was a dim place compared to the room I was in earlier.


    Tsui, where are we?


    "The prison cell in the basement of the Imperial Castle, my lord."


    "Why are you in such a place..."


    "Shadow magic and underground magic go hand in hand." This makes it easy to mark the destination (marking). "


    I see.


    I''m not familiar with shadow magic, but if the black cat says so, it''s true.


    "And all the humans in the current Royal Castle in the Land of the Sun are fascinated by the witch." There''s no one in the cell, Master. "


    Sure is empty everywhere.


    Although there are many jails, there are no prisoners inside.


    For that reason, there were no guards.


    It looked like a very lonely place.


    "...... nh"


    At that time, I heard a small voice.


    From the big jail a little deeper.


    Apparently, there was no one there at all.


    I can''t tell what kind of person is in the dark.


    I was a little curious, and I used my [Night Vision] and [Siri Eye] skills to check.


    "...... Huh?"


    I spoke in a low voice.


    The captive was Her Majesty Queen Noel Artena Highland, the head of the Land of the Sun.

 323 Lesson 317: Makoto Takatsuki reunites with the Shrine Maiden of the Sun

    "Queen Noelle...?"


    A dim prison underground.


    There was Her Majesty the Queen of the Sun.


    Why are you here...? However, the ''crisis-sensing'' skill reacted before thinking about it.


    There are two guards in front of the prison where Queen Noel is being held.


    (...... "Hidden" Skill)


    Hide the signs in a hurry.


    However, both of them seemed unmotivated and blurred, and they didn''t notice that they were far away.


    "You''re not running away, are you, Master?"


    The black cat (Tsui) is strangely looking at us.


    "Let''s help Queen Noelle." Black Cat, help me. "


    Wasn''t she the woman that Furiae-sama hated?


    "It''s my friend''s wife. You can''t abandon me. My spirit magic is too powerful, and the water spirits are not well right now, so it''s difficult to get help. Do you have a good hand?"


    "I see... you want to borrow the help of a cat, Master." Fufu, I can''t help but rely on you that much. "


    "...... ahh, that''s helpful"


    Is he really a cat while using my magic?


    When we''re talking, somebody might have been reincarnated.


    Thinking of it like that, the black cat cutely snorted "Nyaooooo" as she approached the prison where Queen Noel was being held.


    Looks like the guards noticed.


    "What is this cat? Are you lost?"


    Poor thing, the cellars in the basement are like a maze.


    "Hey, I don''t hate stroking this thing."


    ¡°You''re so friendly. You''re a cat keeper.


    "I''ll give you a ride to the ground."


    One of the guards, whether he likes cats or not, stretches out his arm and holds up the black cat.


    The next moment, the black cat''s eyes glowed sharply.


    ¨D ¨D Curse of the Moon Magic and Sleep


    "...... Huh?"


    The two guards fell into the dark cat''s magic and collapsed into the spot.


    And I can hear the snoring "googly".


    I slowly approached Twi so as not to stretch my legs.


    When did you learn such magic?


    "I was taught by Furiae-sama."


    A black cat who answers my questions in a frizzy way.


    Furiae-san... what are you teaching me?


    But now I''m saved.


    Queen Noel, who is in prison, is lazy and hasn''t noticed us.


    I thought I was asleep, but I raised my face suddenly as if I had noticed my sign.


    Oh, Makoto-sama!?


    "Quiet."


    I sent a gesture to Queen Noelle, who was about to shout, pointing her finger at her mouth.


    "... how did you get here?"


    "The demon used it to help me." It''s a coincidence that I discovered Queen Noel. ¡±


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa"


    The black cat cries in response.


    Well, you adorable demon user.


    "Let''s get out of jail for now."


    I said that and pulled out the goddess (Noah) ''s dagger.


    There was a magic lock on the door of the prison that unleashed a terrible magic power (mana).


    "Makoto-sama... this cell is locked (locked) with a particularly strong barrier magic." If it weren''t for a king or higher in the barrier magic user..... "


    Queen Noel explains something, but time is running out, so I swing my dagger down.


    - Kang.


    And the magic lock broke in two.


    Huh?


    I slowly open the door of the prison, looking down at the face of Queen Noel, who will be taken away from me.


    The door was opened without making any particular noise as to whether it was being maintained.


    "Ah, um... how did you do that..."


    ¡°Let''s talk about the details later. Can you stand up?"


    "Yes, but I can''t get out of here. Look at my feet. These shackles are connected to the" Chain of the Earth "and I can''t escape. This magic chain can only be broken if it is a weapon of the hero''s Holy Sword class....."


    - Kim.


    I cut off the chains that bound Queen Noel''s legs.


    "...... What about you?"


    Her Majesty Queen Noel was hardened by her ladies'' frivolous voice and expression.


    Well, let''s get out of here.


    "No, no, no, no, no! Master Makoto!? How did you do that?!"


    I''ll explain to you on the way.


    "Hah, hah..."


    Queen Noel followed quietly, even though she had an unconvincing face.


    "The stone is your master''s artifact that has torn apart the chains of heaven." The national treasure magic tool is like a toy. "


    "The cat is talking about tearing apart the chains of heaven!?"


    Queen Noel''s eyes were black and white as if they were confused.


    I don''t know what he''s talking about.


    I told you the story was a secret.


    Hey, Tsubaki.


    "... I''m sorry, Master. My mouth slipped."


    It''s too late for a sad face to apologize.


    Your Majesty Queen Noel, please don''t take the cat''s joke seriously.


    "Um... this cat''s demon speaks fluently." Besides, I heard that one of the highest ranking treasures in the Land of the Sun, the "Heavenly Chain", had been torn apart.... "


    Hahaha, that''s not how it works.


    A cold sweat travels through my back.


    ¡±... you just slashed the [Earth Chain], didn''t you?¡±


    Let''s get out of here!


    Yes, yes.


    Switch the topic forcefully.


    I need your help, but I''ll have to discuss it with Tsui later.


    The two of them and one of them proceeded through a dimly lit underground maze.


    The guide is a black cat.


    Dive deeper into the maze of mysterious jails.


    The chunky candles and lights illuminate the foot.


    For a while, only the footsteps resounded in silence.


    Here, Master, you can go out to the abandoned house in Kowloon City with your shadow magic and shadow crossing.


    Then, in the black hole floating in the sky, the black cat suddenly entered.


    "Queen Noel, please go ahead." There shouldn''t be any danger. "


    "Yes, yes..."


    In a gesture of awakening, Queen Noel enters a black hole across the shadows.


    I followed.


    Moments of darkness.


    Next, a blurry ray of sunlight entered my eyes.


    "What is this place...?"


    Apparently, it looks like a vacant house.


    Princess Noel is holding her mouth with her handkerchief.


    It must be because it looks like dust.


    It was a desolate indoor space that had been inhabited for years.


    "Now, I want to move somewhere..."


    I look at Queen Noel''s outfit.


    It''s a flashy dress that catches my eye even though I''m a little tired because I''ve been in jail for a long time.


    If you walk around the city in that outfit, you''ll find out you''re the Queen in no time.


    Queen Noel also noticed the meaning of my gaze.


    "I''m sorry, Master Makoto." I don''t have a change of clothes with me.... "


    "It can''t be helped." Twi, can you find me a change of clothes for Queen Noelle? "


    "Your husband is a rough cat... please wait a moment"


    That said, Toto... disappeared into the shadows.


    "Shall we wait?" Is there somewhere I can sit...?... water magic and washing "


    I washed a chair that seemed to be able to sit in somehow with water magic.


    Here you go.


    Thank you very much.


    Queen Noel will obey your offer.


    I sat on the ground near it.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A slight silence reaches us.


    I was choosing the words to hear from.


    "... how well does Master Makoto understand the current situation?"


    I was asked a question earlier.


    "Well, after being stunned by the Devil King, I woke up in a room in the royal castle..."


    I explained what happened in the last few days.


    And Queen Noel told me what happened, but unfortunately, the information she had was no different from mine.


    I see, so you don''t know what happened after the ceremony.


    Looks like you''ve been trapped just like me.


    "All my acquaintances were [fascinated] by the witch of the disaster." Lucy, Saiu-san, even Princess Sophia.... "


    "Yes... so am I. Even the Hero of Light (Ryowski) and the Great Sage..."


    You met Momo with Sakurai-kun, right?


    I breathe out in relief.


    I was able to confirm that the two people who had not seen each other were safe.


    "But... even when Ryowski looked at me, he didn''t say anything... he didn''t even know who I was."


    Queen Noel''s expression was dark.


    "It''s weird... even though the charm of the Light Hero shouldn''t work..."


    The sun is shining through the windows of the empty house we''re in.


    It''s not like a thousand years ago when it was covered in dark clouds.


    And even Momo, who is supposed to be acquainted with the witch of disaster?


    "The witch who inherited power from the Great Demon King is stronger than she was a thousand years ago...?"


    "... perhaps"


    ¡­¡­


    Silence reappeared.


    Just talking here doesn''t add to the information.


    I guess I''ll just have to go outside and see what''s going on.


    At that time.


    Here you go, Master.


    The black cat was coming back in time.


    I have clothes for women in my mouth.


    Can I have my clothes changed, Your Majesty Queen Noel?


    ¡°Yes, of course, I''ll change.¡±


    I''m going over there.


    Husband, shouldn''t we go too far?


    "Master Makoto, I don''t care." You don''t have to leave. "


    "...... you''re looking over there." Tell me when you''re done dressing. ¡±


    I turn my back on Queen Noel with restlessness.


    ... Gasa... Suru...


    The sound of clothes rubbing echoes.


    Asked Princess Sophia, the royal family does not usually change clothes on their own.


    Someone seems to be helping us out most of the time.


    So I don''t seem to care much about being seen by people... "


    (... restless)


    Count the number of sheep while using the "Bright Mirror Water" skill.


    Sorry to keep you waiting.


    A voice came from Queen Noel.


    I look back slowly.


    "What do you think? Isn''t that weird?"


    It looks good on you.


    It was like the clothes that Sae-san wore before, like the so-called town daughters.


    It didn''t seem like Queen Noel was always dressed in royal costumes, but it looked surprisingly good.


    ¡°Okay, let''s go. We will escape the capital from the roads that are as sparse as possible."


    Yes.


    Queen Noel nodded nervously.


    I slowly opened the door to the abandoned house.


    ¡ó


    "This is..."


    It was the world of "gray" that opened the door.


    The roads, the skies, the buildings, everything seemed to be fading.


    ¡±What the hell...?¡±


    I kept my mouth shut like Queen Noel was in shock.


    Anyone would look at this view for the first time.


    But I knew how it looked.


    It''s the same as the demon continent a thousand years ago.


    "...... Master Makoto. Are you sure?"


    ¡°Yes, I''m sure.¡±


    After that, I had a tingly, unpleasant feeling in my chest.


    When I set foot on the demonic continent, I first visited a small demon village.


    The demons there were weak, and we were harmless.


    Later, after a battle with the allied forces of the demon kings, I also went to the king''s capital of the demon continent.


    The inhabitants who were there had common characteristics.


    They were all "fascinated".


    And this sun kingdom is in the same state as the demon continent a thousand years ago.


    ¡°Let''s proceed with caution.¡±


    Yes, Makoto-sama.


    Of course, I won''t make up my mind on the premature calculation.


    I didn''t tell Queen Noel I was uneasy.


    - The people of the western continent may be fascinated by it all.


    Oh, my God.


    "This way, my husband, Princess Noelle."


    In contrast to me and Queen Noel, who had a gloomy face, the black cat''s voice was sulky.


    I''m saved by that now.


    "It''s the Queen, Tui."


    "No, I don''t mind." Feel free to call me that. "


    Queen Noel smiles small.


    Led by a black cat, it follows the back road of Kowloon Street.


    I passed a few people along the way, but I was never stopped.


    However, every resident was "fascinated".


    My reasoning adds to the credibility.


    No, I don''t know yet.


    Let''s think about it before we do.


    Queen Noelle, do you have an address to get out of the capital and go somewhere?


    "A little further south from the King''s City, there is a bigger city. There were many Shrine Knights stationed there. We also have units from the South Knights, so we should be able to secure a certain amount of strength. And if you have someone who can use communication magic, you can send help to other countries.¡±


    "Okay, let''s do it."


    There was no objection to the content.


    As a matter of concern, we need to find a way to get around.


    I wish I could procure horse-drawn carriages, but it would be difficult in the capital.


    I told Queen Noel about it.


    "Master Makoto, I can walk." The monastery also had all-day walking training. "


    Queen Noel offered me a smile.


    Princess Sophia once taught me.


    The shrine maiden of the church of the goddess has the strength to escape by herself in preparation for the revived Great Demon King''s army.


    "Well, that''s comforting..."


    To be honest, my (...) health was the one I was worried about.


    I was the one who pulled my legs on the move a thousand years ago.


    Tsui, can you travel to the city with shadow magic?


    "Unfortunately, shadow crossing is a magic way to move around the city quickly." It''s not a good place for long journeys, Master. "


    The rope of begging is gone.


    I can''t help it, let''s walk... "


    Oops, that''s the gate.


    I came to the edge of the king''s city.


    At the castle gate, there are guards who check the entrance and exit of the royal capital, and they are asked to show their IDs and other documents.


    "I''m in trouble..."


    Originally, Queen Noel was at the top of the Sun Country, so it was a Face Pass, but now she''s a fugitive.


    I have to hide my identity.


    "I don''t think there''s anything..."


    A silver badge (badge) came out of my pocket as I was scavenging to see if I could find my Adventurer''s Guild ID.


    "[]/(n, vs) (1


    "It''s... the emblem of King Highland (I) ''s Kingsguard."


    "It looks like you can use it." Queen Noel, please keep your faces hidden. "


    I''ve received it before to participate in the military assembly, but it would be perfect under the circumstances.


    The royal Guardian was a high ranking soldier, so I wouldn''t be able to ask any more questions.


    Queen Noel is dressed as a town daughter, and she''ll be fine if she doesn''t even see her face.


    We lined up with people leaving the capital and showed the guards their badges.


    As expected, the guard saluted me in a hurry, and I almost got through with a no-check.


    Pass through a large gate.


    Not far from the walls of the royal capital of Sinfonia.


    Me and Queen Noelle, the black cat, took a breath when no one else was around.


    "Escape successful, Master."


    "Thanks, Twi." Thank you for your hard work, Queen Noel. "


    "Thank you, Master Makoto." But you can''t do it slowly. to ask for help from now on..... "


    When I was having such a conversation.


    "Oh my, where are you going quickly?" Did you like your meal in the room, Apostle? "


    An elegant voice stopped me.


    Turn around a little.


    Until just now, there was no one there.


    The RPG Player skill does not neglect the surrounding vigilance.


    In other words, the opponent moved with a spatial transition (teleport).


    One of the leading users of teleportation in this western continent...


    "Great Sage..."


    Queen Noel snorted.


    There was Furia-san, the evil witch (Nevia).


    Next to it is the Great Sage (Momo) with a white robe.


    "Master Makoto... I''m sorry"


    Momo''s eyes, which he apologized for, were also clouded with gold.


    "It took Momo-chan a long time to captivate me. I finally got to meet you."


    A witch who smiles with a smile.


    (... was it a cylinder break?)


    In the end, the grey world stretches beyond the king''s capital.


    This was the barrier of the Witch of Disaster.


    As long as he was in there, he could be under surveillance.


    Because it was a wide barrier, I could not check it in detail.


    Water Spirit (Deer), can you come?


    Yes, my king.


    I summoned the Great Spirit of Water.


    In the room where I was trapped, there was a barrier that weakened the power of the water spirits.


    However, he predicted that it would have no effect until outside the king''s capital.


    The result seems to be a hit.


    "Oh, you''re resisting me, Momo-chan." Please, please. "


    "... uuu, I''m sorry, Makoto-sama"


    Momo waved his cane in a sad voice.


    As if surrounding us, various magic circles, large and small, appeared at once.


    Protect Queen Noel, the Great Spirit of the Water (Dear)!


    "I-I have the art of protecting myself!"


    We were prepared for an attack, but the magic of the Great Sage didn''t attack us.


    Hundreds of immortals surround us - the demon kings of the past appeared in a spatial transition.


    Some of them looked familiar.


    There''s also the figure of the Devil King who stunned me.


    "Don''t be so vigilant. I''m not going to do anything about it."


    The witch who had surrounded the demon kings in all directions.


    In the first place, where are we going to leave the capital?


    ¡­¡­


    We don''t answer anything.


    The evil witch didn''t seem to care.


    "Fufufu, will you answer me?" Okay, let''s see. Gather strength around a city. Or perhaps you said that you would ask for cooperation from other countries. "


    That word was what we were trying to do.


    Anyone would be able to predict that.


    But that''s impossible.


    "What''s impossible...?"


    Queen Noel unexpectedly asked questions in the confident voice of the witch of disaster.


    The evil witch laughs like a giggle.


    "Isn''t the Apostle''s prediction true?" The magic of this "grey world". All the people here are enchanted by the Moon Shrine Maiden. Because it was his magic, it was only effective against demons and demons a thousand years ago, but now Friae-chan is the "Saintess" of the Goddess Church. Moreover, the foundation of the barrier was laid by the Sun Witch Noel over there. The people who believe in either the "Holy God" or the "Evil God" can still be fascinated. "


    An evil witch who keeps telling her stories.


    I wonder if I''m off guard...


    However, the tone of voice made me feel absolutely confident.


    What is the effect range of this magic?


    I ask questions under the guise of calmness.


    A thousand years ago, it had fascinated all the northern continents.


    So, worst of all, all of the western continent could have fallen into the hands of a disaster witch this time.


    The witch of the disaster laughed at Furia-san with a face that she would never do.


    "This planet (...) is all (...)"


    "...... Huh?"


    I couldn''t understand the meaning of the word for a moment.


    "That''s why it''s impossible for you to ask for help wherever you go." Let''s go back to the Royal Castle. "


    The Evil Witch smiled at us, as if to declare victory.

 324 Lesson 318: Takatsuki Makoto doesnt give up

    "Every creature on this planet... has been fascinated."


    The Witch of Disaster (Nevia) said quietly.


    Ugh, that''s a lie!


    Queen Noel denies it face up.


    A witch of calamity (Nevia) smiles gracefully.


    Why do you think that?


    "Such a thing is beyond the power of a person. If we could do that, we would have been defeated long ago!"


    "Fufufu... yes. The witch of disaster (I) can''t do it by herself." Even that mighty one would have been impossible. "


    Well then, how do you do it?


    I asked honestly.


    How can even the Great Demon King do something impossible?


    The witch slowly looked around.


    A grey world that stretches all the way.


    In this world, everyone is fascinated.


    "This fascinated world is based on the" Great Barrier "of the sun country (Highland) that Saintess Noel had prepared as a countermeasure for him." Your ability as a "Saintess" is to "join forces together". Nice ability to protect. The Rock was given to me by the Sun Goddess (Altena), who rules the heavens. Even the weaker members of the human race, if gathered together with thousands and tens of thousands, would be a great force. This barrier couldn''t even be defeated by him..... "


    "Even the Great Demon King couldn''t defeat the barrier..."


    Unlike a thousand years ago, the most prosperous people in this world are the human race.


    So if we all join forces, it will be a tremendous power.


    The witch of the disaster keeps talking.


    "The mission of this barrier is'' to preserve world peace ''. I''ve only done a little bit to create the rules of the Great Barrier.'' May it be an equal and peaceful world where no one is hurt. Please, my [...] words [...] [...] [...] [...] [...] [...]"


    "Is that how you fascinated the world?"


    "Impossible!" Furiae''s fascination shouldn''t have been so powerful! "


    Queen Noel once again denies it.


    On the other hand, the witch of the disaster turned to her pitiful gaze.


    "You know that, don''t you?" Furiae-chan''s ability as a "Saintess" is to "unlock potential". In other words, the ability to target individuals. Saintess Noel, who strengthens the group, and Saintess Friae, who makes 10 strong. It''s a wonderful balanced allocation. I could see through the thoughts of the goddesses in the celestial realm that the two of them would join forces to protect the world.... the relationship between the sunniest country and the moon (Raphylloig) seems to have been the worst. "


    "That''s..."


    I wonder if she poked me in the pain, Queen Noel said.


    "Furia-chan... a shrine maiden with a genius who can handle [Fascination], [Necromancy] and [Destiny Magic] at the royal level without any training." I was busy working because I was a queen. Do you know what she really wants? When the moon country stabilized, it was my wish to withdraw from the queen''s position and live quietly in the countryside. Interesting, greedy desire. The Moon Goddess (Nia) shouldn''t be calling out in the street. "


    Is it okay to abandon Nia-sama?


    I asked suddenly.


    A thousand years ago, I would have honored the goddess of the moon.


    "It''s okay, because I''m not a moon shrine maiden." The modern moon shrine maiden is Furiae-chan. Besides, the Moon Goddess (Nia) is whimsical and has lost interest in the witch who was defeated a thousand years ago. "


    Nevia said, looking a little lonely.


    "You derailed." A modern moon shrine maiden who was not as interested in making herself strong anyway. Therefore, I used "Unlocking Potential" for myself. What do you think happened? "


    ¡±Speaking of which... I''ve never seen a princess train.¡±


    It reminds me of a time when we were travelling together.


    I watched with a daze as I trained all day.


    "Nowadays, Furia-chan can manipulate [charm] with quasi- (...) gods (...) grade (...)." I was far more capable than I was a thousand years ago.... I''m jealous. If I had this much power, I would have lost to the Apostle a thousand years ago. "


    Haaa, you''re distorting your delicate face and letting out a sigh.


    "Why aren''t you fascinated?" Furiae-chan is cute, isn''t she? "


    "The princess wouldn''t say that, Mr. Nevia."


    An evil witch with her body twisted like a seduction.


    "I know you''re not fascinated by Noel, a fellow Saintess, but... why should the Apostle be fascinated?" But, by the way, Cain-san didn''t have the charm of a thousand years ago. Are all the apostles of the goddess Noah so? "


    Lord Noah, we''re on the same page.


    Troublesome guys, huh?


    The evil witch turned her gaze to my words.


    Catching that gaze, I looked back at the information I had so far.


    "The Great Barrier of Queen Noel, the charm of a quasi-godly princess, and the devil witch the Great Devil took over....."


    It was quite a lineup.


    ¡°Do you understand? It''s too late."


    "Oh, no... no..."


    Queen Noel was dumbfounded by the words of the witch of disaster.


    At first glance, it seems that her explanation makes sense.


    But...


    "You''re lying."


    I made a point.


    Huh?


    Queen Noel looks at her with surprise.


    "Huh? Why, Apostle?" Was there anything strange about my explanation? "


    "No, I don''t think there''s anything in particular." I''m sure you can fascinate the world that way. "


    ¡°Then why do you think it''s a lie?¡±


    "I''ll go out of my way to explain it to us."


    "...... hehe"


    In my words, the evil witch who narrows her eyes with interest.


    "If you''ve truly fascinated the whole world, you don''t have to follow us this far." You can do it on your own. However, you deliberately charmed the Great Sage and surrounded him with the resurrected Demon King. Isn''t it inconvenient for us to leave? "


    "Fufufu, I knew the Apostle couldn''t do it without a rope, right?"


    Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu,


    "As you said, the charm of the stars is not yet complete." But it''s only a matter of time. The boundaries of the "fascinated grey world" continue to expand. The creatures that are captured in this barrier have the curse of "wishing for peace in the world". That''s how the barrier is strengthened, and the barrier expands. Eventually, I''ll swallow everything. "


    "It''s like a viral barrier..."


    Groaning small.


    Curse creatures within the barrier to further strengthen and expand the barrier


    ¡°Master Makoto! The Great Barrier originates from the Cathedral of the Land of the Sun and Highland Castle. If you break those two buildings....."


    Queen Noel screams as if she has come up with a plan for her resurrection.


    I see, the barrier needs a starting point for its activation.


    If we crush it, we can weaken the barrier.


    "Of course, I won''t let you." At that time, I will put in all my enchanted forces and defend myself. Do you think the two [Guren''s Fangs] would be good? Or perhaps you could be a hero of ice and snow, or a hero of light. "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    With those words, Queen Noelle and I looked at her face and clouded her expression.


    If they take the hostages out, we''re out of hands and feet.


    After all, all my acquaintances are fascinated.


    "But I don''t want to do that." I don''t want to do anything terrible to anyone. "


    A witch who speaks with a smile that has no clouds in her face.


    For that matter, it looks like you had Queen Noel locked up in an underground prison?


    I pointed out that the witch in the disaster was awkwardly distracted.


    "... so, you''re the two saints, the Hero of the Light who made me truly (...) (...) two (...) (...) millennia ago." You''re scared, aren''t you? "


    "... well, that''s..."


    I can understand your feelings now.


    I would be scared if someone with the same face as the one who cut himself off was nearby.


    "If you are not satisfied with Queen Noel''s treatment, we will improve it." Let''s move to a better room. So, how about that? "


    "... what exactly do you want?" "Witch of Disaster"


    Queen Noel asked creepily.


    In answer to that question, Mr. Nevia slowly opened her mouth.


    "...... to create a peaceful world. It''s about creating a world where everyone is on an equal footing, not being swayed by the gods.¡±


    If that''s all you ask, it doesn''t seem like a bad thing.


    You don''t believe me, do you?


    "I''ve seen the situation a thousand years ago."


    I know.


    The people were the livestock of the devils.


    I had no choice but to wait to die.


    Reading my chest, the witch from the disaster slowly began to speak.


    "I''ve been oppressed ever since I was born. Even though I was a moon shrine maiden, I could only use [Fascination]. My face has been despised as useless. I resented the goddess who chose such an incompetent shrine maiden. But since my body has grown, the power of" fascination "has grown stronger and stronger, so that any opponent can become fascinated. I have lived by the charm of others. You can''t live without someone. Why? I really want to live free on my own. But I didn''t have that power. Why is the world unfair? Hey, can you answer that?"


    ¡±That''s what... the goddess decided¡±


    It was Queen Noel who answered.


    It was the Goddess of Destiny who decided on the skill, and it wasn''t wrong.


    "Goddess... yes, because of the goddess." They''re making the world unfair. "


    For the first time a hateful thing dwelt in the voice of the witch of the disaster.


    But in a flash, I quickly returned to my usual gentle voice tone.


    "Hey, Apostle? I asked Furiae-chan about you and looked into your past activities." You''ve had a hard time coming to another world, haven''t you? Train alone in the Temple of Water and continue your adventurer in a struggle to become stronger. I finally got the spirit magic with my heart. "


    Ahh, surely you remembered the spirit use skill after you fought Griffon and burned your entire body and wandered around the realm of life and death.


    It''s nostalgic.


    "Don''t you think we''re alike? A witch who can''t do anything without" fascination "and a wizard who can''t use magic to his satisfaction without" spirits "


    When I noticed it, I saw a witch from the disaster approaching.


    But it was Furia-san''s appearance.


    Maybe.


    "Then will you understand my ideals? A peaceful world where no one is hurt, everyone is equal. I didn''t need a goddess, skill, or magic. I''ll take care of everything. I''m going to create a world of happy dreams for you.¡±


    In the words of the witch of the disaster, there was a word of concern.


    "I don''t need the goddess...?"


    ¡°Yes, there is no need for God in this world. The weak suffer because there are people who say that they can guide us from the heavenly realm and guide us with their faces. The voice of God is not heard in this grey world. I don''t need that kind of thing."


    "That''s why... you can''t hear Lord Noah or Lord Illa..."


    Ira-sama''s voice could not be heard in the demon continent a thousand years ago.


    But after a while, I could hear my voice.


    However, this time, I am sure that the voice of God will not be heard more clearly.


    "Fufu, Apostle. You''re in a bit of a hurry."


    That''s not true.


    Hide your upset.


    But I feel like I''ve been spotted.


    "We cannot enchant the Apostle, so we must reduce those who take your side." I can''t hear the goddess''s voice, so I''ll have to deal with the cute demon next time. "


    In the words, I look at my feet as a ha.


    "... I''m sorry, Master"


    "I......"


    The eyes of the black cat are clouded with gold.


    I''m fascinated.


    "I was worried. Furiae-chan wanted to be cute, and I can''t see the use of the apostle''s demon. But he said he didn''t have much fighting power, but he was a smarter cat than I thought. But so far. It doesn''t seem as fascinating or resistant as its owner.¡±


    While saying that, the witch from the disaster strokes the back of the black cat.


    Twinkling throat.


    (Totally... fascinated)


    The next time you get caught, you won''t be able to help me.


    I mean, there''s only one chance to escape now.


    "Look here."


    "Makoto..."


    "Takatsuki-kun..."


    Your body gets stronger as you giggle.


    Even Lucy and Sai-san were represented.


    "Now the best adventurer on the continent and the two famous Guren witches." And the master of spatial transitions, the Great Sage. And the undead demon kings. Do you think you can escape? "


    Eyes staring at us.


    Everyone lined up for the famous adventurers, warriors, and Sun Knights.


    Ryowski-san!


    "...... Noel?"


    Sakurai-kun stood next to the witch of the disaster.


    My eyes seemed to be filled with more powerful charm than the others.


    But with Queen Noel''s voice, I almost regained consciousness for a moment.


    I can''t do that.


    The witch from the disaster took Sakurai-kun''s hand.


    The next moment, Sakurai-kun knelt down.


    "What did you do to Sakurai-kun!?"


    "I just overwritten the charm." It''s really terrifying. The [Light Hero] skill has abnormal immunity. In this grey world, even though the sun''s light should be blocked... just listening to the voice of the sun''s shrine maiden is likely to bring me back to my senses. "


    It seemed that Sakurai-kun was just unconscious.


    The wounds stung by the Black Knight Demon King seemed to heal as well.


    "Now, please surrender quietly, Apostle, Noel." I don''t want to be rude. ¡±


    The evil witch who calls us with a spare voice.


    "I-I... if I''m caught quietly, will the world be at peace...?"


    And Flavia and Queen Noel rose up to answer her voice.


    I''m sure he''s not fascinated, but he lacks calmness.


    "Yes, of course! If my fascination is not effective, Noel will remain invisible for the rest of his life, but instead, there will be no war, no racial discrimination, no class inequality, and the ideal world you wanted will be realized." Yes, if you put up with it, everyone will be happy! "


    "I-If one of you sacrifices... the world will be at peace..."


    Queen Noel was already in danger of saying "yes".


    "I want to ask you something."


    The two interrupted the conversation.


    What is it, Apostle?


    Is the goddess unnecessary in the world that Mr. Nevia wants?


    ¡°Yes, we don''t need God. There is no need for the people of the earth to be swayed by the struggle between the Holy God Clan and the Evil God Clan. You don''t have to pray to God."


    "I don''t think so."


    I am the messenger of Goddess Noah.


    "I know how you feel. But I want the Apostle, who is Furia-chan''s lover, to play a more important role."


    "An important role...?"


    A frivolous wardrobe emerges from the witch of the catastrophe.


    "Please, please marry Furiae-chan and have a child...... Hey!? What are you talking about!"


    The first half is a disaster witch, and the second half is Furia-san?


    Suddenly, my tone changed.


    "Woah, my knight! This woman''s words are taken seriously... please keep quiet for a moment. Furia-chan didn''t even say she wanted a child with the Apostle... I didn''t say that!"


    ¡­¡­


    Something suddenly burst out.


    Me and Queen Noelle look at each other.


    "Hah... Furia-chan isn''t honest, is she?" I''m asking you to rule this world together. The Apostle has no effect on my charm, nor can he kill you as long as you use Furie-chan''s body. That''s why I want to pull you in. Besides, if Furiae and the Apostle''s child are born, I will transfer to them. Then Furia-chan''s body will be free. Isn''t it a nice idea? "


    "... isn''t your soul fused?"


    "Yeah, that''s why I can''t get on the red one. But I think it''s possible to divide and reincarnate only the souls of the witch of disaster into my own children."


    I said something outrageous casually.


    But if that''s true, I can let Freyae go free.


    I saw a witch in a catastrophic situation.


    To be honest, I can''t tell if you''re serious.


    You''re trying to trick me, aren''t you?


    At that time.


    Will you become the husband of the moon shrine maiden and rule the world?


    Yes, sir.


    No, I''m not.


    Fluidly, a choice of RPG Player abilities comes to mind.


    "Cuu!?"


    The witch who saw the disaster seemed to be upset.


    Can you see this?


    Con, I''m going to give you a choice.


    "... what the hell are you doing?" that''s..... "


    I changed my attitude to the one I could afford earlier, and the evil witch stared at me in a creepy way, no, the choice next to me.


    Makoto-sama?


    Perhaps Queen Noel, who doesn''t see the option of the [RPG Player] skill, is a keaton.


    "Well, what should we do, Apostle?" If you become Furia-chan''s husband, the world will be yours. Why don''t you forget about the goddess and get all the wealth and glory in the world? "


    "Hmmm..."


    Think arm in arm.


    Next to her was a glance at Queen Noel with a flirty face.


    The most beautiful moon shrine maiden in the world (Furiae), where the witch of disaster lived in front of her.


    Even though they were fascinated, they weren''t hurt, including Lucy and Sai.


    And the people I''ve met on my journey.


    Various memories come back.


    I can control all of them.


    Take the hand of the Witch of Disaster.


    I didn''t have a moment of silence.


    He looked at his RPG Player skill choices and chose ¡°No.¡±


    "I''m sorry... but I can''t betray the expectations of the goddess (Noah)."


    I made it clear.


    "Master Makoto... why?"


    I heard Queen Noel''s crush.


    Apparently, I thought I was going to be invited by the witch of disaster.


    "I see... I''m sorry." But I won''t let you get away from here. Stay with us until you''re completely attracted to the stars. ¡±


    The witch from the disaster raised her hand.


    The faces surrounding us are gradually closing in on that signal.


    "Deer"


    Yes, my king.


    When I summoned the Great Spirit of the Water (Undine), a powerful magic power took control.


    But of course, we are surrounded by warriors and demon kings of all ages.


    That won''t stop you.


    "Master Makoto... I''m sorry. The magic of trees and captivity?


    Earth Magic ¡¤ Permanent Prison


    "The Magic of the Sun and the Chain of Light"


    Starting with the Great Sage, warriors manipulated by the Disaster Witch cast magic on me and Queen Noel.


    It didn''t seem like I was going to hurt them, it was all magic that deprived them of their freedom.


    "It''s over... the Apostle."


    At 360 degrees, there''s nowhere to run.


    The magic of powerful men from all over the continent trying to capture us was imminent.....


    - Bread!


    The magic scattered as soon as it arrived.


    Huh?


    Queen Noel to be taken away.


    That''s true.


    The one who came in to protect us was the Knight of Black Armor.


    "It''s late, Makoto."


    "I believed you, Cain."


    Feel free to respond to the voices of your companions from a thousand years ago.


    "Mr. Cain... what do you mean?" Now you''re the Undead I brought back to life. Do you think immortals who defy the Necromancer will be forgiven? "


    ¡°I''m sorry, Nevia. I''m sorry, but we can''t affirm a world without Lord Noah. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ spatial transition (teleport)¡±


    With that, a magic circle emerges beneath me, Queen Noelle, and Cain.


    "Eventually, this grey world will dye everything." There''s no escape, is there? "


    As the witch of the disaster told me.


    The tone was a witch of catastrophe, but my face was a moon shrine maiden (Furiae) who was a guardian knight.


    So you shouldn''t say it here.


    "Princess... I''ll be back." Just give me a minute. "


    "... I see, I''m waiting." I will definitely come back, my knight. "


    It was definitely Freyae who said that and smiled.


    And then we were bathed in light and the space shifted.


    ¡ó


    What is this place?


    Queen Noel looked around.


    Coastal stretches of ocean plains.


    It was an unknown place.


    "North of the western continent. Somewhere on the shores of the moon country. I''m not good at hateful, fine coordinate designation, but Makoto could be anywhere near the ocean."


    Cain was the one who answered.


    "Ah, you''re the swordsman who stabbed Mr. Ryowski..."


    Queen Noel turns suspicious and vigilant.


    Cain, why did you try to kill Sakurai-kun, the hero of light?


    "That was... right after I woke up as an immortal." I was unconscious, and I was still moving to obey the voice of the necromancer who revived me. It was only a few days ago that I was able to move freely. ¡±


    "I see... I see."


    I can''t forgive what I did to Sakurai, but it wasn''t Cain''s intention.


    Besides, Cain, who is probably an immortal...


    "I can''t believe those words!" Makoto-sama, who is he!? "


    The wrath of Queen Noel cannot be dissolved.


    Of course.


    I was raided at my wedding and stabbed by my husband.


    Black Knight Cain, you''re the demon king of heroic killers.


    "Ah, that legendary hero killer!?"


    He sat down as if Queen Noel had pulled out her hips.


    Are you okay?


    "Eh, eh... sorry, Makoto-sama. It''s a shame."


    I''ll get her hands up.


    "But Makoto. Was that the woman you promised to return to today? Anna and Melon were two of them. You married Anna, didn''t you? He seemed to be crying a lot when he came back."


    Cain said something casual and outrageous.


    "Eh?...... Makoto and Anna are married!?"


    "Hey, Cain. You."


    I''m sorry, Makoto. It was a secret.


    "What do you mean!? Anna-sensei won''t tell me more about you, and there was something you were hiding... Makoto-sama!" Tell me! You can do it! "


    Queen Noel was approaching Cain, as if she had forgotten that she had just pulled out her hips.


    At that time, I noticed something unusual.


    ©¤ ©¤ The Black Knight Demon Lord Cain''s body was gradually collapsing.


    "Cain, your body..."


    "It''s the work of the Witch of Disaster." There''s no reason to let me go. The body is still holding it by Noah''s artifact, but it''s time to reach its limits. "


    While saying that, Karan and the black sword rolled to the ground.


    Cain''s right hand was already gone.


    Queen Noel has a complicated expression.


    A terrible demon king who tried to kill Sakurai-kun, but he missed us too.


    To me, we fought together against the Great Demon King a thousand years ago.


    And the same followers of Lord Noah.


    Makoto looks like that, too.


    Cain laughed amusedly.


    "What kind of face is that?"


    While saying that, check your face with the RPG Player Skill Switching Point of View.


    ... she certainly looked pathetic.


    Makoto, do you know the conditions for creating an immortal with necromancy?


    "No...?"


    Suddenly, the conversation stopped.


    Why are you talking about this now?


    "That there is remorse in this world. You know why demon kings of all ages have become immortal? I was killed by a brave man. I also had regrets.... until I come back to life."


    "What did you regret?"


    Cain laughed refreshedly at my question.


    I just wanted to see you believe in Noah.


    How was it?


    "Wonderful! I''ve looked all over the western continent, but Lord Noah was a big believer, especially in the Land of Water!" The non-believers were the ones who spoke favorably of Lord Noah. A thousand years ago, no one believed in Lord Noah, no matter how much they threatened and terrorized him. Even the demons of the same Demon King army! In this era, some of the demons of the northern continent were trying to believe in Lord Noah! I can''t put it in words! "


    "Lord Noah''s faith extended to the demon continent..."


    I didn''t know that.


    It seems that the eighth goddess of the Goddess Church is more popular than I imagined.


    Cain''s body continues to collapse as we continue this conversation.


    Already, she had no arms and her legs collapsed and she was kneeling.


    "Cain..."


    I nearly collapsed, supporting the body of a senpai believer.


    Queen Noel at the back said nothing.


    "I have no regrets. He will not rise as an immortal. The seal of Lord Noah has not yet been lifted, but the apostle of our time is Makoto. I''m not worried."


    I wanted to try the submarine temple with you again.


    Days of challenge to the final labyrinth of a thousand years ago.


    It was a painful challenge that I couldn''t even grasp the thread of a breakthrough, but it was still fulfilling.


    It was a great reunion, but it seemed impossible to venture together again.


    "Ah, yes. Since Makoto left a thousand years later, I stopped challenging the Undersea Temple, so I gathered my scattered clans on the southern continent and rebuilt it." Neither could they believe in Lord Noah, but instead they honor the name of Makoto. If you feel like it, look for it. I think it''s hard to understand because I live hidden on a small island, but if Makoto goes, you can behave like a god. "


    "Don''t say that."


    History has definitely changed.


    The Destiny Goddess (Ira) was angry.


    ¨D ¨D Cain''s face collapsed in half.


    Here Cain turned his gaze to Queen Noel.


    "A woman who looks just like Anna. I''m...."


    "It''s Noel, Demon King Cain."


    "Noel, the Sun Shrine Maiden, I will soon disappear. I apologize for any unwelcome request, but I want you to help Makoto for this world....."


    "I can''t forgive you... but I understand." Thank you for your help earlier. ¡±


    Cain laughed tinyly as he tweeted, "Two melons, after all."


    And then I turned my gaze back to me to wave my last strength.


    "This armor and sword... I''ll entrust Noah''s artifact to you..."


    "Alright... I''ll take it out of hand"


    "Sarah... goodbye, Makoto."... to Lord Noah... "


    --- Kalan, and the (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) pitch-black body armor rolled down to the ground.


    "Cain..."


    I lifted the armor.


    All I had to do was lift it up.


    It looks like I can''t move very much.


    "I knew it was heavy for me..."


    Thus, he was a believer who believed in the same goddess who had come to this world for the first time, and the demonic king Cain who killed the brave disappeared into dust.

 325 Lesson 321: Makoto Takatsuki speaks with the Queen of the Land of the Sun

    Azure skies and ocean plains stretch everywhere.


    However, the sky and the sea are cloudy gray and never bright blue.


    Still, compared to the capital of the sun kingdom (Highland), it is still blue.


    Me and Queen Noel are on the move in Water Magic and Water Dragon.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Queen Noel is silent, and I am manipulating magic while gazing at the sky and the sea.


    I remember the last of Cain.


    The experience of disappearing in front of my eyes was still intensely memorable.


    Incidentally, the black armor and sword, which were Noah''s artifacts, became smaller and smaller as I was troubled because I could not equip them, and quickly became palm-sized.


    It also had magic that made it easy to carry.


    The boulder was Noah.


    Now it''s in my pocket.


    I have told Queen Noel about the way ahead.


    If Queen Noel had any idea, I would have sent her to you, but unfortunately, the witch of disaster has fallen on the western continent.


    There was unanimous agreement that going to the major cities of the sun country would end in vain.


    That''s why I and Queen Noelle are moving silently under the dense sky.


    It may be time to talk to you about something.


    "Um, Noel-sama..."


    "Master Makoto..."


    When I spoke to her, Queen Noel spoke to her.


    What''s the matter?


    From Makoto-sama first.


    I gave up, but the conversation didn''t go ahead, so I cut it out first.


    That said, there was no specific topic.


    "Sakurai-kun''s injuries have healed." I''m glad you''re okay. "


    That''s what came out of my mouth.


    The common topic with Queen Noel is Sakurai after all.


    "Yes... but Ryowski''s mind seemed to be manipulated by the witch of disaster." The others seemed to be somewhat conscious..... "


    But it didn''t inspire Queen Noel to cheer her up.


    Indeed, Sakurai-kun could barely have a conversation, unlike Lucy and Sao-san.


    "It can''t be helped..." Sakurai-kun''s [Light Hero] skill scares the witch of disaster. But I''m sure the princess will be fine because she won''t harm Sakurai-kun. It seemed that the witch of disaster did not have complete control over the princess''s body. I''ll go help you later. ¡±


    I said that in an attempt to cheer her up somehow.


    But Queen Noel still had a hard look on her face.


    Makoto-sama called you Princess Furiae, didn''t he?... is she still thinking about Ljowski? "


    "Nh......"


    Speaking of which, these two are in a nuanced relationship.


    More than a friend, it''s a charming place.


    Sakurai-kun encouraged Furia-san, who had been imprisoned before.


    This time, Sakurai-kun is brainwashed by the witch of the disaster (her body is Furie-san).


    The position has been reversed.


    "Kill me."


    Sakurai-kun, who was chained around in his brain, appeared to be resisting the witch of the disaster.


    "Fufufu... it''s no use. I don''t need your help."


    Like a villainous lady, the witch (Nevia) of the disaster laughs.


    ... no, this is different.


    "... Makoto-sama? Are you thinking of something strange?"


    "I-It''s nothing." Hmm, I don''t know. It seems that Sakurai-kun helped the princess when she was trapped in the land of the sun, so I seem to be grateful for that... I''m sure she won''t do anything terrible. "


    I had no choice but to tell Queen Noel.


    I have nothing else to say.


    "I see..."


    But didn''t Noelle say anything?


    Let''s change the subject.


    ¡°What I want to hear is what Cain was saying.¡±


    "Cain...? What is it?"


    I was still getting along with Cain, who stabbed Sakurai-kun, but I couldn''t forgive him.


    "Um... is it true you said you married Anna-sama!?"


    "... erm..."


    That way.


    But it may be the only thing left to do.


    In modern times, the "Holy Maiden" Anna is the founding king of the Land of the Sun (Highlands).


    The most important person in history, alongside Savior Abel.


    If you ask me if I''m married to you, it''s only natural that you should try to find out the truth.


    I haven''t told anyone about marriage in modern times.


    The goddess of destiny (Ira) is strictly instructed to keep it as secret as possible because it greatly affects history.


    ... and I didn''t intend to say it emotionally or aggressively.


    "What is Anna..."


    It''s easy to say that you''re not married.


    What I did a thousand years ago has hardly ever been recorded in modern times.


    The general public does not know in the first place that the former hero of the Land of Water, Makoto Takatsuki, passed a thousand years ago.


    Only some parties, such as Queen Noelle and Queen Sophia, know the circumstances.


    In order not to change the original history as much as possible, I asked people a thousand years ago to replace my story with the work of Abel the Brave.


    If possible, I told them that I didn''t exist.


    However, it was fiercely opposed by Johnny and Anna, and they were not made to be "absent".


    I didn''t know what I was doing because of it, but I was in the position of a "mysterious fifth wizard".


    "What is the relationship between Anna-sama and Makoto-sama..."


    Queen Noel is waiting for my words, sighing.


    His face looked just like Anna''s, and the memories of a thousand years ago would come back.


    --Makoto-san...... I''m glad. I will cherish this ring for the rest of my life.


    Anna, who is in her memory, is smiling sadly as she puts her finger on the sacred silver (mythril) ring that Ms White Dragon (Mel) made with magic.


    ... Anna, I couldn''t say the words to Queen Noel, who looked just like her, "I''m not married."


    I fell into the illusion of being unfair to Anna-san.


    I gently put my hand in my pocket.


    There is a ring that Anna and I made together.


    When I had frozen sleep (cold sleep) a thousand years ago, I was told by the goddess of destiny that it was better to remove the precious metal, and it stayed that way.


    ...... Lucy, Sai-san, I was able to learn a little in front of Princess Sophia.


    "Cain''s right, I married Anna a thousand years ago."


    That''s what I put my ring through my finger.


    Looking at the ring, Queen Noel gave her a grim expression.


    "Oh, that ring!? Let me see it!"


    I stared at the ring like Queen Noel was eating it.


    Makoto-sama... please take a look at this.


    Queen Noel showed me her finger.


    The ring that Sakurai-kun put on at the ceremony the other day glows.


    "... you look alike."


    Of course, the making is completely different.


    Queen Noelle''s ring is made of Divine Iron (Oriharkon) material, and is a work of art by artisans, scattered with various kinds of magic stones.


    Meanwhile, my ring was made by Mr. White Dragon with "I don''t really understand human accessories..." in mind, so I can''t deny the feeling of making it by hand.


    It seems that my ring has a twisted design, representing the branches of the world''s trees and wishing for peace and tranquility.


    There are many differences in the fine design, but Queen Noel''s ring has the same design.


    The refinement of my rough ring was Queen Noel''s.


    ¡°This Highland Royal wedding ring mimics the ring design used by the first king, Saintess Anna. The original is stored in the treasure trove as a national treasure, and I''ve rarely seen it either....."


    I see, Anna-san has been using that ring for a long time.


    The sad look on my face just before I frozen to sleep flashed back.


    --Makoto-san, save the world a thousand years from now.


    Anna''s words come to life.


    At that time, I nodded tinyly.


    Unfortunately, the results are mixed.


    Ugh! Makoto-sama!


    ¡°Yes, yes, what is it?¡±.


    I was immersed in memories.


    I turned to Queen Noel in a hurry.


    "Generally speaking, Saintess Anna is married to Abel the Brave." But the Highlanders know it''s impossible. ¡±


    It''s the same person.


    "I''ve been mysterious about my marriage partner." Daisen-sama couldn''t tell me by saying, "I can''t tell you about my appointment with Anna." I can''t believe it was Makoto-sama.... "


    "The Great Sage (Momo)...?"


    I wonder why.


    I think I can tell the Highland royals.


    Leaning over, Queen Noel suddenly bowed her head to me.


    "Lady Noel!?"


    Makoto was the ancestor of our Highland Royal Family... please forgive me for all the rudeness I''ve shown so far.


    "Wait a minute!" I married Anna, but I don''t have any children!? "


    I guess I didn''t do anything in the first place.


    From the Goddess of Destiny, she said, "Why don''t you take your hand when you''re married?" I was stunned.


    I didn''t marry for that purpose.


    "Eh... is that so?"


    "A thousand years ago, it was a day of battle with the Demon King." As soon as I got rid of all the demon kings, I came back a thousand years later, so I didn''t have anything to do with the so-called married life. "


    "Well... who was Anna-sama with then...?"


    "Come on... I don''t know"


    Is this somebody I met after I had frozen sleep?


    I don''t want to hear anything that bothers me...


    Momo probably knows.


    But if Anna doesn''t want me to say it, maybe she shouldn''t ask.


    "Makoto-sama! I want to talk to Anna-sama..."


    Noelle-sama, I see a destination.


    Queen Noel said she''d heard more about it a thousand years ago, but I blocked it.


    Beyond the grey sea.


    I saw small islands connecting.


    - Herb Islands


    It is originally a paradise island in the summer.


    A little off the western continent, these islands are managed by the six kingdoms of the western continent, including the Land of the Sun.


    Princess Sofia told me that the Royal Family also owns several mansions as villas.


    There are two reasons why it was a destination this time.


    One is because it is distant from the western continent, and it may not be affected by the charm of the witch of the disaster.


    Queen Noel and I approached the largest of several mansions.


    The mansion is managed by the Highland Royal Family.


    He brought the dragon closer to the beach and descended to the ground with Queen Noel.


    It''s been a few hours.


    I looked up at the sky.


    Slightly grayish, but lighter compared to the western continent.


    "I wonder what effect it has on the inhabitants here..."


    At that time, there were several figures running towards us.


    "Who are you guys!" This is land owned by the Highland Royalty and you don''t know it! ¡±


    "Identify yourself! If you don''t tell me, I''ll make you answer with strength!"


    There were a few knights coming from the Mansion.


    They seem to be guarding the Mansion.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for your guard duty." This is Makoto Takatsuki. I am the hero of the Land of Water (Roses). You know the name. ¡±


    Queen Noel came out here.


    "Your Majesty, Queen Noel!?


    "You''re safe!" Suddenly I couldn''t get in touch with my home country, and the people who said they were going directly to my home country didn''t come back... "


    "What the hell is going on...?" Since a few days ago, the sky and sea have changed to strange colors, and I feel that something strange is happening..... "


    ¡°I''m going to explain that to you. Collect what you can move. Not just in the sun, but also in the neighboring islands. You may give me the name of King Noel of the Highlands. Tell him it''s an emergency.¡±


    Hah!


    Soon the knights ran.


    The other maids also ran from the mansion, and immediately stood by the side of Queen Noel.


    From what Makoto read, it seems that this island is not under the control of the witch of disaster.


    "It''s a long way from the western continent." I''m glad..... "


    "I will confirm the battle forces on this island in the future and think about future operations. Makoto-sama is joining us....."


    "Before that, Queen Noel, please rest. You look terrible."


    I don''t have time for that!


    If you fall, isn''t the western continent over?


    "That''s......"


    Queen Noel looked troubled.


    "I have something to look into, so I''ll do something different." Meet me at the Mansion in the evening when the sun goes down. Please restore your strength by then. "


    "I see..."


    He looked disgruntled, but he nodded to me.


    I was under house arrest at Highland Castle, but I had a very different degree of exhaustion from Queen Noel, who was trapped in a dungeon.


    And Queen Noel had never been on an adventure.


    I could tell by the look on my face that I was going to be pretty tired.


    Well then, later, Master Makoto.


    Please take a good rest, Noel-sama.


    In fact, I don''t think I''m in a very good mood to rest.


    Queen Noel left the Mansion with a bitter smile.


    "Well......"


    Seeing Queen Noelle leave, I stretched.


    Back to the sand again.


    I slowly stepped into the sea.


    ¨D ¨D Water magic Water surface walking and water flow.


    I manipulate the water on the surface and move the sea.


    The acceleration was sudden, and it exploded over the water.


    If you''re traveling at sea, you''re actually faster than the Water Dragon.


    Queen Noel was with me, so I stopped her.


    I went around the islands of the Herb Islands for a while.


    Royalty and nobility from the western continent are only using it for resorts, and the large mansion stands out.


    I looked sideways at them and looked for the island of interest.


    Is that so?


    I found a small, familiar island.


    It is related to the current, and drifting alone can''t reach it.


    A small deserted island without a hundred meters in all directions.


    But at the time, every island was deserted, and we chose this place as our base because there were no monsters.


    Unspoiled rough sandy beaches.


    I set foot on a deserted island and found stones arranged in a circle.


    It is a stone bamboo used to start a fire and set it on fire.


    The moss grows and the stones are scattered by the wind and rain, whether it has not been used for the longest time.


    I rearranged it one by one.


    "This place hasn''t changed much."


    A thousand years ago, this was the base that Cain and I used to conquer the submarine shrine.


    The second reason I came to the Herben Islands.


    Because this is an island close to the undersea shrine.


    Because it is the final labyrinth (last dungeon) of the highest difficulty through which most adventurers pass, there is not even an adventurer''s guild.


    You can''t recruit allies, and I''m sure they won''t get together.


    I wanted to come with Lucy and Sai if possible.


    I''m sure the two of you who have become the greatest adventurers in the Land of Water have given you good advice.


    Or perhaps with the help of the Great Sage (Momo), who became the best wizard in the western continent, we could have gotten closer to the attack.


    But now they''re trapped in a witch of disaster.


    I need to get my friends out of here.


    However, as it was, I could not take on the witch of disaster.


    I don''t know how to solve the fascination, and above all, it is said that it covers all the stars.


    Once this is complete, the fate of all life on this planet will be controlled by the Witch of Disaster.


    "What should I do..."


    All I could think of was what the goddess (Noah) once said.


    ... if the world becomes Makoto''s enemy, I will be your only ally.


    Was Lord Noah aware of the situation?


    At that time, I thought it was some kind of word, but now it''s as it is.


    I want you to lead me now, but I can''t hear Lord Noah.


    This was probably the effect of the Disaster Witch''s barrier.


    Even though it didn''t have the fascination effect on this island, the goddess''s voice seemed to be interrupted.


    The Witch of Disaster hated the God who gave her an unfair fate.


    You don''t think God''s guidance is necessary for the people of the earth.


    In that case, to hear Lord Noah''s voice, we had to go straight to the ground.


    Aim... for the submarine temple.


    As usual, I didn''t feel like I could conquer them at all.


    But no other plan comes to mind.


    If Master Noah had anticipated the situation, he might have told us what to do.


    It was a maneuver that God was asking for too much.


    Slowly approach the beach.


    Looking up at the sky, a gray sun floats in the gray blue sky.


    I wonder if it''s a little past noon.


    My appointment with Queen Noel is at sunset, so I have a few more hours to go.


    It was the first time in a thousand years that I was aiming for an undersea shrine.


    (Before a full-scale assault, we should investigate on site......)


    I approached the slightly rough surface of the sea and jumped in without hesitation.

 326 Episode 322: Takatsuki Makoto Challenges the Final Labyrinth

    Slowly ascend through the gray sea.


    I use water magic and underwater breathing, so there is no problem even underwater.


    The colourful fish of the tropics are swimming slowly, but the gray water is not very good.


    When I came with Cain a thousand years ago, I looked at the beautiful southern sea, but I didn''t feel like it now.


    (I wonder if the undersea shrine was... this way?)


    Leaving the beaches of the Harbour Islands, the seabed gently deepens.


    We''ll be passing through a big beautiful reef for a while, but there''s a place where we can get deeper all at once.


    (Here....)


    Cliff-like steepness.


    The seabed is invisible to darkness.


    I dive down.


    Even the dull light of the sun quickly fades and the surroundings are pitch-dark.


    ¨D ¨D "Night Vision" Skill


    I looked around in the dark sea.


    The colorful fish that was swimming around me just now are gone, and instead you can see the shadows of big black creatures.


    Some of them are coming for us.


    ... is that a carnivorous monster?


    They may be after me as their prey.


    Suddenly, my body trembled and I turned around and left.


    What''s the matter with you? I immediately notice it before I think about it.


    "My king, why are you so blurry?"


    The Great Spirit of the Water (Deer) appeared behind me.


    Apparently, the monster was terrified of Deer''s magic power.


    Think back to the time you and Cain were conquering the undersea shrine.


    "I wasn''t a good man to deal with spirits... but I''d miss you if you weren''t here."


    Deer looked a little sad just like me.


    But you''ll soon have a refreshing face.


    "My king! You''re about to go to the undersea shrine." Don''t be alarmed! "


    "I''m not alarmed." You haven''t even reached the entrance to the labyrinth yet. "


    "Hah... well, that''s right." Ah, the monsters are here again. "


    "I wonder if it''s a sea dragon." It''s coming this way, isn''t it?


    "It''s a very large individual." I am not afraid of the Spirit of the Water. "


    It''s unusual in this ocean.


    While we were having such a conversation, a large sea dragon was approaching us.


    I opened my big mouth with Gabba and tried to swallow me whole.


    "Water Magic/Water Flow"


    I fixed the water around me and set up a simple water barrier.


    The sharp blade of Po Yong and the sea dragon is blown into the barrier of my water.


    Furthermore, the sea dragon attacked with sharp claws and swung its long tail, but it couldn''t reach them all.


    I was smiling at the sea dragon that was desperately trying to attack me.


    "Um, I''ll get rid of it, right?"


    You can''t help but think that I''m playing. The Water Spirit gathers magic power.


    The sea trembled in conjunction with mana.


    Shit! The sea dragon opened its eyes and quickly left at a tremendous speed.


    At the same time, the monsters that were swimming nearby disappeared.


    In the open ocean, I was alone with the Great Spirit of the Water.


    In the deep, quiet ocean.


    Slowly descending into the darkness.


    The silence lasted for a while.


    Um, did I do anything extra?


    "No, it''s okay." Soon it will be busy. "


    I laughed and returned to see the great spirits of the water ask me.


    But Deer''s face still looks worried.


    "... my king is not well now"


    Is that so?


    The [Bright Mirror Water] skill calms my mind.


    But I don''t know about the mood.


    It wasn''t the first time I was headed to a submarine temple.


    I tried many times a thousand years ago.


    I felt even more excited at the time.


    When Cain was there, he wasn''t good at swimming, so every time a monster appeared, he was making a fuss.


    That''s what the great spirits of the water (Deer) are aiming at the bottom of the sea.


    When I came back a thousand years later, I was going to invite Lucy and Sai.


    I''d like to invite Prince Leonard, but I''m sure Princess Sophia will object.


    Furiae-san...... I don''t want to be in the tropics because I can burn in the sun.


    The Great Sage (Momo) would definitely come with us.


    After defeating the Great Demon King, you may call out to Sakurai-kun.


    Unlike a thousand years ago, today''s magic tools are well developed, so order the latest adventure tools from Fujitsu.


    - I was thinking about it.


    Now it''s a dream.


    This world is dominated by the charm of the Witch of Disaster.


    The western continent has already fallen into her hands.


    Why did this happen?


    Did I do the right thing at that ceremony?


    I go around thinking, but I don''t land anywhere.


    At that time, if you did......, only remorse would remain.


    If only I had realized that the witch of the disaster could have taken over Furia-san.


    But what could I have done...?


    In the dark ocean, it''s very dark thoughts.


    "My king... it''s time to go to the bottom of the sea"


    Oh, I see the deep-sea wounds.


    Diah''s voice made him look at his feet.


    In the pitch-dark ocean floor, a huge strip of light runs through it.


    It looks like an elongated line, and it''s actually a huge rift that slashes through the ocean floor.


    Commonly known as Deep Sea Wounds (Deep Scar).


    It was the entrance to the submarine temple.


    Until now, I used the "Night Vision" skill, but I solved it.


    Light leaks into the deep sea, which is supposed to be pitch-black.


    ... and I put my foot on the bottom of the ocean.


    Standing on a cliff with a cutting deep sea wound (Deep Scar).


    The light of magic from my feet was shining down on me.


    Below this is the otherworld.


    It was overflowing with dense magical power.


    A giant cliff that seems to be slashed to the bottom of the sea.


    It is also said to be a scar of the former Divine Realm War, but the authenticity is not certain.


    Me and the Great Spirit of Water slowly stepped in.


    I leaped into a gigantic well.


    The wall of the Deep Scar is stuck with bumps and glowing magic stones.


    The magic stone with the size of a kobushi is highly pure and very valuable.


    If you take a few and sell them at the store, it will be about a million G.


    However, there are not many adventurers who come here.


    The reason for this is... "


    My king, the sea dragons are watching us.


    Unlike before, you''re wary of Deer.


    There are a lot of eyes that scorn us.


    They are all dragons of the sea.


    The first layer of deep-sea scratches (deep scars).


    It is a dragon''s nest in the deep sea.


    If you were mining a million Gs of magic stones, you would be surrounded by a swarm of dragons in no time.


    This is why it is said that the seafloor shrine is not suitable for the price.


    It looks like you''re in my way, let''s just get past it.


    The dragons are highly intelligent, so it''s good.


    A wise dragon does not fight in vain.


    There were no sea dragons who quarreled with the great spirits of the water.


    As a result, I was able to pass through peacefully, but I still pay attention to the places where there are many dragons.


    Once out of the dragon''s nest, the middle layer of deep-sea scars (deep scars).


    Overall, there are few organisms here.


    Instead, the magic power in the water became more intense, and the magic stones on the walls were colorful and beautiful.


    It is said that there are few attractions on the way to the undersea shrine, but I think the middle level is worth seeing.


    At times, you can see a sea snake (Sea Serpent) that looks like a monster over a hundred meters away.


    It must be a monster like the Lord who lived here for thousands of years.


    I saw it a thousand years ago.


    I suddenly felt my gaze and looked around.


    There was a group of mermaids watching us in the distance.


    It''s unusual to see a grown-up mermaid in such a dangerous place.


    He is waving at us with a meek smile.


    I waved my hand back.


    My king, that Siren is trying to enchant you.


    "Wasn''t it a mermaid..."


    As Deer groaned, the Sirens left.


    There were many monsters in the middle layer.


    But after all, there was no monster that messed with me and the Water Spirit.


    Slowly descend to the bottom of the ocean.


    "My king... it''s time for the lower level"


    "Ah... this is the territory of... let''s be careful."


    I nodded a little bit with Deer.


    I stare at my feet.


    There, the gray ground spreads.


    When I first came here, I mistakenly thought that this was the bottom of a deep sea scar.


    If you look closely, the ground is not flat, but soft.


    It''s even wiggling, and sometimes it''s trembling.


    - The sea monster Kraken.


    The size of the body alone is more than a hundred meters.


    I spread my legs several times longer.


    As far as I know, it''s the biggest monster in the world.


    They are (...), (...), (...), (...).


    The home of the sea monster.


    This is the lower layer of the deep sea scar (deep scar).


    Grrrrr!! and my huge legs are coming at me with tremendous force.


    Dodging that, I went down.


    Kraken is less intelligent than the giant.


    Everything that gets close is attacked.


    Besides, if you''re dealing with an individual, you''ll be able to summon other individuals.


    Let''s get out of here, Dear!


    Yes, my king!


    I''ll let the spirits of the water control the flow of the water.


    Kraken''s massive mass flowed without defying it.


    However, the number is high.


    Just a few dozen of them.


    Actually, I haven''t even counted them.


    It was a mystery how a monster several hundred meters long could maintain such numbers.


    However, as I repeatedly challenged the submarine shrine a thousand years ago, I gradually understood the ecology.


    "Is Kraken directly absorbing the magic power (mana) in the sea...?"


    ¡°Yes, perhaps. Otherwise, this giant can''t survive in this number.¡±


    There is definitely not enough bait.


    However, this deep-sea wound (Deep Scar) is overflowing with magic at unbelievable concentrations.


    Struck by the magical power of the sea, the rocks on the wall of the hole turned into heavy magic stones.


    It seemed that Kraken was absorbing its magic energy directly.


    Buoooooooo! and Kraken''s legs are coming at us again.


    The great spirits of the water prevented it.


    As we move down, the number of Kraken decreases.


    The lower level is their territory, but they don''t want to go down there much.


    I know why.


    Is Kraken the bait for the Divine Beast Leviathan?


    "Divine beasts should be able to live without eating anything, but they must be free to stay in the deep sea forever. I like eating monsters.¡±


    I''m chatting with Deer, passing through Kraken''s nest.


    Soon Kraken will be gone after us.


    ¨D ¨D The deepest deep scars of the deep sea


    It was a fantasy world.


    One side of the wall is glittering.


    I was continually exposed to too much magic power, and the entire wall became a magic stone.


    If you take this and change it, you will be able to play and live for seven generations.


    I don''t have the means to take it home.


    "No matter when you come... it''s a place full of magical power..."


    []/(v5r, vi) (1) (uk) to stumble/to


    I came to this world and ventured to many places, but this place was more than anything.


    Constantly, magic energy was flowing out from my feet.


    Many monsters were drawn to its magical power.


    Sea dragons build nests and attract various other sea monsters.


    For Kraken and the others, this magic power is the bread of life.


    Even so, it was an inexhaustible magic power.


    The adventurer''s search for the undersea shrine had barely progressed.


    Therefore, it is considered a great mystery what kind of environment it is for.


    That''s why I didn''t even know until the Water Spirit (Deer) taught me.


    ¡±What is this... magic power of yours, Dear?¡±


    I asked again.


    "Yeah, it''s sealed in the subsea temple, so it''s just leaking to the (...) or the (...), but... we''re the goddess."


    "That''s ridiculous..."


    With the magic power that has leaked slightly, the ecosystems around here are formed.


    There is one final labyrinth (Last Dungeon), and the journey to the submarine shrine "Deep Sea Wounds"


    There''s Lord Noah.


    But that was all it took to make the final labyrinth.


    "My king, it''s time for us to set an example." I can''t get any closer... "


    "I know. I''m just checking in today." Dear, please wait for me there. "


    "Be careful."


    I nodded tinyly.


    Narrow - but a few hundred meters deep sea wound suddenly ends, revealing a huge open space.


    There is a barrier in the open space.


    The kingdom of God that rejects the Spirit.


    Because of this, I, the spirit user, was supposed to carry a big hand.


    In addition to not being able to leverage the power of the Spirit, there is a Divine Beast ahead.


    We can''t reach the Submarine Shrine unless we break through.


    I watched the vastness of the deep sea.


    Nothing has changed since a thousand years ago.


    The bottom of the huge spherical space was flat.


    I wasn''t looking too far from here, but perhaps the seabed was also magically petrified.


    And a long mountain range runs on the bottom of the sea.


    It''s a gently curving mountain range.


    The mountain range is at its highest point.


    (...... [Senriku] Skill)


    Look at the peak.


    There, a god (...), (...), appeared to be erected.


    "Undersea Temple..."


    It''s been a long time since I''ve seen it.


    A thousand years ago, when I first looked directly at it, I was excited.


    And then I was desperate.


    ...... Zuzu, the mountain (...) pulse (...) was (...) moving (...) () (...).


    Apparently, I noticed the intruder.


    Slowly, the tip of the mountain range rose up.


    (Divine Beast Leviathan.....)


    I can''t recognize him as a creature when I see him too big.


    I once asked Lord Noah.


    ¡ó


    How long is Leviathan?


    "Well, I don''t think it''s going to be a pinch if it''s Makoto on the scale of this world, so I wonder if it''s about [...] half (...) of the length [...] of the [...] of the [...] Japanese book [...] state [...]] in the previous world."


    "I''m not sure..."


    Later, I asked Fujikan about the length of Honshu, which is about 1,500 kilometers.


    So half of it is 750 kilometers.


    Is that... a unit that represents a creature?


    ¡ó


    (I''m being watched.....)


    I felt that way.


    The Divine Beast Leviathan didn''t open his eyes.


    But he certainly looked at me.


    We can''t get any closer.


    Divine Beast Leviathan''s "Oracle" is to eliminate those who approach the submarine temple.


    To meet the sealed goddess Noah, we have to deal with the Divine Beast.


    This giant monster is dazzlingly out of standard.


    (It''s time to go home....)


    The time for an appointment with Queen Noel is approaching.


    Once again, I was able to confirm the undersea shrine''s recklessness.


    My heart did not lighten.


    ¡ó


    "Phew..."


    I came up from the sea and took a breath.


    The great spirits of the water are leaving.


    The clothes are dried by water magic.


    Take a leisurely walk along the sand to the mansion where Queen Noel would be.


    Just before sunset, I was on time for my appointment.


    When I came to the mansion, someone like a doorman showed me around.


    I was taken to a room like a large conference room in the mansion.


    I''ve been expecting you, Makoto-sama.


    A dozen men were seated there, centered on Queen Noel.


    Apparently they were expecting me.


    ¡°I''m sorry, it''s getting late.¡±


    "No, please come back by nightfall." It''s okay. "


    Queen Noel smiles loudly.


    I think I may have regained a little of my leeway.


    But the faces of the people around Queen Noel are all dark.


    They probably told us about the current situation on the western continent.


    The current situation of being controlled by the witch of the disaster.


    ¡°Now, let''s talk about the upcoming operation.¡±


    In the words of Queen Noel, the meeting began in a heavy atmosphere.

 327 Lesson 323: Makoto Takatsuki worries

    "The major cities of the western continent were all in the hands of the witch of disaster..."


    The meeting began with bad news from the Knights of the Sun.


    "But! In the Land of the Sun (Highlands) and the Land of Fire (Great Keys), we are prepared for emergencies, dispersing our forces and hiding them in seemingly irrelevant cities!" If we gather them together, we will become a force capable of overthrowing witches..... "


    ¡°We''ve also made contact with them. However, the hand of the witch of disaster had already been extended."


    "In the first place, the royals, nobles and generals of all countries are fascinated by witches, so they must have grasped the hidden power..."


    "... if that''s the case, then we''re completely isolated?"


    It''s not decided yet!


    "But where can I actually ask for help..."


    "I don''t even have enough troops here..."


    The conference room is already full of heavy air.


    I thought I''d shut up, but I asked what bothered me.


    "How did you decide whether you were fascinated or not?" If the opponent was fascinated, would you find this place too? "


    I don''t want to be able to pinpoint a place where Cain could have helped me escape.


    "I will explain, My Lord, the brave of the Land of Water." There is a magic tool that measures your mental state from the voice of the person you are talking to. It turns out that all of our contacts are fascinated. The source of the magic call is disguised so that it cannot be traced. Those who are fascinated and have a reduced ability of thinking will not be able to solve the disguise..... "


    "I see..."


    My doubts about amateurs have been cleared up.


    But the situation is not good at all.


    ¡°I''ll keep reporting. According to the measurements of the barrier master here, it will take about 14 days for the barrier of attraction by the witch of the disaster to reach this herben archipelago. It will take another 25 days to cover the entire world. I think there is an error....."


    "In less than 40 days, this world will fall into the hands of a witch." What do you mean? "


    You don''t have any hands!


    "What about the other continents!" What is the Glenflair Empire doing in the Southern Continent! ¡±


    "It looks like it''s already moving... but you can''t tell me the details."


    "I didn''t have intimate diplomatic ties originally..."


    The Glenflair Empire seems to be the largest nation on the southern continent.


    "If so, it seems that you can hit me with some kind of hand..."


    But is that too much to ask for?


    "Hero of the Water Kingdom... do you have any ideas?"


    Someone looked at me and said:


    All eyes gathered at once.


    "No, unfortunately, especially at night..."


    I had no choice but to respond honestly.


    The story of my dreams can''t be told, such as conquering an undersea shrine and leveraging the power of the goddess...


    I didn''t even have a way to attack it.


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone''s expression became even darker.


    All the heroes of the western continent have fallen into the hands of the witch of disaster.


    As the only safe hero, I wish I could say something to cheer everyone up, but no good words came out.


    And without a solution, the meeting was opened.


    Find the remnants of the western continent.


    Seek help on other continents.


    Those two points were the policy for the future.


    The mansion is in a hurry.


    In the flying conversation, I heard a voice saying, "Where is Noelle''s exile?"


    Certainly, you can''t stay hidden on this remote island forever.


    We don''t have any bastards here.


    But where...?


    In less than a month, the whole world will be fascinated.


    There was no escape.


    Everyone argues endlessly, as if they were going through the darkness with their hands.


    There''s nothing I can do. I left the mansion quietly.


    Outside, the sky and the sea are still blue.


    When this view turns completely gray, the world belongs to the Disaster Witch.


    (I''ll do what I can...)


    We have to be Queen Noel to request help from another country.


    All I can do is fight like a battle.


    If the enemy forces are here, we''ll be on the jetty.


    Until then, I had no choice but to challenge the Undersea Temple.


    ... if the world was ruled by a witch of disaster, I might not even be able to challenge it.


    ¡ó


    A few days later.


    I continued to challenge the Seabed Temple.


    Even so, if you smash it, you''ll die lightly.


    I couldn''t use my Spirit Magic.


    I watched the Divine Beast Leviathan.


    But.


    (It''s not moving at all...)


    Normal Divine Beasts don''t move at all like mountains.


    Only show movement when the intruder (me) shows up or the bait (Kraken) gets lost.


    Once, the Great Spirit of Water was used to drive a large number of Kraken into the territory of the Divine Beast.


    I wanted to be a part of the Kraken herd.


    The results were sporadic.


    While it was blinking, Kraken was skewered with the magic of the Divine Beast.


    I''ve been killed by magic with you.


    Of course, the intruder (me) was also well understood.


    For Leviathan, the Kraken herd seemed to be treated like a bunch of medallions.


    Harmless if left alone, but can be hunted whenever I want to.


    In that case, I tried to erase the signs with my "secret" skill all the way from the first layer of deep-sea wounds to the deepest.


    However, as soon as I entered the territory, Leviathan''s gaze turned towards me.


    Secrecy makes no sense.


    The eyes of the Divine Beast could not be deceived.


    Some days I spent the whole day underwater and watched the god beasts.


    But there was nothing new to discover.


    According to Lord Noah, he''s been protecting this star''s ocean for 15 million years.


    Maybe it''s just a blinking day for humans.


    (I can''t think of a batter...)


    No matter how many times I tried the undersea shrine, I couldn''t see the light.


    Even Cain and I had no teeth a thousand years ago.


    This time, I was alone.


    (At least if Lucy and Sai-san were here.....)


    No, you can''t do that anyway.


    Lucy''s Spatial Transition (Teleport) and Sae-san''s Unstoppable Time (Superstar) were dependable, but her Divine Beast opponents were still tough.


    I want manpower.


    However, all my people were fascinated by the witch of disaster.


    There was nothing left to do.


    No matter how much I thought about it, somehow I fell asleep on the beach.


    The goddess did not appear in the dream.


    ¡ó


    Makoto-sama? I''ll catch a cold when I sleep here.


    I woke up when someone shook my body.


    "...... Princess Noel?"


    Yes, this is Noel.


    Scrub your sleeping eyes.


    It was Her Majesty Queen Noel who looked down on me.


    Oh, I said princess.


    "Excuse me, Your Majesty."


    "No..."


    When I corrected it, Queen Noel gave a sad expression.


    "I may not be qualified to call myself the Queen, who has fled from the Land of the Sun."


    "That''s not true!" Queen Noel is leading the way. ¡±


    He jumps up in a hurry and denies the words.


    Queen Noel is the only leader on the western continent who isn''t mesmerized by the witch of disaster.


    With her gone, there is no one to pull everybody off.


    "Thank you, by the way, I hear you''re challenging the submarine shrine every day, but how is the situation?"


    "That''s..."


    I''m a talker.


    Flattery is not a good progression.


    Knights and wizards who lived in the Harbin Islands, led by Queen Noel, contacted people from the western continent and contacted other continents on a daily basis.


    I don''t give a shit about that kind of exchange, so I don''t give a shit.


    Instead, the role of the guard of the mansion and the purpose of challenging the submarine shrine and leveraging the power of the goddess is shared.


    Because Queen Noel has agreed, no one else has said anything, but it may seem like the only hero is playing.


    In fact, it''s like playing in a labyrinth (dungeon) every day, because I haven''t achieved any results.


    I predicted that it would be time I was asked to help with my work.


    But it was different.


    "I''ve never actually seen anything called a labyrinth..."


    It was such a word that came out of Queen Noel''s mouth.


    That''s right, it''s dangerous.


    She was a royal lady.


    I thought no princess would dive into the labyrinth.


    But Queen Noel shook her head to the side.


    "Sophia went into the Great Labyrinth to train a shrine maiden." Flora, a tree shrine maiden, says she has explored the Forest of Magic... and I haven''t experienced anything like it. That''s probably why I''m vulnerable to adversity like this..... "


    Once again, Queen Noel''s face turned dark.


    Hmm, you seem pretty mentally weak.


    Queen Noel, who always behaved brightly, blocked it.


    There''s something to cheer me up...... and the thought jumped out of my mouth.


    Labyrinth, would you like to join us?


    Huh?


    Queen Noelle with her eyes open to my words.


    The only place nearby is the Seabed Temple, but it''s safe to go along the way.


    "Um... um... that''s the final labyrinth (last dungeon), right?"


    Of course, I''m not saying it''s impossible.


    "Um, well... uh, what should I do?" I never thought I''d accept such an invitation..... "


    It seems confused, but it doesn''t seem like an unpleasant atmosphere.


    She seemed to be worried about "hmm" for a while, but she finally looked at me as if she had made up her mind.


    ¡°This is definitely my last chance, and I''d love to go with you!¡±


    It was the answer.


    ... invite yourself, but is it really okay to take the Queen of One Nation to the final labyrinth?


    Well, if the customer wants to go, it''s okay.


    It will be a change of heart.


    ¡°When would you like to arrive? I''ll be fine at any time."


    "Yes... I see. It''s already evening today, so can we do it early tomorrow morning?"


    Fine, I''ll see you later.


    Yes! Thank you very much, Makoto-sama!


    That said, Queen Noel left.


    I felt a little better than when I was first called out.


    ¡óThe next morning.¡ó


    "I''m sorry to keep you waiting... is it okay to dress like this?"


    "Good morning, Master Noel." I think it''s good. "


    When Queen Noel came, it wasn''t the usual dress, but the uniforms she saw on the battlefield.


    I guess it''s because I don''t have any adventurer clothes.


    Just a glance and you can see that there are a lot of protective magic in the uniform.


    This would be safer than the adventurer''s outfit.


    Well then, let''s go.


    I''ll reach for my right hand.


    I suddenly thought it was disrespectful to hold the Queen''s hand, but the timing was too late.


    Yes, yes.


    Queen Noel grabs my right hand nervously.


    Let''s stop thinking about disrespect.


    Escort them to the final labyrinth.


    ¨D ¨D Synchronization Sun magic


    I connected the Magic Circuit (Manalink) with Queen Noel in the same tune.


    The magic I once received from the sun goddess was useful.


    Well then, let''s go.


    Yes!


    Me and Queen Noel jumped into the ocean.


    "Ahhh! It''s amazing, it''s not hard to breathe in the water, and it''s not cold!" Wow! There''s a lot of fish! The snake swimming over there is very big! "


    Queen Noel''s tension was high.


    For the first time on the way to the labyrinth, the liver sits.


    It''s a sea snake (sea-serpent), so it''s a monster.


    "Eh!? Isn''t it dangerous?"


    If the Great Spirit of the Water (Deer) is nearby, the monster won''t come any closer.


    That said, I summoned the Great Spirit of Water and introduced her to Queen Noel.


    "That''s why, Shrine Maiden of the Sun." Just calm down a little bit. "


    "You''re the Great Spirit of the Water......, thank you very much. The labyrinth was refreshing."


    I can''t help it, I''ll give you a lecture.


    Wow, thank you!


    Deer''s tone was rough, so I was frowning, but Queen Noelle didn''t seem to mind.


    It is lightly familiar.


    Queen Noel''s Communist powers were high.


    For a while, I was listening to Dear and Queen Noel chat.


    Eventually, it came to the near shore of the Deep Scar.


    I turned to Queen Noel.


    ¡°From here, we dive into the deep sea. It gets dark, but don''t panic. The water temperature is adjusted by water magic. The water pressure is also good. The monster will be powerful all at once, but if there is a water spirit, it will not attack us. Sometimes there are monsters approaching us, but I will get rid of them. Do you have any questions?¡±


    It''s okay.


    Queen Noel nodded with a serious look.


    I didn''t seem particularly bothered.


    I set off slowly towards the bottom of the sea.


    ¡ó


    "Ah, I was scared. The Sea Monster (Kraken) is so big! Besides, the magic of Master Makoto and the Great Spirit of Water (Dia) was incredible!"


    "I didn''t expect to go deeper into the deep sea (Deep Scar) on my first adventure..."


    Along the way, I tried to turn around many times, but Queen Noel said, "I want to see more!" So I went to the front of the Divine Beast.


    The Demon King (Cain) ''s first challenge was frightened by the first layer of deep-sea scars (Deep Scar)...


    Queen Noel''s prowess seemed to be higher than that of the Demon King.


    "It''s good to see the final labyrinth directly."


    Queen Noel said with a smile as she changed her clothes.


    The clothes wet with sea water have already been dried by magic.


    "After this, it''s work, right?" Aren''t you tired? "


    The time is not even noon yet.


    Busy as it may be, I wonder if it''s okay.


    "No, it just changed my mind."...... if Ryowski returns safely, I''d like to come back with you. "


    A smile makes me a little sad.


    That''s right, Sakurai-kun would be a hundred-powerful if you invited her too.


    I also feel a little tingly.


    Will he be safe under the witch of disaster?


    "I don''t think Furia-san is going to do anything wrong, but..."


    ¡°Well, I have a meeting, so I''m going back to the Mansion. What about Master Makoto...?"


    "I will continue to challenge the submarine temple." Or, if the army of the witch of disaster is coming, I will stop it. "


    ¡°Okay, don''t push too hard.¡±


    Then Queen Noel went back to the Mansion.


    The footsteps seemed light.


    After this, we will probably continue to meet for the future measures.


    "He''s a tough guy..."


    My king, are you going to the undersea shrine again?


    The Great Spirit of the Water stood right behind her.


    "Oh, there''s nothing else I can do."


    "Honestly, I don''t think it''s going to be easy like this..."


    Usually, Dear''s remarks are frail.


    "Don''t worry."


    I returned it with a smile.


    But the smile was due to the [Bright Mirror] skill.


    I may not be in a very good state of mind either.


    On that day, I tried the undersea shrine twice.


    A few more days passed after that, but things did not turn around.


    However, only the sky and the sea are losing their color and are dyed gray.


    A knight under Queen Noel came to me and said, "I think it''s time to leave this island."


    It seemed that the [charm] of the Disaster Witch had an effect.


    Heading to the southern continent.


    I heard that the Empire would accept it.


    I told him I''d go with him.


    I can stay unaffected by the charm, but it would be irresponsible.


    Today is the last day to challenge the Seabed Temple.


    It was sticky until late at night, diving into deep-sea wounds.


    The result... was a tragic failure, as usual.


    --I couldn''t conquer the submarine temple.


    ¡ó


    "What... is this place?"


    I woke up.


    Tomorrow is the day to leave the island.


    Exhausted from the final labyrinth, I must have slept on a sandy beach.


    Under the stars.


    But when I woke up, I was standing in the starry sky.


    I was standing there in space.


    Hurry up and keep your mouth shut.


    However, breathing was not a problem at all.


    I mean, this isn''t the universe.


    You can calm down your confusion with the [Bright Mirror Water] skill.


    Probably here in a dream.


    However, such a realistic dream is......


    "Hey, hey, Knight Moon Shrine Maiden (Furiae)"


    A voice came from above.


    Her skin is puffy.


    It seems that the voice is so clear that it can penetrate through the sky.


    He looks up at his voice in a hurry.


    I was standing there.


    White, long hair that shines like a star.


    Smooth ceramic-like brown skin.


    Eyes like purple crystal (amethyst).


    And the perfectly proportioned appearance of everything.


    At a glance, I understood that between people (...) (...) (...) there is (...) (...).


    More than that, I felt a sense of oppression and fear comparable to the first time I met Noah.....


    I was unconsciously kneeling.


    "Takatsuki... it''s Makoto, goddess"


    I said that and lowered my head.


    "Oh, my God."


    You can hear a mocking voice overhead.


    "Looking directly at me, the reaction is interesting." Rikishi is Noah''s favorite. Most kids go crazy as soon as they see me. "


    In addition to the words, I knew that the opponent was definitely a goddess.


    But why the goddess?


    In the first place, conversation with the goddess was not possible due to the influence of the [gray world] of the witch of the disaster.


    I haven''t been able to go to the Goddess''s space for a long time.


    "Lady Noah and Lady Destiny..."


    Nevertheless, the goddess in front of her naturally appeared in front of me.


    "Well, this planet hasn''t been seen for a while, has it?" Altena-kun, who had a fine personality, was supposed to be managing it with special attention. Aside from the fact that Noah was sealed, it was a really boring star for me. The barrier to reject the gods... the goddesses of the Holy God Clan must be in a great hurry. Just imagining it will make you laugh. in the first place.... "


    Is the goddess... close to Lord Noah?


    I inadvertently asked.


    The goddess''s tongue narrowed its eyes.


    ¡±When I''m talking to you, do you... want to die?¡±


    I get the illusion that my heart has been grabbed by an eagle.


    My body trembled.


    I''m scared.


    "Excuse me..."


    "Fufu, I''m just kidding. I''m kind."


    I knew it was a lie.


    The goddess in front of her is a god who kills people with whims.


    Crush the bugs.


    But there is something I have learned from what I have said so far.


    There was only one goddess who was close to Lord Noah and was not of the Holy God Clan.


    Did you read my mind? The goddess in front of you opens her mouth.


    "Oh, by the way, you didn''t name yourself yet." This is disrespect, disrespect. "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I didn''t make the fool of my mouth again, and I waited quietly for the next word.


    "My name is Nair Lattepp." I wonder if the knight is more familiar with the name of the Moon Goddess (Nia)? By the way, Noah called me Nyalu, but I don''t care if you call me Knight. "


    Nii...... his smiling face looked like a child who had found an interesting toy.

 328 Episode 324: The Moon Goddesss Swearing

    - Dear Moon Goddess (Nia),


    It is the patron saint of the Moonland (Raphylloig) and the goddess who fascinated the witch (Nevia) of the disaster a thousand years ago.


    Honestly, who''s behind this? It can also be suspected.


    It''s like a mountain I want to hear... but unlike Lord Noah or the goddess of water, I feel like I have to choose a word.


    You should never have spoken casually, there was such a nervousness.


    "Nai...... Nyal-sama, do you mind if I say something?"


    "Hmm, you''re a good apostle to be called the same as Noah." Fine, I''ll forgive you. "


    The goddess of the moon who waits for my words with her eyes narrowed.


    Just asking questions like that didn''t get me killed.


    However, if I say something boring, I will leave immediately, or I will have my head chopped off.


    Nyal-sama seems very happy, but is this world a happy state for Nyal-sama?


    I may have been a little too straightforward to ask.


    I predicted that the tricky questions would buy anger.


    In response to my words, Nia-sama did some thinking.


    "Knight, look at your feet."


    "At your feet... what''s that?"


    I noticed it when it was pointed at by the goddess of the moon.


    At your feet, the blue planet that you saw from space is spreading out.


    At first glance, it is similar to Earth, but I notice from the shape of the continent that this planet has seen my world from the outside.


    Ira-sama showed it to me before, but it was the biggest difference from that time.


    Slowly, the stars are greyed out, as if they were invaded by disease.


    "Nevia is doing well." The beautiful blue planet is completely cloudy. "


    "... yes, that''s right."


    I was overwhelmed by the witch''s magic.


    Looking out of the stars, you can see how incredibly magical it is.


    The magic that captivates the whole star.


    Can you stop something like this?


    "It''s a lovely curse... ''A world of equality and peace where no one gets hurt''." Fufu...... no one competes, no one competes, no matter how unpleasant they are, they live together with their neighbors. No, in the first place, it seems like there are no more concepts that people like or dislike. It is like the (...) world (...) of death (...). Can you love a world like this? "


    "That''s..."


    I don''t know.


    I''m sure it''s a good thing to hear about a world where no one gets hurt.


    However, I''m sure that such a world.....


    ¡°Maybe a little bit boring.¡±


    I answered honestly.


    After answering, I looked at the face of the goddess of the moon.


    The Moon Goddess looked down at me and twisted her mouth to the third moon.


    ¡°Absolutely. It''s a boring world. The Holy God Clan''s panicked appearance is quite a spectacle, but, well, it''s only a matter of time. The rest is a world that ends in stagnation...... Now."


    Jun, and Nia-sama came down in front of me.


    In front of you, the beauty that is too neat is approaching.


    I swallowed the gourd and swallowed the swallows.


    You wanted to rescue Noah from the submarine temple, didn''t you?


    "Yes... I thought we had to rely on Lord Noah to break this situation."


    "Yeah, yeah, it''s an easy request, but it''s not a bad idea."


    Here, the goddess of the moon turned to her mean gaze.


    "However, unfortunately, the submarine temple can never be broken through by humans (...) and (...) Ki (...)." Do you know why? "


    Divine Beast... because there is a Leviathan.


    Exactly!


    Phew! And Nia-sama jumped up and ran a few revolutions in the air.


    And staring upside down at me.


    "Here''s the quiz, Knight."


    "Yes, yes... what is it?"


    Nia-sama''s words were sudden.


    I don''t have time to read the truth.


    "This blue planet... it''s gray now, but do you know the name of the planet?"


    "The name of the star...?"


    The library of the Temple of Water, the days spent studying as an adventurer, and the history of the western continent taught by Princess Sofia.


    Follow the memories of the past.


    I don''t think anyone taught me anything.


    "No... I don''t know"


    I think so.


    I thought I would be disappointed, but I was convinced lightly.


    "There is not even a continental hegemonic state on this planet." All of them are small countries. "This is Altena''s plot to prevent the earthly people from using too much force..." Knight, the name of the star you are living your daily life is "Planet No (...) a (...)". What do you think that means? "


    "Planet Noah..."


    It was the first time I knew about it.


    Master Noah didn''t tell me.


    The goddess of water and the goddess of destiny.


    But if there''s a reason I can give you such a name... "


    "The star that Goddess Noah is sealed..."


    "Yes! In other words, this planet itself was created with (...) seals (...) and (...) marks (...)." Do you understand what it means that every human being can''t break the seal? "


    "... that''s..."


    I feel dizzy.


    Did I try something like that?


    Lord Noah''s words come to life.


    - If you feel like it, come and help me. I''ll wait a long time.


    Thinking of it, Lord Noah didn''t tell me to come to the Submarine Temple from the beginning.


    If I felt like it, it was a word that I would take.


    Because you knew you couldn''t?


    "It''s a terrible story. It''s a [final labyrinth] that even the human race can conquer." Moreover, the way to solve Noah''s seal is the condition that "only when Noah''s followers reach the submarine temple". In fact, it''s just a labyrinth. "


    I really enjoyed Nia-sama''s tone.


    I''m hopelessly desperate, like I''m so happy.


    At that time, my neck is breathing.


    At some point, the goddess of the moon, who was right behind me, placed her hand on my shoulder.


    "Don''t you regret it? The attack on the submarine shrine seems impossible for the holy gods of the celestial realm." Don''t you think it would be refreshing if you could finish this and let them blow you off? "


    The voice of the goddess of the moon whispering in her ear resounded sweetly.


    The clear beauty sounds like an angel''s whisper, and the brain is about to melt.


    "...... Master Nyal asked you to help me?"


    Somehow, the Moon Goddess''s sincere intentions came to pass.


    The Moon Goddess wants to unseal Noah.


    I don''t know why.


    "Ahahah! What''s the reason for this?" Noah and I are friends! Can you believe it? "


    "... of course, I believe it."


    I can''t believe it.


    However, Nia-sama smiled in disgust at me, as if she had already seen what was going on in my chest.


    "But there''s nothing in this world that you can get for free." There was a wise man saying, "If you want it, give it first." Now, Knight Moon Shrine Maiden. What can you offer me? "


    Nia-sama''s slim legs could be reconstructed in front of her.


    The eyes that looked down at us were frozen cold as they laughed.


    What can you offer me...? Before I even think about it, the letter comes up in front of me.


    Do you want to make a deal with the Moon Goddess (Naialrat Hotep)?


    Yes, sir.


    No, I''m not.


    The RPG Player skill brings up the question.


    Before answering that choice, the Moon Goddess said, "Oh?¡± he twinkled.


    ¡±Is that... is that... your ability?¡±


    The Moon Goddess had a choice.


    ¡°Yes, it''s called the ''RPG Player'' skill.¡±


    I answered honestly.


    "Hmm... what are you going to do about it?"


    "Um......"


    I chose to get lost a little bit.


    The word "deal" is a little... no, it''s very scary, but I can''t pull it off here.


    The choice, as usual, vanished into particles of light.


    "Oh! This is amazing!"


    The goddess of the moon exclaims with admiration


    ...... Why would I be surprised if I just chose a choice?


    At that time, choices appeared again in the air.


    Will you respond to the transaction with the Moon Goddess (Naialrat Hotep)?


    Yes, sir.


    No, I''m not.


    (I wonder if the push is here......)


    I was increasingly afraid of the details of the deal, but I chose "Yes" nonetheless.


    The choice disappeared and never came out three times.


    ...... Now, we need to continue our conversation with the Moon Goddess.


    I thought so. When I turned towards the Moon Goddess, she looked at me with a more serious face than ever before.


    Nia-sama?


    "You... what did you do just now?"


    "I just chose a choice..."


    "Choices..., choices..., you (...) had (...) choices in sight." What choice is it? "


    "That''s..."


    I explained what I said earlier and told you that I chose "Yes" twice.


    "I see......, the choice appears and we are pressed to make two choices. Is that the kind of ability (skill)....."


    Um, didn''t Nyal-sama see a choice?


    I thought you were looking at me like Noah and Ira.


    "I have a (...) a (...) a (...) a (...) a (...) a (...) a (...) a (...) a (...) a (...) a (...) a (...) a (...) a (...) a (...) a (...) a (...) a (...) a (...) a (...) a (...) a (...) a (...) a (...) a (...) a (...) a (...) a (...) a (...) a (...) a (...) a (...) a (...) a (...) a (...) a (...) a (...) a (...) a (...) a (...


    I was told a strange thing.


    The goddesses were looking at me.


    No... wait a minute?


    When I recall it carefully, I had never been pushed by Noah or Ira into the content of [choice].


    There was some sort of reaction.


    So, what was the goddess looking at...?


    What could Nyal see?


    Ability to prompt caution and careful judgment in critical situations.


    That''s how I see the [RPG Player] skill.


    Was it different?


    "What could I have seen?" That doesn''t matter now. Fufu... I honestly thought that no matter what you offered me, it would be impossible to attack the submarine temple... but this is interesting! Rikishi is Noah''s favorite. "


    Um, did you think it was impossible?


    Don''t listen to the boulders, put in the tsk-a-tsk-a-tsk-a-tsk-a-tsk.


    "That''s right! It''s ridiculous to challenge the Divine Beast Leviathan with a living human." I thought that if I made you my "vassal" and "altered" your body, there might be a chance of winning about 0.01%. I''ll stop. If you do that, your current abilities will be lost. "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I was told to do terrible things.


    My Goddess of the Moon was thinking.


    "Well then, I''ll pay you for your help... but if I can''t save Noah, how about you serve me as a slave for about 10,000 years?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I was given a terrible condition.


    It was like a mountain to say that I of the human race could not live for 10,000 years, or that I was a slave in the first place...


    "Hmm? I wonder if the conditions are too slimy?" Then the period is extended to 20,000 years..... "


    ¡°On the first condition, please!¡±


    I see, I see.


    The Moon Goddess who never ceases to smile at my words.


    I replied inadvertently, but after I said I would accept the deal.


    I can''t pull it off anymore.


    Well then, please help me out, Nyal-sama.


    "Fufufu, you can think that you got on a big ship." Now I''ll tell you what you have to do. [M] After you wake up, you have to convince Noel. It was said that the [Goddess of the Moon] would be descended into the [...] generation. If I were to descend, I would buy the wrath of the Holy God Clan and the Evil God Clan. We need to fool their eyes. "


    The goddess of the moon, who was still chattering.


    Queen Noelle is a sun shrine maiden, isn''t she? Isn''t it impossible for the goddess of the moon to descend? "


    "Now Noelle-chan is a saintly woman." The Saintess was qualified for all seven attributes. I can accept the Moon Goddess for a short time. "


    "What if it''s been a long time...?"


    I''m sure you''re going to be a loser.


    That''s why I''m too pale to say anything important, this goddess.


    I''m sure you''ll turn me down, Rock.


    "It''s your job to do something about it." Otherwise, you will accept the curse of this world. "


    "... convinced Queen Noelle and then what?"


    "As for how the goddess will descend, Noel-chan is more of a specialist." You can just call the Moon Goddess in the procedure for calling the Sun Goddess. Do you understand? "


    Pachin and the Moon Goddess broke their fingers.


    Then, I gradually blurred in front of my eyes.


    "Wait! If you release Lord Noah, can you break the curse of this world?"


    This is the most important point.


    I can''t convince Queen Noel if the answer isn''t clear.


    Ahahahaha! Unseal the Sun Goddess (Altena), the ruler of the entire universe, and her equal goddess Noah! With her help, there''s nothing the world can''t do! ¡±


    Until my consciousness was far away, the moon goddess''s pleasant laughter was echoing.


    ¡ó


    Makoto-sama... I''ll catch a cold when I sleep in this place.


    The voice I heard when I woke up was Queen Noel.


    The Knightess of the Guard was shaking my body.


    "... Good morning."


    It was supposed to be strong in the morning, but I was unusually up.


    My body is as heavy as if I had a cold.


    "In that case, it seems that it was still difficult to take control of the submarine temple..." It''s time to leave. We must leave this island. Makoto-sama is joining us..... "


    "Her Majesty Queen Noel."


    I knelt before Queen Noelle.


    Yes, what is it, Makoto-sama?


    The goddess of the moon will help us conquer the undersea shrine.


    !?


    The eyes of Queen Noel and the surrounding Guardian Knights are wide open.


    "Um... why did you suddenly end up like that?"


    Queen Noel listens in bewilderment.


    That''s true.


    "I can''t stand the state of this world... if you help me..."


    I continue to explain, thinking that it is painful.


    The knights of Queen Noel''s bodyguard look suspiciously.


    "Heroes of the Land of Water. How the hell are you going to help me?"


    "Nya... it''s said that Nia-sama will descend on Queen Noel''s body."


    "" No! ""


    It was the knights around me who reacted more to my words than to Queen Noel herself.


    No! Noel-sama!


    Descend the Moon Goddess, etc.


    Hero! Are you crazy!?


    I was suspicious of my sanity.


    ... well, if you look at the tragedy now, you can''t help thinking that.


    Queen Noel stares at a dot with her fingers on her lips, as she thinks of something.


    Queen Noel opens her mouth as the Knights of the Guard speak negatively.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please shut up for a moment."


    The words shut everyone''s mouth in an instant.


    ¡°I have a few questions. Makoto-sama talked to the Moon Goddess, didn''t he? Do you really want to help me?"


    "Yes, you promised me."


    said briefly.


    Actually, it''s a trade-off for my 10,000 years in captivity.


    "I see. Next, I''m going to bring down the Moon Goddess to me. Did you mention any caveats?"


    "... that''s..."


    I said a few words, but I stopped hiding them.


    "If the goddess of the moon were to descend for a long time, she would become an abolitionist..."


    !?


    The eyes of the Knights Guard opened even wider.


    There were even those who were aggressive towards us.


    But Queen Noel remained calm.


    "I''m not a moon shrine maiden, so it''s normal to pay for miracles." What I wanted to hear was that in order for the goddess to descend normally, I needed a magic tool that was related to the goddess... but I didn''t have it. Isn''t Master Makoto carrying anything? "


    No, I don''t think so.


    I''ll bend my neck.


    Even so, could you agree to the arrival of the Moon Goddess to hear the words?


    "I''m aware that you''re saying a lot of nonsense..."


    "Even if I go back to the Mansion, I won''t get any magic tools related to the Moon Goddess." It''s hardly in the land of the sun, so... I''m in trouble. "


    Mmm, queen Noel thought about it.


    The Knights of the Guard are dying.


    I recall my belongings again, but I can''t recall the dumb ones, such as the goddess''s dagger, Cain''s black armor, Anna''s ring... and other magic tools, but I can''t recall the one that came from the goddess of the moon.


    "I wish I had gotten something from Furia-san..."


    No, what the moon shrine maiden gave me... ah (...) ah (...).


    Noel-sama.


    Makoto-sama.


    It seems that Queen Noel came to that at the same time as me.


    Makoto-sama, give me your hand.


    Yes.


    Give me your right hand.


    Queen Noel grabbed her hand.


    Takatsuki Makoto is a (...) witch (...) woman (...) of the (...) moon (...) and a (...) guardian (...) knight (...).


    In that case, the existence itself was like a magic tool derived from the goddess of the moon.


    "I will now begin the ritual of descent." Everyone, please step back a little. Be careful not to lose your temper. "


    Noel-sama!? Are you serious?


    "Please reconsider! If anything happens to you!"


    You''re the only one I can count on right now!


    "The Moon Goddess can''t be trusted! It was the Moon Shrine Maiden who created the Disaster Witch!"


    The Knights of the Guard screamed, but Queen Noel smiled loudly.


    "It''s okay. I believe in Makoto, whom Ljowski believed." I''ll leave the Mansion to you for a while... relax, Makoto-sama. "


    "Yes, yes..."


    Queen Noel''s eyes shine blue.


    The white magic light was overflowing from her body.


    A singing voice echoes from Queen Noel''s mouth.


    - The goddess of the moon who brings out the darkness.


    ".....


    ".....


    I''m thrilled already.....


    It was such a poem that came to be heard in pieces.


    In the meantime, the light is overflowing and I can''t open my eyes anymore.


    Oops!!! and there was a light explosion.


    The atmosphere trembled with enormous magic power, and the shock released my hand from Queen Noelle.


    Lie on the butt as it is.


    When I tried to get up in a hurry to grab my hand again, the cool air passed through my neck.


    The light that covered Queen Noel was gone.


    The ritual of descent seems to have ended.


    Queen Noel is a little nervous without a word.


    "Master Noel...?"


    Did the Moon Goddess''s arrival succeed?


    My question blew away as soon as I saw Queen Noel''s face.


    Noel, the sunshine maiden who was always smiling like the sun, individually and with a bright personality.


    However, that bright smile disappeared... "


    "Hmm, this is the body of the Saintess chosen by the sun goddess (Altena)." It''s not bad, is it? "


    Kukuku...... and Queen Noelle smiled as if she had simmered all the malice in the world.

 329 Episode 325 The Moon Goddesss Prank

    "When has it been that long since I''ve been on this planet?"


    Kukukuku...... and the Moon Goddess (Nia) with the face of Queen Noel, who laughed evilly.


    I''m afraid that what I did was really the right thing to do.


    "It''s a strange feeling. It feels different from the arrival of the sun goddess (Altena)..."


    I returned to my usual adorable Queen Noel''s expression.


    "Master Noel, you must be conscious." I thought it had been hijacked. "


    "Even if the goddess descended on the shrine maiden, the shrine maiden''s consciousness remained." However, I shouldn''t be able to hear you during this descent...... ah! "


    I opened my eyes, as Queen Noelle, who answered my question, found something.


    The knights of Queen Noelle were lying in front of her.


    Are you okay?


    I''ll call one of them and check their complexion.


    She is breathing and is not seriously injured.


    I think I''m just losing consciousness.


    "I was just impressed." Rather, if you''re spending your time in a place like this? "


    It was the goddess of the moon who had descended on Queen Noel who gave a boring voice.


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    Nyal-sama, can you help us conquer the Undersea Temple?


    ¡±Fufufu... I told you to leave it to me, didn''t I?¡±


    Lady Nyal looked unstoppable with her arms crossed.


    Keep approaching the stars and the sea.


    I''m in a hurry, too.


    I wonder if he''s on his way.


    But the moon goddess stopped snugly near the beach.


    "That said, you don''t have to dive into the ocean to be honest. Because there is a sea god barrier under the deep sea wound (Deep Scar), the Knight, who is a spirit user, cannot achieve enough results (performance)."


    While saying that, the Moon Goddess pointed her finger into the air.


    Then, I moved my fingers slightly in front of me.


    It was like attracting a cat or a dog.


    "Nyal-sama...? What are you doing?"


    "Kukukuku... you''ll see, right away." In the meantime, let''s talk about the Divine Beast Leviathan. These gods and beasts are entrusted with two "divine trusts" from the Holy God Clan. One, as you well know. "


    "Lord Noah''s seal... right?"


    That''s right. It''s your job to get rid of the ''fools'' who are aiming for the undersea shrine.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It is very painful for the fool himself to be sporadically driven away.


    What''s the other one, Nia-sama?


    Queen Noel took part in the conversation.


    There was only one person who was speaking.


    "It''s the planet''s guardian, Noel."


    "Are you a guardian... if so, will you do something about this situation?"


    Princess Noel''s question was plausible.


    Right now, we are in the middle of a crisis (pinch) in which the world will be conquered by the witch of disaster.


    "Unfortunately, the Divine Beast Leviathan is a Divine Beast for interstellar war." I won''t be involved in any of the little things we do on the surface of the planet. "


    "Chi, is it small!? It''s so important that the whole planet will be fascinated!"


    It doesn''t matter. The Divine Beast travels only in times of unprecedented catastrophe, when the stars (...) collapse (...) and the bodies (...) collapse (...).


    "Is it a catastrophe...?"


    Oh, by the way, it''s about time.


    It''s about time?


    "Look at the sky."


    I raised my gaze to the words of the goddess of the moon.


    And without understanding the meaning of the view that came into my sight, I was confused for a moment.


    The time was dawn.


    The sun is beginning to rise.


    The clouds that covered the sky have disappeared only around us.


    It seemed like the aftermath of the arrival of the goddess of the moon.


    And the problem is that the moon is already losing its radiance and floating in the white sky.


    "That''s the size..."


    Oh, Makoto-sama!!!!


    Queen Noel screamed.


    "The moon is... close?"


    The moon is usually smaller than a golf ball in a wide night sky.


    That now looks about the size of a basketball.


    "No, it looks like it''s getting bigger even more slowly when I look at it with my eyes closed..."


    "Nyal-sama... what did you do?"


    asked the goddess of the moon in a trembling voice.


    Nyal-sama grinned.


    "Call the moon (...) (...). In about 10 minutes, the moon (...) will crash on this planet (...) (...)"


    "............ Huh?"


    "... why would you do that?"


    The Moon Goddess smiles gently at me, bewildered by queen Noelle.


    "It''s for your sake, Knight." I told you I''d help you, didn''t I? "


    "I didn''t say I wanted you to drop the moon!?"


    What are you talking about, this goddess!


    The Goddess of the Moon shrugged her shoulders as she almost grabbed her hand and shouted.


    "Look... (...) I''m here (...) (...)"


    ...... zuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    What''s this?


    The sea is shaking.


    All the birds took off from the island.


    No, not just the birds, but the insects.


    The dogs and a few livestock on the island began to scream.


    The sea is shaking and the ground is slightly vibrating.


    Is it an earthquake?


    The wobble is much more constant in this case.


    The small wobble doesn''t get any bigger, but it keeps vibrating without settling.


    A small earthquake lasted for tens of seconds, during which the empty moon grew larger and larger.


    It was like a Cataclysm.


    Even if I turned to ask for an explanation, the Moon Goddess remained nagging.


    And.


    Gogo, Gogo, Gogo, Gogo, Gogo, Gogo, Gogo, Gogo, Gogo, Gogo!!


    Suddenly, the explosion resounded in response to the earthquake.


    It was not the sound of an explosion, but the sound of water and water hitting each other.


    The closest one is the Great Falls I heard about in the Great Labyrinth.


    An underground lake with giant waterfalls that used to belong to Sai-san.


    The sound was about a thousand times louder.


    "Ah, ah...?"


    There was a strange object in the direction that Queen Noel pointed.


    It wasn''t there before.


    Until a while ago, the ocean plains were spreading there.


    But I can''t see the ocean anymore.


    Instead, it was a giant wall.


    A long wall that stretches everywhere.


    It rose suddenly from the sea surface.


    The wall rises everywhere.


    Soon they pierced the clouds, and still their spots were rising.


    The ascent of the wall, as if perpetuated,


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ zu¡­¡­¡­¡­ n


    and slowly stopped.


    It looked up at the high wall that penetrated the cloud.


    The tsunami is coming!


    Queen Noel screamed.


    "Deer"


    Yes, my king.


    The Great Spirit of the Water (Deer) appeared immediately and lightly stopped a tsunami of a dozen meters.


    If that tsunami had swallowed up our islands, all the creatures there would have been pushed away.


    So I have to thank Deer, but I stayed dazed.


    You should have seen it (...) many times (...).


    It was always in the dark depths.


    Besides, it was a long way away.


    I''ve never been this close.


    "Leviathan..."


    Queen Noelle, who heard me mutter, turned around with a dazed look on her face.


    "...... Master Makoto, what did you just say?"


    "Queen Noelle was the first to see it." That''s Leviathan, the god-beast that protects the undersea shrine. "


    "Eh...? Eh... but... is that...?"


    You can''t catch up with my words, so I black-and-whiteed my eyes, and then I fainted.


    "...... ahh"


    Oops.


    Hugging Queen Noel, who was about to collapse, in a panic.


    His eyes opened wide immediately, turning into a mean face.


    "Now, the divine beast Leviathan has been lured outside the barrier between the saw and the sea god." Moreover, I am in the middle of being distracted by another matter called "the fall of the moon". Don''t you think this is a great opportunity? ¡±


    The Moon Goddess seemed really happy.


    But I was worried.


    "...... is it okay to do this?"


    "Divine Realm Rules", as Lord Noah used to say.


    The gods must not interfere in the earth.


    The goddess is delivering her voice to the people through the shrine maiden.


    There are other ways to lend a hand directly.


    The goddess of destiny (Ira), who sent me a thousand years ago, is forbidden to descend on the shrine maiden as punishment for breaking it.


    However, this...... right in front of you interferes too much, doesn''t it?


    "Until I worry, Rock is Noah''s messenger." Look, I''m not trying to run the goddess on this planet, so don''t worry about it. Of course, if you overdo it, Altena will be angry with you... but luckily, thanks to Nevia''s barrier, I can''t see what''s happening on the ground from the horizon. "


    "So, this is Safe...?"


    Yeah, well, if it''s such a prank...


    The moon goddess laughed with a small wink.


    ... the horror of calling the fall of the moon a prank made our body tremble.


    "Nevertheless, that''s all I can do." It would be a burden on Noel''s body, and the Holy God Clans in the Heavenly Realm would have noticed. All right, we''re ready for you. What are you going to do, Knight? "


    The Moon Goddess stares at me with challenging eyes.


    It''s a very different way to imagine it, but it''s no different than helping me.


    "...... Thank you for creating the opportunity, Nyal-sama"


    I''ll be ready.


    In front of you is a giant wall that jumps out of the sea.


    The head of the god beast Leviathan is hidden in the clouds and invisible from below.


    We need to take him out now.


    "Deer! Gather the spirits of the water!"


    Loudly giving instructions.


    Alright, you are the great spirits of the water on this planet, right?


    No.


    My king?


    "All of them. Call out to all the great spirits of the water as much as you can."


    "... I see, it will take a while, but I will collect it."


    I''ll check the destination in time for Deer to get ready.


    Divine Beast Leviathan does not cast his entire body on the earth, but leaves half of his body at sea.


    Lord Noah''s undersea shrine must be on the Leviathan''s back.


    Find the location with the "Senriku" skill.


    (There it is!)


    Discover an undersea shrine that stands roughly on one of its giant walls.


    That''s where I''m going.


    There''s Lord Noah over there.


    Feelings are high.


    But don''t panic.


    Twenty percent of the preparations are not yet finished.


    (I want my legs....)


    I was usually more comfortable on my own because I was underwater.


    However, this time, there was an anomaly where the submarine temple was going out.


    Water magic can be seen as a giant bird or a flying dragon, but it is inferior to the real thing.


    Besides, I also feel painful because I don''t have any users of spatial transition (teleport).


    Can''t Queen Noel use spatial transitions? I thought I''d ask.


    Basah, Basah, Basah...


    A gigantic windbreak echoed overhead, and a giant shadow covered our island.


    "I''m sorry... Makoto-sama, I lost my mind... haa!"


    Queen Noel screamed again as she regained consciousness.


    Right in front of us, a giant black dragon appeared as big as Koyama.


    "... King of Ancient Dragons (Ashtarot)?"


    "It''s amazing."


    Well, Demon King Ashtarot!?


    With that, the body of the giant dragon shrank and turned into the figure of a grim big man.


    Queen Noelle is shaking a little as she grabs my clothes.


    "Were you here, Takatsuki Makoto?"


    "Oh, to escape the fascination of the witch of disaster." You were all right, too. "


    "Except for me, all the Ancient Dragons were bewitched by Nevia." I was wondering what happened... but what happened to you? "


    Of course, the tip of the ancient dragon king''s gaze was a giant beast that protruded from the sea surface.


    But now it''s still, and it only looks like a giant wall.


    Leviathan came here in a hurry to prevent me from turning the moon into this planet.


    It was the goddess of the moon who replied.


    "You... no, you..."


    "I am the goddess of the moon." Even so, the descendants of the Dragon God. It''s quite unknown that all the creatures have come all the way here to escape. "


    It''s my first time to see you, Moon Goddess.


    And the king of the ancient dragons bowed his head unto the words of Niah.


    Every time I think about it, even though you''re the Demon King, you''re polite to the gods, aren''t you, King of the Ancient Dragons?


    What do you think?


    Takatsuki Makoto! You''re going to challenge me!


    The Ancient Dragon King quickly turned around with his teeth out.


    Are you mad?


    I''m going to go to the undersea shrine on the back of the god beast Leviathan.


    "Let me help you too!" Don''t say no! "


    It was an offer of help.


    I have decided to reply.


    Of course, it''s very helpful.


    "Fufufu... I didn''t expect to have a chance to challenge the Divine Beast for a long time in vain!" My life was for today! Hahaha! "


    The Ancient Dragon King seems to enjoy himself.


    Apparently, the expression just now was a look of joy.


    Noah''s messengers belong to all of us, but the descendants of this dragon god are also crazy.


    The goddess of the moon said, "It''s getting interesting."


    There''s only one person who hasn''t said this about this situation...


    "Huh? Um... uh... I kind of understand it in my head...... ah"


    Queen Noel has fainted again.


    ... I may have gone too far on my own and done something wrong.

 330 Lesson 326 Queen Noels Regrets

    ¡óNoel Artena Highland''s Recollections¡ó


    It''s been a turbulent day since she became Queen of the Sun Country (Highland), the largest nation on the continent.


    The resurrection of the Great Demon King and the strengthening of his army toward that end.


    The reconstruction of the country of the moon (Raphylloig) and the skirmish with Japan.


    Coordination among countries as the allies of the seven continents.


    And build a great barrier to prepare for battle against the Great Demon King.


    All of them were tough.


    But with that, I was able to defeat the Great Demon King.


    And then, I married Lyowski, the second-generation light hero and my husband, who is said to be the rebirth of the savior Abel.


    Maybe that was the brightest time of my life.


    But I failed.


    Even if the Great Demon King could be defeated, the witch who had taken over the power could not be defeated.


    The Great Barrier I prepared to prevent the Great Demon King''s attack was used by the Witch of Disaster.


    The world was enchanted by the curse of the witch, and all the people were fascinated.


    While I was trapped underground, the people of the Land of the Sun were already in the hands of the witches.


    ... I can''t do it anymore.


    When I gave up, I was helped by Master Makoto Takatsuki, who was not as fascinated as I was.


    And he escaped to a remote island where the witch''s curse had not yet arrived, a long way from the continent.


    Then I looked around for help and contacted various places.


    The result... was by no means good.


    The faces of me and the people around me were getting darker day by day.


    Some people were desperate and helpless.


    Even so, Makoto was the only one who continued to take control of the submarine temple.


    The face was not pessimistic.


    It looked more forward than anyone else here.


    ... oh, Ryowski is right.


    Makoto Takatsuki wouldn''t give up at any time.


    I''m glad this man is with us.


    I must have been heartbroken by myself.


    If we don''t find a way to save this world and fall into the hands of the Witch of Disaster.


    I will surely be imprisoned and locked in the basement again, or I will be killed.


    However, Makoto, who is thought of as the [Moon Shrine Maiden (Furiae)], who is the descendant of the witch of the disaster, will not be treated badly.


    And yet you keep us company all the time.


    Then I decided to fight it to the end.


    I thought I''d run to the end of the world, but I''d run to the end.


    "But..."


    GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!


    "Hah!?"


    A bass explosion.


    I woke up to the sound of something gigantic bumping into each other and the trembling of the air.


    Nyal-sama? What was that noise?


    Ah, the moon falling must have caught the Divine Beast Leviathan in the face.


    ¡°Great, you caught me safely.¡±


    ¡±Fufu... the moon is suddenly falling and Leviathan must be confused¡±


    But then, you have to hurry, right?


    Huh? I''ve been trying to magically disrupt the orbit of the moon for a while, so I can buy you some time.


    Oh, Nyal-sama.


    Fufufufu, that''s right, you can praise me even more


    Unintended words pop out of my mouth in words like Makoto-sama''s public talk.


    I''m talking about the Moon Goddess (Nia) who came down on my body.


    The content of the conversation was too bumpy and didn''t get into my head at all.


    "... sorry, I''ve lost my mind again"


    I apologize for my flustered head.


    Are you all right, Master Noel?


    Makoto looked into my face worryingly.


    "Yes....."


    Even though I replied, I still felt like I was in a dream.


    The cause of my unconsciousness... "


    "Takatsuki Makoto! This armor is amazing!" Is Cain wearing such an artifact? "


    The voice of the King of Ancient Dragons was heard.


    I''ll just lend it to you, so thank Lord Noah afterwards.


    "Hmm! That''s right!" Let''s thank Goddess Noah! "


    Makoto-sama... he''s the Demon King Ashtarot, isn''t he?


    It looked very familiar to me.


    Makoto-sama, how long have I been out of my mind?


    "It''s only about a minute." I just gave Cain''s armor to the ancient dragon king. It looks like you''ll be helping us take control of the submarine shrine together. "


    That''s what I''m saying.


    "Ah, um... you''re going to challenge me..."


    With a shivering voice, I pointed to something like a giant wall protruding from the sea.


    It penetrates the clouds like the "Heavenly Tower" that runs to the heavens seen on the southern continent, and its breadth is too huge to see the edge.


    Besides...... the horrible thing is that the huge wall is moving slowly, but (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...)


    - Divine Beast Leviathan


    It was a legend I had only heard of in mythology.


    We can''t waste the precious opportunity that Nyal-sama has made for us.


    Makoto answered with a face that had no doubts.


    "Oh, is that so..."


    and I only uttered a word.


    "By the way, I have a request for Queen Noel." It''s about the strategy of attacking the submarine temple.


    "... eh?"


    Her body trembled as she twitched.


    The other day, I dived with Master Makoto to the [Deep Sea Wound (Deep Scar)], but I didn''t think it was so horrible.


    Makoto''s goal was to conquer the submarine shrine.


    It was to unseal the goddess Noah and save the world from the curse of the witch of disaster.


    I would have done anything to help.


    (...... but)


    I look around again.


    The moon that is falling.


    A Divine Beast that appeared on the earth.


    And the most powerful demon king in front of me.


    (No, what are you asking me to do...?)


    I became frightened.


    "I-If I can do anything..."


    "Thank you, Master Noel." I think it''s time for Deer to come back. "


    "Hah, hah..."


    Dia-san is the name of the Great Spirit of the Water that Makoto often talks about.


    "My king, you are back."


    "Welcome back, Dia. How''s the head and tail?"


    ¡°Come here. Everyone was happy to come.¡±


    - Sung.


    and the ambient temperature dropped.


    And you notice the cause.


    ¡±Hee!¡±


    I want to scream and praise myself for not losing my temper.


    I guess it was because I saw the Divine Beast and the Demon King up close.


    I''m not happy at all.


    Thank you all for coming!


    Makoto shouted with a smile --- As far as he could see, there were so many great spirits of water filling the island.


    The number seemed to be as many as millions as when all the armies of the Sunland were gathered together.


    "You''ve gathered a lot." All the spirits of the water on this planet... no, they''re not. Takatsuki Makoto, where did these great spirits come from? "


    The ancient dragon king asked Makoto-sama.


    "It''s from the neighboring stars." I don''t think one of these stars will be enough for Leviathan. ¡±


    ¡±Don''t be ridiculous... look, the sea is raging because I''m calling so many spirits of water¡±


    The words of Makoto, who said something outrageous, and the dazed voice of the demon king looked towards the sea, and there was a sea that was rough with high waves that I had never seen before.


    "But I don''t know if this number is enough... Dear." It''s still going to increase, isn''t it? "


    "Yes, my king, the great spirits of the water are gathered on this planet one after another." The Spirits are coming from anywhere to save the goddess Noah. "


    "Hahaha! Hey, knight! Let''s get more and more!"


    From my mouth, Nia-sama talks happily.


    "Nevertheless....."


    The King of Ancient Dragons snorted in a slightly grumpy voice.


    "Even though there is a demon king and so many great spirits of water, the god beast Leviathan doesn''t care about this..."


    "Just because you didn''t look at us, you know we do."


    And Makoto answered the words of the king of the ancient dragons.


    I looked up at the sky.


    ... I''m dizzy.


    At some point, the clouds cleared and I saw the head of the Divine Beast Leviathan and the moon that was touching it.


    It''s like the end of the world.


    In addition, the spirits of the water are gathering on this island one after another.


    Even though the sky is clear, the sea is as rough as a storm.


    I was afraid that the island would soon be swallowed up by the waves.


    Noel-sama.


    Yes, yes!


    Makoto-sama spoke in a serious voice.


    "Could you use the [Song of the March of Victory], which is the skill of the Saintess?"


    "Is that... to Makoto-sama?"


    The skill I acquired when I became a saintess - "The March of Victory."


    This is an auxiliary magic that temporarily greatly increases the health and magic of allies thanks to the protection of the Sun Goddess.


    That might not seem like such a strong skill.


    However, unlike normal auxiliary magic, the "March of Victories" has an upper (...) limit of (...) (...) (...) (...) (...).


    Therefore, it had the advantage that it could be applied to all the armies of the sun country.


    But....


    "[The March of Victory] is a magic that is truly valuable to many people. Makoto-sama, even if I call you alone....."


    It''s okay, I''ll relay it (hub) and give the spirits of the water the effect of the marching song of victory.


    "Oh, can you do that!?"


    I shouted in amazement.


    "Speaking of which, you did that a thousand years ago...... I remember a terrible memory"


    Anna was able to use the same skills.


    In a conversation between the King of the Ancient Dragons and Lord Makoto, I learned that he had done it in the past.


    Moreover, it seems that Anna-sama, the legendary saintess, was doing it.


    "Well then, I''ll use my skills on Makoto-sama..."


    I held Makoto''s hand.


    ¨D ¨D Sun Magic ¡¤ Song of Victory March


    When I activate the magic as I pray, the white light envelops Makoto''s body.


    The next moment, a violent magic force was generated that stopped my breath.


    The spirits of the water gathered around the island shine.


    Even the Great Spirit, each of whom possessed tremendous magic power, gained even more magic power.


    Indeed, the effect of the marching song of victory rests on the great spirits of the water.


    "That''s pretty good. Isn''t he more powerful than Anna, my king?"


    I see. Noel-sama''s magic is more effective at ascending.


    Is that so?


    I was surprised because I thought that I was inferior to Anna-sama.


    "Anna was training her brave skills." It seems that the Saintess was not good at her abilities. Since Noel-sama is a saintess, it''s highly effective. "


    "I''m afraid..."


    When I was having such a chat.


    - Zusin.


    and his body suddenly became heavier.


    "Ah!?"


    Suddenly, I realized that I had been attacked by a feeling of intimidation (pressure) that prevented me from breathing.


    Oh, oh, oh, is Noel-chan okay?


    When the goddess of the moon called out, her body softly lightened.


    What the hell was that...? When I looked around, the Ancient Dragon King frowned, and there were many water spirits on their knees.


    Makoto was the only one who seemed to have nothing to do with it.


    Makoto looked up at the sky in a daze.


    "Ayaa, I... I''m looking at you."


    Makoto-sama snorted.


    I didn''t even have to think... what the hell is going on?


    ©¤ ¨D The giant eyes of the Divine Beast Leviathan looked down at us.


    ".........!"


    My legs tremble and I can''t stand.


    ... I''m just being watched.


    "That''s good, Ancient Dragon King." Leviathan cares about us. "


    Makoto is the only one who talks in the same way as usual.


    Gradually, I got scared of him.


    "... it''s the first time I''ve felt fear just because I''ve been gazed at." It''s been a difficult experience. "


    Demon King Ashtarot laughed unstoppably, but a cold sweat was flowing down his face.


    "The lava is Noel-sama''s magic." The great spirits of the water have been greatly strengthened. "


    Makoto is happily looking at the great armies of the great spirits of the water.


    "However, there are too many spirits gathered on this planet." If we stay like this, this island will sink, and it will affect other continents as well. "


    It was my mouth that uttered this word, but the Lord of words is the Goddess of the Moon.


    If you look at the ocean again, the waves are higher than Highland Castle.


    Now, when you leave the ship, you will be swallowed by the waves while it blinks and become an ocean turtle.


    "That''s embarrassing..."


    "Shall I instruct my king and some sisters to put the sea down?"


    "Is that the only way?" If possible, I don''t want to disperse my forces.


    I listened to Master Makoto and Mr. Dia''s conversation blurry.


    - Boy, let''s take care of the sea.


    Huh?


    When we noticed it, a seven-color giant stood near us.


    At first glance, it looked like a monster, a cannibal giant, but the sense of intimidation emanating from its body was wrong.


    There was even a sacred atmosphere.


    ... what is this giant?


    ¡±Hmm... this is surprising that the Titans, the losers of the Divine Realm War, are wandering around this place.¡±


    The first one to react was the goddess of the moon.


    The seven-colored giant looks down at me.


    "Are you... Nia-sama?" It''s unusual to be descended on the earth. "


    "Fufufu... there''s no reason not to see such an interesting spectacle in a special seat, is there?"


    "I see... as always, you don''t seem to have any interesting eyes." The divine beast Leviathan appears on the earth, and the great spirits of the water are gathered on this planet...... If you come in a hurry, it was the boy of Noah''s Lady''s Apostle. "


    Having said that, the giant turned his gaze to Makoto-sama.


    It''s been a long time since you were a giant god.


    "I thought I saw you recently..." I''ve been planning to save Miss Noah for tens of thousands of years, but I didn''t expect to do this in just a few years... "


    ¡°Is it true that you manage the ocean more than that?¡±


    "Ahh... I wouldn''t be able to put my hands on the ground of the god tribe, but if Leviathan and the spirits of the water bumped into me like this, all the islands around here would be swallowed up by the sea." I don''t think the Holy God Clan can do that either. I will help you so that no extra lives are taken. "


    It''s helpful.


    "I want the boy to focus on helping Miss Noah."... but is there a chance of winning? I can''t help you in the fight against Leviathan. "


    "I know." If I can concentrate on you, that''s all I appreciate. "


    Makoto-sama was talking to the seven-colored giants, who were exuding a terrible sense of intimidation.


    Um... Makoto-sama? Do you know this giant?


    "Oh, I''m sorry, Master Noel." This is the family of the goddess Noah, who was recently awakened by the Holy God Clan about 15 million years ago during the Gigantomachia Divine World War.... did you tell me your name? "


    "You don''t name yourself, and it''s better not to know. I am the forgotten God."


    "...... is it God...?"


    I can hear my voice.


    When it comes to 15 million years, in mythology, the last Divine War is said to have taken place.


    Usually, I laugh at jokes, but in the current situation, I feel common sense is more wrong.


    It''s not a joke in the first place.


    In other words... I wonder if there is a god in front of me who was defeated in the Mythical Era.


    No, I can''t.


    My head is about to explode.


    ... I don''t think I can keep up with the story.


    Is it time to head out?


    The ancient dragon king asks Makoto-sama.


    "Yeah, let''s go, Dear."


    "Yeah... but..."


    The Great Spirit of the Water glanced at me.


    Well, do you have something to say to me?


    "What is it, Mr. Deer?"


    "The great spirits of the water are still gathering." If possible, I''d like you to keep playing "The March of Victory", but is it difficult? "


    I was told that, and I couldn''t understand the content for a moment.


    My ability as a saintly lady, the "March of Victory", cannot be used directly by the Great Spirit of Water.


    In order to be effective, Makoto-sama needs to be the relay point (hub), that is.....


    "W-What do you want me to do with Master Makoto against Leviathan!?"


    His voice turned around.


    And I looked up at the sky.


    Leviathan''s eyeballs, larger than Highland Castle, quietly look down on us.


    "Ah, are you going to challenge me too...?"


    "I-I-I..."


    "Hey, Deer, don''t be ridiculous. She''s the queen."


    "The Great Spirit of the Water, isn''t that difficult?"


    Before I could answer, Master Makoto and the Ancient Dragon King denied Dia''s opinion.


    The Demon King worried me.


    "I see... I''m sorry." It was stupid. "


    Diaz nods.


    You said you were worried and made a suggestion, right?


    Makoto-sama is putting his hands on the head of the great spirits of the water.


    Makoto seems to have left me on this island.


    The sea is desolate, but it seems that our giant god will protect the island.


    "That''s why I can keep an eye on you here..."


    Makoto challenged Leviathan to manage a world cursed by a witch of disaster.


    As the last remaining hero in the world.


    Is it really good for me, the Holy Maiden, to just look at it from a distance?


    I heard that Anna-sama fought with Makoto-sama a thousand years ago.


    And it seems that my [Victory Marching Song] is more powerful than Anna''s.


    Then it should be Makoto''s power to continue using that magic together.


    "Ugh!"


    A voice came out of my mouth unexpectedly.


    I''ll go with you!


    With those words, Makoto''s eyes widened.


    "... I''m going to challenge him?" Are you all right? "


    Makoto looked up to the moon, which of course was about to fall to the ground, and the Leviathan who supported it.


    ... no matter how many times I see it, I don''t think it''s a sight from this world.


    "But I''ll do my best"


    I answered with a trembling voice.


    Makoto is scratching his face with a troubled face.


    "Well, isn''t that a good idea?" He said he would come. "Ride me."


    The King of the Ancient Dragon turned into a giant Black Dragon.


    To my surprise, the black armor that was coming changed its shape to match the dragon''s figure.


    "That''s the goddess''s artifact..."


    "Well then, shall we go?" You can''t get off on the way? ¡±


    With a mischievous face, Lord Makoto pulled my hand and I rode on the back of the Ancient Dragon King.


    "Boy, Miss Noah, please."


    Leave it to me.


    Makoto replied with a smile to the Giant God Clan.


    Well then, let''s go!


    When I said that, the Ancient Dragon King rose all at once.


    Acceleration makes it difficult to breathe for a moment.


    Soon, the ground was far away.


    Still, Leviathan''s body, too gigantic, stretches upward like a wall.


    The Ancient Dragon King continues to ascend.


    The great spirits of a million waters follow.


    A sight as if war were about to begin.


    No, this was a more difficult test for God than war.


    Takatsuki Makoto, do you have a plan?


    The Ancient Dragon King asked.


    I''m also curious.


    Sophia said that Makoto-sama was pathologically prudent, so there must be a careful plan...


    ¡±Hmm? It''s just a protrusion towards the submarine temple that you can see over there.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Did you hear that wrong?


    I thought Makoto-sama said he was going to attack me... "


    "Of course, I''ll ask the great spirits of the water to do their best." I have to reach the submarine temple to unseal Lord Noah. I''m going to distract Leviathan, so I want you to dive into the submarine temple at the time I say, King of the Ancient Dragons. "


    "...... I understand. My daughter said that Makoto Takatsuki is insane once in a while, but this is how it is."


    "Rude."


    While listening to Master Makoto''s conversation with the King of Ancient Dragons, I almost felt dizzy.


    We came together at a momentum... is that really good?


    ... the sun goddess (Altena), please protect us.


    I could only pray to the goddess that my voice would not reach me.

 331 Lesson 327: Makoto Takatsuki Challenges the Divine Beast

    "Well......"


    Ride on the back of the Ancient Dragon King (Ashtarot) and aim for the sky above.


    We''ve reached as high as the clouds, but the Divine Beast Leviathan''s head is still far above.


    The goal is not to defeat the Divine Beast.


    It was the arrival of the Undersea Temple and the liberation of Lord Noah.


    The Undersea Shrine is built on the back of the Divine Beast Leviathan.


    We went up to about the same altitude to stop it.


    Nyal-sama


    What''s the matter, Knight?


    I asked the Moon Goddess (Nia) who had descended on Queen Noel.


    What is the time limit you can descend on Noel-sama?


    I did say that thirty was the limit.


    It has already been more than enough.


    "Hmm, I think it''s about 15 minutes."


    Got it.


    I listen to the words and look around.


    The number of the great spirits of the water (Undine) is roughly two million.


    We can gather more if we take the time, but we can''t afford to.


    The goddess of the moon who had descended on Queen Noel.


    Ancient Dragon King equipped with Cain''s artifact.


    And the great spirits of the water (Undine) who came from the neighboring stars.


    With all the help I can rely on, I challenge the Divine Beast.


    So I suddenly remembered.


    Speaking of which, there is still (...) force (...) (ah) (...) (...) (...) (...)


    Noel-sama was able to use [Revive Magic], right?


    "Yeah, yeah, I can use it, but what?"


    Well then, can you give me a call?


    "What? Um... what are you doing?"


    Queen Noel looked confused, but she didn''t have time to explain.


    I didn''t say anything---the goddess''s dagger pierced my (...) breast (...) (...) (...).


    Of course, I avoid the heart, but the blood bursts out and my vision darkens.


    KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH


    The screams of Queen Noelle are rising, but I can''t help but lose my temper and crush it in my heart.


    ¨D ¨D Dedicated to Lord Noah.


    Activates the Cataclysm.


    Sun Magic Revive!


    Queen Noel, who was screaming, would cast a spell on me.


    The wound to the chest was blocked immediately.


    "Thank you, I have to do this to dedicate my life to the goddess"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Queen Noel said nothing.


    You''re totally¡ð looking at me with your eyes at Kigai.


    Damn it.


    Sakurai-kun''s wife thought him a freak.


    I''ll have to make an excuse later.


    "Takatsuki Makoto... what is that?"


    The king of the ancient dragon, who owes his back, asks spookily.


    Apparently, he''s watching us.


    I turned my gaze to the three little spirits around me.


    It used to be just me.


    Is it a service from Lord Noah?


    "It''s the Spirit of Time." I''ve given up my entire life, and I''ve been able to call three of them. "


    "Ahahahaha, hahaha!! There''s an idiot! He''s an idiot, Mr. Noah''s messenger! I don''t hate stupid kids like you!"


    The goddess of the moon was laughing loudly.


    Looks like you''re having a good time.


    "Well... let''s go."


    Now we are ready.


    It may not be enough, but I did my best.


    There will be no further situation.


    ¡±Um... Makoto-sama¡±


    At last, Queen Noel spoke to Leviathan.


    Noel-sama? I''m sorry, I was surprised.


    "No... I''m surprised, but I''ll forget about that now." Could you please stop...? "


    "Well, but..."


    ¡±Now... now I''m part of the party, right?¡±


    When I was told that, it started to get worse.


    There was a strong sense of being the queen of the largest country on the continent, but in "This Time", Ichirasu was a party member.


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Noel. Please don''t put it on me, too."


    "You may abandon me... yes, I understand, Makoto-san." I keep playing "The March of Victory." Please do as you please. ¡±


    Even though she was nervous, Anna''s face was revived when she smiled forcefully.


    From that nostalgia comes a natural smile.


    Ashtarot, can you go?


    "I''ve been waiting for you."


    "Deer, please."


    "Leave it to me, my king."


    After calling out to everyone, I began to take control of the [last] submarine temple.


    ¡ó


    "At first, yes." The spirits of the water... drop the comet. "


    First, we have to stop them.


    Countless comets descend from the cosmos for miles to miles.


    The comet poured into the Leviathan as it entered the atmosphere, glowing red.


    A crashing comet causes an explosion and a storm strikes.


    ¡±Hee!¡±


    Queen Noel screamed small.


    Are you okay?


    Hey, I''m fine! Makoto-san, turn around!


    It is said in a trembling voice.


    ... then I won''t hold it till the end.


    ¨D ¨D Synchronization (Synchro) Bright Mirror Stop Water


    "Oh...?"


    "I shared the effect of my calming skills in tune. Have you calmed down?"


    ¡°Yes, thank you¡±


    "Hey, Takatsuki Makoto. What if you''re flirting with a woman?" Your comet dropping isn''t working at all. "


    When I was talking to Princess Noel, the Ancient Dragon King complained.


    Certainly, the power of the comet explosion was tremendous, but Leviathan the Divine Beast''s scales barely hurt.


    If it''s the kingdom of fire, it could blow up with one or two shots.


    "It''s a comet, but I''m not a big threat."... however, it would be troublesome to deal with this number. "


    For the Divine Beast Leviathan, it''s like a light rain.


    It was a monster as expected.


    What''s next? Makoto Takatsuki.


    "I don''t think the comet dropping won''t work this far..."


    After hitting hundreds of comets, the Divine Beast Leviathan didn''t hurt or itch.


    As usual, she looked down at me with her big eyes.


    We can''t let them get any closer to the submarine shrine.


    Even so, I was very vigilant.


    I''d like you to be on your guard.


    Suddenly, he spoke to the goddess of the moon.


    Nyal-sama, is it possible that Leviathan has discovered you?


    "Hmm, I don''t know. I don''t think you''ve found out about the Moon Goddess. It''s just... you might think that the Moon Fall Executioner is in there."


    "I see..."


    Surely that would alert us.


    But is it even possible for anyone but God to make the moon fall?


    A sacred moon wizard could sacrifice about 100,000 souls.


    "I-I see..."


    I''m afraid of the fact that if I do my best, I''ll be able to do anything in the human race...


    I feel like I''ve gotten some extra information.


    Let''s forget about it right away.


    ¡°When do I barge in?¡±


    The ancient dragon king seems to be tingling.


    "You have to be patient."


    I''ll do the next one.


    - The right hand of the Spirit.


    Spiritualize the right arm.


    Incidentally, the left arm was grabbed by Princess Noel and cannot be spiritualized because it is in tune with the "March of Victory".


    The sensation of the right arm becoming the spirit body is gone.


    Instead, I waved my arms at the magic manipulation procedure.


    "Water Magic ¡¤ White World"


    ¡±Cum!¡±


    Queen Noel screamed small.


    A blizzard covered one side.


    The snow is so pure that the sight becomes pure white.


    Of course, the Divine Beast Leviathan didn''t even see us.....


    "I''m being watched."


    "I''m being watched."


    "Makoto-san, the sense of intimidation from the Divine Beast hasn''t changed..."


    The King of the Ancient Dragons, the Goddess of the Moon, and Queen Noel were stormed in.


    It seems that this kind of blindness doesn''t work for a Divine Beast with Divine Eyes.


    Well, I just tried it.


    I stopped the blizzard.


    "This is the main order."


    Gathering magic power in the right hand of the Spirit.


    The magic power of spirits is infinite.


    Use it to unleash all kinds of magic.


    - Big comet drop.


    Comet County, which has been pouring down since before.


    A giant comet that stands out from them.


    Oh!


    "Awesome..."


    The Ancient Dragon King and Queen Noel exclaimed with admiration.


    It''s not about the size of the moon, but it''s a comet the size of a (careless) water country that is about to blow up if it collides with the ground.


    That''s when I got so close to Leviathan.


    []/(n, vs) (


    It didn''t sound like that, but with that ease, Leviathan''s giant fins bounced off the comet.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Queen Noel''s eyes widened as the Ancient Dragon King snapped.


    ... I don''t think this is going to work.


    At last, there is only one last resort.


    "My king... we can go whenever you tell us to."


    The water spirit (Dia), who had been quiet until now, whispered in my ear.


    Is that the only way...?


    "Deeee..."


    "Don''t look like that. I''m here to help Lord Noah. The sisters gathered for that?¡±


    "Alright....."


    I don''t feel comfortable, but I can''t miss this opportunity.


    After using spirit magic, I said "please" for the first time.


    --The Great Spirits of the Water..., to save Lord Noah..., death (...), (...) with (...) ku (...)


    "", "", "", "", "", "


    More than 2 million water spirits.


    They attacked Leviathan one after another.


    Incidentally, the Spirit does not have the concept of "death".


    The great spirits, which are part of nature, will resurrect after their destruction.


    The expression was "death", but the point was to ask for a "special attack".


    The Great Spirit of the Water is a magical being with a will.


    It attacks moving enemies without giving detailed instructions.


    Each of them is in the class magic class, and now the power is raised in Queen Noel''s "March of Victories".


    Then, the Great Spirit of the Water charged toward the Divine Beast Leviathan and (...) exploded into (...) (...).


    Dodo dodo dodo!!!!


    A massive explosion of magic power (mana) bursts all over Leviathan''s body.


    Instead of a physical explosion like the comet just now, a magic (mana) explosion.


    That''s how the Divine Beast Leviathan''s body went.


    Dozens, hundreds, and thousands of water spirits crashed into Leviathan and blew themselves up.


    ..................................................................................................


    The atmosphere was shaken by the unpleasant sound of metal rubbing against it.


    "What is this...?"


    "... my head hurts... Makoto-san"


    Unexpectedly, Princess Noel and I frowned.


    It looks like Leviathan is making this noise.


    But not for any purpose.


    "Hee... it''s been 15 million years since Leviathan screamed."


    The goddess of the moon snorted.


    Understanding what that meant, I took the next step.


    King of Ancient Dragons (Ashtarot)!


    Respond!


    If I wanted to go to the undersea shrine, I''d have to do it now.


    I thought so, and I summoned the Ancient Dragon King.


    But.


    --Ohhhhhhhhhh!!!!


    A high-pitched voice.


    Something like a shockwave hits us a little late.


    A storm like a tornado that struck hundreds at the same time.


    "Kuku"


    "Received at the barrier. Are you okay, Takatsuki Makoto?"


    "Oh, thank goodness, Ashtarot."


    He was dead when he fell asleep.


    It seems that the spirits of the water have been blown away, and they are keeping their distance from the Leviathan.


    Looks like it was the Divine Beast''s target.


    Makoto-san! Look at that!


    Queen Noel pointed towards Leviathan.


    Something peeled off from the Divine Beast''s body.


    "Is that...?"


    Leviathan''s scales.


    Could it have been peeled off by the attack of the Water Spirit?


    No, it''s not.


    The scales peeling off from the Leviathan were changing their shape.


    You look like a slim woman.


    From the back, wings grow.


    I had a spear in my hand.


    "Hey, angel!?"


    Queen Noel exclaimed in amazement.


    "Originally, you substituted an angel without a flesh with the scales of a godly beast." I didn''t expect the Divine Beast to be able to summon angels..... "


    The ancient dragon king moaned.


    It was an angel used by the Holy God Clan, which I would always see in the Church of the Goddess.


    I set up my spear to protect my God-Beast Leviathan.


    Relatively speaking, there are over two million great spirits of water surrounding Leviathan.


    The number of angels that changed shape from the scales grew faster and faster.


    "Ah, that... is it okay to fight the angel who is used by the Holy God Clan?"


    Princess Noel is puzzled.


    As a shrine maiden who believes in the sun goddess, it may be a natural reaction.


    It was answered by the goddess of the moon who was descending on Queen Noel''s body.


    "Noelle, this is the [Trial of God] that the Knight will have to overcome in order to save the goddess Noel." It''s just a test. Noel isn''t defying the goddess. You don''t have to worry about it. "


    "I-I see..."


    While twisting his neck, he seemed to be convinced.


    It doesn''t seem like it''s the case if you''re being mean to me.


    Look to the angels around Leviathan in the words of the Ancient Dragon King.


    The angels look as beautiful as dolls, but they look at us as cold as ice.


    At the end of that gaze... it was like us.


    So the angels are after our lives.


    "My king, give me an order."


    "All right, spirits of water, take out the angels and attack Leviathan."


    I ordered it.


    The Great Spirits of the Water once again charge into the Divine Beast Leviathan.


    The angels that intercept it.


    Together, they will number millions.


    Two large armies clashed.


    ????


    The scream of the Great Spirit of the Water (Undine) rose.


    When he saw it, a great spirit of water was pierced through his chest with an angel''s spear.


    ¡ø¡ø¡ø¡ø¡ø¡ø¡ø


    The angel''s scream resounded.


    In another place, the feathers of angels were cut by the great spirits of the water, and fell down.


    What are the words of the angels that you are unfamiliar with?


    ????????


    ¡ø¡ø¡ø¡ø¡ø¡ø¡ø


    In a certain place, the head of the Great Spirit of the Water is snared.


    In another place, the neck of an angel is broken.


    And the torso of the great spirits of the waters was pierced with spears,


    The angel''s arm is cut off a thousand times.


    Great spirits like cute girls and beautiful angels are killing each other.


    There were tragic scenes everywhere.


    Naturally, the Great Spirit and the Angel were magicians.


    However, since they were both highly magical bodies, magic would not be able to give them a decisive blow.


    The result is a primitive battle.


    The power of the angels and the Great Spirits almost seem to be at opposite angles, and they both fall one after the other.


    There is no notion of death in the Great Spirit of the Water or the Angel.


    After losing, it became a light of magic power and disappeared.


    There will be no blood flow, no corpses left.


    Even so, the battle between the Great Spirit of the Water and the Angel was so violent and miserable that it seemed to turn a blind eye.


    No, it''s more of a fight than a fight.....


    "It''s war."


    The Ancient Dragon King snorts.


    "Ugh......"


    I saw Queen Noel holding her mouth shut and nodding.


    "It looks like Noel-chan had a lot of stimulation, but it''s a nostalgic sight for me. During the Divine Realm War in Titanomachia, the angels of the Holy God Clan who respected order and the great spirits of the Titan Clan who enumerated freedom were killing each other everywhere. Primitive, savage, stupid... it''s lovely. Don''t you think so, Knight?"


    The Moon Goddess is giggling.


    I didn''t feel like laughing.


    More than that.


    "King of the Ancient Dragons." I need you to head to the Submarine Shrine so we can get out of Leviathan''s sight. ¡±


    "All right."


    The Ancient Dragon King answers my voice.


    Don''t waste the opportunity that the great spirits of the water have made for you at your own risk.


    ¨D ¨D Dragon Blessing


    The Ancient Dragon King murmured.


    It feels like an invisible cushion is covering your body.


    "Don''t let them shake you down."


    When you say that, it accelerates all at once.


    There are many angels and water spirits fighting around.


    "Can you fly with a spatial transition (teleport)?"


    "I don''t think so. It''s the spirit that covers the perimeter of the undersea shrine (Anima). With my spatial transitions, it''s impossible to get close." We''ll have to go straight to it. "


    "All right."


    To distract Leviathan a little, I use the right hand of the Spirit to rain down several giant comets.


    I wonder if the distance to the submarine shrine is about half now.


    (... maybe we can stay like this)


    When I started to have that kind of hope.


    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö


    --The vision has dimmed.


    When I noticed, I returned to the place where I told the ancient dragon king to "go to the seafloor temple."


    I glance at the spirits around my shoulders.


    There were two (...) bodies (...) of the Spirit at that time.


    "What... happened?"


    Queen Noel raised her voice in bewilderment.


    "It''s stupid... now we should... die (...)"


    The voice of the Ancient Dragon King was trembling a little.


    "Oh, yes. Because we''re dead, the Spirit of the Time asked me to ''try again''." Damn it! "


    Unfortunately, it was a word that lacked calmness.


    "I see, Knight." Is that how you use the Spirit of Time? Fufu...... but if you just think about protecting it, you won''t be able to conquer the submarine temple. "


    Only the goddess of the moon seemed to have fun.


    I''ll be cool with that.


    Yes, first we need to find out how we got killed.


    "King of the Ancient Dragons." How did they kill us? "


    "Countless whip-like fins in Leviathan''s body attacked us from the blind spot. As soon as I realized it, I tried to escape, but I was attacked by the evasive action.... the Divine Beast looks to the future." There''s a future ahead of my eyes... "More than that, what do you mean you let the Spirit of Time start over?"


    "That''s what it means." I asked the Spirit of Time to return to the past about a dozen seconds after we died. "


    "...... Was I challenging someone like this to fight?"


    The king of the ancient dragons was vague, but he had no time to answer.


    I keep thinking with my destiny magic "Accelerated Thinking (Mind Axel)".


    That was my best hand.


    I used all the means I could.


    But it didn''t arrive.


    The battle between the angels and the great spirits of the water is intensifying.


    It was like a hell of a sight with a constant demon of doom.


    The great spirits of the water are gathered infinitely, but the number of angels does not seem to be decreasing at all.


    New angels emerge from Leviathan''s scales one after the other.


    Waiting doesn''t make things better.


    (... what can you do?)


    Slowly, anxiety dyed my chest.


    With accelerated thinking (mind accelerator), I keep thinking for a second, but I don''t have a good idea.


    Instead, the Moon Goddess called out to me.


    "Now then, Knight." I''m sorry to hear that. It''s almost time for me to come to Noel-chan.


    The fall of the moon when it is about to fall is no more possible. If you put the moon back together, the Leviathan will return to the bottom of the sea. "


    It was a final announcement.


    "And... how much longer?"


    I asked a question in a desperate state.


    "I think there is one (...) minute left. After that, the Knight''s challenge failed. It''s sunny, and it''s in my vagina."


    The Moon Goddess told me with a delightful face.

 332 Lesson 328: Makoto Takatsuki Challenges the Divine Beast Part 2

    ¨D ¨D Fate Magic Mental Acceleration (Mind Axel)


    I stretched my time as long as I could.


    ... and suddenly, you''re struck by an intense headache.


    I was clearly aware of the impossibility.


    But this is the most precious minute of my life.


    It can be even the last minute if you are bad.


    That''s why I think about it.


    I don''t know what I can do now.


    (Takatsuki Makoto. Can''t you twist the future with the Spirit of Time, as you''ve done to me before?)


    (Eh... Ancient Dragon King (Ashtarot)?)


    (I just talked to her just in case.)


    This guy... I didn''t expect him to speak directly to my spirit...


    She was secretly stunned.


    (Fufufu, Ashtaroto-kun. That''s impossible. I can''t interfere with an interstellar war scaled Divine Beast. Even if you can call the Great Spirit of Time, you might be able to do something about it.)


    (It''s not going to work, Nia-sama)


    (That''s how it works, it''s not funny)


    Naturally, I spoke to the spirit of the Goddess of the Moon (Nyal).


    These guys... they''re chatting with people''s heads.


    Incidentally, the great spirits of that time had never seen them before, and they didn''t even know they were there.


    I''m sure I''ll never see you again.


    Even calling the three Spirits of time gave up most of their lives.


    I ignore the chatter between the Ancient Dragon King and the Moon Goddess.


    Then, I checked my cards again.


    Water Magic - Beginner.


    My first weapon since I came to this world, my ability to be considered a partner.


    My magic power (mana) is at least due to my proficiency in water magic.


    In Water Magic, I was confident that I could cross any wizard opponent.


    Spirit user skill.


    The skill I gave you by becoming a follower of the goddess.


    My trump card with less magic power.


    It''s thanks to the spirits that we can fight like a human.


    In the battle against the Demon King and a thousand years ago, I was able to survive because I was helped by the great spirits of the water (Undine).


    But the great spirits you can rely on are now full of angels.


    Sun Magic - Beginner.


    Ability given by the sun goddess (Altena) a thousand years ago.


    At present, by synchronizing with Princess Noel, the [Song of Victory March] of the Saintess''s skill is strengthened by the Great Spirits of the Water.


    I think it''s because of this skill that I manage to draw against the Angel Corps.


    Destiny Magic - Beginner.


    The same ability that the goddess of destiny (Ira) received a thousand years ago.


    I was currently using Fate Magic and Mental Acceleration (Mind Axel) in my Progression System.


    I was often helped by powerful demons and demon kings a thousand years ago.


    Dagger of the goddess (Noah).


    An artifact that defeated the Great Demon King a thousand years ago.


    I don''t know how many times I''ve been saved.


    As far as I know, it''s the strongest in its class, but it''s too small for a Divine Beast opponent.


    "Bright Mirror Water" skill.


    I''m sure it was because of this skill that I came to the Otherworld and was left in the Temple of Water without being able to abandon myself.


    For me, a monster stronger than myself or a monster who could challenge the demon king without touching the demon king''s opponent.


    Currently, I was calmly confronting the Divine Beast because of this skill.


    Until now, it was all the ability I had used against the Divine Beast.


    "But the last one is..."


    ¨D ¨D "RPG Player" skill.


    A strange ability to show me a choice at a time I''m not sure about.


    There were occasional scenes that suggested a future crisis, but the frequency was casual.


    There are many cases where there was no reaction when I fell into quite a pinch.


    I was able to use my point of view switching and map ability effectively...


    I still don''t understand the condition that "the choice is displayed".


    I trust them, but I don''t have a good sense of mastery.


    But.


    (Because this is the last time....)


    RPG Player skill, please.


    Auxiliary (...) Ke (...) Ke (...) Ku (...) Ke (...).


    I prayed for a straw. [M]


    Reacting to the voice of your heart, a letter floats in the air.


    Takatsuki Makoto, which way do you want to go?


    From the sky.


    From top right


    From Right


    From Bottom Right


    Straight ahead.


    From Left


    From top left


    From Bottom Left


    From Bottom


    (Is this...?)


    Open your eyes.


    It is the first time that nine choices have emerged.


    Is there a "correct answer" in this?


    "But there are nine of them..."


    "Huh...!"


    You can hear the screams coming from next door.


    Queen Noelle was grabbing my arm and looking at me with a blue face.


    Does she have a choice?


    I was curious, but I don''t have time to check.


    I will look at the nine choices again.


    If there is a correct answer, 1/9.


    Even if you can start over with the two remaining spirits, on March 9.


    No, in the first place, there was no guarantee that the spirit of the next time would be able to start over.


    The target was the Divine Beast.


    Once I know that I''m using the Spirit of Time, I''ll be done with the countermeasures.


    Think of this as your last chance.


    In any case, the no-hint is tight in 1/9.


    (Mr. [RPG Player] skill...)


    Ask in your heart.


    (It''s hard to choose the right answer from the nine choices....)


    Well, let''s just try to rely on it.


    It was the first time I had relied so much on my RPG Player skill.


    (It might be sloppy, but... can you tell me the [correct answer]?)


    I tried saying no.


    Well, I guess it''s impossible to get stoned.


    "...... Huh?"


    One of the nine choices is the beginning of the radiance (...) (...) (...) (...).


    It''s like saying ''this'' is the answer.


    Hey, hey, hey, hey.


    Are you sure about this?


    (...... I believe you?)


    Take a small, deep breath.


    "Ashtarot! Keep going straight!" Head straight to the submarine temple! "


    I told the King of the Ancient Dragons where the [Answer] skill had pointed out.


    "Are you insane!?"


    ¡°I''m serious, please!¡±


    "...... I don''t know what''s going on!"


    The Ancient Dragon King spread his large wings in black and plunged into a straight line towards the undersea shrine.


    ¡óNoel Artena Highlands Perspectives¡ó


    Battle against the Divine Beast Leviathan.


    When it all started, it was a mythical battle like the one in the legend.


    A giant beast of God that stretches all the way to heaven.


    On the other hand, a pouring comet.


    More than a million great spirits of water and angels fighting.


    And what we are riding is the most powerful Demon King and the famous Ancient Dragon King.


    Not once or twice have I almost stopped breathing.


    Moreover, we were once (...) killed (...) by the Divine Beast (...).


    If it hadn''t been aligned with Makoto''s [Bright Mirror Water] skill, it would have been confused by now.


    (...... Mr. Makoto)


    I stared across the face of the nationally recognized hero of the Land of Water (Roses).


    - I haven''t given up yet.


    The eyes seemed to tell the story.


    At that time, I noticed something wrapped around my hand like a thread.


    (Huh?)


    When I realized it, it wasn''t one or two, but many, many, many...


    Gradually, it grew and moved like a living creature.


    (Is this... the thread of destiny magic?)


    The only thing I''m good at is solar magic.


    However, she had acquired all seven attributes of Magic Aptitude by becoming a Saintess.


    In my spare time, I was able to handle the magic of the Seven Attributes.


    Among them was Destiny Magic.


    ¨D ¨D Destiny Magic Causal Thread


    It was a magical force (mana) that was connected to all creatures.


    It seems that if you follow that thread, you can see the future of the opponent.


    I haven''t reached that point, but the Great Sage taught me how.


    Causal threads are more connected than those of higher rank or power.


    "There are thousands of causal threads connected to Noel." Well, the royals are all alike... but you''re exceptional. It''s hard to rebuild a saintly woman. "


    "Oh, is that so?" I can barely see, so I don''t know.... "


    I remember looking around at my body.


    My proficiency in fate magic was low, and I wasn''t as good as the Great Sage.


    Then, I continued training in fate magic during the king''s affairs, thinking that it might be useful in the fight against the Great Demon King, and I could see the causal thread slightly.


    And suddenly, a lot of causal threads are wrapped around my body.


    But if you look closely, it wasn''t me.


    This thread is next to me.....


    "... hehe!?"


    Inadvertently, a voice leaks out like a scream.


    Thousands, tens, tens of thousands, tens of thousands of threads of cause and effect are wrapped around Makoto-san''s body as I grab her arm.


    From all sides, the causal thread stretches and entangles Makoto-san.


    The thread of causation continues to grow.


    I can barely see Mr. Makoto anymore.


    It looks like it has been painted black with causal threads that are intertwined in a mess.


    It''s as if all the causal threads of this world are connected...


    And the chunk of causal thread is getting bigger and bigger.


    In the blink of an eye, I drank a terrible number of chunks of causal thread.


    It was dark in front of me.


    (What, what is it!?)


    (Fufufu... it''s interesting, isn''t it? (What about Noah''s apostle?


    (Nay, Moon Goddess (Nia). what the hell is going on with this....)


    (He called it the [RPG Player] skill. I don''t know the details either.)


    (Nia-sama doesn''t understand either...?)


    Is that possible?


    Even the goddess doesn''t know what she''s capable of?


    What is Makoto doing in the first place?


    The doubts are endless.


    It was not so long after dark.


    Is it only a few seconds?


    "Ashtarot! Keep going straight!"


    "Are you insane!?"


    ¡°I''m serious, please!¡±


    "...... I don''t know what''s going on!"


    The causal threads that surrounded us disappeared when we noticed.


    Then, the Ancient Dragon King plunged straight into the submarine temple.


    A tremendous acceleration.


    Leaving behind the great spirits and angels of the water fighting around you in an instant.


    However, even the ancient dragon king killed us in an inevitable attack earlier.


    (Please...... Goddess of the Sun......, bless you......)


    I kept praying.


    - Woong!!!!


    For a moment, something huge passed over us.


    "I dodged you!" Divine Beast Leviathan! "


    I heard the king of ancient dragons cheering.


    But it soon turned into a bitter voice.


    "Ugh... damn it!!"


    I didn''t even know what was going on...


    One of the wings of the Ancient Dragon King was broken from the root and was lost.


    That''s right... the next moment I thought...


    "Spatial Transition (Teleport)"


    The voice of the ancient dragon king was heard, and the figure of the ancient dragon king disappeared.


    Oh, it''s going down!?


    "The Phoenix of Water, carry us."


    Makoto-san''s magic kept us from falling.


    ... gwaaaaaaaa!!


    In the distance, I heard the scream of the Ancient Dragon King.


    The ancient dragon king is surrounded by angels.


    So I finally realized that the Ancient Dragon King had gone to hell to get us out.


    They''ve made a spatial transition, and they''ve missed us.


    Help the Ancient Dragon King, the Spirit of Time.


    Makoto-san is giving instructions to the spirits.


    At the same time, we headed for the submarine temple.


    However, Mr. Makoto''s movement using water magic was slower than that of the Ancient Dragon King.


    Not only the beasts of God, but also the angels are coming at us.


    The distance to the undersea shrine was still a long way.


    "The Spirit of Time, stop spending time around us."


    The scenery stood still.


    Angels, the great spirits of the water stop moving.


    (If only I could do this...)


    It was a relaxing moment.


    Suddenly a large shadow covered us.


    In the time that should have stopped, it was moving normally......


    "Doesn''t it work for Leviathan after all..."


    ¡±Kaaaaaaaa!¡±


    I screamed.


    Something huge is approaching us.


    Oh, that Leviathan attack crushed me... to death.


    - Woong!!!!


    Leviathan''s attack just passed right by my back.


    We didn''t die.


    And you can clearly see it in the undersea shrine.


    "Just a little bit more..."


    "Almost there..."


    My king!


    The Great Spirit of the Water (Dia) suddenly appeared next to Makoto.


    A sharp spear tip passed in front of me.


    As I noticed, an angel with a stronger magical power than the other angels was approaching.


    Diaeres intercepts the angel.


    "... this is an archangel." I''ll keep it down here! "


    "Excuse me, Dear."


    Makoto didn''t turn around and kept moving forward.


    I was the only one looking behind.


    Oh, my God!


    There are many archangels at Dia!?


    I didn''t have time to think...


    The archangels are approaching us.


    They don''t seem to be able to stop the Spirit of Time.


    I''ll fly it, Noel-san.


    Makoto muttered in a small voice.


    I don''t think I''m going to fight the Archangel.


    Grrrr, the ancient dragon king and scarlet speed.


    However, the flight was terribly violent and incomparably rough compared to that of the Ancient Dragon King.


    (Ahh... no)


    While flying up, down, left, and right, avoiding the pursuit of the archangels, I lost consciousness, unable to withstand Makoto''s water spells aimed at the undersea shrine.


    ... just before I closed my eyes.


    I felt the strange light from the undersea shrine entering my eyes.


    ¡ó


    Noel-san, are you okay?


    I rubbed my shoulders, and I regained consciousness.


    "What... is this place?"


    It wasn''t the back of the Phoenix of Water Magic that I was riding before.


    I was sleeping on a hard cobblestone.


    No, is this really a stone?


    The ground is made of mysterious material that glows vaguely.


    Is the goddess of the moon still there?


    Makoto asked.


    Speaking of which, 30 minutes was the limit.


    "... no, it seems that there is no descent now."


    As I flutter around, I check my consciousness.


    As before, the feeling of lending the body to the goddess has disappeared.


    Perhaps the goddess of the moon left her body.


    Nevertheless, you are still unconscious.


    How unconscious I was...


    You''ve arrived.


    Mr. Makoto''s emotional voice said, "Hah!¡±


    Yes, we have avoided the onslaught of the Divine Beast Leviathan and the Archangels.


    "And the destination is..."


    Fearlessly face forward.


    The view in front of me paused for a moment.


    (Th-this is......)


    While holding back my trembling body, I looked up at the structure.


    The construction is very simple.


    However, it is an enormous building.


    Isn''t it ten times taller than Highland Castle?


    The width is too large to see the edges.


    When I saw Leviathan, the Divine Beast, standing on his back, I didn''t understand its magnitude.


    Each pillar is like a tower, and a beautiful sculptural pattern is carved in the distance.


    How long will it take to reproduce this building with human hands?


    No, maybe it can''t be reproduced by human hands.


    Too majestic, too gorgeous.


    It''s even fantastic.


    The reason for this is probably because the whole building is shining with gold.


    It''s a beautiful building, isn''t it?


    ¡­¡­


    I could not agree with Mr. Makoto''s crush.


    In one way or another, I felt the illusion of being crushed just by looking at the presence of too much.


    It is not a building inhabited by people.


    "Here you are..."


    We''ve arrived, Lord Noah.


    Makoto-san''s voice made my throat throb.


    Past, a thousand years.


    No, it is one of the final labyrinths (last dungeons) that no one has ever reached before.


    ¨D ¨D We stood at the entrance to the undersea shrine.

 333 Episode 329 Underwater Temple

    While tracking the archangels, Queen Noel and I jumped into the grounds of the Undersea Temple.


    "It hurts...!"


    Water magic is used to mitigate the impact of collisions with the ground.


    But I couldn''t prevent everything.


    I stood up and looked at Queen Noel, who was hugging me.


    Queen Noel, who was in her arms, had fainted.


    Breathing sounds are normal and there are no injuries.


    Queen Noel is worried too, but first we need to do something about the Archangel who''s after us.


    "...... Huh?"


    I turned around in a hurry, but the archangels who had been chasing us like ruthless assassins had disappeared.


    No, not just that.


    Are the angels gone?


    The angels are disappearing to fill the sky.


    Instead, something is falling into the sea.


    Is that Leviathan''s scales?


    All that''s left is the water spirits (Undine) I called.


    "My king! Congratulations!"


    In front of me in a daze, a watery spirit (Dia) came.


    The body wasn''t bleeding, but it was worn out.


    "Deer, are you okay? And what the hell is this..."


    "It was reached!" My king has completed the trial of the Holy God Clan! I thank my sisters and send them to their original planet. ¡±


    "Deer is badly injured, isn''t she?" You''d better rest. "


    "Fufu... I''m a spirit. This kind of thing will heal soon. before that, I went to the goddess...."


    She smiled mildly and lost sight of Dear.


    I''m busy, but I''m glad Deer''s okay.


    The Great Spirits of the Water who helped us return to our planet.


    My head is still fluffy and unrealistic.


    "Also, I''m worried..."


    (Well done, Takatsuki Makoto!)


    (King of Ancient Dragons (Ashtarot)? Are you safe!?)


    The demon king who talked to me was the one who became the demon king.


    (You were saved by the Spirit of the Time...... but you lost half your body due to the attack of the Divine Beast. I don''t think I''ll be able to move for a while. Now I am healing my body on a suitable island)


    (Hah, half body!? It''s not okay at all!)


    I mean, normally, you''re gonna die.


    (Thanks to the Divine Armor. Naturally, the dying body was resurrected. Kukuku, that''s a wonderful artifact. Thank you for sending me something like this, Takatsuki Makoto)


    (...... I''m just lending it to you?)


    (............ Now, I''m tired. Sleep a little?)


    (Whoa, whoa!)


    I was cut off just in case.


    He''s not going to give it back.


    But Ashtarot was also lucky to be safe.


    The artifact of Cain seemed to be useful.


    Tahaa, breathe out loud.


    And somehow I looked up at the sky.


    ............ zzzzzzzzzz


    And, there was a figure of the god-beast Leviathan who pressed (...) the moon (...) hard.


    Speaking of which, you were falling... Mr. Moon.


    The Moon Goddess''s miracle (mischief) should be over, so it''s time to return to normal satellite orbit.


    I don''t know, I need you to come back.


    And the moon, which was greater than his head, and the beast of God, which was pressing, were a little loving.


    (Hang in there, Leviathan)


    Read my mind like that.


    - Giroli.


    and was strangled.


    Yikes!


    Inadvertently turns a blind eye.


    Beyond them was a golden undersea temple.


    "So......"


    The first word was such a word.


    Is the seafloor shrine the size of a Tokyo dome? I thought it was different, but it was completely different.


    The height is as high as a skyscraper, and the width is too long to see the edge.


    It was a structure of a scale that could not have been man-made.


    "...... nh"


    At that time, Queen Noelle, who had fainted, woke up.


    Noel-san, are you okay?


    "What... is this place?"


    It seems that she is still unconscious, but her complexion is not pale.


    There seems to be no injury.


    I heard about the goddess of the moon, but she hadn''t arrived yet.


    The long descent seems to be an abandoned course, so it seems that you took care of it properly.


    I''m glad I can''t face Sakurai-kun.


    "...... amazing"


    Queen Noel is overwhelmed by the majesty of the undersea shrine.


    I mean, it''s kind of like me, too.


    Noel-san, let''s go.


    Yes, yes.


    You can''t just stand here forever.


    I came here to ask Lord Noah for help in saving the world.


    I''ll take the lead, and a little later, I''ll grab my clothes, and Queen Noel will follow me.


    Slowly we headed towards the undersea shrine.


    ¡ó


    "It''s hard to get there..."


    "That''s right..."


    Me and Queen Noelle have been walking for almost an hour.


    The seafloor shrine is visible in front of you, but the site alone is bigger than the kingdom of the sun (Highlands).


    Moreover, it is not a wide square with nothing, but a beautiful garden that is well maintained.


    One of the final labyrinths (Last Dungeon), the Submarine Shrine.


    However, there was only one monster in the labyrinth (dungeon).


    In the peaceful garden, Princess Noel and I quietly proceed.


    The Phoenix of Water Magic could fly away, but the final labyrinth of mankind was not reached.


    I proceeded with caution because I didn''t know what was coming in.


    But in the end, nothing happened, it was just a walk.


    When I finally got close to the building, it was hesitant.


    "...... you''ve finally arrived, Mr. Noel"


    "... let''s go in, Makoto-san"


    The undersea shrine is shaped like an ancient Greek building, with thick pillars surrounding it.


    It''s dark in the back, and I can''t see through the entrance.


    Inside the temple, an altarpiece of flames illuminates the path that leads to the back.


    ¨D ¨D Spotting Skill


    All of a sudden, we continue to proceed with caution so that we can deal with enemies as they appear.


    But it was a painstaking takeover.


    Inside the dark temple, there was no sign of any creatures.


    It''s a quiet place, isn''t it?


    That''s right.


    Footsteps of conversation and tricks between me and Queen Noel sounded creepy inside the temple.


    Is Lord Noah really here?


    When I was beginning to feel a little uneasy.


    Huh?


    Suddenly, the view in front of me changed.


    Blue (¡¤) yellow (¡¤) sky (¡¤).


    A fresh green plain that stretches all the way.


    The brightly colored plains are dotted with sparkling springs and bright red fruit trees.


    It was a fantasy landscape.


    And there were many creatures in the plain.


    "Makoto-san! What the hell is this..."


    "Mr. Noel is behind me!" Be careful! "


    What happened!?


    We were walking in the dimly lit temple until just now.


    Why did you suddenly go outside?


    Makoto-san! Look at that!


    "Dragon!?"


    Not far from here, the two dragons were leaning together and sleeping.


    Also nearby were monsters such as goblins and orcs.


    but there is something wrong with the condition.


    (Haven''t you noticed?)


    The monsters weren''t fighting with each other, and they didn''t seem to care about us.


    I could see a lot of other creatures and monsters lounging around.


    "Have you not noticed us?"


    "That''s impossible..."


    There is nothing like a shield.


    It seemed like a normal monster would have attacked us long ago.


    At that time, the rustle and the sound of big wings fluttering.


    There were two big griffins standing right next to us.


    !?


    I didn''t react to the spotting ability at all.


    I hurriedly set up the goddess''s dagger and concentrated on using magic at all times.


    However, the two griffins seemed to be friendly.


    There''s a bait in front of you, but it doesn''t seem to be in your eyes at all.


    "Slowly... let''s get away"


    Yes, Makoto-san.


    Me and Queen Noel slowly distanced herself so as not to stimulate the griffin.


    I was able to get away from the monsters and take a breath.


    What the hell is going on here?


    You must have been inside the undersea shrine.


    Me and Queen Noel are talking in a confused voice.


    This is the submarine temple.


    Suddenly, a voice is heard from behind.


    Looking back, there was a silver-haired brown beauty floating fluffily.


    Moon Goddess (Nyal)?


    "Goddess!?"


    In my words, Queen Noelle kneels in a hurry.


    I got down on my knees a little later.


    "Thank you for your help." I was able to reach the undersea shrine safely. "


    "Fufufu... I saw something good." I can''t believe we''re really breaking through the trials of the Divine Beast Leviathan. ¡±


    The Moon Goddess seemed in a good mood.


    "Um... why is Lord Nia descending in the form of a goddess?"


    Noel-chan, let''s answer the question.


    The goddess of the moon spun around in the air.


    "We gods are forbidden to descend directly onto the earth." But this place is like a different world between the earth and the heavens. That''s why you can come like this. "


    I see, that''s why the Goddess of the Moon is still in her dreams.


    At that time, I soon noticed it.


    "Noel-san, are you okay?" Even if you look directly at the goddess. "


    "Huh? Yeah, I''m fine," said Queen Noel.


    Is it good to talk about how when I see God directly, my mind goes crazy?


    "Noelle had brought me down a while ago." You must have been very resistant to my divinity. "


    "I see... I''m glad."


    I could talk to the goddess of the moon with confidence.


    Goddess of the Moon. You mentioned earlier that this is a seabed temple, right? "


    "That''s right, this is the undersea shrine." Congratulations, Knight! You''ve become the first manipulator on the planet Noah ever! I''m so proud of you! "


    Wah!/Wah!/Wah!/Wah!


    Along with the voice of the goddess of the moon, I heard a lot of cheers and applause from nowhere.


    ... it looks like you went out of your way to create it with magic.


    Ah, thank you.


    Thank you twice.


    "Are these monsters not going to attack us?" I don''t even see it in the first place. "


    Queen Noel''s question was the same as mine.


    This was the final labyrinth.


    Of course, I thought there were monsters I''d never seen before, but there were monsters everywhere.


    In the first place, there were many creatures that were not even monsters, such as horses and sheep.


    And for some reason, all creatures acted in sets of two.


    "It''s easy to explain why there are two of us." All the creatures here are ''hens and males''. The point is number one. "


    "Are you referring to... a couple?"


    I see, every creature looks friendly.


    That''s why you came to see Noah, right?


    Yes, yes.


    The Moon Goddess was right.


    I stepped inside the final labyrinth, and the tension was filled.


    But if there''s no danger, we should hurry.


    "Let me show you, but I can see it from here." Look at that building over there. "


    The direction pointed by the goddess of the moon.


    ¨D ¨D "Senriku" skill


    There, the buildings were seen in the potholes and meadows.


    The shape looks the same as the undersea shrine on Leviathan''s back.


    Which means there''s a small temple in the temple.


    * giggle *... my chest roared.


    I understood with my senses, not reason.


    (There''s a goddess (Noah) in that building.)


    I can''t help but feel like I''m about to rush out.


    There was also Queen Noelle and the Moon Goddess.


    It was far from here to the temple.


    Apparently, the monsters here don''t recognize us as enemies.


    Then it would be okay to stand out a little.


    Water Magic Phoenix¡­ Noel-san, please get in.


    The water magic formed the vehicle, and I pulled Queen Noel''s hand.


    Then, the eyes of the moon goddess, who was floating fluffily, met.


    I can see it''s flying, but should I let you ride water magic with me?


    When I was worried... the goddess of the moon and Pong sat right next to me.


    There! Departure progression-


    I''ll fly slowly.


    The goddess and the queen were on board.


    Driving safely brought me up slowly.


    "This is..."


    "It''s so spacious... and so many creatures"


    Looking down from the sky, he realized the size of the undersea shrine.


    I can''t see the end of the meadow.


    And there are so many creatures out there.


    "It''s like there are all the creatures in the world..."


    "There are all the creatures in the world."


    It was the goddess of the moon who told me that.


    In addition to those words, Queen Noelle and I look at each other.


    ¡°For what?¡±


    "Well, that''s a seed preservation."


    The Moon Goddess answered my questions quickly.


    "Preservation of seeds...?"


    Queen Noel''s neck is bent, as if she hadn''t arrived.


    I''ve spoken to you about the world before.


    It''s true that you''re talking about activities to protect potentially extinct creatures¡­ right?


    While mouthing, I bent my neck at the difference from the sight under my eyes.


    There are familiar monsters and creatures in the meadow.


    Cows and pigs, goblins and orcs are very unlikely to be extinct.


    "That''s not true." The frail creatures on the ground quickly die from (...), (...) and (...). In case that happens, I''m protecting the garden here. "


    The moon goddess had a mysteriously persuasive tone.


    It''s as if it''s ''commonplace''.


    "Even Nevia''s curse." She wants to rid the world of all earthly creatures in order to make peace. You don''t seem to understand the danger. "


    ¡°Is it dangerous to be at peace?¡±


    Queen Noel asked a question.


    "Losing the fight means losing the competition." Creatures that no longer compete for survival are fragile. It''s a trivial trigger that kills you. "


    "...... haa"


    Queen Noel doesn''t seem to have a clue, but I''ve heard that competition for survival encourages the evolution of life.


    In a world cursed by a witch of catastrophe, evolution would stop without anyone competing.


    ... there''s something we''re not talking about.


    "After all, what is this place?" In the final labyrinth is the vault of the creature? "


    I''m not sure about that.


    It''s so peaceful that I don''t think it''s in the labyrinth.


    "It was originally a place that was created to seal the goddess Noah. However, the spirit and spirit that leaked out after sealing Noah for so many years made" world creation "on their own."


    Is it true that Lord Noah was able to do this just because he was here?


    It wasn''t a big deal.


    But for that reason, I am convinced that this is a peaceful place.


    "So, the creatures here are also goddess Noah...?"


    "No, I think it was the water goddess (Ail) who collected the creatures." I''m not involved in the operation of the undersea shrine, so I don''t know the details. "


    ¡°What are these creatures doing with their food?¡±


    There are creatures that are sleeping, but there are no eating things.


    I think keeping this much is going to be a lot of maintenance work.


    "Ahh, there''s a lot of [fruits of life] around here, right?" If you eat that, you won''t go hungry for hundreds of years. "


    "Oh, the fruit of life!?"


    Queen Noel exclaimed with great enthusiasm.


    I stared at the red fruit trees growing all over the place.


    The fruit of life is said to have the effect of "immortality."


    In the past, when I saw the transaction price in the Adventurer''s Guild, I remembered that it was an astronomical amount.


    Of course, I''ve never seen it before.


    Such a thing grows roughly.


    Undersea temple, scary.


    "Look, it''s almost time to arrive"


    The Moon Goddess was right.


    While we were chatting, we came to the immediate vicinity of the temple.


    I use water magic to manipulate meadows.


    Then, I turned to the seven-color shining temple in front of me.


    (Here... the goddess (Noah)...)


    The Moon Goddess didn''t say anything.


    But I was sure of something.


    You''re definitely here.


    I took a small, deep breath and pulled out the hand of Queen Noelle.


    But it was pulled back by an unexpected force.


    Noel-san?


    "Um... Makoto-san..."


    Queen Noel wandered her gaze confusedly.


    What''s the matter?


    "Row (s) (...)"


    Huh?


    What are you talking about?


    I finally got here.


    "Mr. Noel? What are you saying..."


    "Makoto-san! No!" It''s not like I forgot what I came here for! But my legs won''t go any further! "


    I also understand the anomaly in the desperate appeal to Queen Noel.


    Is something going on?


    "... it looks like Noah''s refusing."


    The goddess of the moon said it was puffy.


    Nyal-sama, what do you mean?


    "Unfortunately, I can''t go any further either." I thought it was a gift for Noah after the seal was lifted.


    Isn''t the goddess of the moon able to proceed?


    Ah, if Noah refuses seriously after the seal is lifted, I won''t be the enemy.


    The Moon Goddess shrugged her shoulders.


    I''m fine.


    I don''t feel any discomfort.


    ... is it possible that I''m the only one who can come?


    Makoto-san, please leave me alone.


    "That''s the only way, Knight." You''re the only one who can see Noah. I totally envy you. "


    Queen Noel will let go of my hand.


    The Moon Goddess waved her hand at me with a nagging expression.


    Why doesn''t Lord Noah want Queen Noel or Moon Goddess in the temple?


    We came all the way here together.


    Noah-sama!!


    I yell at the temple.


    Now that the seal is lifted, you can talk to me.


    And yet, as usual, I couldn''t hear Lord Noah''s voice.


    Lord Noah must be in the temple, where the divine light keeps coming out in front of him.


    And yet you don''t answer anything.


    (I guess I''ll just have to ask you directly...)


    I turned to Queen Noel.


    Well then, I''ll go to the goddess (Noah).


    Yes, please.


    The expression of Queen Noel, who smiled nickingly, was slightly imbued with anxious emotions that remained.


    I''m lost, but things don''t get any better if I stay here.


    The moon goddess next to Queen Noel was yawning, "Fuah ~".


    Apparently, we''ll be waiting together.


    "Say hello to Noah." I''ll keep an eye on Noel. "


    Understood, goddess of the moon.


    I nodded quietly.


    Let''s spoil your words.


    "Noel-san, please wait a moment." I''ll be back as soon as I can. ¡±


    "Yes, I''ll be waiting for you." Take care, Makoto-san. "


    The figure of Queen Noelle smiling like that was wrapped around Anna.


    I waved away the phantom and headed deeper into the temple.


    (There''s a goddess (Noah) up ahead...)


    Expectations and nervousness are mixed together, and strange emotions are held back by the [brilliant water] skill.


    "I slowly stepped inside the temple..."


    ©¤ ©¤ And finally, I met the goddess (Noah) face to face.

 334 Episode 330: Goddess Noah

    ¡óGoddess Noah''s Memories¡ó


    ... I wake up.


    A short sleep of just a few (...) hundreds (...) years (...).


    Fuah, I stretched it small.


    Spin the word as it is.


    --My cute spirits. I wonder what''s going on in the world?


    I am sealed with almost all my divine powers, but I can only hear the voice of the only Star Spirit.


    Let the spirits of the stars tell you what it''s like to be asleep.


    I don''t know the details.


    History in general.


    I listened to the whispers of the spirits.


    "...... haa"


    Sigh.


    Nothing has changed.


    A boring world tied to strict Artena discipline.


    Blurry, staring at the ceiling of the undersea temple.


    I wonder if I should go to sleep again, when I was thinking about it.


    "Noah, good morning! How are you? You''re finally awake, sleepyhead."


    Inside the silent undersea shrine, the noble voice of the weather resounded.


    Looking at you, there was a frivolous goddess with a fluttering dress that was smiling at Niko.


    ¨D ¨D Goddess of Water (Ail).


    A goddess entrusted by the sea goddess with the operation of the undersea shrine.


    She is also the goddess who comes to me regularly to watch over her.


    ... here comes the noise.


    Kinkin, you don''t have to shout. You can hear me.


    "Ahh, is Noah getting up in a bad mood?" Come on, you''ve got bedtime habits. I''ll fix it for you


    That''s why he hugs me from behind and starts straightening my hair without permission.


    I don''t think it''s the goddess of the Holy God (Olympus), the natural enemy of the Titan God tribe (us).


    "Fufu, beautiful hair no matter when you look at it ~"


    Hmm, it''s obvious.


    I let out a sigh and touched my hair as I did.


    The Water Goddess (Ail) is a young goddess.


    It was not even born 15 million years ago during the Divine Realm War.


    That''s why I feel free to deal with the hostile divine race.


    That said, the only thing I''m familiar with so far is the goddess of water.


    That''s probably why I''m the watchdog.


    "Hey, Noah. It''s time for the Great Demon Lord to come back to life on this planet." Did you know that? "


    Eil whispered in her ear after finishing my hair.


    Apparently, this is the point.


    Of course, I heard it from the Star Spirit.


    "Huh, is that so?" Chi (...) et al.


    Trapped and sealed in a submarine temple, I can''t be sure I know.


    That''s why I have no choice but to say this.


    Well then, let me tell you something!


    And the goddess of water, who speaks proudly.


    However, I didn''t really know the details, so there was a lot of new information.


    I was particularly concerned about it.


    "... you''re summoning an alien?" The world is going to be rough. "


    "It was the decision of my sister, the sun goddess (Altena)." Besides, there are no other brave people in the world who are qualified for the [Light Hero] skill, so I can''t help it. "


    "Brave of Light... the skill you gave to a brave man a thousand years ago." If you bask in the sun, you''ll win against any enemy ? You''ve built such a ridiculous skill, and so has he. If you had that kind of skill, wouldn''t that make him the next Great Demon King? "


    "Hey, hey, summon a child with a saint''s heart!" A thousand years ago, there was a kind child called Anna-chan, but the people in the world today have become arrogant ~ "


    "I''m talking about other people, but it''s the world you''re managing."


    It was a shocking statement.


    But the Goddess of Water is a goddess with little interference on the ground, and she shares my values in that regard.


    It''s a little helpful only when a believer is in trouble.


    After that, I was told that the country of the water was being despised by other countries and that I didn''t want to go to war.


    Honestly, it doesn''t matter.


    Well then, I''ll be back.


    You don''t have to come anymore.


    "I''m glad to see you again."


    After a while of chatting, Eil parry my evil and leave.


    And look back at the conversation you just had.


    (...... you''re from another world)


    I haven''t seen it for a while.


    It''s a brutal tactic that doesn''t look like the goddess of the sun (Altena), who likes strict control.


    I guess I was just wary of the Great Demon King coming back to life.


    "Do you have any wonderful children who will become my followers?"


    I muttered it.


    At that time, I didn''t have the impression of being exposed.


    Time to feel like eternity after being sealed.


    Unchanged views.


    The incident outside the undersea shrine has nothing to do with me.


    I can''t get out of here anyway.


    Koten, I lay down and closed my eyes.


    In a¡ó few months¡ó


    "Hey, which child does Noah care about?"


    "The dumb kids aren''t all solicited by the Holy God Clan....."


    I sighed when I saw the image of the water goddess (Ail) in the magical water temple.


    As Ayl said before, there were those who were lost in this world.


    A total of nearly thirty alien migrants.


    Incidentally, it seems that they were not forced to "hide", but were on the verge of losing their lives due to an "unfortunate accident".


    I brought it into our universe.


    It is very rare for such a large number of otherworldly transplants, who often acquire powerful abilities (skills), to appear.


    Therefore, it seems that the goddesses who rule the western continent have instructed the shrine maidens to invite the alien transmigrants to their territory.


    By sweet words fed on status and wealth.


    (I wonder if they can beat the Great Demon King with such cash.)


    I''m curious, but it''s none of my business.


    And those who were not blessed with abilities (skills) among the otherworldly transmigrants remain in the Water Temple.


    Even though he was the same classmate in the original world, he was clearly distinguished and seemed to have a rough heart.


    (Ahhh, pathetic...)


    The world is not fair, is it?


    But I can''t help it.


    Hang in there and live.


    At that time, I noticed the goddess of water staring at me.


    What?


    "Was there any child who fitted Noah''s glasses?"


    "N-No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. The strong ones are the ones you''ve made believers in."


    "Even the remaining children, there are also strong ones there."... that''s inferior to the son of Noah''s Apostle a thousand years ago. "


    "Cain... I see. You''ve done bad things to her."


    He was a strong boy.


    Of all the sons who had been apostles, he had great power.


    That''s why I used most of the Shinko (Adamantite) I had hidden to build and give my artifacts.


    In that case, it retains its name as the demon king of the [Killer of Heroes], which will be remembered even after a thousand years.


    ... thanks to it, my reputation as an evil god has also increased.


    Compared to Cain, the children in the current water temple do not find any shining talent.


    He was a mediocre children.


    Well then, Noah, let me know when you''ve decided on a believer.


    With the usual smile, Eil left.


    You know you can''t solicit while you''re in the Water Temple.


    It reminds me of the conversation I had earlier at the submarine temple where no one was left.


    - Was there a boy who fitted Noah''s glasses?


    - He''s not here.


    I lied.


    Actually, there was only one child who cared.


    I just wasn''t sure.


    I usually say, "At a glance," let this child be an apostle! Even though I can tell.


    A strange boy who was training in magic with his first sparkle, even though his strong-skilled friends were leaving one after the other.


    Even though you are a user of water magic, you are a pathetic child who was told by the water shrine maiden that "you don''t have enough training".


    I''m really taking it, or I''m continuing to train day and night.


    Still, no results have been achieved.


    He had the weakest physical abilities (stats) and talents (skills) among the aliens who came.


    ¨D ¨D It was called "Takatsuki Makoto."


    I was curious about him for some reason.


    "... what should I do?"


    I can only be a believer ''one person''.


    You have to choose carefully.


    That said, time is infinite.


    You don''t have to force yourself to choose.


    "I don''t mind if I drop you off..."


    "Hey, Noah. You have a hard face." You ruined my pretty face. "


    I was called out from behind with a seemingly disturbed rhetoric.


    Looking back, a woman with long silver hair and dark skin looked down on us.


    "Nyaal? What are you doing here?"


    I speak out in a grumpy voice.


    On this invitation a thousand years ago, I added a precious apostle (Cain) to the ranks of the Great Demon King.


    --The Great Demon King is strong this time, Mr. Noah! I''m sure you''ll dye this planet in darkness! The control of the planet Noah has been taken over by the evil gods! Destroy the Ruler of the Holy God Clan from this planet, not the usual ones! Shall we ride this wave together? My shrine maiden has already gone to bed. Hey, I have a conversation with the evil god King Tiffon. If Noah''s on our side, he''ll break the seal on the undersea shrine.


    It was a strange word to think of now.


    However, I was fed up with the world ruled by the sun goddess (Altena), and I got carried away with the words.


    ... the result was a terrible failure.


    Certainly, even though it was a strong Great Demon King in the past, it was not strong enough to erase the domination of the Holy God Clan.


    The Great Demon King and my Apostle were defeated by the contradictory skill of the "Hero of Light" created by Altena.


    I have been recognized as an evil god and it will be a tough situation to make one of my followers.


    The kingdom where the goddess of the moon (Nia) was believed was destroyed.


    However, Nia was originally an indifferent goddess on earth.


    He left the ruined country without restoring it.


    After all, I was the only one who ate the crack.


    "You''ve made my position even worse." Get the hell out of here. "


    "Position? Come on, I don''t think it''s the words of the Statue of Liberty Noah, who tried to sell a quarrel to the celestial realm on one pillar and trigger the last Divine Realm War." You want to get along with the Holy God Clan? Since when have you become such a loser? "


    Instead of disappearing, the moon goddess (Nia) stirs me while sniffing at a distance that my nose sticks to it.


    And as I kicked in, I pushed Nia to the ground and told her quietly.


    "I''ll kill you."


    "Oh, I''m scared, I''m scared. You look the most beautiful when you''re angry, Noah."


    Nia looked happy for some reason.


    ... I wonder what this is.


    "You can lose your temper to get angry..."


    I retracted my anger.


    So, what do you want?


    "Fufufu... I brought you a good story." I wanted to apologize a thousand years ago. "


    "Do you think I believe that?"


    "It''s no wonder you don''t believe me, but can you look at this?"


    The goddess of the moon snaps her fingers.


    Then, a lot of footage appeared around and in the air.


    "I''m not from another world..."


    I noticed it at the place where I said, "What is it now?"


    There are many unknown faces.


    These are... aliens protected by a water temple, aren''t they?


    Nyal, what are these kids?


    It''s the children who have been transferred to another world.


    ¡±I couldn''t transfer it... so I was reincarnated¡±


    I had a guess.


    The children that Eil protected in the Temple of Water were the Transferors.


    And what Nia was showing now was the Reincarnators.


    "Don''t you think it''s a stupid clan of holy gods? I can''t believe we overlooked it by calling it ourselves."


    "The son of Queen Lamia... the ancient god... the daughter of the Ice Queen who has ruled the Arctic for a long time... fufu"


    Children whose bodies couldn''t withstand the transition of the otherworld and were reborn.


    They have more children with strong abilities than alien transplants.


    "Look at the ability of this Lamia child." There are five souls. "


    "Huh... that''s interesting." It''s not the same ability as an ancient hero. "


    Great labyrinth of the western continent.


    A girl who was reincarnated into one of the children of the Lamia tribe who lived there.


    He possesses tremendous physical abilities and strong skills.


    Sure enough, growing up would make a great warrior.


    There were other brave class children.


    And she''s funny, too.


    Nia pointed at him like a fat man.


    "Seeing its ability..."


    "The Heart Voice Record...... if it was a different planet, it was a skill that achieved the world''s [...] consecration [...] clothes [...]"


    "That''s right! It''s no big deal to just read your mind. It''s a broken skill to be able to record it permanently and read it back at any time. If the world is a little more civilized, we can take the hegemony. Depending on what you do in this world, it''s as easy as taking over one country. Are you interested, Mr. Noah?"


    But this child seems to be a believer in the goddess of destiny (Ira).


    "That''s right... Ira-kun doesn''t realize his importance." Even though you have so much skill, you''re still here. Evidence of this is the fact that we have merchants in a small town in the Land of Water. Then... can I take it away from you? "


    Nia smiles.


    The reincarnator overlooked by the goddess of the Holy God Clan, or the transfer with hidden strength...


    It may be interesting indeed.


    In particular, the child who was reincarnated to Lamia was not a follower of any goddess because it was a monster.


    I''ll think about it a little bit.


    And I opened my mouth.


    "I''ll stop it." My followers think I''m going to be her. "


    Having said that, I pointed to the boy who was training in the temple of water.


    It was him who was working hard on a very weak skill called [Water Magic Beginner].


    ¡±...... He? He''s dying soon, isn''t he?¡±


    Nia gave a strange expression.


    "Your ability... hmm, you''ve got some unique skills." But it''s too weak. I don''t think Noah deserves to be an apostle. "


    "That''s good. It''s not bad to support a hard-working child, is it?"


    "Noah is whimsical." Well, you can do whatever you want. It''s time for me to go. [M] It''s called from another world. "


    "You''re showing your face in too many places."


    "I''m a popular person."


    Unlike someone else, he said he hated it at the end, so he kicked Nyal''s back as hard as he could.


    "Terrible," Nia laughed and left.


    I look again at the boy who is training in the temple of water.


    The goddess of water (Eil) and the goddess of the moon (Nia) shared the same opinion.


    I don''t feel the possibility of that boy.


    However, I felt a faint caught in my throat, like a small bone was stuck in my throat.


    That''s why I thought I''d meet you.


    ¡ó


    Well then, can you lend me your [Soulbook]?


    Takatsuki Makoto, the boy who was expelled from the water temple after a year of protection.


    I made contact with him.


    Using a few remaining Kamikaze (Adamantite), I made a special artifact (knife).


    I cast a disguised magic spell and threw it from the undersea shrine.


    I asked the Star Spirits to deliver me to him.


    Via various creatures, the Goblin eventually roamed the Land of Water to pick it up and put it in his hands as Makoto Takatsuki defeated it.


    The boy with the artifact I made.


    A connection was made between me and him, and I was summoned to his spiritual body.


    Until then, it was as planned.


    The problem starts here.


    (Me, my charm doesn''t work...!?)


    Even the Divine Clan should be able to captivate!


    What''s the matter, girl!?


    It''s weird, it''s weird, it''s weird, it''s weird, it''s weird, it''s absolutely weird.


    I remained confused in my head, but I managed to make you a believer in crying.


    Thus, having managed to acquire the first believer in a thousand years, I received the Book of Souls (Seoul Book) to confirm his talent (skill).


    I glanced at it.


    It takes less than a second just to understand what is written.


    Low physical ability and some less powerful skills.


    But the strange characters in it stopped my eyes.


    RPG Player Skill


    ¨D ¨D¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö Number of¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö "ME" triggers (2)


    (What is this?)


    Reading (...), (...), (...), (...), (...).


    No matter what language there is in the world, I can''t read it, no matter how close I look, because I should be able to analyze it in a few seconds.


    What I can''t read is that I can''t read the sun goddess or the moon goddess.


    Those two pillars are almost as divine as me.


    So no one knows what this ability is like.


    Is that possible?


    No, more than that, is this girl my follower?


    I have no idea what I''m doing.


    In other words, it was a gamble.


    (It might be interesting....)


    A child who can''t resist my fascination.


    Ability (skill) that I do not understand in the higher divine.


    What could this child possibly trigger?


    It''s exciting.


    (But I think we should cover up this skill)


    I crafted the Book of Souls.


    The character "ME¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö"¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö that was encoded became invisible.


    That''s it, that''s it!


    "I''m counting on you."


    At the end of the day, I smiled at him, who had become a believer.


    It was him who sent the suspicious gaze, but he finally smiled at me.


    ¡ó


    "Eh... what is this guy, I''m not listening to you at all..."


    I''ve called out a lot to guide just one believer, Makoto Takatsuki...


    He was a man who did not obey the instructions.


    Even if I told you to take care of your life, you would still burst into a superior monster.


    Even though I was incompetent, I was dying in tune with a powerful fire wizard.


    (I''ve never seen an apostle like this before....)


    Still, my prayers were indispensable, and my faith was authentic.


    I gave him the skill of ''Spiritualist''.


    A skill with a habit that requires a long training to master.


    Now, how far can we go?


    I wish I had watched it in a heartwarming way.


    Help the Light Hero in the Great Labyrinth.


    In the Land of Water, he became a nationally recognized hero.


    In the land of the sun, triumph over the hero of lightning.


    In the Land of Trees, he stopped the demon king from resurrecting.


    Every time, I was using the spirits as I roped around.


    Even though I am an apostle, I am well received by the goddess of the Holy God Clan.


    The goddess of water seemed to like Makoto.


    The Goddess of Destiny was also beginning to recognize Makoto.


    To my credit, the sun goddess was bowing her head even though her brother was in a state of disrepair.


    I''ve never seen Altena bow her head in 10 million years.


    And Makoto left my followers and left a thousand years ago.


    By this time, I had a rough idea of Makoto''s skills.


    But does such an ability really exist?


    As usual, no matter how many times you look at Makoto''s Book of Souls (Soulbook), you can''t read skills like transcription.


    In other words, skills I can''t control.


    I kept observing it.


    Makoto, who had returned a thousand years earlier, had become an extraordinary person with a proficiency in water magic of over 5,000.


    No people on earth have ever worshipped the magic of water.


    (Makoto really wants to come to the undersea shrine.)


    If the Holy God Clan listened, they would laugh with their noses.


    It was called one of the three final labyrinths of this planet, but it wasn''t.


    Leviathan, the god beast that protects the undersea temple, is a godly monster that has crushed many stars in the Divine Realm War.


    The people of the earth are not trustworthy.


    (But... if it''s Makoto... maybe)


    There was something that made me think so.


    There is no longer much I can do.


    Believe and wait.


    Unnecessary interference will get in the way.


    Probably that kind of skill.


    Something that expands the possibilities by freeing it up.


    A foolish act of the people of the earth challenging an interstellar scale Divine Beast.


    There is no possibility of accomplishing it.


    When will that happen?


    The time came sooner than I thought.


    The shadow of the moon a thousand years ago.


    The remnants of the resurrected Great Demon King.


    They put a deadly curse on this planet.


    This planet is slowly dying.


    By now, the world was in chaos.


    ... to tell the truth, this situation has been (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) for a long time.


    The Holy God Clan hasn''t noticed.


    All I know is me and the Moon Goddess.


    Lately, the Moon Goddess has been visiting me very often.


    The plan seems to be going well.


    Interestingly, this blind man seems to have fun.


    Half-heartedly, I say.


    "Hey, Nyal. Is it going to work?"


    "Hmm, the dangerous one is the King of the Ancient Dragons." Even the Apostle now has the only chance of being defeated. "


    "Well, that''s all I can do." Help me fly my spirit body to the demon continent. "


    "The servants are rough, noah-kun." Well, that''s fine. It''s between me and you. "


    Having said that, I''m familiar with turning my arm around my shoulder.


    I was able to get rid of it.


    "Besides... Leviathan, the Divine Beast, can''t defeat him on his own." Are you sure you want to help Makoto? It violates the regulations of the divine realm. "


    I''ve been dating for a long time, but I turned my gaze suspiciously to my totally untrustworthy friend the goddess.


    "Fufufu... I''ll do it well." If Noah''s future predictions are perfect, the world won''t notice my coming. "


    "...... I wonder if it''s okay"


    I was having such a conversation.


    ©¤ ©¤ Then, Makoto reached the submarine temple after diving through the protection of the god beast Leviathan.


    Unusually, you did exactly what the Moon Goddess told you to do.


    It was unexpected.


    I thought you were definitely going to do something weird.


    Maybe you liked Makoto unexpectedly.


    (Well, it''s my proud apostle.)


    The smile spills out.


    ... she''ll be here soon.


    My cute little Makoto who made such a fuss to see me.


    How can I praise you?


    My mentality is back.


    I regained my power as a goddess.


    I can do anything.


    You can twist the neck of the damned god beast Leviathan, who has kept me locked up all this time.


    Well, but...


    You can do that at any time.


    The plan is still in progress.


    Final finishing touches.


    That''s what we''re going to do.


    ... come on, come on.


    My lovely, lovely Makoto.


    ¡óTakatsuki Makoto''s Perspective¡ó


    ... and walk down the passageway of the temple, filled with sound and hard marble.


    The building was flooded with mysterious light.


    How long have you been walking?


    The moment I separated from the Moon Goddess and Queen Noelle and entered the building, the sense of time blurred.


    Was it just now, or did you walk for 10 minutes already?


    I don''t even know that.


    "Master Noah...?"


    However, I didn''t slow down.


    Strangely, I was convinced that there must be a goddess (Noah) ahead.


    (Would you like to call it out loud?)


    Only Lord Noah should be here.


    I made up my mind when I took a big inhale.


    "...... Makoto"


    A grunting beauty resounded in my ear.


    Then, the rainbow light envelops the area and changes the scenery.


    ¨D ¨D It was a flower garden full of beautiful flowers.


    I was surrounded by fantastic flowers that I had never seen before.


    I thought it was a magical illusion, but the fragrance of the flowers, the feel of the soil under my feet, and the crisp petals I touched all seemed real.


    And there are many spirits playing around on the beautiful flower garden.


    The Spirit of Water, the Spirit of Fire, the Spirit of Earth, the Spirit of Wind... and the Spirits I''ve never seen before.


    Even the spirits that I shouldn''t have been able to see appeared.


    I was struck by this strange sight, and I looked around --In a certain place, my gaze stopped.


    Thank you for coming.


    Long, sparkling silver hair.


    Blue eyes sparkling like stars.


    White skin that is clearer than snow.


    From the time I fought the Great Demon King.


    More so than when I faced the goddess of the sun and the goddess of the moon.


    Even more so than when I challenged Leviathan the Divine Beast.


    ¨D ¨D The pressure (pressure) and awe that make you unable to breathe.


    Noah and I were having a conversation in our dreams.


    And yet, for some reason, my body didn''t stop trembling.


    ¡°What''s the matter? Makoto, look weird."


    Lady Noah''s face was grim.


    There was a goddess (Noah) who could be touched in 10 steps.


    I still can''t open my mouth.


    I think I have to say something, but I can''t think of anything.


    That''s weird, Makoto.


    Lady Noah giggled and slowly approached us.


    Beautiful flowers are crushed by Lord Noah... and flowers pave the way as if they were living things.


    Lord Noah follows the path of the flower.


    "Hey, what''s wrong? Aren''t you glad to see me?"


    Lady Noah came in front of me, tilted her neck and peered into my face.


    Here I finally regained consciousness.


    Kneel as usual in a panic.


    I''ve conquered the submarine temple and come to see Lord Noah.


    ¡°Yeah, I was watching. Thank you, Rock is my proud Makoto."


    And Pong laid his hand on his shoulder, and spoken the word of labor.


    The hand resting on my shoulder felt so hot that I thought it would burn for a moment.


    And you can feel it.


    The Lord Noah in front of him said it wasn''t a dream, it was real.


    And it was the goddess who unlocked the seal of the Holy God Clan and regained her power.


    From Lord Noah, who emits a seven-color light, there was an all-powerful feeling that any wish would be fulfilled.


    From the pale lips, a beautiful voice spins.


    "Hey, Makoto, what do you want?"


    Lady Noah, with a supreme smile, asked, staring straight into my eyes.

 335 Episode 331: Goddess Samas True Prayer

    "Hey, Makoto, what do you want?"


    In a clear voice, Lord Noah asks.


    "Noah, I want my people back from the witch of disaster." Please help me. "


    I put my knees down, bowed my head, and told them what I wanted.


    "All right, leave it to me."


    It was a reliable reply.


    I''ll put my head up.


    Then there was a beautiful flower garden with a white table and two chairs.


    Then, on the table, there were tea cups filled with steam and brightly colored sweets and fruits.


    I was confused by the unexpected scenery when I thought it was the upcoming operation meeting of the witch against the disaster.


    Lord Noah?


    "Come on, come here."


    The goddess greeted me with a greeting.


    Confusedly, I sat in front of Lord Noah, as I was told.


    Lord Noah is elegantly enjoying his tea.


    "Noah! I''m waiting for Noel and the Moon Goddess outside!" If you''re doing this..... "


    "Yes, ahhn"


    "Mugu"


    Some kind of fruit is thrown into my mouth to block my words.


    Shari...... chewing on it overflowed a lot of fruit juice and spread an aromatic fragrance all over my mouth.


    And most of all, it''s incredibly delicious.


    Dunno, my heart beat so hard.


    What the hell is this?


    "... what is this?"


    "The fruit of life. It was all growing in the garden, wasn''t it? Makoto has only a few minutes of remaining life. If you eat that, your life will be restored."


    "A few minutes..."


    I forgot.


    Speaking of which, in order to summon the Spirit of Time, I devoted most of my life to sacrifice.


    Ah, thank you, Master Noah.


    "And don''t worry about keeping Noel and Nyal waiting." The space we''re in is slowing down time, so it''s been less than a few seconds since Noelle and Makoto broke up. ¡±


    "Oh, is that so..."


    Saying "Sarari" is a ridiculous thing.


    It was the goddess who unlocked the seal and regained her power.


    It will be easy to do so.


    Makoto, it''s getting cold.


    I look at the tea cups with tea pouring in front of me.


    Lady Noah was in a good mood and was carrying the tea treats into her mouth.


    I was thrilled to gently lick the powder of sweets on my fingertips.


    Yes, thank you.


    When I put my mouth close to the tea cup, it smelled like a peach.


    When I took a sip of black tea, I had the illusion that the whole body was floating around.


    Escaping the witch of disaster, the fatigue of daily challenges to the submarine temple disappeared in an instant.


    "It''s as if I drank a psychic (elixir)..."


    I went on to try eating a bite of something like macaron from the sweets I had in front of me.


    "Ah!?"


    After the sweetness that pierced through the brain, the feeling of happiness that made me trance spread in my mouth.


    Of course, it was a taste I had never tasted before.


    "This tea and sweets were left behind by Eil." It''s not bad, is it? "


    "Is this from the goddess of water (Eil)..."


    All of them have a taste that I don''t think is in this world.


    Everything was made of Heavenly Realm materials.


    "Is it delicious, Makoto?"


    "Y-Yes... I can''t put it into words."


    Oh, right?


    Lady Noah, who laughs with a giggle, is beautiful.


    Then, for a while, he chatted with no one else.


    I''ve been impatient with the world crisis.


    For the goddess, it was time to commemorate the release of the long seal.


    As an apostle of the goddess (Noah), I tried to rejoice in her resurrection first.


    By the way...


    Lady Noah''s tone suddenly changed slightly.


    "You said you wanted to help your people."


    Yes, yes.


    Return to a serious look from the chat mode.


    "Who do you want to help?"


    "That''s... first of all, a princess trapped by a witch of disaster."


    When we last met, Furia-san''s words suddenly resurrected in her brain.


    - I''ll be right back, my knight.


    Her voice, which pointed at me with a weeping smile, was stuck in my brain.


    That''s right, it''s true that Furia-chan is pathetic, isn''t it?


    Can''t you do something about it?


    Huh? It''s going to be fine, isn''t it?


    When I asked with a prayer, Lord Noah replied lightly.


    "Can you help me!?"


    "That''s right."


    What am I supposed to do?


    I stepped out.


    "I wonder if the surest thing is to be reincarnated with one (...) death." Since two souls are mixed in Furia-chan''s body, separate the body and soul before separating them. Reincarnation is under the jurisdiction of the Goddess of Destiny, so Makoto has a connection, right? "


    "No... that''s... a bit..."


    To say the least, I''m upset with Noah.


    I understand the reasoning, but it is not very easy to get Freyae to die for it.


    Huh, is there any other way?


    "That doesn''t solve the problem, but I wonder if the personality of the witch in the disaster will be asleep forever." That way, only Furia-chan''s consciousness will appear on the surface, so you''ll see it all the time. "


    I-I see.


    If that''s the case, I can''t say that it''s back to the original Freyae-san.


    How do we do that?


    "If you manipulate the Spirit of Time, you can do it." Well, I wonder if Makoto will be able to train for 50 years. If you want to train, you can do it at the submarine temple, so it''s safe. "


    "50 years..."


    It takes too long to do anything.


    We can''t keep our people waiting that long.


    "That''s a bit..."


    Well, it''s a bit long for the humans, isn''t it?


    Master Noah smiled bitterly.


    It was too different from the goddess that had existed since the Divine World War.


    However, it turns out that there is something to do.


    And there are other people besides Furiae who want to help.


    Noah, is there a way to help Lucy and Sae-san who are fascinated by the witch of disaster?


    "Ahh, that crafty charming magic... how pathetic of you to be deceived by it."


    It''s a magic word that attracts the whole world, isn''t it?


    I''m a little more vocal.


    To be honest, I can''t imagine how I could prevent such a magic on a global scale.


    "Oh, I can override all the creatures on this planet in five minutes." You don''t have to wonder about yourself like that, and you''ll feel like you''re in your dream world. "


    "Five minutes...?"


    This is ridiculous.


    For Noah, it seemed like it was a good breakfast.


    However, if you do that, it will violate the Divine Realm regulations, so it''s impossible.


    "...... right?"


    Anything is possible if Lord Noah does it directly.


    But I can''t do that.


    Because God can''t interfere with the ground (rules).


    That''s right ~ If you want to blow away the curse, I''m good at the Spirit of the Wind.


    "I can''t see the spirit of the wind, so that''s impossible..."


    I''m only qualified for the Spirit of Water.


    Wind magic cannot be used.


    "Fufu, take a look at Makoto''s Book of Souls (Seoul Book)"


    Soulbook?


    I take it out of my pocket and spread it out.


    [Spirit user] skill... enhanced by the resurrection of goddess Noah. It is possible to talk with the spirits of all (¡¤) and (¡¤).


    "I-It''s..."


    "With the resurrection of the goddess Noah (I), the [spirit user] skill has been strengthened, and the spirits are also getting better." Makoto, my apostle, certainly benefits from it. Now Makoto can handle spirit magic of all classes. "


    "Ohh..."


    I accidentally stared at my hands.


    "I started with Water Magic and Beginner and ended up here..."


    Well then, if you ask the Wind Spirit, you can also decurse the Witch of Disaster!


    "It''s a good idea to have the Windy Spirit (Sylph) help you." If you get along just as well with the Water Spirit (Undine), you''ll blow the curse off this planet. "


    "Well, it took me a thousand years to be like the Great Spirit of Water..."


    I was able to train for a thousand years in the space of the Goddess of Destiny (Ira).


    I suddenly noticed it here.


    "Maybe... with Lord Noah''s miracle, even if it''s been a thousand years inside the submarine temple, the outside world has only been gone for a day... can you do that?"


    Yeah, I can.


    Oh, my God!


    Then I can train here.


    ¡±Fufu, would you like to spend a thousand years alone with me?¡±


    Oh, that''s...


    While giggling, Master Noah made a fascinating suggestion.


    But I soon noticed it.


    ¡±... I couldn''t live a thousand years because I wasn''t in a dream¡±


    Oh, by the way, that''s right.


    I guess I didn''t mean it.


    Noah didn''t seem to mind either.


    "Well then, what should we do..."


    I put my arms together and thought about it.


    There are no realistic plans.


    Makoto, let''s take a short walk.


    Lady Noah stood up and snorted her fingers.


    The chairs that had been sitting before, the tea cups and the tables lined with sweets, disappeared.


    Not only that, but the flower garden that surrounded me and Lord Noah was gone.


    Instead, inorganic floors and pitch-black ceilings appeared.


    What is this place?


    It looks like the Divine Beast has returned to the deep sea.


    I can see that it was a familiar dark sea view.


    The Divine Beast Leviathan is back at the bottom of the ocean.


    It seemed that Lord Noah was using magic to project this image.


    Katsukatsu Katsu, and Noah proceeded to the back of the submarine temple.


    I followed it a little way back.


    Where the hell are we going?


    Noah, who can read my mind, should have conveyed my doubts, but he didn''t have an answer.


    Instead, I get a different topic.


    ¡°Makoto, you know there are three final labyrinths on this planet, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course I do. [Heavenly Tower (Babel)], [Naraka (Abyss)], and then this [Submarine Temple], right?¡±


    I answered.


    If you''ve ever been an adventurer, it''s common sense.


    That''s right. Do you know what you can get by conquering each of the final labyrinths?


    "Well, that''s..."


    I dig up memories I once learned in the Temple of Water.


    ¨D ¨D Sky Tower (Babel)


    A huge tower rises in the middle of the southern continent.


    Each tier is wider than the city.


    It is rumored that the top of the tower penetrates through the clouds and reaches beyond the atmosphere.


    The height of the hierarchy is 1,000 stories.


    The highest level reached by mankind is five hundred floors.


    I think there''s only one person in a thousand-year history who has finally reached half of it.


    And when he has overcome the thousand steps of misery, he has the right to step into the heavenly realm.


    With the permission to enter the heavenly realm, he is given "eternal life".


    It is said that those who climb the tower of the heavens shall be given immortality.


    - Naraka (Abyss)


    End of the North.


    A huge hole in the Arctic continent.


    It is said that its bottom is connected to the underworld, and it is also connected to the demon world.


    Naraka (Abyss) is inhabited by demonic beasts and phantom beasts that are much more powerful than on the ground.


    And in the hundreds of years of cycle, the number of cities destroyed by the "monster rampage from Naraka (Abyss Stampede)" overflowing with monsters from Naraka may be.


    It''s also known as the Labyrinth of Disasters, but the adventurers who dive there will never stop.


    Because in Naraka (Abyss), national treasure class magic stones, sacred silver (Mithril), and god iron (Oriharkon) are rolling around.


    Furthermore, the deeper you dive in Naraka (Abyss), the denser the magic power (mana) in the air and the more it affects the human body.


    There is also a frowning anecdote that the adventurer, who was ridiculed by his weakness and surroundings, obtained a formidable body and powerful magic power while continuing to challenge Naraka (Abyss) at the risk of his life, and returned to become a demon king.


    A labyrinth of dreams for a thousand dollars.


    The world''s most high-risk, high-return labyrinth.


    It is said that it is Naraka (Abyss).


    Finally - the undersea shrine.


    A labyrinth in the deepest place in the world.


    In the middle of two mid-ocean seas.


    Further down from the bottom of the deep seabed.


    The seafloor shrine sits quietly in the deepest cracks of the earth.


    Unlike the other two, the labyrinth is in a difficult place to reach even the entrance.


    The most difficult labyrinth that many adventurers have ever given up.


    Even Uther Melikrius Pendragon, who is called the King of Adventures, says in his own book, "It doesn''t fit the price."


    ... really, you''ve been challenging this labyrinth a lot, me.


    Even when I tried it, I was so shocked that the Undersea Temple didn''t pay off.


    Without Lord Noah, we would have turned back.


    Well, it''s generally a good match.


    Does the final labyrinth (last dungeon) have anything to do with fighting the witch of disaster?


    "Fufu, that''s right."


    In response to my question, Master Noah smiled meaninglessly.


    "Incidentally, the name of the heavenly realm of the labyrinth, which you call the tower of the heavens, is" Ladder to the heavens. "A labyrinth created by Altena with the intention of creating a new race of gods from the people of the earth. Although I haven''t achieved any results at all."


    "Hah..."


    This is the first story I''ve heard.


    Pretty important information, isn''t it?


    "Naraka is a completely natural labyrinth (dungeon), opposite to the Heavenly Tower." It is constantly flooded with magical power (mana) that is close to the spiritual Qi (ether) from the big hole that connects with the demon world and the underworld. It''s a treasure trove of rare magic stones and metals. However, there are many people who are too close to the underworld and demon world to be pulled back. "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Lady Noah''s explanation continued.


    At the moment, I didn''t know what the intent was.


    "Well, here we are, Makoto."


    Lady Noah, who was walking a little further, turned back to us.


    Glittering silver hair flashes and arcs.


    "Look at that."


    "...... What is it, huh?"


    What was there was a gigantic device of some kind.


    It is like a pedestal, and there is a rotary push lever in the middle of it.


    It''s a big lever that needs a few adults and can be turned.


    I don''t think I can spin on my own.


    "It''s okay, Makoto can move it." Come on, touch it. "


    Lord Noah ascends to the pedestal and gestures.


    I approached Lord Noah.


    Then I touched the lever like a giant pillar.


    "Ah... really. It''s lighter than I thought."


    For what it looked like, the lever was light.


    ...... The lever easily moved as it made a sound.


    I still don''t know what the lever is for.


    Lord Noah opens his mouth to answer my questions.


    "Only those who reach the submarine temple on their own have the right to turn this lever." If you say so, it''s a reward for the final labyrinth. "


    "This is... the right of those who conquered the final labyrinth?"


    The eternal life of the ''Heavenly Tower''.


    Treasures and powerful powers obtained from Naraka.


    Even if it is said to be comparable to that, there is no pin.


    By the way, Makoto, do you know what the Divine Beast Leviathan is called?


    The topic changed again.


    "Um, the guardian god of the sea..."


    There were other names such as the guardian of the ocean, the gatekeeper of the deep sea, and so on.


    "But the actual Leviathan didn''t protect the ocean." We just need to get rid of anything approaching the submarine shrine. "Well, that''s because the goddess Noah (I) was sealed..." The original Sea Divine Beast has another important role to play. "


    A role other than protecting the undersea shrine?


    I''ve never heard of it.


    If you''re strong enough, I heard you took part in the Battle of the Gods in the Divine Realm War.


    It is an ancient story dating back 15 million years.


    I have not heard of any thing that the beast of God has done since.


    "...... Fufufu"


    Master Noah is laughing in a good mood.


    ¡°How did you do?¡±


    ¡°I''ve never heard of it, of course.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    It''s hard for Master Noah to answer my questions.


    Continuing to speak slowly to a child who is slower to understand than to be unwanted.


    Makoto saw a lot of creatures in the courtyard of the undersea shrine before he got here, didn''t he?


    Yes, there were monsters, livestock, and even dragons.


    At first, I was surprised, but the monsters were harmless.


    Everyone was just hanging out with each other.


    Do you know why the creatures are gathered?


    The goddess of water (Eil) is trying to protect the creatures on Earth, right?


    ¡°Why do I need to protect you?¡±


    So that the creature won''t go extinct, right?


    What could happen to the creatures on Earth?


    "... if a Cataclysm occurs"


    What have you been asking me? Lady Noah said.


    I get a little irritated by the boulders.


    "I''m sorry, Makoto." I think it''s time I gave you an answer. There''s a world where Makoto used to be called a nuclear weapon, isn''t there? If a nuclear war breaks out, the earth, the sea, and even the atmosphere will be polluted and the creatures will no longer be able to live... I don''t know if you''ve ever heard of it. "


    Yes, but... there are no nuclear weapons in this world.


    ¡°Yes, but other planets have often developed weapons of mass destruction similar to those of the past. And when it''s used in war, no living thing can live on that planet."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    You can''t know the history of another planet.


    But it sounded like it had nothing to do with our world, where the whole planet is about to be cursed.


    It''s time for Leviathan.


    Master Noah laughs meanly.


    I thought that smile looked a little like the goddess of the moon.


    "Excuse me. I''m not as black as Nyal."... I''ll come to a conclusion. The role of the Divine Beast Leviathan is to rebuild a planet that is no longer inhabitable. This is the gift of the gods and beasts given by the sea gods. "


    "Reset...?"


    Refute the meaning of words.


    Master Noah said.


    redoing (resetting) the world.


    "I mean..."


    "Wash away all the dirt from that star."


    ¡±That means... destroying the world, right?¡±


    I asked in a trembling voice.


    ¡±Oh (...) um (...) right (...)¡±


    Lady Noah replied lightly.


    ¡­¡­


    The Divine Beast I challenged was a monster whose purpose was to destroy the world.


    I didn''t know, but I survived.


    But it''s not just about destroying them.


    Suddenly, Master Noah''s voice bounced.


    "You saw the creatures in the courtyard of the undersea shrine, right? The creatures protected there are ''chosen'' children who are promised to live in a resettled world. That''s why the world isn''t going to be zero. Even if Leviathan the Divine Beast sinks the world into the sea, only the creatures can survive in the submarine temple."


    That''s why it''s everyone''s turn, isn''t it?


    All the monsters and beasts in the courtyard of the undersea shrine were married.


    It was my turn to have children and to keep my offspring alive.


    By the way, the switch that destroys the world is the lever that Makoto is holding right now.


    "...... Huh?"


    Grind and rush to distance yourself from the lever.


    "I just turned it a little bit earlier..."


    It''s okay. If you don''t rotate it once, there won''t be a ''big flood''.


    Well, please say it first.


    It''s bad for the heart.


    "In any case, you have a bad taste. It''s a bad joke that a reward for trying your best to clear the final labyrinth can destroy the world."


    I let out a small sigh.


    There is no point in destroying the world.


    What are you thinking about, Kaijin-sama?


    Speaking of which, is the Water Goddess operating on your behalf now?


    "I knew Eil-sama was scared too..."


    At that time, I felt soft on my back.


    I immediately realized that Master Noah was hugging me from behind.


    Um... Noah-sama?


    "Of course, that''s not all." Well, that''s something you won''t be rewarded for. The hero who captured the submarine temple... is given the "right to destroy the world". And then, "The right to choose the one who will survive in the next world."


    Master Noah whispered sweetly in his ear.


    For a moment, the words became unintelligible and stiff.


    Slowly, the brain chewed Noah''s words.


    The beautiful voice of Lord Noah is spinning more words.


    "This device was also a [Summon] device." Look, there''s a magic circle a little further away, isn''t there? Just go in there and remember, and the children Makoto wants to call can be summoned to the Underwater Temple. Lucy, Aya, Sophia, you can all go to the undersea shrine. I wonder if it''s okay for all the people of the Land of Water. That''s about it. It''s getting a little narrow. The entire western continent is impossible to hit by the boulders. It''s up to Makoto to choose. "


    "Master Noah...?"


    I couldn''t say it was a ridiculous joke.


    The tone of Noah''s voice was sweet and gentle, but he was never joking.


    I''m not joking.


    "Let''s call Furia-chan too." The Witch of Disaster will follow me, but if I''m near the goddess Noah, my charm will be overruled. I was in charge of the fascination magic. You''re the hero of the sun goddess, but you can also find Makoto''s childhood friend, Ljowski. Noel-chan is lonely. Momo-chan, the half-vampire, and Mel-chan, the white dragon, are also part of Makoto. Even if you''re a monster, don''t be shy. "


    Is it okay for other goddess believers to come?


    ¡°Of course, I don''t tie anyone up. However, as long as you are near the goddess Noah (I) in the submarine temple and you are not fascinated by me,


    Oh, I... I can''t do that.


    It was impossible not to be enchanted by the resurrected goddess, Lord Noah.


    I''m sure you''ll change your mind as soon as you come to the undersea shrine.


    If you are not called to the undersea shrine in the first place, you will perish with the outside world.


    From the gratitude you''ve survived, you''re more likely to change your faith from yourself.


    I''m sure the people of the new world will only believe in Goddess Noah.


    I was sure of that.


    The world will be Noah''s.


    "That''s not true, Makoto."


    Lady Noah denied my thoughts.


    There''s a warm breath in my ear.


    "The world will be yours, Makoto." You, the messenger of Goddess Noah, will be the king of the world. "


    "Lord Noah..."


    Noah''s voice is sweet and gentle.


    The goddess who has always guided me since I first met her.


    Something went wrong, and I believed that voice.


    Lord Noah won''t give me orders.


    He always tells me to move freely.


    That''s why this time.....


    Makoto. I have a wish.


    I noticed that Master Noah, who was supposed to be turning his arms from behind, was standing directly in front of me.


    With sparkling eyes, Master Noah clenched my hand, which dyed my cheeks slightly.


    The goddess''s palms were as soft as marshmallows, and they were gruesomely warm.


    "What...?"...... Master Noah "


    I swallowed it, trying to say whatever I could.


    It''s unusual for Lord Noah to ask me a favor.


    But I''m afraid I''m going to have to ask you a favor after this...


    The words come from the bright pink lips.


    ¡°Let''s destroy this world and create a new one for us.¡±


    The smile full of compassion was not cloudy at all, and my dear goddess (Noah), who believed in me, wished for the ruin of the world.

 336 Lesson 332: Takatsuki Makoto.....

    - I''m counting on you.


    The first time we met, it was said by the goddess (Noah).


    Ever since I came to this world.


    No, I don''t think anyone has ever said that to me since the last time I was in the world.


    My parents left me alone.


    That''s why it was fresh that the goddess (Noah) always watched over me.


    Oh, I felt like I was going to do my best for this goddess.


    I thought I couldn''t live up to my expectations.


    And that''s what Noah said.


    - Makoto, I need a favor.


    In my mind, I have a long history of believers, but I have rarely asked Lord Noah for clarity.


    When they say, ''I want you to be a believer.''


    When it was discovered that he was an evil deity, he said, "Do not stop the believer."


    Was it other than that?


    You can do whatever you want.


    That''s Lord Noah''s mantra.


    I was blessed with a goddess''s dagger.


    I was given the skill of "Spirit user".


    Teach me how to get along with spirits.


    It was Master Noah''s guidance that I was able to reconnect with Sae-san.


    It was because Lord Noah was a believer that I got along with the Great Spirit of the Water.


    It was Noah who spirited in the Land of Fire and helped me when my consciousness was about to be swallowed.


    Even if time had shifted a thousand years ago and the faithful had stopped temporarily, there was no lack of prayer.


    Lord Noah has countless blessings.


    ¨D ¨D Let''s destroy this world and create a new one for us.


    And the dear goddess (Noah) begged me.


    As a believer and sole apostle, I should follow suit.


    Don''t let Lord Noah''s expectations go unheeded.


    "I''m...."


    I try to answer with a flying voice.


    At that time, a choice of RPG Player abilities appeared in the air.


    Will you destroy the world as Goddess Noah said?


    Yes, sir.


    I......


    "Hey, what''s the matter?" Look at me, Makoto. "


    Lord Noah peeks into my face to hide his choice.


    Jewel-like blue eyes keep my eyes shut.


    Gently, Master Noah''s white hands can be attached to my cheeks.


    "Master Noah...?"


    "Fufufu, what''s wrong?" You look weird. "


    Perhaps Noah sees a choice of [RPG Player] skills.


    I wanted you to give me the right answer, just like you did with the Divine Beast Leviathan.


    But Master Noah has a beautiful face in front of him, and he can''t see the choice.


    "No? Makoto has to decide for himself."


    "I......"


    Literally like a goddess, she looked at Noah''s face with a smile full of compassion, and her adventures so far were reflected in her head like a running lantern.


    I came to another world, and it was scattered at first.


    All my classmates were left behind because I couldn''t get the stupid skill.


    I''ve been training in the temple of water for a year.


    Even after leaving the Temple of Water, I struggled to defeat one goblin, and I nearly died fighting Griffon.


    "But..."


    Reunite with Fujiyan in the City of Water (McCullen) and join Lucy in the Adventurer''s Guild.


    In the Great Labyrinth, I reunited with Sae-san and fought the abominable dragon with Sakurai-kun.


    He was named a nationally recognized hero for saving the capital of the kingdom of water.


    In the capital of the kingdom of the sun, I met Furia and became the guardian knight of the moon shrine.


    Prevented the resurrection of the king of immortality in the kingdom of trees, and fought the king of beasts in the kingdom of commerce.


    Then, a thousand years ago, I was able to defeat the Great Demon King together with Anna, the hero of Fun Light, the Great Sage, the White Dragon, and Johnny.


    It was tough, and I was dying too many times.


    "Master Noah..."


    What''s up, Makoto?


    The goddess (Noah) is staring straight at me.


    With a gaze full of expectations.


    I am the messenger of the goddess (Noah).


    I want to fulfill Lord Noah''s wishes.


    "But I don''t like this world..."


    "...... I don''t want to destroy this world. Why don''t you think of another way to do it?¡±


    Words that came out of my mouth after I got lost.


    I couldn''t.


    No matter how much Noah asked.


    I couldn''t decide to destroy him.


    "...... I see"


    Master Noah smiled a little sadly.


    But it was for a moment.


    "Well, I can''t help it!" So, have you thought of another way? "


    The next moment, I was back to my usual bright Lord Noah.


    You don''t seem to care that I turned down Lord Noah''s request.


    But it seemed impossible to me.


    I felt discouraged.


    I...... what can I say.....


    "Takatsuki Makotoo!!!!"


    "Mako-kun!!!"


    Wapuuu


    I couldn''t say a word to Lord Noah.


    Someone was hugging me from both sides.


    "You''ve stood on your feet!" That''s great, Takatsuki Makoto! "


    "Mako-kun, I believed in you!" You''re not such a bad boy to destroy the world! "


    ¡±Ah, um... Destiny Goddess (Ira) and Water Goddess (Eil)?¡±


    The two-pillar goddess was hugging me.


    Illa-sama''s gentle breasts and Eil-sama''s full breasts were pinched together.


    ... or be crushed.


    "Damn, it hurts..."


    Look, you''re going to crush Makoto, aren''t you?


    Yo, Lord Noah pulled me in.


    Thank you very much.


    Then, the gaze of the goddess of destiny (Ira) and the goddess of water (Eil) turned toward Noah.


    "Noah! What a terrible thing you''ve been thinking!? You''re an idiot!"


    "Noah, it''s not terrible! We were so close, and we tried to destroy them all!"


    It''s okay, right? It is not common for the world to perish. Besides, the Water Kingdom (Roses) had a lot of my followers, so I planned to have Makoto be the "elector". "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "... no, it''s wrong!"


    Ira-sama was exhausted, and Eil-sama was holding her head.


    I was familiar with the temples, but it was unusual for Eil-sama to be so upset.


    Lady Noah was still stuck with Lady Ira and Lady Eil.


    Apparently, the conversation between me and Lord Noah was being watched.


    "Noah... you did it."


    I heard a bitter voice.


    Turning towards her voice, the sun goddess with a more bitter expression than her voice looked down on us.


    "Oh, it''s not Altena."


    The expression on Noah''s face was bright.


    She even had a smile that could be described as somewhat unstoppable.


    "Trying to revive and destroy the world as soon as possible..."


    It''s not bad, is it?


    "It sucks!"


    The sun goddess yelled.


    "As usual, your head is stiff ~. You can reincarnate them all, right?"


    "You, it''s that easy... no, it''s possible with Noah..."


    If I ask the spirits of the stars.


    I don''t think we can do this without Noah.


    The sun goddess looked up at the heavens with her arms framed.


    And turn your attention to me.


    "Thank you, Takatsuki Makoto. Thank you for choosing this world." On behalf of the people of this planet, I say thank you. "


    "... yes, I like this world"


    "I don''t think your situation was unpleasant... but you used to say that"


    The sun goddess stroked my head.


    Is this to be praised?


    "Well, Makoto-san....."


    I heard a frightened voice.


    At first glance, Queen Noel, with her pale face, stood a little further away.


    Noel-san, you''ve come this far.


    "Ha, yes... ah, um... more than that..."


    Princess Noel doesn''t look well.


    Are you not feeling well?


    "What''s the matter, Mr. Noel?" You should rest a little. "


    "Um... when Makoto-san''s goddess... destroys the world..."


    She asked with a thin, fading voice.


    Did you hear the conversation between me and Lord Noah?


    "Oh, yeah. I was magically picking up your voice. That''s what Noel''s been hearing."


    The Moon Goddess appeared behind Princess Noel.


    "Nyal-sama, we have successfully released Noah-sama." It''s really worth it.... "


    I tried to thank you again, but I couldn''t finish.


    Eyes staring at me like ice.


    "I''m disappointed in you, Knight."


    "Nyal-sama...?"


    "Don''t talk to me cheaply. If you didn''t take Noah''s hand in that scene, why did you break through the Divine Beast? Throwing away the chance to be king of the world. You''re totally out of your mind."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The words of the goddess of the moon pricked into her chest.


    Looks like Nia was expecting me to choose the option to destroy the world.


    In any case, the words hurt.


    Even if the goddess of the moon told me, the damage was huge.


    If Lord Noah had done this, he might have been dead.


    "Hey, Nyal. Will you stop fooling around with my messenger?"


    "Ha! Isn''t Noah''s education bad?" You raised a lot of messengers. "


    As I said, floating in the air, I turned my back.


    The Moon Goddess seemed angry.


    Don''t worry about it, Makoto.


    "Yes, yes..."


    That''s what the gentleman Noah told me.


    But it''s really the same feeling as the goddess of the moon, isn''t it?


    You disappointed me, didn''t you?


    That suspicion did not go away.


    Did you read my feelings like that?


    Lady Noah is slowly approaching me with a smile.


    I have to reward you.


    Huh?


    It was a moment.


    Until just now, the goddess (Noah), who was within reach of me, smiled before her eyes so much that her forehead touched her.


    Noah''s soft hands are on my cheeks.


    I was about to be sucked in by my gem-like big eyes.


    I didn''t notice Master Noah''s face approaching.


    !?


    My soft lips were pressing against my mouth.


    - He''s kissing Noah.


    I can''t keep up with the fact.


    The rainbow flashed in front of me.


    I get the illusion that my body is floating in space.


    The lips were touching each other for a moment, but it was like climbing into the sky.


    Then, Lord Noah pushes my body and distance is created.


    "Lord Noah..."


    "My (...) fa (...) - (...) t (...) ki (...) su (...)." Think of it with gratitude.? "


    "Yes, yes..."


    Even after her lips were separated, she looked at the sky blurry.


    Noah!


    The sharp reprimand of the goddess of the sun (Altena).


    "What are you doing!?"


    I heard the impatient voice of the goddess of water (Eil).


    "What a reward." We must reward the hard-working apostles. "


    Where is Lord Noah?


    Why is the goddess of the sun and the goddess of the water so anxious?


    And since before, my body is hot.


    "Ah, um... Makoto-san." What''s your appearance like? "


    Princess Noelle looks at me with her eyes wide open.


    What''s the matter?


    "Um... you didn''t notice?"


    Huh?


    I don''t understand what Princess Noel is saying.


    Is there anything that bothers me about my appearance? [M]


    "Here, look at this."


    A mirror was thrust out in front of me.


    It was the Goddess of Destiny.


    Thank you, Ira-sama.


    What was shown there was me in the shape of a silver (...) hair (...) like Noah, with (...) pale (...) eyes (...).


    "Ehh... ehhhhhhhhhh!"


    What the hell is this?


    It''s a different person.


    No, I''m the one with the face.


    But the color of the hair, the color of the eyes, and above all, the magic power of the rainbow that covers the body.


    ... what''s happening to my body?


    What happened to your kiss with Lord Noah?


    Even if I send my gaze to the goddess, Master Noah remains nicked.


    Instead, it was the goddess of the sun that called out to me.


    "Goddess Noah is a virgin." You''re just like me... "There is a divinity in its purity. That''s what you (...) did (...)"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Am I being blamed?


    However, from the eyes of the Sun Goddess, I could only read the dazzling emotions.


    "The last goddess of the Titan Divine Clan." You need to take responsibility for your pure body. "


    "Responsibility...?"


    What the hell did you say?


    Even if you look at Master Noah, he won''t say anything while he''s still nicking.


    The Goddess of Destiny opened her mouth wide.


    Suddenly, the Moon Goddess turned her gaze to us.


    "Onee-san, goddess of the sun." I don''t think I can tell Mako how to say things around..... "


    The goddess of water sent me a rescue boat because I couldn''t catch up with her at all.


    The goddess of water opened her mouth as she stared at me like she was looking at a child in trouble.


    "Congratulations, Mako-kun. After taking Noah''s first kiss, you''ve cleared the sky and entered between the gods (...) and the clan (...)."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Looks like I''ve become a god.

 337 Lesson 333: Takatsuki Makoto Becomes God

    "Congratulations, Mako! You took the first kiss from the goddess (Noah), and you joined the God Clan (us) on a clear day ~"


    "I... am... God...?"...... Haha, no way "


    In contrast to the voice of the bright water goddess (Eil), what came out of my mouth was a voice containing a flickering laugh.


    What the hell is Eil-sama talking about?


    It can''t be like that.


    Well, that''s why, Makoto.


    I''m slapped on the shoulder.


    I turned around and saw Noah sniffing and winking.


    No, what do you mean?


    The Goddess of Destiny and Queen Noel remained firm.


    The goddess of the moon glanced at me, but when her eyes met, she turned towards me.


    What am I going to do...?


    Tong and I have a tall man standing next to us.


    "...... Haha"


    She has deep wrinkles between her eyebrows and is holding her arms together.


    Lady Artena?


    "... I don''t know if it''s the first time in years, but it''s the birth of a new companion." Welcome, Koizuki Makoto "


    "Do you recognize Takatsuki Makoto''s entrance into the God Realm, Onee-sama Altena!? You haven''t taken any formal procedures!?"


    "That said, it''s okay to leave it on the ground." Have you forgotten about Alec? "


    "...... Yes......"


    I couldn''t keep up with the conversation between the goddess of the sun and the goddess of destiny.


    The only thing that bothered me was that I became like a hero of the sun.


    Hey, no, Mako-kun


    Eil-sama?


    Eil-sama slaps me on the shoulder.


    "Alec is the hidden son of the God King (Daddy)." The strongest demigod in the world. Mako-kun had the divine power of the goddess Noah [just] divided. Honestly, in the Divine Realm, isn''t it the [weakest]? You can''t be upset, can you? "


    "... I see."


    I nodded tinyly.


    I see, the weakest god.


    I don''t think that''s a big deal. It makes me think.


    But there are no enemies on the ground.


    The sun goddess turned to me.


    "Besides, Makoto also has [Spirit]." With the help of the Great Spirit, I think we can beat Alec too. If you go to the God Realm, why don''t you try to compete? "


    ¡°Stop it, Noah. Takatsuki Makoto is traumatized by Alec. I just saw your face, and I just ran away crying."


    Is that what''s going on?


    ... I wonder if I''ve done anything wrong.


    No, he did terrible things to the princess and Sai-san, and he deserved it.


    I got a little nervous here.


    Hooray, we''ve lost sight of our purpose.


    What do you think I came to the Undersea Temple for?


    Noah-sama!


    Hey, Makoto?


    Lord Noah, who should know inside my heart, smiles gently.


    "Please help those who are fascinated by the witch of disaster!"... preferably in the direction of not destroying the world. "


    Yeah, can I help you?


    Lady Noah said suddenly.


    "What...? No, so how...?"


    "I don''t care." Because Makoto is a god now. "


    "Is that so...?"


    "That''s right! With the help of the Great Spirit of Light, we can all purify ourselves together." Using the Great Spirit of Darkness to overwrite the mesmerizing charm of the Witch of Disaster. You can control everyone with the Spirit of Destiny! You can do whatever you want! "


    Oh! I see.


    I''m not sure, but I''m starting to feel like I can do anything Master Noah says.


    "Well then, I''ll do it!" Master Noah! "


    "Come on,Makoto!"


    "Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait! Noah If you do that, the earth will be in ruins!"


    The sun goddess is waiting for me and Noah.


    Ah, speaking of which, the Divine Clan must not interfere on the ground.


    It is stipulated in the Divine Realm Regulations.


    Can''t you use the power of the gods you''ve already gotten?


    "... unfortunately, Mako is the only exception."


    Eil-sama? What do you mean?


    I bowed my head to the words of the goddess of water.


    It was the Goddess of Destiny who took over the explanation.


    "Takatsuki Makoto... you broke through the [Trial of God] of breaking through the submarine temple." The way it''s done... it''s a bit imposing or heresy, but it''s still a fine feat. Then, as a "favor", he became the vassal of the goddess Noah. And I still had my ground flesh. While Takatsuki Makoto was a god, he was the only one who could interfere on the ground without going through the "Apostle" or the "Shrine Maiden"... It''s only natural that the people on earth have become devalued. "


    "Yira-sama... what do you mean?"


    After all, am I allowed to use the power of God?


    "... yes."


    It was the goddess of the sun who affirmed it with great affirmation.


    But, I think if you become a god and like the shabby Mako-kun on your own, the ground will surely become a mess.


    "That''s right. That''s why... Ira, help Makoto Takatsuki."


    "I-Is that me!?"


    Me and the goddess of destiny look at the words of the sun goddess.


    "Takatsuki Makoto''s wish was to save the Moon Shrine Maiden (Furiae)." It would be impossible for human magic to separate the soul from the sorceress (Nevia) a thousand years ago. Use the miracle of the goddess. "


    "Are you sure you want to leave it to Ira?" Would you like to miss it? "


    Excuse me!


    With all due respect to Lord Noah''s words, I was a little in agreement.


    The Goddess of Destiny is a bit dreary sometimes.


    "Mako-kun is worried about sex." Ira-chan looked like she was the "Chief" of all the goddesses in the universe.


    I''m so good at it. "


    "Oh, that''s right." It was the youngest child of the Holy God Clan. It''s been rumored to me that a terrible Kirin has appeared. "


    "Hee..."


    The Moon Goddess added to the words of the Water Goddess.


    The fact of the shock, did Ira perform well?


    Ah, the Goddess of Destiny is shining a bit.


    "It can''t be helped, Takatsuki Makoto!" I''ll help you! Be grateful. "


    With that, she began to cast some kind of spell, and the body of the Goddess of Destiny glowed in seven colors.


    Tickling and a large and small number of magic circles appeared and disappeared.


    It was a fantastic sight that I wanted to see all the time.


    ¡°It''s going to take a while. Noel, I need to talk to you soon."


    Ah, the sun goddess (Altena)!


    Queen Noel, who had been dazed for a long time, tried to kneel in a panic.


    The sun goddess dominated it.


    "Well done, you''ve come to the submarine temple on your own."... it must have been hard for you to accompany Noah''s Apostle, right? ¡±


    Master Altena smiled bitterly.


    Does that mean my opponent was in trouble?


    "Um... that''s..."


    Queen Noel looked at me and Lord Noah with an indescribable expression.


    I suddenly noticed it.


    Is it all right for Queen Noelle to look Lord Noah in the face?


    "Once upon a time, when Lord Noah had descended in the capital of the kingdom of the sun, everyone went mad..."


    "I gave Noel the blessing of the sun goddess." There was only a goddess in the undersea shrine. It would be inconvenient to keep your eyes closed all the time. "


    Is that so?


    I was convinced by the words of the sun goddess.


    "I have to reward Noel."


    "No... I just followed Makoto-san..."


    ¡°I can''t do it normally. For barbaric acts such as challenging the Divine Beast. He''s got a lot of guts."


    The sun goddess smiled gently.


    "Yes, Makoto came here thanks to Noel-chan. Thank you very much."


    "No, no! It''s an honor..."


    I noticed that Lord Noah was right next to Princess Noel.


    Queen Noel is nervous or tense.


    "Fufufu, you''re cute. You don''t have to tremble." Did you enjoy your adventure with my Makoto? Or were you scared? "


    "Well, Makoto-san... he''s a terrible person. But it was reliable..."


    "Probablymy proud apostle. But you can''t fall in love, can you?"


    "I-I have Mr. Ryowski..."


    "Hey, Noah, don''t make fun of the shrine maiden of the sun goddess (I)."


    The sun goddess grabbed Noah''s head, which was tangled with Queen Noel, and lifted it up like a cat.


    "Hey! Get off me, Altena!"


    "You are too close to the people of the earth." Remember to be cautious. "


    Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuruuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    "Hey, don''t freak out."


    Lord Noah beat Pokapoka and Lord Artena.


    Altena-sama looks as if she was kicked by a kitten.


    Friendly Goddess of the Two Pillars.


    "Noel, I have a miracle for you."


    Wow!


    The sun goddess threw Noah sideways.


    Noah landed like a cat, spinning around.


    Well done.


    As a matter of course, I don''t see any underwear.


    "Noel, take this."


    "Yes, yes..."


    The Sun Goddess is giving Queen Noel something.


    It was a golden staff of about a meter.


    At the tip of the wand, a huge magic stone glowed rainbow colour.


    The magic stone was overflowing with warm light.


    "This is the magic stone of the sun goddess (I)." By using Noel''s [Healing Magic], you should be able to understand any fascination. First, let''s decurse the Light Hero. "


    "Now...... Mr. Ryowski!"


    Queen Noel has been smiling the most lately.


    I''m glad.


    "But, Altena."


    "What, Noah?"


    "It''s impossible to understand the fascination of the whole world with just Noel''s wand." It won''t be over in a hundred years. "


    "... I know. Think of a way."


    "Use Makoto."


    "...... what?"


    "Makoto and Noelle will bring Noelle''s magic to the Great Spirit of Light." That way, you can understand the fascination of the whole world. "


    ¡°So the people of the world will thank Noah.¡±


    It''s not bad, is it?


    Master Noah has a bad face.


    Altena-sama was reluctant.


    "...... I don''t have a choice"


    That''s why, Makoto.


    Noah turns to me and winks at me.


    I got that kind of work, so thank you for throwing it like that.


    ... well, but...


    I guess we''ll have to do it.


    Harmony with Queen Noel has been done before the Battle of the Divine Beast Leviathan.


    I don''t think there''s a problem... but I''ve never seen the Spirit of Light before, so I don''t know how to handle it.


    Alright! Magic done!


    At that time, the voice of the Goddess of Destiny resounded.


    Looking at it, there was something like a ball of light on Ira-sama''s hand that was made up of an extremely complicated magic circle.


    "Look, this magic should be able to separate Furiae-chan and Nevia-chan''s soul." Just use it once, so be careful. "


    That''s why the goddess of destiny is about to hand over the miracle.


    ... eh, do you carry it?


    "Ira-chan. Even if I give Mako a miracle, I can''t handle it yet." It''s been about 10 minutes since I became a god. "


    "By the way, that''s right." Eil Onee-sama "


    Saying so, Ira-sama drinks (...) mi (...) ni (...) balls of light.


    "Come here, Takatsuki Makoto." I''ll carve a magic circle into your body so that you can activate [spell]. It''s a slightly longer spell, so I''ll also carve it into your memory. "


    Yes, yes.


    Illa-sama was amazing.


    "I can create a complex magic to save Furiae in this short time, and I can use that magic only once..."


    It was an outrageous irregularity (cheat) character.


    Yes, then, let''s go.


    Huh?


    The goddess of destiny, who was approaching, gripped my face with both hands.


    And then I slowly drew my face closer.


    Hmmm...


    "... eh?"


    Ira-sama''s face, with her eyes closed, shrank to a distance of only five centimeters.


    I think I''ll be kissing you in two seconds.


    No, I don''t think so.


    Hold on a second.


    "What are you doing, Makoto!?"


    Illa-chan, stop!


    It was Noah who pulled me from behind.


    In front of her, Ira-sama was crossed by Eil-sama from behind.


    "What are you doing to me?"


    "Ira-chan, Mako-chan is now a member of Noah''s family, so he''s a Titan God Clan." You can''t put out your hand, can you? "


    "Eil, onee-sama, it hurts!" I just wanted to try Noah''s! "


    The Goddess of Destiny is banging her legs and resisting.


    In the end, Illa-sama kissed me on the forehead, and I gave up my miracle.


    At the same time, a spell that activated came to my mind.


    You''re really remembered.


    Alright, that''s it!


    Thank you, Ira-sama.


    The Goddess of Destiny turned her chest away.


    "Makoto, if you want to leave the undersea temple, go through that magic circle." I can make a spatial transition to the ground. "


    Lady Noah pointed and told me that she was a little grumpy.


    I went up to Lord Noah and knelt down.


    "Thank you, Master Noah." I''m going to get everyone back from the witch of the disaster. "


    "Please make yourself at home."


    You can stroke your head.


    That was all it took to clear my mind.


    Noel-san, let''s head to the Land of the Sun.


    Yes! Mr. Makoto!


    I made eye contact with Queen Noelle and headed for the magic circle where I could go out.


    What should I do if I want to return to the submarine temple?


    I was wondering, but for now, my people are our priority.


    Hurry to the capital of the kingdom of the sun.


    When I and Queen Noel arrived in front of the magic circle.


    Knight...


    Just before I took a step to get into the magic circle.


    The Moon Goddess (Nia) called out to me.


    Nyal-sama?


    Looking back, I saw that Nia-sama was in a good mood.


    Can you give me a message?


    Yes, to the princess?


    I notice it by putting it out in my mouth.


    Nia-sama could speak directly to Furia-san, the moon shrine maiden.


    So, the message here is addressed to...


    ¡±Will you tell Nevia... ''Good job''?¡±


    He is the last enemy to fight (Las Boss) and the ruler of the world.


    An unforgivable enemy who manipulates Cain and stabs Sakurai-kun, attracting allies.


    "But..."


    Got it.


    I nodded tinyly.


    I was really taken care of by the goddess of the moon.


    Then I thought I''d have to honestly listen to the request.


    Noel-san, let''s go.


    Yes, Makoto-san.


    I pulled Queen Noel''s hand and stepped into the magic circle.


    The light crushed around us and turned pure white in an instant.


    ¡óEil the Water Goddess Perspective¡ó


    After Mako and Noelle left.


    Noah, Sister Artena, and the Moon Goddess (Naialrat Hotep) are silently controlling each other.


    All three pillars of the ancient castle have existed since the time of the Divine Realm War, 15 million years ago.


    The air is heavy.


    Nobody opens their mouths.


    ... uuuu, that''s awkward.


    I''d like to go home, but I''m sure Sister Artena will be angry if I sneak home.


    Isn''t Ira noticing the tingling in her hair?


    Well, Noah-kun.


    What is it? Nyal.


    The first to open his mouth was the Moon Goddess (Naialrat Hotep).


    She goes around behind Noah and turns her arm around to Noah''s neck.


    "What are you up to?"


    "I''m interested, too."


    It was Altena-san who was in tune with the Moon Goddess.


    She untied her arms and looked down at Noah with an icy gaze.


    "Knight... Takatsuki Makoto is Noah''s messenger"


    That''s right.


    "Then at the time of (...)......, when he was wondering if he would destroy the world, he would have been able to give [life (...) order (...)] to the apostle." As I was commanded never to become a spirit again. That way, we could get to this planet without any pain. "


    ¡°Yeah, I thought Noah would do the same. That''s Noah''s plan."


    I forgot.


    Noah answers with a gracious smile.


    I was absolutely sure it was a lie that I had forgotten.


    "I didn''t expect you to join the Divine Clan...... and be Noah''s first lineage." It''s going to be noisy in heaven. "


    "It''s already a fuss. It''s in the ears of the God King that Noah has been resurrected."


    "My Lord also cared." I just got a message saying hello to Noah. "


    Nyaal''s lord ~. Well, if you feel like it, I''ll come say hello.


    ¡°I see, but it''s Noah''s plan that bothers me right now. What are you going to do with Knight?"


    "The first one that has been deified from the earthly people, not from the heavenly realm. More ancient gods (Titans) emerged. I personally like Makoto Takatsuki, but in some cases he is subject to" annihilation "or" sealing ". I guess you know that, Noah."


    That''s right.


    The Moon Goddess and Sister Altena''s sharp eyes did not break Noah''s expression.


    ... I can''t do this.


    And now that you''ve noticed the tight air, Illa-chan''s expression is right.


    "This girl is really..."


    "I think Knight-kun''s skills are suspicious." "RPG Player"? That skill is interesting, isn''t it? "


    "However, I have finished investigating Makoto Kozuki''s skills." That''s right, Illa. "


    "Yes! [RPG Player] is a skill designed to assist adventurers, with few combat abilities such as [Point of View Switching] and [Map]......"


    Illa-chan explains without any stains.


    Apparently, they memorize the skills of all the people of the western continent.


    Seriously, really.


    I''m impressed.


    "That''s a destiny interference skill." I saw it up close, so there''s no doubt about it. "


    The goddess of the moon affirmed.


    Huh?


    Ira-chan was surprised when she opened her mouth.


    "Wait, there''s no way!" Because I checked! "


    Is that so, Nia?


    "Oh, Noah gave up some of his power and drew it into his family." There''s definitely something behind it. "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The Moon Goddess and Sister Altena stared at Noah.


    Noah smiled unbeatably.


    An awkward silent hour flows.


    I waited for someone to talk, without Illa and I sandwiched my mouth.


    "Well, I can''t help it." Anyway, it''s over. It''s over. "


    It was Noah who opened his mouth.


    "Here, this is it."


    That''s what Noah offered Mako''s [Soulbook].

 338 Episode 334 The Chatter of the Goddesses

    ¡óWater Goddess (Eil) Perspective¡ó


    "Here, this is it."


    The goddess (we) peered into Mako''s [Book of Souls], which Noah offered.


    The moon goddess (Naialrat Hotep), who was in a distant place, was also peeking in together.


    "Hey! What is this?!"


    It was the Goddess of Destiny (Ira) who found her.


    When she sees the way she points.


    RPG Player Skill


    ¨D ¨D Number of triggers of¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö "" (XX)


    I can''t read it.


    All the ability names were (...) and (...) filled in black.


    "Hey, Noah. Did you have this kind of ability (skill) with Mako?"


    I asked.


    I''ve seen Mako''s book of souls several times, but it shouldn''t have been written like this.


    "I''ve had it since I became a believer." I was covering it up. "


    "Why would you do that!" And what''s this weird black thing? I can''t read it! "


    Noah''s words, Illa-chan, Key! and complaining.


    Apparently, Ira-chan couldn''t see Mako''s soul book skills either.


    "Noah, Noah." Tell me what it says without waste. "


    "Oh, there''s no point in hiding this far."


    The goddess of the moon and the goddess of the sun (Altena) said.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Noah stares at us meaninglessly and smiles.


    Then he slowly opened his mouth.


    "I''ve already hidden (...) shields (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) This is the correct description."


    "It can''t be that!" Then why can''t you read it! "


    Yira-chan immediately argues.


    ¡°I can read it.... it was only a few moments ago that I was able to read all the letters. Since I made Makoto my family."


    "The deeper the relationship with the believer, the more the letters will be disclosed...?" I can only read two letters. "


    "I''m the same." Honestly, I don''t know what kind of ability this is. "


    I can''t read Altena-sama or the Moon Goddess... "


    These two, the highest ranking gods?


    Is that possible?


    Mako, what kind of skills do you have?


    So, after all, what is Kogetsu Makoto''s ability?


    Sister Altena asked in a sharp tone.


    Activating multiending... that''s what it says here.


    "Multi-endings......? Skills I''ve never heard of."


    Ira-chan is twisting her neck.


    Doesn''t that mean it''s the ability of our world?


    "Is it the unique ability of otherworldly people?" On rare occasions..... "


    So, what is the effect?


    Sister Altena put her arms around her to think about something, and the Moon Goddess urged her to go ahead.


    "The effect is to increase the number of (...) not yet (...) come (...) and the number of (...) do (...). That''s all."


    More futures...?


    That is to say.


    I saw Ira-chan''s face.


    It seems that she came up with the same idea.


    "No way... I was just looking away from the future..."


    Ira-chan is trembling.


    "Maybe it''s Makoto''s doing."


    With all due respect, Noah said.


    "That guy!!! That''s right!" How hard I''ve been working! I can''t forgive you!! "


    "Well, well, Ira-chan, calm down. Hey, Noah. Does Mako know about this skill?"


    "I don''t know. Makoto says, ''I''m just choosing my options.''"


    Ah, that''s what I thought.


    Mako often came to the undersea temple in his dreams.


    I think I heard it in that conversation... "


    "Eil... did you know?"


    "Eh?"


    Damn it!


    I was Noah''s watchman!


    You''re gonna get mad at me for this!


    "Hey, Noah. It doesn''t make sense to say we''re going to increase the future, does it?" Rather, the Knight seemed to be struggling. After all, is this ability of multiending so attractive? "


    I don''t know. Honestly, I don''t think it''s easy to use.


    "Well, well... then why did Noah keep you as a knight until he shared his spirit with you?"


    With the words of the Moon Goddess, everyone''s consciousness turned towards you.


    Nice, Nia!


    "That''s right, I agree." Did you want this ability to bring Takatsuki Makoto into your family? However slightly, Noah lost his divinity because of it? ¡±


    Even if you say so, there''s no deep meaning to it.


    In pursuit of Sister Altena, Noah just shrugged his shoulders.


    The goddess of the moon is watching the situation.


    "Noah is still hiding something..."


    The two goddesses, far superior to me, seemed to think so.


    Honestly, I have no idea what Noah is thinking.


    "I went to the submarine temple and packed it..."


    I never thought I was going to destroy the world.


    I''m a little depressed.


    The three pillars of Noah, Sister Artena, and the Moon Goddess emit a tingling air.


    I''m not going to be able to get in.


    "Hey, Ira-chan"


    "Hmm... I don''t see what it says... did you say something? Eil-sama."


    I spoke to the sister goddess who was looking at Mako''s soul book from the side next to me and watermarking it.


    Why do you think Noah deified Mako-kun and made him his family?


    "Eh, that''s decided, isn''t it, Eil-sama?"


    Oh, does Ira-chan know?


    Surprising answers came back.


    Absolutely!


    "Tell me, Ira-chan."


    When I asked, my sister spoke out with confidence.


    "It''s because Noah is (...) in love with Makoto Takatsuki! Even when I tried to kiss you, I stopped desperately. You were definitely jealous! That''s why I asked my family not to be stolen by another goddess, Eil-san!"


    Fufu, Ira-chan is good at it.


    ¡±Haha ~¡±


    I let out a sigh.


    Well, I thought that would be the answer.


    It seems that she was secretly listening to our conversation, and Sister Altena and the Moon Goddess were sighing.


    Absolutely not.


    I confused all the male gods in the Heavenly Realm.


    Noah, the goddess whose beauty prevented the angels of the Holy Gods from pointing their spears.


    There are many people who fall in love with the goddess, and there are no people who fall in love with Noah.


    It was common sense in the heavenly world.


    Damn it, Noah''s laughing with his nose, too.


    I thought, when I turned my gaze to you.


    ¨D ¨D There was a figure of Noah with a true (...) (...) red (...) face (...) on the ground.


    "...... What about you?"


    Was it me or Altena-san?


    (Eh, acting, right?)


    Noah is a good liar.


    And he that is deceived in the heavenly realm is innumerable.


    But... I''m a goddess too.


    In my [Divine Eye], no matter how much I looked at it, I could see Noah who was really shining.


    Silence dominates the scene.


    "No, it seems that only the neighboring Ira-chan doesn''t understand the feeling of air..."


    It was Nia who broke the silence.


    "Ahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahah Shit, I''m in pain! I''ll die of laughter! Noah! I can''t believe that Noah is in love with the people on earth!"


    "Ah? I''ll kill you."


    Noah''s eyes glowed with swords as the moon goddess laughed, grabbing the moon goddess''s chest.


    Still, Nia''s laughter didn''t stop.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Mr. Noah. I bless you. [M] I had to apologize to the Knight. It''s been a long time since I laughed like this. No, that Noah was a spectacle. Another hundred years is laughable."


    "Ahhhhhhh! Get out of here!"


    Noah is strangling the Moon Goddess.


    There is an unpleasant rattling sound.


    "Hey, that''s not good..."


    "Gib! Gib! Forgive me, Mr. Noah. You and I are close. [M] I''ll lick your legs if I have to."


    And the goddess of the moon strangled Noah, and took the back of Noah like a serpent.


    "Damn, don''t run away."


    "Fufu, this way."


    Nia hugged Noah from behind and kissed him on the cheek.


    What are you doing?


    "Fufufu... it''s a celebration. You''ve shared your curiosity with the Knight, haven''t you? I hope you can refill it with my spirit."


    "I don''t need your turbid mindset... well, that''s fine." I''ll keep it for you


    "Ah, I laughed, I laughed. Well then, I''m being summoned by another world, so it''s time to go home. I''ll be back, Mr. Noah."


    You don''t have to come anymore.


    The Moon Goddess winked and disappeared with a laugh.


    Later, Ira-chan noticed that her remarks were a problem.


    Noah glared at Ira-chan.


    "Speaking of which, I have to get back to work!" We need to make sure that Makoto Takatsuki has arrived safely on the ground! "


    When I heard that voice, Ira-chan had already disappeared.


    I just left my voice and transferred first!?


    As always, my magical dexterity is one of the best sisters in the world.


    "I-It''s about time..."


    Trying to sneak home.


    Eil, stay here.


    Haha


    Altena-sama stopped me.


    Noah


    What is it?


    Sister Altena and Noah glanced at each other.


    "Congratulations."


    Huh?


    Sister Altea''s surprised words surprised me and Noah.


    "Kuku... but I didn''t expect Noah to be my first love..." I didn''t know this day was coming. "


    "You..."


    Strictly Altena-sama was shaking her shoulders.


    Wow, a rare sight.


    ¡°But I still have to ask you something¡±


    Hmm?


    Sister Altena, who had returned to her usual expression, turned to Noah.


    "I don''t doubt that Noah cares about Makoto Takatsuki. But that skill... tell me the truth about your ability to call yourself [RPG Player]."


    "That''s why I told you."


    "Tell me what you''re hiding."


    "...... you''re a suspicious woman."


    "I''ve known you for a long time."


    ¡±Tsk...... I can''t hide anything after 15 million years of face-to-face contact¡±


    It was Noah who broke it.


    So you''re telling me that there was still something to hide, as Sister Altena read?


    "I''ll tell you what, but I''m guessing what I''m going to say?"


    "... what do you mean?"


    Since you''ve become Mako''s vassal, you know all about your abilities, right?


    I bent my head, but Noah remained serious.


    "Makoto''s skill has the ability to multiendings... but maybe the sphere of influence also includes the goddess Noah (me) and the Holy God Clan (you)."


    "No, no, no..."


    I''ll put Tsukumi in Noah''s words.


    "It can''t be that. The skills of the earthly people are a tool to reach the god race (us) in the heavenly realm. All the magic and skills used by the people on earth are miraculously degraded. It can''t affect the God tribe."


    I nodded to Sister Altena''s words.


    It''s a natural story.


    The people of the earth shall not hurt God in any way.


    Well then, why did Goddess Noah (I) fall in love with Makoto?


    ¡­¡­


    We are stuck in words with Noah''s line.


    "And so are you." Makoto was originally an apostle of an ancient god race that should be abandoned. And you''re very kind, aren''t you? "


    "That''s..."


    "After all, Mako is Sophia''s wife." You saved the Land of Water..... "


    "Even Nyal is that way." I can''t imagine him helping the people on earth. "


    "... that''s right."


    Certainly, the usual Moon Goddess is more indifferent to the people on earth.


    It was a goddess whose hobby was to lead them to ruin.


    "But if so, is the world driven by Takatsuki Makoto''s skills?" There''s got to be something stupid about it. "


    "That''s not true." How many times do you think Makoto''s dying? "


    Noah denies the words of Sister Altena.


    After all, what is Makoto Takatsuki''s skill?


    "I told you in the beginning, is this my guess? Because it''s a premise that I''m influenced by it myself."


    ¡­¡­


    Sister Altena and I nodded silently.


    Makoto''s ability ¨D ¨D MULTIENDING Multiple Endings . In Makoto''s story, choices emerge in critical decisions. Then, the moment when you choose that option, "the future" increases. However, that future may not always be convenient for Makoto..... "


    Even though it''s Mako-kun''s ability?


    "Makoto doesn''t choose based on criteria like ''looks safe'' or ''looks right''. [Sounds like an interesting choice.]


    Ah, yes, Mako-kun.


    I''m satisfied with that.


    "Maybe Makoto was lucky enough to get here (lucky)...... and to get mad." Probably the more trials and errors there are, the more MULTIENDING will trigger. If someone else had the same skill, it wouldn''t have happened. ¡±


    It''s like a skill for Mako-kun.


    "However, there is still a mystery." Who gave you the ability to have an influence that even the Holy God Clan can''t sense? Are the "outer gods" of the Moon Goddess''s companions involved? "


    ¡°Maybe not. Probably nothing to do with Nyal.¡±


    "Well then, what the hell..."


    Because Altena summoned another world, right?


    Noah said something unexpected.


    "What does that have to do with anything, Noah?"


    "People from other worlds are randomly (randomly) given skills. That''s when I stumbled into a skill."


    "But you didn''t even notice the influence of the Holy God Clan....."


    Creator God


    Huh?


    "It''s not possible if the skill that comes from the existence that is said to have created the Divine Clan


    "Is that... really there?"


    "I don''t know. I''ve never seen an old god before."


    "If so, it''s a lie."


    "That''s why I told you. It''s all my guess."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    We couldn''t say anything to Noah.


    "After all, you don''t know anything."


    Sister Altena shook her head in agony.


    "Summoning from another world requires thinking about future operations." It doesn''t necessarily mean that the second high moon, Makoto, doesn''t show up. "


    "I don''t think there are any children like Mako, but..."


    It''s a good plan, but there''s something more serious.


    Noah made an ominous statement.


    "What is it, Noah?"


    "Do you know Makoto''s... (...) next (...) eye (...) target (...)?"


    "Huh? You saved Noah from the undersea shrine, so it''s a happy ending, right?"


    "You know Eil." Makoto has a goal, and he keeps running there. "


    "That''s... yes, but..."


    The people of the earth broke through the undersea shrine and rescued the goddess Noah, joining the clan.


    What more do you want?


    "Makoto... wants to restore the old god (Titan) clan by starting a Divine Realm War..." for the goddess Noah (I).... "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It was the first time I had seen Altena-sama''s face pull out like this.


    I''m sure my face is more than that.


    "I''m still unconscious." Maybe Makoto will think so when the world is at peace. It''s just that it''s a bit of a boulder... "


    "Noah! What are you going to do!" Are you thinking the same way! "


    "No, no matter how premature it is, it''s just come back to life..." But you don''t feel confident to say no if Makoto approaches you..... "


    Unusually, Noah is moaning.


    Oh, it''s cute, but it''s horrible.


    "Eil..."


    Sister Altena''s low voice echoed.


    "Yes, yes..."


    "Order the surveillance of Makoto Kozuki. He was definitely the fianc¨¦e of the Water Shrine Maiden. No matter what, proceed with the marriage, and after the end of the natural life, invite to the heavenly realm. Don''t let the Divine World War happen!"


    I see.


    Wow, more work!!


    Makoto is the weakest of the gods, but I''ll try my best.


    Noah, if you know what I mean, stop it!


    "She won''t listen to me at all."


    "Even though Mako was the weakest of the children from another world..."


    But you got through in no time.


    I know.


    I''m scared of that.


    Being the weakest is not a safe material at all.


    Instead, Mako worked hard.


    Moreover, it was still a mystery how much influence Mako''s skills had.


    "You''re under 24-hour surveillance." Whether you''re sleeping, eating, taking a bath, or meeting a lover... don''t let go of your eyes for a moment. "


    "...... Yes"


    I hate it.


    But Sister Altena was absolutely right.


    Let''s ask Ira-chan to help us too.


    I think he likes that.


    I made up my mind secretly.


    ¡óTakatsuki Makoto''s Perspective¡ó


    - My back was twitching.


    Your body trembles.


    "What''s the matter, Mr. Makoto?"


    "Hmm, it''s a cold, isn''t it? I feel a little chilly."


    "You''ve become a god, right?" will it catch a cold...? "


    If you say so, yes.


    Currently, Queen Noel and I are traveling over the western continent on water magic and dragons.


    When I called the Great Spirit of the Wind (Sylph), I thought about having it quickly transported, and about a hundred tornadoes appeared, which was ridiculous.


    ... I didn''t train in wind magic at all.


    I gave up using it now.


    Besides, the influence of becoming a god clan, the water magic is very good.


    I''m traveling at a speed that makes me feel like I''m on a plane.


    The headwinds were prevented by Queen Noel''s barrier.


    At this rate, you will soon arrive at the capital of the Kingdom of the Sun.


    However, I am afraid to challenge the enemy unplanned.


    "I''d like to take a break somewhere and make a plan..."


    Noah-sama ~?


    I''ve been talking to you for a while, but I haven''t heard back.


    Are you trying to get in?


    Can''t you hear back from the goddess? I''m calling Altena-sama too... "


    Queen Noel is doing well.


    Maybe Lord Noah and Lord Altena are talking about something.


    They were both great goddesses, and there were a lot of them.


    But when I thought I was in trouble,


    - Takatsuki Makoto!!!


    A voice came from the sky.


    This voice.....


    Goddess of Destiny?


    Ira-sama''s voice, right?


    Me and Queen Noelle face each other.


    What''s the matter, Ira-sama?


    I shouted at the sky.


    - You seem to be in trouble, God-fearing boy! I''ll help you!


    Oh!


    It was a pleasant and reliable offer from the goddess of destiny (Ira), who was a bit uneasy.

 339 Lesson 335: Takatsuki Makoto is reunited

    - Okay, let''s go to the strategy meeting!


    The voice of the cheerful goddess of destiny (Ira) came from the sky.


    "What''s going on?" What''s this voice? "


    "Now that Makoto Takatsuki has become a god clan, I can deliver my voice directly." It sounds like Noel-chan, unlike what I''m talking about, so it''s fun! "


    "...... Thank you for your consideration, Ira-sama"


    Queen Noel is in awe.


    Where we are now, we see the capital of the Land of the Sun (Sinfonia).


    It was one of the sites used by the Highland Army as a hideout for defending the King''s Landing.


    Ira-sama told me about this base.


    There is plenty of water and food.


    But there are no people.


    The witches of the disaster must have taken us somewhere.


    "Ah (...) Ha (...), what should I do?"


    I gori the preserved beef jerky from the base.


    It is full of salt.


    I''m thirsty.


    I want to drink wheat wine (ale), but I have to put up with it.


    At the end of my line of sight is Highland Castle, cursed and black.


    And then the grey mist blows up from there.


    That''s the curse that''s devouring the world.


    And there were countless figures in the sky above the King''s City.


    Hundreds, thousands of black shadows floating in the sky.


    That''s all... it looks like the demonic (...) king (...) is manipulated by the witch of disaster.


    "No, it''s not a bug..."


    The King of Demons bargain!


    --If Takatsuki Makoto became a God Clan, it doesn''t matter how many Demon Lords there are, does it? Kill them all.


    The Destiny Goddess (Ira) said it easily.


    "I can''t control my magic very well." Once I summoned the Wind Spirit (Sylph), it became difficult. "


    It''s a bit hard to get a storm in the kingdom of the sun (Highlands)......


    In my words, Queen Noelle nods.


    So what do I have to do?


    Water Spirit (Deer)


    I called my usual girlfriend.


    "Here, my king."


    The great spirits of the water appeared without a sound, and they were kneeling at me.


    "Deeee..."


    I suddenly felt uncomfortable trying to talk to her.


    The eyes of the great spirits of the water are moist, dyeing their cheeks and smiling.


    "Ah... my king. At last... you''ve finally been made..." "To be there to guide us..." Ahh, I love you... my beautiful skin... "


    She took my hand and gave it a snug look, with a cheek on the back of her hand.


    "Um... Dia-san?"


    Thank you. Something is wrong with her.


    It seems the spirits are delighted with the arrival of a new Titan tribe for the first time in 15 million years.


    Lord Noah?


    I''m glad.


    I finally heard your voice.


    "Master Noah, there''s something wrong with the spirits of the water (Deer)..."


    - I think the tension is just going up, so I''ll calm down. You don''t have to worry too much.


    I see.


    Then I guess I don''t have to worry about it.


    Take on the Highland Castle with the great spirits of the water as usual.


    - Mako-san, you''re good at water magic, but you can''t hit it in real life. It''s become so powerful due to the influence of the god clan, so please try it beforehand.


    Ah, Eil-sama is here, isn''t she?


    It looked like Lord Noah and the Goddess of Water were together.


    And I appreciate the advice.


    Certainly, I thought that water magic would not fail if my proficiency level exceeded 5000, but just in case.


    I had no problems with the Water Magic for Transport, but I hadn''t tried the Attack Magic yet.


    After a little thought about what kind of magic to use.


    "Water Miracle/Water Bullet (Water Ball)"


    I activated the most primitive of magic bullets.


    Huh?


    There should be a ball of water floating on top of the normal soccer ball...


    Does not trigger.


    If you don''t, you''re stupid!


    You can''t fail a water bullet.


    --Takatsuki Makoto, look up.


    I heard Ira-sama''s dumb voice.


    "Up?... eh"


    ¡±Haa!¡±


    I heard a strange voice unexpectedly.


    Queen Noel screamed small.


    Ten meters above my head.


    Water bullets (water balls) bigger than dragons were floating.


    Why is that?


    ¨D ¨D Mako, the water bullet (water ball) is a magic that the people of the earth have little magic power, and it is designed so that they can use it themselves. It''s not the kind of magic God uses.


    ¨D ¨D Makoto has become a god, so create a miracle yourself.


    I received advice from the goddesses again.


    Make your own magic, huh?


    I was surprised by Lord Noah''s words.


    But if you think calmly, it sounds interesting.


    I can''t believe I can make magic of my own free will.


    It was then.


    Well, Makoto-san!?


    I heard Queen Noel''s impatient voice.


    Looking towards her gaze, I saw a black shadow coming towards me.


    Ayaa, you''ve been found by the Demon King''s Legion.


    If these bullets were floating, they would stand out.


    "Oh, my God, we have to get away!"


    Queen Noel says, "Wow."


    - Why?


    --You don''t have to run away.


    - Mako-kun, you have to add and subtract.


    The goddesses were calm.


    I was calm, too.


    That''s it.


    It''s a chance to test my new magic.


    There were about 20 Demon Lords coming towards us.


    At first glance, it did not reach the Ancient Dragon King (Ashtarot).


    It may be much weaker than the Immortal King (Bifronth).


    The place was revived by the witch of the disaster, and it was only a demon king who was being manipulated.


    I imagine the magic in my brain that can defeat the demon kings who are heading this way.


    I like magic that can be wiped out.


    Water alone lacks attack power, so let''s give it an ice attribute.


    The shape is cool, so the shape of the sword is good.


    Okay, we''ve made up our minds.


    "The miracle of water, the glittering sword that pours down"


    Huge water bullets (water balls) floating in the air split apart, forming countless shining swords.


    The glowing sky-colored magic swords (Mana Blade).


    It rained on the demon kings.


    "............!"


    "Ugh!!!!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The demon kings tried to ward off the sword.


    However, both of them were pierced by a magical sword that shone without success, and became ice statues.


    "...... Wow, that''s amazing"


    Queen Noel muttered to herself.


    - Isn''t that great, Makoto?


    --But the impact on the surroundings is too great. Mako-kun, 50 points.


    Noah praised me, and Eil-sama scored hard.


    Is it strict when it comes to water magic?


    And Eil-sama was right to point out.


    The area where I cast my magic has become a snowfield.


    Before, it was a green meadow.


    - Mako, we need to melt this ice later.


    -Yeah, it won''t melt if you leave it there for a hundred years.


    "A hundred years!?"


    Queen Noel screams.


    If that happened by the royal capital, you wouldn''t be in trouble.


    "I''ll take care of it later..."


    No, no, no.


    Even the water magic I''m used to has this ridiculous power.


    The effects of divinization are too great.


    ... what should I do, just hang on to Highland Castle?


    Should I practice a little bit more?


    "But I can''t let my people wait any longer..."


    When I was bothered.


    GOOOOOOOOO!!!!


    and a giant fireball fell.


    Rather than targeting me and Queen Noel, I fell in the middle of a snowy field, Don! and a huge fire pole rises up.


    The snowfield I made slowly melts.


    Oh, lucky.


    And there were many spirits of fire dancing around the pillar.


    Fire Spirit Magic...?


    Besides, he''s quite a user.


    Is that so? If you think it''s a strange magic, then what about Lucy''s boyfriend?


    A voice came from the sky.


    It wasn''t from the goddesses.


    Looking up at the voice, there was an elf woman floating there with blonde hair, in a red robe and cloak.


    And there was someone on both sides.


    The person was also concerned, but first she called out to the woman who was using the spirit.


    Mr. Rosalie?


    Guren''s Witch!?


    The voices of Queen Noelle and I were together.


    Looking down at us was Lucy''s mother, the Guren Witch (Rosalie), the hero of the Tree Nation (Springlogue).


    ¡ó


    - Rosalie J. Walker


    It was an amazing spirit user with two names, Guren''s Witch.


    And Jonny''s granddaughter.


    I didn''t see her at all until recently because she was in training.


    But I felt like I wasn''t even there in the battle with the Great Demon King.


    Well, Mr. Rosalee wasn''t manipulated.


    "Huh? Huh? What''s wrong with Lucy''s boyfriend?" It''s getting fashionable. "


    As usual, people have almost no interpersonal distance (personal space).


    I''m going to look at my silver hair and blue eyes interestingly, and I''m going to gently lick them around.


    And there was something I had to ask Rosalee.


    "Um... is Lucy and Sae-san okay?" Why were you holding them in the first place? "


    Rosalie had two of my people.


    Now they are both unconscious and lying on the ground.


    That was the situation Queen Noel was healing with her healing magic.


    "Hmm, what if I came to Highland Castle?" The royal castle is black, isn''t it? Oh! I thought there was something wrong with this, so I thought I''d look for one of the Great Sages. Then Lucy and her friend Aya-chan came and said, "Run! We''re being manipulated! ''or something like that, right? Brashly said," I''m going to hurt my mom!'' or something. I made it into a (...) discussion (...)! "


    "Are you returning the favor..."


    As usual, Mr. Rosalee is a terrible person.


    Lucy had grown quite strong, and she was supposed to be a brave class.


    They are beating each other lightly.


    You''re not hurt, are you?


    Lucy is Mr. Rosalie''s daughter, but she''s also a valued companion of mine.


    It''s the same for Sai-san.


    From what I''ve seen, I don''t think there''s any serious injury.


    "Humph, rest assured, it''s a peak."


    "...... haa"


    I thought there would be no peaks in magic, but it was against the Guren Witch (Rosalie).


    I wonder what will happen.


    The point was to take it easy and overwhelm Lucy and Saiu.


    I knew it.


    "Next, answer my question." What happened to your boyfriend''s appearance? This silver hair is beautiful, Sara-sara. Also, the deep blue color of my eyes is beautiful. "


    I stroked my hair without hesitation, but I don''t feel like I''m sick of it.


    There was a different sense of security from the Goddess.


    I answered Mr. Rosalie''s question in a nutshell.


    "As a matter of fact, I was conquering the submarine temple." Goddess Noah has divided our strength. "


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Heehee"


    I explained that I didn''t expect you to believe me, but Mr. Rosalee''s eyes became sharp.


    Can you tell me more about that story later?


    "Yes, of course."


    When I was told to explain it now, it seemed like it would be long, so it was helpful.


    And Mr. Rosalie''s question doesn''t stop.


    "Hey, what about that noble-looking princess over there?" And the new girlfriend? Wasn''t your boyfriend engaged to the princess of the water kingdom? I can''t put it in the corner! "


    "... do you know anyone?"


    How rude of you, Mr. Rosalie?


    She''s the queen of the current Sunland.


    "Huh? So famous?" Um, I remember seeing it somewhere... "


    "It''s Her Majesty Queen Noel of the Land of the Sun (Highland)." We''re working together now. ¡±


    "Oh, my queen!? That''s right!" I''ve seen it before! "


    Mr. Rosalie is leaving.


    It seems that he didn''t really notice it.


    "If you do, boyfriend, don''t!" Did you reach for the Queen of the Highlands? Wow, wow! After all, I thought you weren''t the only one. "


    No! Why are you doing this?


    This is a terrible misunderstanding.


    Queen Noel is the wife of a familiar Sakurai-kun.


    "Eh, but you two are on an adventure, right?" Was the undersea shrine with you? How long have you been kissing me? "


    "There''s no way you''re doing this! Are you out of your mind?"


    Um, are there any men and women who venture out and don''t do anything?


    There is one!


    You do, don''t you?


    - It''s unusual, isn''t it? Well, my Makoto is sincere.


    - Mako-kun, you eat grass.


    - Were you still a virgin? Eil Onee-sama


    - Yeah, I can''t believe it, Illa-chan.


    - It''s okay, Makoto remains a virgin forever.


    From the goddesses to the goddesses, I was told by the mouth.


    Noah, I don''t want to remain a virgin.


    "Hey! Can you be quiet because I can''t concentrate?!"


    Queen Noel was angry.


    "... yes, I''m sorry"


    Mr. Rosalie and I apologized honestly.


    The goddesses were quiet as well.


    Ms. Rosalie''s face was strange to the goddesses'' voice.


    While I waited for Queen Noel''s recovery magic, I explained the current situation.


    About the Great Demon King.


    The fact that people around the world are fascinated.


    It was about the culprit, the Witch of Disaster.


    Rosalie seemed to be training in a different world and did not understand the situation on this planet at all, so it took some time to explain.


    When I finally finished explaining everything.


    Lucy and Sao woke up safely.


    ¡ó


    "Um... am I...?"


    ¡±Ugh... my head may be blurry...¡±


    Lucy and Sai-san stood up flutteringly.


    Those eyes are not fascinated.


    Noel-san, it looks like the release of ''Fascination'' went well.


    "Yes, thanks to the staff from the sun goddess (Altena)."


    Queen Noel smiles.


    I''m glad.


    "Ruu....."


    Before I try to speak to you two.


    "Good morning, Lucy, and Aya!" The curse has been lifted!? Do you know Mom''s face? "


    "Mom!? Why are you here?"


    "It''s Ru-chan''s mother!"


    Mr. Rosalie slapped his daughter on the head.


    We''ve been overtaken by events.


    But my mother, who worries about my daughter, will be the first.


    I decided to keep my eyes open.


    "I helped you because you were being manipulated!" That said, Princess Noel was the one who broke the curse. Say thank you! "


    Miss Rosalie, not the princess, but Her Majesty.


    Thank you, Queen Noelle.


    "Thank you, Master Noel." By the way... Sophie and the others aren''t here. "


    Lucy and Saul thanked Queen Noelle.


    "I''m glad I woke up safely, Lucy-san, Aya-san." Unfortunately, Sophia and the other shrine maidens are trapped by a disaster witch. It''s because of Makoto that I''m safe. ¡±


    "...... Huh?"


    "...... Mako...... Takatsuki?"


    The two of them reacted to Queen Noel''s words.


    "Is Makoto safe!?"


    "Where is Takatsuki?!"


    What a swordscape.


    I mean, I''m here.


    ¡±Um... Lucy, Saiu-san?¡±


    Makoto-san is here.


    I called out to both of them, and Queen Noel turned to me at the same time.


    Lucy and Saru look at us.


    "Ma... ko... ko...?"


    "Eh...... Takatsuki...... Kun?"


    "Oh, it''s me. I''m glad the two of you are safe."


    I approach them with a smile.


    As usual, I thought Lucy and Sai-san were going to hug me.


    The two of them hardened like bronze statues.


    Huh?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Lucy? Saiu-san?


    Hey, wave your hands.


    but the reaction is thin.


    At last, the two of them opened their mouths.


    "Makoto... that hair..."


    "Takatsuki-kun''s eyes..."


    Oh, this?


    Apparently, the two of them were confused by the bluish silver hair.


    "I rescued the goddess (Noah) from the submarine temple and became a family member." That''s the proof. "


    I answered with my chest open.


    However, the reaction from my colleagues has been mild.


    "Lucy, Saiu-san. What''s going on?"


    When I asked, they were shaking their shoulders.


    "Something''s different... it''s Makoto, but it''s not the Makoto I know"


    "It''s getting dirty..." My Takatsuki-kun is becoming a man..... "


    "...... ehh"


    "Makoto has gone crazy under the influence of a strange goddess!!"


    "Oh my God, Ru-chan!" Takatsuki might be fooled by a bad woman!! "


    - Hey!! Who''s the weird bitch!!


    Noah''s voice did not reach the two of them.


    Well, even if the appearance changes, the contents are the same.


    I calmed the two of them down.


    ¡±Ugh... Makoto is cooler in front of me¡±


    "That''s right, Ru-chan"


    "I see..."


    Lucy and Saiu didn''t like my deified form.

 340 Episode 336: Takatsuki Makoto infiltrates Highland Castle

    Well then, shouldn''t we (...) become (...) your boyfriend?


    Lucy and Saul came back safely.


    Now, when I consulted on how to get to the witch of the disaster, Mr. Rosalie made a suggestion.


    Is that all right, Mr. Rosalee?


    It would be very helpful, but can I let the hero of the Tree Country (Spring Rogue) play a role?


    "After all, you can''t solve the fascination of the Light Hero without Queen Noel, and Furia-chan can''t solve it without your boyfriend''s magic, right?" Isn''t that the best thing to do? "


    Ms. Rosalie replied in a daze.


    "Hey, Mom. Am I in trouble too?"


    "I''d rather be with Takatsuki-kun..."


    Lucy and Saul wanted us to go with them.


    - That''s right, Rosalee. It''s dangerous to deal with all the demon kings in the capital.


    The voice of the Goddess of Destiny (Ira) came down.


    "That''s true..."


    It''s okay for me to be alone, Ira-sama.


    Mr. Rosalee didn''t seem to care much.


    "My thoughts are..."


    Noel-san.


    Yes, what is it, Mr. Makoto?


    "Why don''t you first use Noel-san''s staff to help the people who are being manipulated by [Charm]?" If I ask the Spirit of Light to synchronize (synchronize) with Noel-san and enlarge the magic, the curse will be lifted for the whole capital. "


    "That''s right! The Great Sage and the Knights of the Sun, maybe Ryowski will return to sanity...!"


    Queen Noel slammed her hand.


    Alright, first of all, if we increase our strength, it shouldn''t be too much of a burden for Rosalee.


    Besides, I''m resisting Lucy and Sae-san.


    If I thought this way...


    - That''s no good, Takatsuki Makoto.


    I waited for the Goddess of Destiny.


    Ira-sama? Why?


    ©¤ ©¤ When Noelle de-cursed the entire capital, she would start acting on her own until the demon kings were manipulated by the witch of the disaster. We''re losing our collection.


    "Sure...... That''s right."


    Over a thousand ancient demon kings in the capital.


    They were brought to life provisionally by the "Necromancy" of the Disaster Witch, and were manipulated by "Enchantment".


    After solving the [Fascination], all that remained was the demon king army without a commander.


    It definitely won''t be a scumbag.


    So what we have to do is


    1) Defeat the Disaster Witch


    2) Necromancy wipes out the resurrected demon kings


    3) Reinstate the fascinated and manipulated people


    We have to do it in this order.


    But our forces are Rosalee, me, Lucy, Saul, and Queen Noel.


    Too few people.


    Freyae, who has been taken over by the witch of disaster, needs to be helped by the miracle that I received from Ira-sama.


    I needed Queen Noel''s wand and magic to bring Sakurai back to his senses.


    At least if I manipulate the "power of God" a little bit more...


    "Me and Lucy can use the spatial transition (teleport), so I''ll use prominent magic to attract the demon king''s attention at a distance from the King''s city." We just had to run around without a fight. If you have to, just knock it down. Can''t Lucy and the others fight? Aya-chan is going to help you with your proximity, but you have to run around anyway. "


    "Yes, ma''am."


    "Is that the only way? I see." Ru-chan''s mother "


    In spite of my confusion, Rosalie gives instructions to Lucy and Saul.


    Lucy and Saul seemed to agree.


    "But, how dare you beat Lucy and Sae-san..."


    "Boyfriend, my daughters don''t have to look like that." Because it''s my daughter. "


    Mr. Rosalie knocked me on the forehead.


    "Mr. Rosalie..."


    "You took over the submarine temple and got the power of God, didn''t you?" I need to be more dignified. "


    My mistakes were spotted.


    That''s right.


    We need to trust more of our people.


    ¡°Ok! Thank you¡±


    "Good boy. By the way, I''ve never slept with a God Clan before." Will you hang out with me all night next time? "


    "............ Huh?"


    "Mom!?"


    "Ru-chan''s mother!?"


    "Oh, my God,Jordan."


    As soon as I was stiff, Lucy and Sai broke in.


    The Guren witch laughed.


    What, are you kidding me?


    For a moment, I thought I meant it...


    (By the way, it looks like Rosalie was serious.)


    Master Noah sneaked up on me and told me.


    Seriously, Mr. Rosalee!


    You''re just a carnivore, aren''t you?


    Please don''t touch my daughter''s boyfriend or anything like pornography.


    Well then, I''ll go.


    Rosalie gathered magic power with her fluttering hands.


    Looks like they''re using big magic.


    Well, let''s go too.


    Say hello to Fu-chan, Takatsuki-kun


    Lucy and Sai-san were also on their way.


    Makoto-san...


    Queen Noel gives me her hand.


    I grabbed that hand firmly.


    "Noel, let''s go." Lucy, Saiu-san, be careful. "


    I sent word to the two of them, trying to get to Highland Castle.


    "... hey, Makoto"


    "...... Takatsuki-kun, something."


    Lucy and Sao spoke to me with a strange look on their faces.


    What''s wrong?


    Isn''t that why you''ve been so close to Queen Noelle?


    "What''s going on, Takatsuki?"


    "Oh, no!? There''s no way!"


    "Yes, Mr. Lucy, Mr. Aya!" We have nothing! ¡±


    Me and Queen Noelle sat down in a hurry.


    "Hmm, it''s suspicious, but..."


    You smell like a liar!


    "Come on, don''t play with me." The other demon kings noticed us. "


    Wow, Mr. Rosalee noticed us talking.


    Oh no! The angels of fire!


    Along with the voice of the Guren witch, a sophisticated sacred magic jumped out.


    And the angel of fire flies toward the demon king as if he were alive.


    ... amazing.


    I''m sure I have enough magic power to do the same thing now, but I haven''t reached that level.


    "Makoto! I need to talk to you later!"


    Takatsuki-kun! I''ll explain!


    Lucy and Sai-san moved somewhere with the spatial transition.


    The two of them seemed to be caught in the middle of a question.


    Well, that''s after all.


    Let''s switch our minds.


    Me and Queen Noel nodded silently.


    ¨D ¨D Hidden Skill


    Begin traveling to the King''s Landing.


    The destination is the pitch-black Highland Castle.


    It was a throne awaiting the witch of disaster.


    ¡ó


    You''ve successfully infiltrated the capital.


    "Yes, it''s amazing that the gatekeeper doesn''t even notice." Makoto''s "Hidden" Skill "


    It looks like you''ve become a god and improved your abilities.


    We''ve safely infiltrated the capital and headed down the avenue.


    There are not many people in the streets.


    Probably because Miss Rosalee and Lucy are rampaging.


    Instead, the demon king walked normally in the royal capital.


    "What is this demon capital..."


    Queen Noel and I join hands and walk quietly through the king''s city.


    Fascinated and manipulated residents and demon kings pass by.


    He doesn''t even know we''re here.


    ...... Was that such a powerful [secret] skill before?


    (It looks like Makoto''s secret skill has become "Divine")


    Master Noah taught me.


    Hee... shinkyu... the secret is [divine]!!


    Then all my skills will be divine!?


    (Not all skills are like that. Takatsuki Makoto uses (...) Incorporates (...) N (...) Skills


    It was immediately corrected by Ira-sama.


    I used it... which means that the only skill I used was to become a "divine grade".


    I was taken care of by "Hidden".


    I''ve been using it ever since I left the Temple of Water.


    "I see, my [secret] is divine..."


    I''m glad I''m using the "Hidden" skill.


    "When I''m moved by myself..."


    (Mako-kun, now that you''re a god, are you happy with your secrecy...?)


    (You don''t have to spoil it. Mimichi, Takatsuki Makoto)


    (I think it''s fine. It looks like Makoto)


    The goddesses are annoying.


    Lord Noah was kind.


    Makoto-san?


    It''s nothing.


    Queen Noel, who couldn''t hear the goddess, looked strange.


    I dressed up as a poker face and pulled Queen Noel''s hand.


    No one noticed until before the royal castle.


    - Inside Highland Castle.


    Step aside from the gatekeeper.


    Me and Queen Noel are going down the wide corridor of the Royal Castle.


    (It''s going well....)


    I''m a little scared.


    Isn''t there a... possibility of a trap?


    (It''s okay, it''s my makoto)


    (Even if you become a God Clan, you''re not worried about your sexuality)


    (Being careful is a good thing for Mako-kun)


    As usual, the goddesses were talking casually.


    Get rid of your nerves.


    There is no unnecessary worry because of it.


    At that time.


    XXXX!


    XXXX ~?


    XXXX!


    The Spirits of the Hour are wandering.


    Apparently, something is going to happen.


    I looked around quickly.


    (Ahh... when?)


    Noel-san, please step away.


    I let go of Queen Noelle and stepped back three steps.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Without a sound, a black shadow appears directly behind me.


    And from there, a sharp black blade approached me.


    I grabbed the slow blade of the ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah.


    "What!?... what the hell!!"


    It was the Devil''s King (Barbatos) who opened his eyes in astonishment.


    You''ve never disturbed me.


    It was definitely the ceremony for the Great Demon King and the Demon King Crusade.


    It must have been just a dozen days ago, but it seems to have happened a long time ago.


    Even so, the other Demon Lords weren''t noticed with my [secret] skill.


    Does the Devil King mean anything special?


    Whatever it is, let''s destroy it here.


    "The Spirits of Light..." Hold me to the Devil King. "


    The devil''s weakness is light.


    Manipulating light is the magic of the sun.


    Next to Water Magic and Fate Magic, I also trained Sun Magic.


    And now, it''s as easy as begging the Spirit of Light.


    The Spirits of Light embraced the Devil King.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"


    The scream of the Devil King resounded.


    It must have been a deadly attack.


    (...... you sound like a liar, don''t you?)


    The devil is a liar.


    I watch the opponent with caution.


    There was no screaming anymore.


    The Devil King is dying with his breathlessness.


    fluttering and almost collapsing....


    Suddenly, the eyes of the Devil King were opened and he tried to escape with a spatial transition.


    The Devil King would have been convinced of the success of his escape.


    I had already moved to another space.


    The Spirit of Time.


    I called.


    I grab the devil''s king''s leg.


    And I rolled it to the ground.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ what about you?


    The Devil King opened his eyes in amazement.


    "I''m sorry, I won''t miss you." The crime of interrupting the wedding of Sakurai-kun and Queen Noel is heavy. "


    "You... what did you do?" I must have transferred to the Demon Realm..... "


    "Huh, you were running away from the demon world."


    I could move to another world all at once, but the Rock was the Demon King.


    "Grrrr!"


    The Devil King disappears again.


    I don''t get along well.


    The Spirit of Time.


    Once again, in my words, the Devil''s King fell pathetically in front of me.


    "Oh, you idiot... what the hell..."


    The voice of the Devil King trembles.


    "Of course I''m not going to spoil it, but..."


    - Hey!! Takatsuki Makoto. It''s not like you''re going back to the (...) sue (...) without hesitation!!!


    The reprimand from the goddess of destiny (Ira) came.


    Yaya.


    Speaking of which, you were looked at.


    And then, the Demon King found out.


    Well, I didn''t have any problems finding out.


    "Time to go back...?"


    Yeah.


    Shrug your shoulders.


    What I''ve been doing since before is a miracle of destiny (yes, it''s happening now), a time return.


    I remember because I saw Master Noah using it before.


    Yeah, this is really handy.


    - Don''t be ridiculous! If you mess with time, we''ll have more work to do!! I''ll preach to you later!! Come to my room!!


    The Goddess of Destiny (Ira) was angry.


    ... I don''t want to use it anymore.


    Bye, Devil King.


    "What...!"


    In addition to (...), (...) the dagger of my goddess (Noah) is stabbed in the chest of the Devil King (Barbatos).


    "When... between...?"


    "When I was you, I (...) stopped (...) and (...) stabbed you."


    I only briefly set out the facts.


    "............"


    The devil''s king had nothing to say.


    The demon king''s body, which was pierced with artifacts through his heart, collapsed and disappeared like sand.


    "Phew..."


    Exhale in small breaths.


    One of the demon kings of kinship from a thousand years ago.


    Finally, we were able to defeat them.


    Noel-san, I''m glad to see you again.


    When I looked back, Queen Noel''s dazzled face was eventually turned into a half-eye.


    Noel-san?


    "It''s too messy..." No, I knew it from the time of the undersea shrine. "


    Isn''t that a good way to fight?


    You''ve just been scolded by the Goddess of Destiny, right?


    She let out a sigh in a dumb voice.


    -Yeah! Use water magic!! Takatsuki Makoto''s idiot!


    Unfortunately, the ratings from Queen Noel and Ira were not good.


    - It''s okay. You''re going to save the world, Makoto.


    After all, Master Noah is kind.


    --Noah... have you become a stupid goddess who spoils a man?


    - What are you talking about?


    - Oh, I didn''t want to see Noah like this.


    - No! It''s the goddess''s character to show generosity!


    The goddess was talking loudly.


    "There''s no point in keeping secrets anymore..."


    "Mr. Noel, let''s go. The princess... the witch of disaster is probably on the throne."


    ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    It looks like my [spotting] skill has been strengthened.


    It must have been the effect of my divinity.


    It is unparalleled in size and accuracy compared to previous skills.


    A master of magic that curses the world.


    It turns out that the Witch of Disaster is in the Great Hall in the middle of this castle.


    ¡ó


    The Great Hall in front of the Highland Castle Throne Hall.


    Me and Queen Noel are standing in front of the big door in the room.


    I was alert, but I wasn''t attacked by other demon kings along the way.


    "A witch of disaster is behind this door...?"


    "There must be. Strangely enough, there''s only one guard like that." I think it''s usually something that a lot of subordinates can protect..... "


    Is it a trap?


    Probably.


    Me and Queen Noelle look at each other.


    Then he nodded.


    Let''s go.


    "Yes, hide behind me." Please synchronize (synchronize) just in case. We can prevent shortages. ¡±


    Got it.


    We''ve come this far and there''s no retreat.


    Even if I knew it was a trap, I had to move on.


    I opened the heavy door slowly.


    Once inside, it was just like I had grasped with my [Finding the Enemy] skill.


    The great hall was empty.


    - Except for the king''s throne.


    Sitting on the throne, with her sleepy elbows, she looks down at the beauty with black hair and a black dress.


    "Princess..."


    It was Furiae-san.


    No, my consciousness was stolen by the witch of disaster (Nevia).


    That''s why it was a witch of disaster.


    And next to her.


    "Mr. Ryowski..."


    Sakurai-kun''s face was a chip in his mastery, but he was holding his sword for nothing.


    Queen Noel looked like she wanted to rush out, but she was struggling with it.


    We slowly made our way to the throne where the evil witch sat.


    "Oh......"


    Here, the Witch of Disaster opened her mouth.


    "My knight...?"


    Princess?


    That''s what you call me, Mr. Freyae.


    However, I knew how to call it a witch.


    Are you trying to trick me?


    Even as I think about it, Furia-san''s words continue.


    "The color of my hair... and my eyes..." I thought it was someone else... but after all, it''s my knight, isn''t it? "


    "Oh, there''s a lot of things." You look like this now, princess. "


    As long as we have a conversation, I can only imagine it''s Freyae-san.


    I became a little sentimental because of the nostalgia.


    ... no, don''t be alarmed.


    At that time, the witch''s eyes of the disaster were like, "Wow!¡± He opened his eyes wide.


    I held my dagger in a hurry.


    After all, was it the act of a witch in a disaster?


    "Why...... why......"


    The witch of disaster is trembling.


    I calmly ask her how she''s doing.


    ¡±Why is my knight holding hands with that [...] woman!!!!!¡±


    Huh?


    Me and Queen Noelle face to face with the words.


    Speaking of which, you''re holding hands for tuning.


    "No way... I didn''t think I''d stick with that woman!" I''ve lost sight of it! How dare you sleep with your infant daughter-in-law!! "


    "It''s a misunderstanding!!!"


    Freyae, who was making a terrible mistake than Rosalie, shouted unexpectedly.


    And I think.


    ... this must be Furia-san himself, right?

 341 Lesson 337: The Witch of Disaster

    "Ryowski! Oh, my God, your daughter-in-law is sleeping with my knight!"


    Furia-san grabs Sakurai-kun''s shoulder and shakes it twitchingly.


    "... what? Takatsuki-kun?" Somehow the atmosphere has changed. "


    The light returns to the eyes of Sakurai-kun, who was not alive before.


    It seems that he has regained consciousness.


    Actually, I had a good time.


    Takatsuki-kun looks good on you, doesn''t he?


    "That''s good."


    Lucy, the silver-haired bluish-eyed woman who was disliked by Sai-san.


    It seems to be popular with Sakurai-kun.


    Ryowski-san!


    Queen Noel rushes over with a cheerful voice.


    I grabbed her arm.


    Queen Noel stood still with her expression on her face.


    "I''m sorry... I''m so confused"


    "No... I''m glad you''re calm. Princess, and Sakurai-kun, it''s been a long time."


    I spoke to both of them with caution.


    "My knight... why are you with this woman, not Lucy or Aya?"


    Freyae sharpens her lips slightly dissatisfied.


    ... Don!... Don!


    At that time, a magical explosion sounded in the distance, and the ground shook small.


    "Lucy and Sai-san are rampaging over there."


    Or maybe it was the Guren Witch.


    "That''s right... I''m glad you''ve met those two."


    Furia smiles.


    The neighbor, Sakurai-kun, has a nosy expression.


    Are you fascinated and not manipulated?


    No, it can''t be.


    (... Now, how do you plan it?)


    It bothers me a little.


    (Do it quickly. It''s easy, right?)


    To put it mildly, it was the Goddess of Destiny (Ira).


    This goddess...... Damn it.


    Smiling bitterly, I decided to act.


    At the same time, I let go of Queen Noel.


    When I became a Divine Clan, I thought it might be inconvenient for me to stay in tune when I cast my magic.


    "The Spirit of Time..."


    At the same time that I called out to you.


    - Hero of Light, sing the Saints of the Sun.


    Furia-san''s mouth gave out a cold voice, but not her.


    Then Sakurai-kun approached Queen Noel earlier than the sound.


    And most of all, I was surprised to see this sight (...) or (...) or (...).


    The battle with the Devil King earlier.


    The future is clearly perceptible there.


    I can''t see it at all.


    (Mako-kun. The witch from the disaster is the Great Devil King and inherits the divine power of the Abandoned God Evelyse. That''s why you can''t see into the future. Don''t be alarmed?)


    (Hey! Watch out, Takatsuki Makoto!)


    (That''s why I won''t lose anything. (My name is Makoto)


    The goddesses are noisy.


    Of course, I couldn''t let it happen like a witch in a catastrophe.


    Just before Sakurai-kun, who had been manipulated, touched Queen Noel.


    --Time Magic ¡¤ Frozen World


    I stopped Sakurai-kun and Queen Noel''s time.


    The two of them stop moving like statues.


    "Sakurai-kun, Noel-san." Just give me a minute. "


    But for both of them, it was less than a second of waiting time.


    And I turned to Furia-san--no, the witch who was taking over the body.


    "It''s been a long time, Nevia-san." As always, you like deception differently, don''t you? "


    "... how could you use such easy and divine magic..." The rumors were true. ¡±


    Rumor?


    "The evil god Noah was resurrected, and his messenger became a god.... I thought it was a ridiculous story..."


    Oh, my God!


    Lord Noah''s resurrection is already spreading!


    "A mad goddess who waged a Divine Realm war alone and involved the whole world." When such a violent god is resurrected, not only the heavenly realm, but also the demon realm, the underworld, and the gods of the entire universe are terrified. "


    "...... Master Noah?"


    I''ve been told it''s nonsense.


    I''ll say it back.


    - It''s not particularly wrong, Takatsuki Makoto.


    - Unfortunately, Nevia is right because all the worlds are in chaos right now.


    - Ugh, I don''t know. The mistake of a young day.


    The words of the goddesses are coming from heaven.


    "This voice...... the Goddess of Water and the Goddess of Destiny...... I can''t believe the other one......"


    It''s Lord Noah.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The witch''s face was attracted by the words.


    "Once, the Great Demon King (Evelyse) said: There are gods in this world that should never be defied. Strict, all-knowing goddess of light, Altena. Lord Nia, the goddess of darkness who rules over death and chaos. And...... the goddess of freedom and destruction who disrupts all discipline in this world......"


    I''ll call our goddess by a disturbing name.


    Rude.


    ¨D ¨D I wonder if the Great Demon King (Evelyse) is the lowest ranking god clan pursued by the demon world.


    ¨D ¨D Mako and Nevia were empowered by God. But since the gods are so different from the heavens and the earth, I can''t help it.


    --Look, Takatsuki Makoto. Let''s get this over with.


    I approached Nevia, who was stunned.


    "I''m going to cut off the princess and Nevia''s soul."


    "There''s no way we can restore us to our souls." If you are an apostle of God. "


    Miracles are created by the Goddess of Destiny.


    While saying that, he carefully stood in front of the witch of the disaster.


    (... don''t you resist?)


    Nevia opened her mouth to answer my questions.


    "It''s not a waste of time. It''s a democracy."


    ¡°I don''t believe it, but I use miracles.¡±


    The witch of disaster immediately lies.


    So, while monitoring for suspicious movements, I released a miracle that I gave to Ira-sama.


    ¨D ¨D The response of the Goddess of Destiny (...) The sudden (...) Magic ¡¤ AAA


    (Somehow the name of magic is appropriate......)


    I felt a bit of anxiety, but it was a miracle of the goddess of destiny (Ira).


    I''m sure he''ll be fine.


    Witch of Disaster - Furia-san''s body was enveloped in rainbow color.


    Then, a fluttering, pale figure emerged from Furia-san''s body.


    It was Mr. Nevia''s spirit body that I saw a thousand years ago.


    Furia-san''s body collapses with difficulty.


    Just before I got to the ground, I caught her body.


    You can hear the breathing in a small way.


    However, she seemed to be losing consciousness.


    ¡­¡­


    The witch who had become a spirit body was looking at us.


    Instead of a grudging face, it had a refreshing expression that seemed to be full of something.


    I was worried about the witch''s movements, but I had to do something before that.


    I approached Sakurai-kun and Queen Noel, who had stopped time.


    The fascinated Sakurai-kun approached Queen Noel.


    What should be done here.


    Noel-san, move.


    I told her that Queen Noel, who was still like a stone statue, was shaking her body.


    "Huh!? Mr. Ljowski? Whoa... what the hell am I...?"


    "Noel-san, please untie Sakurai-kun''s charm (curse)." After that, I''ll go back to Sakurai-kun''s time. "


    "Eh... time?... er, I see." First, I''ll solve the fascination... erm, is this stopping? "


    Queen Noel, unfamiliar with time stops, is bewildered.


    --No one on earth has ever seen a godly magic time stop.


    Illa-sama''s dumb voice was heard.


    But a thousand years ago, I used the magic of stopping for a while.


    --That''s because Makoto Takatsuki was in tune with the Goddess of Destiny! Normally, when the people on earth are in tune with the gods, they go mad. You''re really stupid.


    Ah, that''s right.


    The Goddess of Destiny gave me a sense of humor.


    - Is Mako and Ira in the same tune?


    --Ahh... that''s what happened.


    - Noah, I knew it!? Ira-chan!? That''s a violation of the Divine Realm regulations!


    --Makoto... you''re in tune... with a goddess other than me...


    Lord Noah and the goddess of water (Eil) suddenly became noisy.


    The two pillar goddesses were in a panic.


    - Kyu, I remember something urgent! Takatsuki Makoto, I''ll take care of the rest! Bye!


    Left alone, Ira-sama''s voice could not be heard.


    - Makocchan, can you tell me later?


    - Makoto, I''ll preach later.


    Oh, what''s so scary about this?


    "Makoto-san... are you okay?"


    I was worried about Queen Noel, by the way.


    "It''s okay... so Noel-san is going to take Sakurai-kun."


    "Yes, yes..."


    Still looking at me sympathetically, Queen Noel decursed Sakurai-kun.


    The golden magic slowly enveloped Sakurai-kun''s body.


    Makoto-san, this should have lifted the curse.


    ¡°Okay. Now, stay away from me.¡±


    Speaking of which, I stand directly in front of Sakurai-kun.


    Now Sakurai-kun is rushing toward Queen Noel.


    Therefore, if you solve the time stop, it moves at the speed of sound.


    Someone must stop it.


    "Spirit-san... time moves"


    I unlocked the time stop.


    Don''t!!!!!


    and a terrific shock hits my body.


    I took Sakurai-kun''s body from the front.


    (Ouch!!)


    I had the illusion of being stuck in a speeding truck, but I managed to stop it.


    I was taken in because I was godforsaken.


    I would have been shattered if I had been a human.


    The Sakurai-kun I caught was fascinated and had a grim face.


    "Um... Takatsuki-kun? What happened to me... I felt like I heard the voice of the witch from the catastrophe for a moment..."


    "I stopped Nevia from manipulating me and trying to attack Noel." I''m sure you understand the fascination now. "


    "I''m sorry... Takatsuki-kun. I''m getting in your way again..."


    No, no, no, no.


    I slapped Sakurai-kun''s back down.


    Takatsuki-kun''s been helping me all this time.


    Is that so?


    Sakurai-kun was the first to invite me to a party at the Water Temple.


    After that, he treated me like a hero in the Land of the Sun.


    That''s why it''s not one-sided.


    "I''m pathetic..."


    "I''ll help you whenever you need me."


    "Takatsuki-kun..."


    This is pretty weak.


    Now, I''m thinking about how to console you.


    "You guys... how long are you guys hugging each other?"


    "Makoto-san! Is your body okay?" I bumped into Mr. Ryowski and there was a terrific sound... "


    Furia-san and Queen Noel stood beside her as she woke up.


    Sakurai returned his expression, wondering if he shouldn''t remain depressed.


    "Noel, thank you for your help."


    "Ryowski-san!"


    Queen Noel jumped into Sakurai''s chest.


    Sakurai-kun is hugging his lavish body.


    I feel like a hero and a princess make a painting, what do you think?


    My knight!


    In front of my eyes was the face of a beautiful woman with dark hair.


    And when I noticed it, I was hugged.


    ... Oh? It''s the opposite.


    "I''m glad you''re okay, princess."


    I couldn''t say until the end.


    The mouth that uttered the words was filled with (...) with (...) the (...) the (...) the (...) the (...) the lips of Mr. Furiae.


    I slowly embraced Furia-san''s body.


    At the same time, I was alerted to the witch of the disaster by switching the viewpoint of [RPG Player].


    Even if I became a spirit body, I could use curse magic.


    But the witch of the disaster turned her cold gaze towards us... especially Sakurai-kun.


    I glanced at it.


    Sakurai-kun and Queen Noel had a hot kiss.


    "Of course, Furia-san is also kissing me..."


    At a distance from it, the witch of the disaster was shown off.


    Yeah, that''s not good.


    In my heart, I decided to let Furia-san kiss me until she was done.


    By the way, Sakurai-kun''s only gaze was towards the witch of the disaster.


    It''s been over a minute.


    "It wasn''t the time to do this!"


    Furia-san returned to me.


    I''m finally getting rid of my body.


    Sakurai-kun was also separated from Queen Noel.


    Are you finished?


    The witch from the disaster was teasing her long hair boringly.


    How kind of you to wait for me.


    I draw my dagger and face Mr. Nevia.


    "What are you talking about?" Neither the Apostle nor the Champion of Light has failed to keep a watchful eye on me, has he? I can''t set anything up there. "


    "Oh, yes, my knight."


    "... Sonna Kotonaiyo"


    Don''t say anything superfluous, Mr. Nevia.


    Well then, be prepared.


    I held the goddess''s dagger.


    The witch in the disaster gave up everything.


    Does that mean you won''t resist?


    "Then at least don''t suffer..."


    - Stop! Stop! Mako-kun.


    Eil-sama?


    I got a message from the goddess of water.


    --You ''ll have to stop it for the Light Hero! It''s better if the godly Mako doesn''t save the world.


    "Why! My knight saved Ljowski and me!" Why do I have to give up my hand! "


    It wasn''t me who complained, it was Freyae.


    The goddess of water gently wrote it.


    - Okay, Furia-chan. You should leave the gods out of what''s happening on the ground. Because that''s the rule. What do you think will happen if Mako, who became a God Clan here, defeats Nevia, who has inherited the power of the Great Demon King?


    "Well... the world will only be at peace, right?"


    Furia-san argues that she is not satisfied.


    --Now (...) it''s (...) right. But what about the distant future? Mako was a god, but eventually he would move to the God Realm. Because I''m a vassal of Goddess Noah. After that, Mako-kun disappeared on the ground. "Speaking of which, at that time, the Divine Clan''s Takatsuki Makoto defeated the Great Demon King. Then the next Great Demon King could be a stronger one. In any case, let''s send in someone with the power of God." Even the evil gods and other gods may think. Then no one will follow the rules. It''s a return to the anarchy of the Shinto era.


    "That''s..."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Furiae." Well, Sakurai-kun, I''ll take care of the rest. "


    "I, am I going to do it!?"


    When I played the role of Sakurai-kun, my eyes were rounded.


    Noel-san, please leave the legacy of saving the world for future generations in the name of Sakurai-kun.


    "My knight!? What are you talking about!"


    "Takatsuki-kun!? That''s no good!"


    Furia-san and Sakurai-kun disagree with my words.


    "Hah... I see." It looks exactly like Makoto-san, doesn''t it? "


    Queen Noel smiled bitterly.


    The boulder was the attacking ally of the undersea shrine.


    Quick to understand.


    "Hey, my knight. Why are you so close to Noel? I wonder if that''s how I called you in the first place..."


    Jito''s eyes were stunned by Freyae.


    Now, Sakurai-kun! Give guidance to the witch of disaster!


    Shift the subject forcefully.


    "Alright....."


    Sakurai-kun holds his sword.


    The blade was golden... and began to shine in seven colors.


    The Witch of Disaster--It still didn''t work.


    He looked at Sakurai with a sunny face.


    "I see... it was you who was the reaper to me." Heroes of the Light A Thousand Years Later


    Nevia is putting her hands in front of her chest to make her confession.


    Sakurai-kun held his shining sword in the upper stage.


    I thought I''d swing my sword down, but Sakurai-kun opened his mouth.


    "There''s one thing I need to ask you."


    ¡°Go ahead, I have one last thing to say.¡±


    Nevia smiles at Sakurai-kun''s words.


    "Nevia... you could have cheated more." There are many close associates of Takatsuki and Noel here. If you took them hostage, Takatsuki would be in even more trouble. But you didn''t do it. I didn''t hurt anyone. Why is that? "


    I had Sakurai-kun''s questions, too.


    Honestly, I didn''t think it would be so easy to settle.


    I thought it would be harder.


    Sakurai-kun was right. If Lucy, Sao, Princess Sophia, or Daisen (Momo) were threatened with harm, I would be more restricted in my movements.


    Above all, Furiae-san was also effectively a hostage.


    But even when I used the miracle of the Goddess of Destiny, I couldn''t resist it.


    Listening to Sakurai-kun''s words, Nevia laughed funny.


    "Fufu... what are you talking about?" I hurt you, didn''t I? During the ceremony, I ordered the Black Knight Demon King (Cain) to stab the Light Hero. "


    "It''s okay with me." Nevia, you wouldn''t have hurt anyone else. "


    "No, it''s not good."


    "Mr. Ryowski, please help yourself for a while..."


    Furia-san and Queen Noel twitched at the same time.


    It looks like Sakurai-kun.


    No matter how badly I feel, I forget it for a moment.


    You''re like a saint.


    Otherwise, he''s a lunatic.


    The more crazy you are, the more gentle you are.


    "You must be so nice..."


    With a shocked sigh, Sakurai-kun was slowly approached by the spiritual body of the witch from the disaster.


    Are you going to do something? But I didn''t do anything to use magic.


    I just stood in front of Sakurai-kun.


    "I''m sorry, Light Hero." I didn''t want to hurt anyone. Because it''s not the world I want. I really didn''t want to hurt you either... "


    Nevia touched Sakurai''s cheek softly.


    ¡°Fine, I don''t care.¡±


    No, don''t worry about it, Sakurai-kun.


    He was stabbed with a sword.


    "Um... I was trapped in a dungeon."


    Queen Noel snorted.


    Upon hearing the words, the witch of disaster turned toward Queen Noel.


    And slightly frowned.


    "Because... there''s nothing you can do." It looks just like the person who planted the trauma a thousand years ago. "


    "Trauma... is this Anna?"


    Sure enough, Queen Noel was both Anna and Melon.


    "The memories of that woman being turned into [two] come back to me... when I look at the Saintess of the Sun."


    Ah, that can''t be helped.


    Just a little sympathy.


    "You too, Apostle."


    Is that me?


    Nevia stares at me small.


    "Since the Apostle arrived a thousand years ago, all plans have gone mad. The same is true this time. When the Apostle, who came back a thousand years later, and the Sun Goddess, who looked like her, fled together, I realized. Ah, the plan failed again this time.


    I think it was pretty dangerous this time, though.


    Honestly, it wasn''t a thousand years ago.


    I felt like I had exhausted all my good fortune in my life.


    So, I remembered the words of the goddess who suddenly helped me conquer the submarine shrine.


    Watch out.


    If I had forgotten, I would definitely have gotten angry later.


    Nevia, a message from the Moon Goddess.


    "Nia-sama...?"


    The witch''s eyes widened wide.


    "What the hell...?"


    ''Good work'', I hear.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In my words, Mr. Nevia didn''t say anything.


    He closed his eyes for a moment and laughed tinyly.


    "Fufu, you''re a goddess who doesn''t praise me much as usual."


    Is that so?


    That''s right! The Moon Goddess doesn''t care about shrine maidens!


    It was Freyae who strongly agreed with Nevia''s words.


    The moon shrine maiden told me the same thing.


    "But you remembered me when I was no longer a moon shrine maiden." I thought you''d forgotten about me. "


    Nevia looks happy.


    I''m glad I could tell you.


    Well then, Nevia.


    Sakurai-kun tells me.


    "Yeah, I''m ready."


    The Evil Witch closes her eyes.


    The sword of light held by Sakurai-kun radiates a strong glow.


    "This is finally...... the end of everything."


    - Hmm? Hey, Eil.


    --Ah, ah? Let''s do it first...


    Then came a voice from heaven.


    There was no need to think about the goddesses.


    Noah, Eil-sama? What''s the matter? "


    I want you to stay out of the serious (serial) scene.


    - Hey, Makoto. The separation of the souls of Nevia and Furiae-chan is over.


    ¨D ¨D If you continue to defeat Nevia, it may also affect Furia-chan.


    "" "" "Eh?" "" ""


    We are all surprised at this.


    Even the Witch of Disaster (Nevia) was surprised.


    "Didn''t you even notice..."


    ¡±Is this... the mistake of the Goddess of Destiny...?¡±


    - Sounds like it.


    - Hah, Ira-chan.


    That goddess (person) is...!


    Next time I see you, I have to complain.


    - Makoto. I just checked, but Furia isn''t dying.


    - Well, maybe when Nevia, who''s been mixed up in souls, disappears, she''s temporarily mistaken for a missing soul and may fall asleep for a long time.


    "Long sleep...?"


    Me and Freyae look each other in the eye.


    ¡°How much specifically?¡±


    - A few days to a few years?


    Large amplitude!


    A few days is fine, but not for a few years!


    Cancel to defeat the Witch of Disaster! Cancel!


    "But..."


    "It''s okay." That''s about it. You just fall asleep. "


    Furia-san, the person in question, said something strange.


    "Princess? What are you talking about?"


    "Don''t look like that, my knight. I''m just going to sleep. Don''t worry about it."


    "No, I don''t care..."


    Until just now, the witch of disaster took away her body.


    Why do I have to fall asleep again?


    Sakurai-kun, there are too many people around me who don''t want to sacrifice themselves.


    - I don''t think it''s as good as Makoto.


    - Don''t let Mako tell you that.


    Is that so?


    "Come on, Ryowski. You can do it."


    "Furiae..."


    Sakurai-kun looks worried and looks at me and Furia-san.


    "It''s okay, Mr. Makoto." There is also my Healing Magic and the Divine Staff from Lord Altena! Furiae, if anything happens, I''ll help you recover! "


    Well, then, I''ll ask you to do it.


    Ms. Friae smiled lightly at the words from Queen Noel.


    And the three gazes gathered on me.


    At that time, letters floated around and in the air.


    Destroy the Witch of Disaster?


    Yes, sir.


    No, I''m not.


    After all, this is it!


    "Am I the one who chooses..."


    "I''ll definitely complain to Ira-sama later..."


    I swore to my heart.


    "...... Sakurai-kun, please."


    I chose ''yes''.


    I respected Mr. Freyae''s will.


    ¡°The Apostle is always in trouble.¡±


    I was sympathetic to the fact that I was about to be defeated.


    "Nevia... I''ll make sure you don''t suffer"


    It''s okay, I don''t have any pain because I am a spirit body.


    The witch of disaster never ceases to smile.


    --Mr. Brave of Light. Even if you don''t think so much, Nevia''s soul will be judged in the Heavenly Realm and you''ll have to pay for your sins... but I don''t think it''s that heavy. You ruled the world, but no one died.


    --you ''re the strange Great Demon King. Maybe it''s the least damaging thing in history.


    I heard the goddesses.


    So I decided to be prepared, or Sakurai took a small breath.


    Goodbye, Witch of Disaster (Nevia)


    Good day, gentle hero.


    The next moment, a flash of light ran.


    The slash of light slashed the spot where the witch of disaster stood.


    When I blinked, there was no one there.


    "Ah......"


    Furiae collapses.


    I was in a hurry to catch it.


    "Princess..."


    When I peered into her face, Freyae laughed sleepily.


    ¡±I''m going to sleep a little... I won''t forgive you if I don''t have my knight when I wake up...¡±


    Furia-san closed her eyes.


    I can hear a quiet sleep called Ssssssssss.


    I don''t think my life depends on it.


    I''m relieved.


    Then, Sakurai-kun and Queen Noel made eye contact.


    Everyone nodded small.


    (It''s over...)


    How many years have passed since you came to another world?


    It was a long time.


    But at last.


    - The world was saved.

 342 Lesson 338: A Peaceful World

    "Then why are you heading to the northern continent?" You really can''t stay in one place. "


    Princess Sophia said in amazement.


    This is a room in the royal castle in the kingdom of the water (Roses).


    It''s Princess Sofia''s private room.


    By the way, it''s been almost a week since I defeated the Witch of Disaster.


    It seems that the country of the water (Roses) has returned to almost normal operation.


    "Hey, Makoto. Are you sure you don''t want to follow us?"


    "That''s right. There are a lot of demons in the northern continent, right?" Is it dangerous? "


    It''s okay. I''m just going to see the Ancient Dragon King.


    And I had to get Cain''s artifact back.


    That son of a bitch... I knew you wouldn''t come back!


    "That''s not the Demon King..."


    Isn''t he the most dangerous?


    Lucy and Sai-san are worried, but that''s a pain in the ass.


    The Ancient Dragon King (Ashtarot) fought together.


    You''re the only one who can say that about the most powerful demon king.


    Coton and a tea cup were placed in front of me.


    It looked like Princess Sophia had brewed it for me.


    I swallow it slowly.


    Yeah, it''s delicious.


    At that time, I was stroking my head.


    Princess Sophia is touching my hair.


    Sophia?


    "...... Is this the proof that you became a vassal of the goddess Noasama?"


    "Y-Yeah, that''s right. What is it?"


    The intonation that Princess Sophia would put on [Soma] to Noah seemed a little more agreeable.


    I think it''s because of my imagination.


    Even though Makoto has better brunettes...


    "Hey, isn''t the previous one cooler?" What do you think of Sophie? "


    Lucy chews polypolis and cookies, and Saiu carries a piece of cake in her mouth.


    That''s right.


    Furthermore, Princess Sophia is playing with my hair with her fingers.


    Um, it tickles.


    The brave Makoto looks better in black hair and eyes.


    "I see..."


    Lucy, it seems that Princess Sophia and I don''t like silver hair.


    I don''t know what to do.


    Should I dye it in black?


    "But it''s a souvenir of having Lord Noah''s family..."


    Hmm, after thinking about it.


    I thought I''d ask a lot of people for their opinions.


    "Well then, it''s time to go out." It was a feast of tea. It was delicious. "


    That''s what I said when I got up.


    "Ok, but tomorrow is the ceremony (...) ceremony (...)" Don''t forget it. "


    "I know." Well then, let''s go. "


    After I replied to Princess Sophia, I called out to the Spirit of Time.


    ¨D ¨D Miracle of Destiny Across Space


    This is the spatial transition (teleport) magic that I taught the Goddess of Destiny.


    The landscape in front of her eyes is distorted.


    And then I jumped out of the water.


    ¡ó


    ¡±Hmm... I''m not used to spatial transition (teleporting) yet...¡±


    After that.


    It jumps to a completely different place than the intended place, such as the mid-ocean or the floating continent.


    It was not until more than an hour later that I arrived on the northern continent.


    In this case, it would have been faster to make a plane with water magic.


    "Hey, Spirit-user." If you''re going to do it, tell me in advance. "


    The one who''s complaining about me is Mr. Shiraito.


    By the way, when I came alone to the residence of the ancient dragon king, I was surrounded by many dragons.


    Now, after worrying about what happened, when I showed the [Proof of the Dragon King] that I had received from the ancient dragon king before, all the dragons wore flat clothes.


    The dragon nearby said, "Is there a king of ancient dragons? When I asked," I don''t know! "There are times when I''m sloppy...!" "He didn''t seem to know where he was.


    If you''re in trouble, say, "What''s all the commotion?" Bai Longsheng came out.


    Currently, I''ve been guided to the hideout of the Ancient Dragon King.


    "You won against my father and destroyed the Great Demon King." Currently, the spirits of the northern (...) Daigo (...) Land (...) are the matchmakers (...)? If you don''t show your face a little more often, I''ll be in trouble. "


    "... eh?"


    What did you just say, Mr. Mel?


    What''s with the weird face, Spirit-user?


    "No, no, no! Isn''t that weird!?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with it. Now there was only one demon king on the northern continent. The spirit user who sent it down is not the ruler, so what is it?"


    "...... What about refusals?"


    "I can do that... but if someone doesn''t manage it, the demons and monsters will be free to go berserk."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Alright, let the Ancient Dragon King continue.


    It''s always been that way.


    ¡°It''s about time I saw my father''s hideout.¡±


    It was a building at the top of the highest mountain on the northern continent.


    Not much of a hideout.


    I stepped down from Mr. White Dragon''s back and approached the building.


    Somehow you can hear the talking.


    "... that''s when the Divine Beast Leviathan and his army of over a million angels arrived...!!"


    Is this the voice of the Ancient Dragon King?


    The tension is very high.


    "My father... again?"


    Mr. White exhaled a sigh.


    Mel-san?


    ¡°Oh, it''s been the last few days. It seems that she was very happy that she was able to fight the Divine Beast."


    Huh ~


    It was in a form that involved my convenience, but the Ancient Dragon King seemed to have enjoyed the Divine Beast battle the other day.


    ... once we were dead.


    My father! The Spirit User has arrived!


    Mr. Bai Long raised his voice.


    The Ancient Dragon King and his men? Will it be us?


    But I turned around all at once.


    By the way, everyone looks like people to take a place when it comes to the figure of a dragon.


    "Oh! My friend, isn''t Takatsuki Makoto!" I''m so glad you''re here! "


    The Ancient Dragon King grinned at me.


    You''ve broken your character.


    "I''m here to return Cain''s artifact."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In my words, the Ancient Dragon King becomes a true face in an instant.


    Ashtarot?


    "............ umu"


    No, no, no, no, no.


    "... yes, of course I will return it."


    "Yeah, give it back to me right now."


    "...... Do I have to do this now?"


    You''ve decided not to!


    Udauda said that I was roughing up the voice of the ancient dragon king.


    - It''s fine, why don''t you lend it to me for a hundred years?


    A beautiful voice came from heaven.


    Lord Noah?


    "Oh! The Goddess of Beauty and Liberty, who has been resurrected." The artifact you created is amazing! "


    Ashtarot is shivering at Lord Noah.


    "By the way, my father believes in the goddess Noah."


    "Eh!?"


    I admired Mr. White Dragon''s words.


    The Devil King is Lord Noah''s follower!?


    Is that okay?


    According to the teachings of Mr. White Dragon, the "Dragon God" believed by the ancient dragon clan is defeated by the Holy God Clan and the Evil God Clan and is not on this planet, so the faithful God is free.


    By the way, the Ancient Dragon Clan doesn''t seem to like the Evil God Clan.


    "... I see. I''ll lend you Cain''s artifact for a while because Lord Noah says so."


    "Oh! Thank you, Takatsuki Makoto!"


    "Thank you, Lord Noah."


    Thank you, Goddess Noah!


    The ancient dragon king is shouting happily to the heavens.


    Lord Noah is still in the Undersea Temple, so it''s not in the realm, Ashtarot.


    Haha, Mr. White Dragon is sighing.


    I know how you feel.


    When we met a thousand years ago, the king of the ancient dragon was incredibly powerful.


    But now I''m a chatty chick who talks happily about his martial arts.


    It was the adventurer''s guild that had seen it like a mountain.


    (Ahh, let''s hear it.)


    Mel-san, Mel-san


    What''s up, Spirit-user?


    "What do you think of my appearance?" Do you like silver hair and blue eyes? "


    When she heard that, Mel tilted her neck wonderingly.


    "Why are you asking me that?"


    "I''m not satisfied with my friends." So let''s hear the opinions of a variety of people. "


    On the other hand, Mel''s face was a little tight.


    "You don''t know what scares you, Spirit-kun''s friends." I''m too afraid to put a ketch on the figure of you, who became a god. It looks divine to me. "


    Really?


    I feel a little overwhelmed.


    If you''re a God Clan in the first place, you don''t have to ask a lot of questions to [read the mind], right?


    "I can''t do it yet." It''s been a few days. "


    On the contrary, the skill of spatial metastasis is less than that of Lucy.


    I wonder if he''s a god?


    "Well then, it''s time for me to go home." I''m going to the Sun Country to see Momo, but how about you join me? "


    "... because my father is in hiding because of the absence of the Spirit Kan-kun, who is originally the ruler of the northern continent, I am busy with my eyes?" If you can help me create discipline in the new system, I can go and see my disciples. "


    All this time, she was strangled by the tall white dragon.


    Yah, yah, yah, yah.


    "I''ll talk about it again."


    "Ahh... I''d like to talk slowly when I calm down."


    Mel smiled bitterly.


    I don''t know much about the northern continent, so I think it''s best to leave it to the old stock of Shiraito-san.


    I apologized by putting my hands together.


    And the Spirit of Time is called out to you.


    I''ll come back and play again.


    "Oh, please do."


    Mel''s voice can be heard in the distance.


    I moved to the Land of the Sun.


    ¡ó


    Makoto-sama! You''re not coming to see me at all!


    When I went to Great Sage''s Mansion, I was waiting for my angry mom.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I''ve put in a lot of things."


    Fine. I was useless anyway.


    "It''s not like that."


    I stroke the head of the swollen beetle.


    Momo, who is better at spatial transition than me, could have come to see me, but he seemed to be waiting for me so that I wouldn''t make a mistake.


    Besides, there must have been a witch''s curse after the disaster.


    The country of the sun is the most damaged country.


    As a wise man, you had a lot to do.


    I could see the colour of fatigue.


    "Nevertheless, the capital of the kingdom of the sun has been completely restored." The black Highland Castle is back to normal. "


    With the witch from the disaster gone, the gray curse has disappeared beautifully.


    Curse of the Witch of Disaster.


    I had imagined a lot of effort to remove the curse that covered the stars, but it was lighter than I thought.


    (No... I wonder if that''s what Nevia did for me...)


    Just before being slashed by the Hero of Light.


    The witch''s face was clear.


    It seemed to me that there was nothing to be forgotten about as far as I could do.


    I''ve been told by Furia-san before that the strength of the curse is the strength of remorse.


    Then the witch of the disaster at that time must have had little regret.


    (Thank you, Sakurai-kun...)


    That bitch.


    Did you like the Great Demon King?


    Speaking of which, we haven''t seen each other since then.


    I''d like to talk to you, but I''m sure Queen Noel is busy.


    Tomorrow''s ceremony, I hope we can get a little involved.


    "Master Makoto..."


    When I was thinking about it, my sleeve was pulled out.


    You see Momo staring at me desperately.


    Exactly on my neck.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. You can drink as much as you like."


    I did it ~?


    Momo''s hugging me.


    And the little fangs stick up my neck...


    "Ah......"


    When I realized it, Momo was drinking my blood.


    (Is it okay for Momo to drink my blood that has become a god tribe...?)


    I was worried and looked at Momo''s condition, but there was nothing unusual about it.


    Rather, she dyed her cheeks and drank my blood in a really delicious way.


    - No, I''m fine. There was no sacred attribute in the family of Goddess Noah. Even if Momo-chan drinks blood, it won''t perish.


    Lord Noah''s voice came down.


    I''m glad.


    At that time, Momo suddenly raised his face.


    So, Evil God Noah!?


    "Hey, Momo."


    Don''t be rude.


    The eighth goddess of the church of the goddess.


    It''s the best thing that ever happened to me.


    - Momo-chan. I drank the blood of Makoto, the vassal of Goddess Noah, so I''m feeling a little guilty. You''re practically like a distant family member.


    "W-What do I do!?"


    Is Momo Lord Noah''s family?


    Momo and I were stunned.


    - It''s temporary. You don''t have to worry about this, because you''re not going to be deified like Makoto.


    - Mako-kun. Now that you''re a god clan, you can''t casually give blood to the people on the ground.....


    Along with Noah''s voice, I heard the voice of the goddess of water.


    This is a grudge.


    Lately, Eil-sama''s been tough on me.


    - Mako is already on the side of the God Clan (this way)! You can''t expect me to be led by a goddess forever!


    Yes, yes.


    Well, it''s like this.


    There was no longer a goddess of water (Eil) who spoiled me.


    Sad.


    - It''s fine, just a little. Makoto, do as you please.


    Lady Noah, on the other hand, is very sweet to me.


    "Something''s scary..." Makoto-sama''s behavior is constantly monitored by the goddess? "


    The Great Sage told me that he was sorry.


    For me now, but it looks like it''s going to be hard to hear from around here.


    You''ll get used to it soon.


    "I think Makoto-sama is just crazy..."


    No understanding was obtained.


    After that, I let Momo drink blood and chat for a while.


    Momo also wanted to meet with Mr. White Dragon, so he promised the three of them to get together.


    "Zhu, it''s time to go." Tomorrow''s the ceremony, right? "


    I''ll tell you what, it''s light.


    I''ll skip it, though?


    He replied with a natural face.


    "This one..."


    He is in a strong position as one of the supreme powers of the sun country.


    During the ceremony, if I''m free, I''ll go play.


    I''ll be waiting for you.?


    I was returned with a full smile.


    Now, let''s move and call out to the Spirit of Time.


    At that time, I remembered what to ask.


    "Hey, Momo, what do you think of my silver hair and blue eyes?"


    "Nhh..."


    Momo, questioned, looked a little into the air and put his finger around his mouth.


    Looked troubled, he immediately turned his attention back to me.


    You don''t look good!


    Affirmed.


    "I-I see..."


    "Lucy, Saiu-san, Princess Sophia, Momo..."


    I don''t like the reaction from people close to me.


    Disappointed, I moved to the next place.


    ¡ó


    "Makoto-kun!? Eh! What''s that look like...? Huh?" I''m supposed to be in the City of the Kingdom of Water..... "


    It''s Marie who''s black-and-white looking at me.


    An adventurer''s guild in the Water City, a guild receptionist who had been taking care of a lot---a long time ago, and now seems to be the vice president of the guild.


    "I''ve come to see you for the spatial transition. Were you busy?"


    "Well, if you''re busy or not, I''d like to borrow the help of a cat, but for now, I''ll give you a cup of tea and show you to the reception room!"


    "If I''m busy, I''ll come back..."


    You''re not going to let Princess Sofia''s fianc¨¦e come back out!


    I was pissed.


    Marie turned me down and I came to the reception room.


    ¡°So, what can I do for you today? Makoto Takatsuki, the hero of the land of water


    Marie, who was sitting on the front couch, asked with serious eyes.


    "I just came to see Marie."


    "...... What about you?"


    Marie hardened as if she had heard a word she couldn''t understand.


    "Thanks to the conquest of the submarine temple, we have gained new power." I shared the aura of Goddess Noah. Now that you can easily make spatial transitions, I was wondering if I should go and see a lot of people...... um? Marie-san? "


    Marie was shaking her shoulders as I explained the situation to her.


    I walked up to him and sat down next to me.


    Marcotte?


    I had my head locked from the side.


    I bow my head to Marie''s soft chest.


    "Marie-san! That''s why you said you''d come back."


    "This girl!!" Really! "


    Marie keeps her head down even harder.


    ... I miss interacting with you like this.


    In the end, I couldn''t let Marie go for about 10 minutes.


    After that, I told Marie a lot about the past.


    You seem a little suspicious of how real this is.


    Well, even if I were to explain the story of Divine Beast Leviathan, it would seem like a lie to me.


    And the moon came down, and the beast of God gave it up.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Concon


    At that time, the door was knocked on.


    Marie said, "Who is it? The Guild Leader is away......" and greets me.


    Lord Tuckey! I heard you were here!


    Takatsuki Summer! Shabby Mass!


    Fujiyan and Nina were husband and wife.


    Lord on your behalf!?


    Marie is in high spirits.


    And Fujiyan is also the husband of Cristiana, Lord of the Water City.


    That''s why the guild officials led them here.


    Fuji no! I was going to look for it at the ceremony tomorrow.


    I rushed over and hit my best friend on the shoulder.


    "I just got back to the city of water." I heard that Lord Tuckey had appeared in the Adventurer''s Guild, so I ran. "


    "It''s been less than an hour since I''ve been here..."


    Fujitsu''s ability to gather information depends on God.


    I''m scared, this guy.


    "Nevertheless, you see it!" That silver hair and pale eyes! You''re such a goddess when you''re a vassal of the goddess! "


    Isn''t that weird?


    An elegant figure! I envy you as much as I can!


    I see. Thank you.


    Apparently, it was highly rated by Fujitsu.


    By the way, Nina-san and Marie-san also said, "It''s cool!" Makoto-kun, you''ve become fashionable. "


    Hmm, the ratings are split.


    We talked for a while, and Marie went to work for the guild.


    Fujiyan and Nina returned to prepare for tomorrow''s ceremony in the Land of the Sun.


    After that, he came to the woodland and to the people he knew in the land of fire.


    The spatial transition is still convenient.


    Besides, the magic power (mana) of the Divine Clan alone was inexhaustible.


    I was able to meet many acquaintances.


    It was a pity that only the Guren Witch, Rosalie, could reunite.


    "I wanted to thank you for being my friend..."


    Lucy said, "Once you''re gone, you''ll never find it."


    And the same thing was said in the midst of the elves of the tree country.


    "Mr. Rosalie..."


    Seriously, free man!


    (Well, at the end....)


    I decided where to go.


    I summoned the Spirit of Time.


    It was a royal castle.


    A beautiful castle less than a year old.


    Unlike Rose Castle, which is not that large, or Highland Castle, which I have visited several times, I don''t know the structure of the building.


    (I''m lost....)


    Damn it.


    I suddenly entered the inside of the castle due to a spatial transition, so I don''t know where it is.


    "For the time being, I was told by the [Castle Lord] that I could go in on my own, so there was no problem..."


    As I walked wildly, I suddenly heard the footsteps of someone approaching at a tremendous speed.


    Before I turn around.


    "Where were you walking, you stupid knight!!!"


    Her Majesty Queen Friae gave me a kick in the air.


    ¡ó


    When Furiae defeated the witch of the disaster, she fell into a deep sleep due to the effect that her soul had temporarily assimilated.


    ¡±If my knight wasn''t there when I woke up... I won''t forgive you...¡±


    I''ve been waiting to wake up on Furia-san''s side, as she said.


    - If you''re Furia, you''ll wake up in three days.


    I was told by the Goddess of Destiny (Ira).


    By the way, it was the fourth day I woke up.


    You were there when you woke up, right?


    That''s why you don''t have to be here right away!


    I wanted to say hello to the people who took care of me.


    "...... well, I know that."


    I understand what I''m saying, but I''m not convinced, Mr. Freyae, who sharpens his lips with a face like that.


    By the way, the place I''m in is Freyae''s private room.


    It''s dim outside.


    "Stay today."


    I was ordered to do so by Mr. Friae.


    I don''t think I can say no to this.


    "I got it."


    "Alright! So, have you had dinner?" I don''t know what it is anyway. I''ll get you ready. "


    "Well, by the way, I may not have eaten anything since morning."


    All I talked about today was the tea that Princess Sophia brewed for me and the tea that was served in the guild.


    You''re going to fall, aren''t you?


    I wonder if that''s the effect of becoming a god race. I''m not hungry.


    "...... is that so?"


    Furia sees something creepy.


    --There''s no inconvenience for the Divine Clan to feel hungry.


    - You don''t have to sleep all the time, Mako.


    --Ahh, but it''s possible to get hungry to feel the deliciousness!


    --I wonder if it''s still difficult for Mako to become a god.


    The usual voice of Noah & Eil came from the ceiling.


    Just saying it, I can''t hear my voice anymore.


    Furia-san said in a creepy tone.


    Is it always goodbye?


    "Yes, it is."


    "Oh, my God... my knight"


    I was told the same thing as Momo.


    It wasn''t that hard.


    After that, I had dinner with Furia-san and was escorted to the guest room by the maid of the moon royal castle.


    Rooms with an interior that looks like a luxury hotel.


    I sat down on the big sofa in the room and took a breath.


    (I''m tired of rocks...)


    It may have been foolish to travel all over the continent in one day.


    God may be, but tired things are tiring.


    I wanted to lie down, but the door was knocked on with a "con".


    When he replied "Yes", Freyae, who was with me earlier, came in and said "I''m sorry to bother you."


    The outfit was not dressed as a queen, but wore a cardigan on a thin sleeping wrap.


    Princess?


    I called out while I was sloppy.


    "Hey, we''ll be together until this morning, right?"


    He''s sitting right next to me.


    "G-this is..."


    For a moment, I thought the goddesses would let me in, but it was still quiet.


    "My knight... I''m finally alone..."


    "Hime..."


    Furia-san, who dyed her cheeks, approached me.


    A man should give a gentle hug and answer his thoughts.


    But the [Spirit of Time] who flies around me is quick to warn me.


    Yes, a second from now.


    I''m seeing the future.


    Ah, it''s Makoto.


    I knew it was here after all.


    "I wonder if it''s okay to push it into the night..."


    Lucy, Saeko, and Princess Sophia came with a spatial transition.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Furia-san is stiff as he tries to push me down.


    ¡°What are you doing here, guys?¡±


    "Fu-chan''s sidekick said, ''Our queen went to the fianc¨¦e of the Princess of Water Country, a supportive nation, at night. I was contacted by magic communication saying," I want you to stop this before it becomes an international problem. "


    So, you came by my teleport.


    I-I see.


    Saeki and Lucy told me the answer.


    Furiae turned bright red and soon turned pale.


    "Ah, um... Princess Sofia." This is... chubby... "


    Freyae tries to say something.


    "I don''t care that much..."


    Princess Sophia said quietly.


    "" "" E ""? "" "


    Everyone who was there turned to Princess Sophia.


    ¡°Of course there are many wives who are heroes, and the hero Makoto will love you equally no matter how many wives he has.¡±


    Princess Sophia smiles with a nicking smile.


    Isn''t that right, Brave Makoto?


    "Yes, yes..."


    Princess Sophia said, "I don''t care."


    ... this is different.


    Don''t accept it at face value.


    Let''s not get too flushed.


    That''s what I swore.


    By the way, Lucy, Sao, and Princess Sophia are also staying at the Moon Royal Castle.


    Everyone''s room is ready when everyone tries to get out of my room.


    "Yes, princess."


    "What? If you come to crawl at night, my room is on the top floor of the castle."


    ¡­¡­


    Lucy, Sao, and Princess Sophia are looking at us.


    "What do you think of my silver hair and blue eyes?"


    I asked everyone a question that was going around.


    Mr. Furiae replied without hesitation.


    The front is better!


    I was told it was a bitch.


    Lucy, Sao, and Princess Sophia nodded.


    ... and Furia-san too.


    I wonder if I should dye it black after all.

 343 Episode 339 Endings (N)

    ... bread!... bread!... bread!


    Fireworks are rising in the capital of the kingdom of the sun (Highland).


    It is only during the day that white smoke rises.


    The city is rampant.


    Everywhere, you can hear the instrument playing by the band.


    The people of the city are up and running.


    The reason is clear.


    Because today is a special day and a festival.


    ¨D ¨D Freedom from the curse of the Witch of Disaster


    Almost no one remembers the curse that Nevia has inflicted on all of this planet.


    When I talked to my people, it seemed like I was dreaming all the time.


    A dream world where no one is angry, sad, and laughing.


    When it was solved, everyone returned to me and felt a little lonely.


    It has not been publicly announced that Furiae, the queen of the Moon Country (Raphylloig), has been taken over by the witch of disaster and has dyed the world a gray curse.


    Instead, it was only announced that the "Great Demon King was subdued by the Hero of Light".


    Seven days from today is a festival in honour of it.


    It was also the second wedding ceremony of the heroic Light Hero and the Saintess of the Land of the Sun (Queen Noel).


    The capital of the Land of the Sun (Sinfonia) is in full swing, as the heads of state and their associates gather to call it the ceremony of peace.


    To see the heroes who saved the world at a glance, people from all over the continent gathered and merchants set up stalls to do business with them.


    All around the city, you''ll be asked about the bravery of the heroes, the pity and divinity of the goddesses.


    How the Great Demon King was defeated has not been accurately communicated to the people, so the people are talking about the activities of heroes and shrine maidens in their imagination and exuberant.


    By the way, it was hidden in the shadow of the Great Demon King''s Crusade, but there were rumors that it was spreading secretly.


    Said, one of the final labyrinths (last dungeons), the "seafloor shrine", was conquered by someone.


    Rumor has it that the fishermen who were just in the pelagic fishery were.


    Bad luck and stormy fishermen in the mid-ocean.


    It seems that they witnessed the sight of (...) and (...).


    But few people take the story for granted.


    After all, even those who actually saw it, monsters that penetrated from the sea to the heavens fell (...), (...) (...) (...) () (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...)


    And as soon as someone got there, the undersea temple on the back of the god beast glowed golden.


    I didn''t doubt that it was a dream because I had seen it.


    Therefore, it is believed that the seabed temple has not yet been reached by humans.


    The goddess Noah, who is currently busy with the Divine Realm, has returned to life.


    It is not long before the people of the earth shall know it.


    ¡ó


    "Hey, Makoto, Aya. Shouldn''t we head to Highland Castle soon?"


    "Huh?" "Huh?"


    Me and Sai-san turned towards Lucy.


    We are on the main street of the capital, lined with stalls.


    Furia and Princess Sofia are heading for Highland Castle first.


    The royal family seemed to have a lot of preparation.


    The ceremony lasted from noon to evening and was followed by a celebration party.


    Since they were bound for a long time, me and Lucy decided to finish lunch in the capital.


    "You don''t have to be in such a hurry, do you?" Anyway, the ceremony will continue into the evening. "


    While saying that, I get bumped into a lot of spiced meat skewers that I bought at the stall.


    Juicy gravy floods your mouth.


    Nh, it''s sweet ~?This is delicious, Ru-chan


    Ms. Saeko, who is sitting next to her, is cheeking out a crepe full of cream and fruit.


    "Hmm, well then, let''s do it"


    Lucy was in a hurry, but she changed her mind.


    Hey, give me this, give me this, give me this


    Lucy is buying something at the stall.


    After a while, Koton and I had a few bottles of drinks next to us.


    "Here! Makoto! Let''s drink!"


    "Hey, Lucy, this isn''t alcohol..."


    Kamppaaaaa!


    Ignoring my confusion, Lucy is gulping down a bottle of fruit wine.


    "Ru-chan, from daytime ~?"


    Sae-san is in shock.


    But I really wanted to drink it with skewers.


    Lucy, who knows my tastes, also buys wheat wine (ale).


    I snorted and grabbed the bottle.


    It is cold on the packing.


    I took off the lid and poured the liquid into my throat.


    "Wow, it''s delicious"


    Grilled skewers and barley sake (ale).


    It reminds me of my old base, the Adventurer''s Guild in the Water City (McCullen).


    "I wonder how Lucas-san and the stall boy are doing."


    Let''s go see her again.


    "Ahh, Takatsuki-kun..." You can''t drink during the daytime, you''re going to become a human being


    "Good boy, drink Aya, too"


    "Hey! Don''t force me to drink!" Meow! Here! Eat this! "


    Lucy was forced to drink the liquor she was drinking, and when she fought back, Lucy was holding the crepe in her mouth.


    "Um, it''s not like I''m eating Aya."


    ¡°I won''t complain!¡±


    Ah, but it''s delicious.


    Isn''t that right?


    What kind of kettle did you join in the banquet?


    And we''re not the only ones drinking during the day.


    Feasting on the cheerfulness and enthusiasm of the festival, or grateful for the visit of peace, feasts are held everywhere.


    You hear, "Thank the Hero of Light!" "Queen Noel, Banzai!" "Glory to the land of the sun!" and a toast.


    (... it''s a festival, isn''t it?)


    I watched the peaceful and noisy scene as I drank a sip of barley wine.


    "Yes, Takatsuki-kun, ahn?"


    Carry food like pizza in my mouth, where did Sai-san buy it?


    I cheeked it tightly.


    "It''s delicious!"


    Rich cheese and juicy ham flavors spread throughout the mouth.


    The best pizza I''ve ever had.


    "Don''t you think? Yes, eat more."


    Nicole brings food to my mouth.


    "No, I can eat it myself, I''m a little embarrassed..."


    "Makoto! This is delicious!"


    Lucy, who was sitting on the other side, pushed Sai-san''s hand away and threw something into her mouth like fried wooden nuts.


    When I chewed on it, it melted with a hint of sweetness and buttery saltiness.


    It was the first time I ate it.


    "Lucy, what is this!?"


    "It''s delicious, isn''t it? It''s a fried [Spring Tree] fruit that is rare in the Great Forest." I accidentally found it in the stall and bought it, so I want Makoto to eat it. "


    "Thank you, Lucy."


    "Ehehe"


    Stroke Lucy''s head with a cute smile.


    Then, from the other side, I heard a small voice called "mu".


    "Takatsuki, how about this?" It''ll taste better than Ru-chan''s, I''m sure


    Sai-san pulls my arm.


    "Hey, Aya! Don''t bother me!"


    It was pulled by Lucy, and it was like a tow rope.


    I don''t think I can drink this...... what are you thinking?


    "Oh, Nee-chan!" I''ll show you how much I can give you two cute girls to serve! It''s not a waste for you, hey


    "Oh, absolutely. Pretty chicks. We''re going to be cuter than such a tough guy."


    The drunken men of Gala came in front of them.


    Looks like Lucy and Sae-san surrounded me and got involved.


    You''re both so cute, you can''t help it.


    Ah?


    ¡°How''s it going?


    In an instant, Lucy and Saeko turned to look at the two men.


    With that glance alone, the dragon was about to escape.


    Ryoku was the daughter of a Guren witch and an Oriharkon adventurer.


    "W-what the hell..."


    "Ah, your angry face is also cute..."


    The men were frightened for a moment, but it seemed that the girl could not disperse them.


    (... nnh, that''s not good)


    Let the Spirit of Time look to the future.


    With Lucy''s giant fireball for intimidation and Saru''s [Intimidation] skill, I could see the way the men pulled out their hips and the future of running away to the people around them.


    This is not good for a big festival.


    "Well, well, brothers. It''s a festival day at the corner. Let''s do something more fun.¡±


    "Makoto?" "Takatsuki?"


    With angry Lucy and Sae-san under control, I approached the men who stood up and became entangled.


    "Ah? What the hell?"


    Can''t you fight with such a lavish body?


    Looks like I''m not scared at all.


    Hmm, you looked sweet.


    - Moon Magic - Fascinating


    With a smile on my face, I activate my charming magic.


    As a result of the divinization, Furia-san''s abilities were greatly enhanced.


    "Ngh!?!!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I make eye contact with the two men and keep my hands on my shoulders.


    Then, the two men who had been staring at me before turned their faces towards the true (...) (...) red (...).


    "Ah, ahhh..."


    "Ah!?"


    "What''s wrong, oniisan?"


    As I peer into the face of one man, my body trembles.


    It''s like a puppy.


    ¡±Eek, eek!!¡±


    "We''re sorry!!"


    "No, no, nothing''s wrong." It''s a festival, so you just took off your feathers, right? "


    I grabbed the shoulders of the two men who tried to escape.


    Haha! And a strange breath came out of the men''s mouths.


    I close my face to two men who are trembling bright red.


    The two of them do not try to make eye contact.


    "Yu, forgive me...!"


    "Don''t grab me so hard!"


    Well, if you think I''m sorry, how about you pray to Goddess Noah in the future?


    I-I see!!!


    I''ll convert you to goddess Noah!!


    I see. I see.


    I slapped my shoulder and let them go.


    ¡±HIHHHHHHH!!¡±


    As soon as I let go, the two men ran off like they were dislodged.


    Nice, mythical charm magic.


    You can hang it all you want, regardless of gender.


    However, I''m not so good at using it, so the impact on the men just now will probably be for a whole day.


    If you sleep overnight, you''ll know the charm.


    Anyway, it''s great to be able to solve it peacefully.


    It''s over. Lucy, Saiu-san.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When I looked back with a smile, there were Lucy and Sai, who looked like they had seen something they shouldn''t have seen.


    "Makoto...... What? What was that?"


    "...... Takatsuki-kun... what have you done?"


    It''s just charming magic.


    Answer in a nutshell.


    After that, they explained the effects of deification to the two of them.


    That''s why I will repel the bad man who is going to bother you two!


    Leave it to me! and raised his thumbs up and laughed at Nikki and Lucy.


    But Lucy and Sai-san''s expression got steeper.


    Makoto is not allowed to be fascinated!!


    "Don''t use it anymore!!"


    Huh? Why?


    As for me, I''d like to continue to use it more and more.


    It''s definitely not going to happen!


    "I only smell the case!" Takatsuki-kun! "


    "Sonna Kotonaiyo"


    Rude.


    They say we''re making a scene.


    "Takatsuki Makoto!! What are you doing!?"


    Makoto-san!! I found it!


    There was a big shadow approaching us.


    It is the knight of the golden armor that straddles the heavenly horse (Pegasus).


    Behind him was a prince dressed in noble clothes in light blue and white.


    "Mr. Janet and Prince Leonard? What''s going on?"


    I''ve come to pick you up because you never showed up!


    Makoto-san''s place was taught by Sophia-sama to the goddess of water (Eil)!


    Me and Lucy face to face on the two swordscreens.


    Isn''t the ceremony already starting?


    ¡°Without Makoto Takatsuki, who saved the world, we can''t start!¡±


    "Her Majesty Queen Noel is waiting for you!!" Let''s move quickly! "


    "[]/(n, vs) (


    I was so excited to be late, I was having a party.


    "Lucy, I''m sorry. I need you to move."


    and I asked for a spatial transition (teleport).


    Makoto can also use spatial transition, right?


    "There''s more to failing."


    "... haha. I can''t help it." Janet-san, Prince Leonard, grab it too. "


    Me and Sao-san have already grabbed Lucy''s arm.


    Janet and Prince Leonard grabbed the edge of Lucy''s cloak in a hurry.


    ¨D ¨D Spatial transition (teleport)


    We were enveloped in light.


    ¡ó


    "Makoto-san!!!! What are you doing!!"


    When she arrived at the venue, Queen Noel in a white dress was pissed off.


    Next to it, Sakurai-kun, dressed in a knight''s uniform, smiled with a troubled face.


    "Oh, it''s beautiful, Mr. Noel." And Sakurai-kun is also cool!! "


    In the meantime, I will do my best to appease the wrath of Queen Noel.


    "My knight, you''ve told me time and again, right? Didn''t you hear?"


    "Furiae, this man will try to skip the ceremony of this hand immediately. I''m not listening to you."


    "Ah, that''s right..."


    Freyae and Princess Sophia look at me with cold eyes.


    It''s helpful to understand quickly.


    "Makoto-san!! You are the hero who saved the world!" How can you start the ceremony without you! "


    It''s totally fine without me, though.


    "That''s not possible...... Oh?"


    Queen Noel, who was stuck with me, had a strange look on her face.


    "...... Are you drinking alcohol?"


    Haha, no way.


    Yes, I drank it.


    "Noelle-san, Makoto Takatsuki was having a banquet with Lucy and Aya on the main street. If we hadn''t gone to get him, he wouldn''t have shown up for a few more hours.¡±


    Janet gave me all the roses.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Queen Noel''s eyes wide open, silently grabbed my face and cast a recovery magic.


    In an instant, the intoxication cools down.


    Up close, Anna-san''s pale eyes were staring at me like they were shooting me.


    And smiling.


    ¡°Makoto, I have a few ceremonial announcements to make. I''m going to need your answers here.¡±


    "... yes"


    With that force, I could only nod my head.


    And I was told a few things to check.


    To apologize for being late, I answered "OK" for everything.


    ¡ó


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the Great Hero of Light who saved the world and the Saintess of the Land of the Sun!" Glory to all the nations of the continent!! "


    The moderator boosts the scene.


    There is a great cheer from the venue.


    At the podium, Sakurai-kun in a glittering white knight and Queen Noel in a pure white dress like an angel smile and wave.


    By the way, in the large venue of the ceremony (wedding), where thousands of people gathered, our seats were at the front table directly in front of the stage.


    Therefore, Sakurai-kun and Queen Noel can be seen well.


    "Boredom, a wedding for someone else."


    Furia sits on her cheek stick while drinking a glass of sparkling wine.


    So, why are you at the same table?


    Furiae-san, don''t you have to be with the people of the Moonland?


    The table we''re sitting at is the seat of the water kingdom, with Princess Sofia as the main player.


    "What? You think it''s wrong for me to be here?"


    I don''t mind.


    Maybe she used the Queen''s privilege to force her to change seats.


    "Takatsuki Makoto, by the way, that silver hair color is beautiful." I like it. "


    "Thank you, Janet."


    And for some reason, Janet-san is sitting at the same table.


    You belong to the Land of the Sun.


    "Janet, thank you for earlier." He picked up the hero of the Water Kingdom. "


    "It''s okay, Sophia." But wouldn''t it be faster to ask a user of spatial transitions to look for it on Pegasus? "


    Even if Princess Sophia doesn''t care, she probably doesn''t have a problem with people from other countries.


    ¡±That''s why... the only spatial transition user in the water country skipped out together¡±


    Princess Sophia glanced towards the red-haired elf.


    "T-That''s not true!" I said I''d better head for the Royal Castle! It was Makoto and Aya who were rambling! "


    Lucy shakes her head and denies her inaction.


    "But Ru-chan bought a lot of liquor." I thought I''d go after the crepe. "


    That''s right. We can''t leave Lucy''s booze behind.


    "Ugh, you betrayed me, Aya! Makoto!"


    "... hah, they''re all guilty of the same crime"


    Princess Sofia kicked our blame.


    It was then.


    "Master Makoto, the hero of the Land of Water! The Queen of the Moon! Please come up to the podium!"


    Freyae and I were called by name.


    Speaking of which, did Queen Noel just tell you to call me by name?


    "Come on, let''s go."


    Furia-san pulled her hand and headed to the stage.


    Freyae and I went to the stage with a big round of applause.


    "Master Friae has overcome the difficulty of taking on the curse of the witch of catastrophe in this Great Demon King''s Crusade!" I was in a coma for a few days because of that, but I woke up safely, and I''m here! From now on, he will lead the Moon country and work for peace on the continent as a member of the leaders of the Seven Nations Alliance!! "


    The venue is exhilarated by the host''s presentation.


    It seems that Furiae-san''s body was taken over by the witch of the disaster, and it was explained to the world that she "took up the curse" rather than hiding it.


    Well, that''s more acceptable to everyone.


    "Look at this! I want to see the two saints get along!" This will be a symbol of peace! ¡±


    Furia-san and Queen Noel are waving smiles at the people at the venue as they gather their bodies.


    "It certainly looks very friendly..."


    ¨D ¨D "Hearing" Skill


    (theatrical)


    (Don''t say that, Furiae)


    (I''m kidding. Thank you, Noel. If it were known that I had been switched to the Witch of Disaster, it would be a problem....)


    (That''s right, Makoto and Ryowski will be sad if that happens.)


    (...... hey, Noel)


    (What is it?)


    (Ryowski, anyway, why does my knight (Makoto) name appear there?)


    (Because you''re a very important companion to Makoto-san, aren''t you?)


    (That''s right, that''s right...)


    (Makoto and I went to the undersea shrine together. Fufu, I didn''t think I''d be able to do such an adventure since I became a queen)


    (Are you...... going to be proud?)


    (Oh, I didn''t mean to. Did you sound proud?)


    (If you''re saying that, Ljowski won''t even think about it!)


    (...... um...... Furiae)


    (What the hell?)


    (Will you stop calling my husband that?)


    (...... you''re free to call me that, right? And you told me to call Ljowski as you please.)


    (...... mmm. I don''t even know if Makoto-san misunderstood you)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    What are you talking about, both of you?


    On the surface, however, they wave at the people in the venue with a smile that is not cloudy.


    Stunning saints.


    I thought it was a joke.


    Takatsuki-kun.


    I was slapped on the shoulder.


    Sakurai-kun


    ¡±I wonder if it was really nice... it was Takatsuki who saved the world, but it was my fault¡±


    It''s okay, you''re more relaxed.


    What matters to me is that the seal on Lord Noah has been lifted over the world.


    Besides, Ira-sama said that.


    When the hero of the Water Nation saves the world, the future position of the Sun Nation as the ally of the western continent will change.


    It is better not to have a bad spark of conflict.


    Sakurai-kun seemed unconvinced, but I decided to change the subject.


    Even so, Sakurai-kun became the General Secretary of the Knights of the Sun.


    There was an announcement a while ago.


    Apparently, Secretary-General You Wayne will retire and Sakurai will succeed him.


    "I stopped my surroundings, and I wanted to be taught a lot more..."


    Apparently, his intentions were strong.


    The Knights of the Sun are the strongest armies on the continent, and the top of them are virtually like the generals of the Allied forces on the continent.


    Before the resurrection of the Great Demon King, he had been performing that role under considerable pressure.


    After your retirement, you''ll spend some time on the southern island.


    "It''s tough, Sakurai-kun."


    "Hahaha..."


    From the bottom of his heart, Sakurai-kun laughed gently as usual.


    I thought you were a hard worker, but Sakurai-kun opened his mouth as if he remembered something.


    By the way, Takatsuki didn''t just venture with Furia and Sasaki-san, he also ventured with Noel.


    Oh, my God.


    Could it be that Sakurai-kun is suspicious that I went to the submarine temple with Queen Noel?


    Well, if you were to explore the labyrinth alone with your daughter-in-law, you''d be worried.


    She thinks this has to be an excuse...


    "I haven''t been on an adventure with Takatsuki-kun yet..."


    It was wrong.


    It seems that Sakurai-kun wants to go on an adventure with me.


    Speaking of which, did you say something similar before?


    Until now, I couldn''t easily invite the Light Hero because I had a mission to save the world, but I''m sure I''ll be able to make time in the future.


    Well then, let''s go somewhere when we get some rest next time.


    Is that okay?


    Of course.


    Well then, I promise.


    When I said it, Sakurai-kun smiled.


    The smile revived the memory of playing with me often at a young age.


    Oh, by the way, before entering elementary school, did you promise where to play next, like every day?


    Nostalgic.


    She remembers such a young day.


    "And Master Kozuki Makoto! The hero of the Land of Water defeated the ruler of the Demon Continent, the" King of Ancient Dragons ", and received the" Proof of the Dragon King "from the Demon King! In other words, the demon continent was defeated by the heroes of the western continent!"


    Hmm?


    The content of the moderator''s speech changed.


    Looks like you''re talking about me.


    The venue boils down to the story of the victory over the Ancient Dragon King.


    "However, there are still many demon tribes on the demon continent, and there is a great chance that a new demon king will emerge!" Her Majesty Queen Noel will tell us what to do about the Northern Expedition plan in the future! ¡±


    When one of the moderators said so, Queen Noel died long ago.


    ...... Shin, the venue calms down.


    With a beat, Queen Noel opened her mouth.


    ¡°Thanks to all of you here, peace has arrived on the western continent. You don''t have to fear the Great Demon King anymore. Rest assured, you''ll be doing your daily work.¡±


    In the words of Queen Noel, the people of the venue make a grand standing oval.


    Waiting for it to subside, Queen Noel opened her mouth again.


    "However, the western continent is the northern continent...... It is geographically close to the demon continent, and the threat of demons and demon beasts has never been reduced to zero." Now that we have defeated the most powerful demon king, we know that there are people who believe that the northern continent should be in the hands of the humans. ¡±


    Was there such an opinion?


    "I don''t think I need to go to war anymore..."


    "But I don''t want any more fights. And I don''t want to put the people of the western continent at risk.¡±


    The people at the venue are quietly listening to the story of Queen Noel.


    ¡°I want to interact with the North, not with war, but with dialogue.¡±


    The people are screaming at the words.


    You''re talking to the demons?


    "No way..." "It''s impossible." "It''s impossible."


    "It''s impossible..." Many people think it''s impossible. However, the hero here, Mr. Makoto Takatsuki, can negotiate with the King of the Ancient Dragons, and he can give orders. "


    That''s where people''s crowds reach their pinnacle.


    This is the same story that I just discussed with Queen Noel.


    I think the order is a somewhat exaggerated expression, but it must have dared to make a strong expression.


    "Hey, can you really do that?"


    ¡±Hmm, well, do you make a lot of borrowing?¡±


    Furia-san pinched me with her elbow.


    ¡¤ Winning one-on-one matches


    I''m lending you some of Cain''s artifacts.


    Cooperation in the Divine Beast battle...... is it more my fault? But I brought it back to life with the spirit of the time. Half of it, I guess.


    explained.


    "Hmmm..."


    Mr. Furiae has an indescribable look on his face.


    "So, you won''t be frightened by war anymore!" I hope you all enjoy your days in a peaceful world without the Great Demon King. ¡±


    A small applause at the beginning.


    Gradually, it grew bigger.


    Ultimately, it was a magnificent thing that just broke.


    It seemed that many people had doubts about Queen Noel''s policy to engage in dialogue with the demon continent ruled by demon kings and demon tribes.


    But perhaps there are still more people who think that "war is not enough anymore".


    Then, the ceremony ended during the big event, and the ceremony moved on to the celebration party.


    ¡ó


    The main characters of the day are of course the Hero of Light and the Saintess of the Land of the Sun.


    There are a lot of people around them.


    And the second largest crowd came to me.


    Takatsuki Makoto-sama!


    Hero of the Land of Water!


    Say hello!


    "Please take this."


    Perhaps because of the announcement of Queen Noel, I''m getting greetings from strangers.


    It''s very difficult for me to know people.


    (Oh, [secret] skill...)


    I couldn''t help but use my divine secret skill to get out of the venue.


    It wasn''t a very enjoyable situation at the party venue, so I decided to go to the capital.


    "If I was thinking of continuing the banquet during the day..."


    (Lucy and Saru-san....)


    I tried to call out to my companions, looking for them.


    But Lucy was with the elves in the Tree Country.


    Sai is having a pleasant conversation with Olga, Yokoyama, and Hebei.


    I''m sorry to disturb you.


    I thought I''d go alone...


    Brave Makoto? What''s the matter with you?


    "...... Sofia?"


    I was supposed to be using my divine "Hidden" skill, but for some reason I found it.


    Later, I heard that the water goddess (Eil) told me about it.


    "I thought I was going to get out because I wouldn''t feel comfortable at a party venue"


    "I see... I''m sorry, I should have been in the middle of nowhere, but there''s not much I can do with a princess from a small country..."


    Princess Sophia is restless.


    He feels responsible for my being pushed around by a variety of powerful people.


    As usual, she was a real princess.


    Will Sophia leave with you?


    Huh?


    That''s how I grabbed her hand.


    When I pulled back and headed to the exit of the venue, I looked confused, but I didn''t hate it.


    And then it rushes out into the bustling city.


    Suddenly, I saw Princess Sophia.


    It''s not flashy, but it has a beautiful ice-colored light blue dress and a sophisticated look.


    If you go outside like this, you''ll be too prominent.


    ¨D ¨D "Change" skill


    Skills taught by Sae-san.


    Before, I could only change my hairstyle, but now that I''m a god, I can do a lot of things freely.


    Turn Princess Sofia''s dress into something commonplace with the aristocrats in one shot.


    "Huh? What the hell is this..."


    "I changed my appearance with the ''Change'' skill. If you release your hand, it will return to its original state, so please be careful."


    ¡°Okay, so don''t let go.¡±


    Princess Sophia smiles at my words.


    Stroll around the King''s City with your hands together.


    Even as it dims, the festival in the capital is getting more and more exciting.


    At a party in the Imperial Castle, I couldn''t get a bite to eat, so I bought some food and liquor from the stalls nearby.


    I''ve already figured out the secret.


    There were a lot of benches in the square facing the main street, so Princess Sofia and I sat down on one of them.


    Spread the food bought on top of it and serve it for dinner.


    All the dishes I bought were fried noodles, bread with meat, and junk with a strong flavor.


    I was worried that it would suit the mouth of the royal princess Sophia, but she liked it, "I''ll eat it for the first time, but it''s delicious."


    At the same time, he mouths the fruit wine that he bought as a drink.


    I drank all the barley liquor I bought from the bottle.


    For a while, the two of them enjoy dinner at the street food.


    There is a campfire in the center of the square, and a lot of people dance freely to the music around it.


    It was music I didn''t know, but the people who were dancing were also dancing freely.


    Princess Sophia and I looked at it blurry.


    "It''s peaceful..."


    Sophie and Princess Sophia tweeted.


    The horizontal face looked as if a possessed object had fallen off unusually.


    Suddenly, Sakurai-kun told me about General Secretary You Wayne, who is planning to retire.


    Princess Sophia must have been under a lot of pressure.


    Can''t you cheer something up?


    Would you like to dance?


    Huh?


    The bewildered Princess Sophia was invited to dance.


    Mix with the people surrounding the campfire.


    Look around and dance with Princess Sophia.


    But I don''t think I can dance well with a sad beginner.


    "No, come on."


    Princess Sophia seemed to be more fond of dancing.


    You led me well.


    ... looks like it''s just the opposite of what I expected.


    "Fufufu, that''s fun. It''s not like dancing at an aristocratic party.¡±


    Princess Sophia is laughing.


    Then maybe it was good.


    I decided to attack in my specialty because I was not an enemy in the dance.


    In other words, it was water magic.


    Water Spirits


    When I called out, the sparkling water spirits spread across the square and the entire royal city.


    The original water spirit was invisible to people, but the sun magic was used to create a light blue spirit.


    "Beautiful..."


    Princess Sophia lovingly deposits her body with me.


    Did I show you something good?


    "Hey, hey! Isn''t that the princess of the Land of Water (Roses)?"


    "The other man... is he a hero in the Land of Water?"


    But I heard that Takatsuki Makoto is a black-haired, black-eyed, plain man.


    "There''s no way that the hero of the land of water is plain.... beautiful silver hair"


    ¡±That''s nice... you look great¡±


    Apparently, he was obsessed with dancing, and "Change" was unraveling.


    I thought people would be more surprised, but I didn''t want to make any noise.


    Princess Sofia and I ate and drank and danced late with the people around us.


    I think I had a good time.


    ¡óThe next day¡ó


    My knight! Today I''m going out with you to the Royal Capital!


    Furia-san came in in the morning and declared the opening first.


    "Oh, Furi. Good morning."


    Fu-chan, thank you for your hard work yesterday.


    The current location is an inn cafeteria rented out by the royalty of the Water Kingdom.


    Princess Sophia is out to Highland Castle for work.


    I was having breakfast with Lucy and Sai.


    What''s the matter, princess?


    "What''s wrong with you!" Yesterday, there were rumors all over the city that the princess of the water country and her heroes were participating in the festival with impunity! I''m not cheating! "


    Hee-hee.


    Is it so rumor?


    I thought, but how flashy was the performance of water magic when I was in shape?


    It must have stood out.


    If it''s been rumored, why don''t you be patient?


    "Yesterday, Takatsuki and Sophie escaped together." I''m cheating on you. "


    I already talked to Lucy and Sai about yesterday.


    Today we made an appointment to tour the city together.


    "Yes! That''s why you and I are going around town today!"


    Furia said it was a matter of decision.


    Um...


    Lucy and Sai''s appointment was overwritten, but eventually we were able to talk about taking time separately.


    "Well then, let''s go out!" My knight. "


    "Roger, princess."


    I go out with Furiae who has changed into ordinary clothes in order to launch into the city.


    However, there is absolutely no concealment of the beauty of mankind, such as Furiae-san.


    Makoto, who cares if you get drunk?


    "I wonder if you''re okay, unleash that fascinating blend into the city..."


    I heard Lucy and Sai-san twitching.


    I thought you two were so worried about each other.


    The eye-catching Furiae was heard all over the city.


    At first, it was through, but in the second half it was troublesome. When the two of them heard what the [Enchantment] magic said, they said, "Queen of the Moonland!" Hail Furiae! "" The hero of the land of water! "" The temple knights came to a stop in a fuss. "


    And Queen Noel was very angry.


    The next day, I started shopping for Lucy.


    Visiting cafes with Sai-san.


    "Why didn''t you come to see me?"


    When I get angry, I get carried away.


    Well, let''s go out with me today.


    and being taken around by Mr. Janet.


    Tell me about the Undersea Temple!


    and Mr. Gerald came.


    ¨D ¨D The seven-day festival to celebrate peace quickly passed.


    At the¡ó undersea shrine¡ó


    The Shrine of the Seabed came with a spatial transition.


    By the way, I didn''t have to fight the Divine Beast every time I took action.


    And now there is a problem.


    The goddess Noah was angry.


    "Makoto, I''m angry."


    "I''m sorry, Noah."


    I apologize for the reflex conditions.


    However, Lord Noah is not in a good mood.


    So we just keep apologizing.


    "Hey, Noah!" I''m here to play, Mako... what are you guys doing? "


    As usual, the clear water goddess (Ail) arrived with a spatial transition.


    And then, looking at Noah and me, she looked weird.


    That would be true.


    After all, I have four (...) ng (...) this (...), and Master Noah is sitting on my back.


    The point is, I''m Lord Noah''s chair.


    "This is punishment." I''m punishing the bad boy. "


    "I''m sorry, Master Noah."...... by the way, why are you angry? "


    I asked you a few questions today.


    I have no idea why Lord Noah is angry.


    By the way, if you think that you can read your mind when you become a god, it seems that you will also need a long training.


    It seemed that I could not read Lord Noah''s heart, which was a much superior divine skill.


    "Why do you think I''m angry?"


    I don''t know.


    "Think about it."


    Yes.


    This has always been the exchange.


    Hmm, did I do something?


    Even though I was deified, I never missed a prayer for Lord Noah.


    I also encourage people who speak to me to believe in Lord Noah.


    "It''s already dull, Mako-kun." Noah, I wish you''d come and see me sooner. ¡±


    "Hey, Ail!! Don''t say that to yourself!"


    Noah slapped the goddess of water in the mouth.


    Is that what you''re saying?


    If you''d just called me in, I''d have come at the top of my list.


    And as a hero of the kingdom of water, he tarried seven days in the kingdom of the sun: and when Noah called him, he was going to rush.


    But after all, there was no call.


    "... hmm"


    You don''t understand, Mako-kun


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Lord Noah turned to the side.


    Eil-sama bitterly smiled at his evil brother.


    "That''s right, it''s important to go to see her before she calls me." Fufufu...... even though Noah defeated the Great Demon King, Mako didn''t come back at all, so he was always frustrated. "


    Is that so?


    Don''t do that.


    I try to apologize in a hurry, but I can''t see my face well when I''m in a chair.


    "That''s enough."


    Lady Noah fluttered from my back into the air.


    I knelt before him in a panic.


    "Well, it''s a memorable day for the people on earth." Makoto''s body is still on the ground, so it''s important that you stay with her. "


    "That''s right, and Sophia''s been invited to the dance for a lot of points!" Mako-kun, you''ve grown up. "


    Were you looking at me?


    Apparently, even though you invited me to dance, you were looking at the pathetic image of Princess Sophia leading you.


    Makoto, I''ll teach you to dance next time.


    Do you need Master Noah?


    I was surprised, but apparently the spirits all liked dancing and festivals.


    That''s why I''m a spirit user and I can dance, so there''s no harm in it.


    As always, I was very grateful to Lord Noah for his care.


    Noah-sama


    What''s wrong, Makoto?


    Once again, I swore allegiance to Lord Noah.


    Please indicate the strategy for the future.


    Huh?


    I begged Lord Noah for instructions again.


    But I heard a bewildered voice not only from Lord Noah, but also from the goddess of water.


    "Makoto has just been incarnated." Get used to it first. "


    "That''s right, Mako-kun. Just take it easy for a while, right?"


    Yes, but if you have a goal, you will progress through training.


    Like the seafloor temple attack.


    For example, the Divine World War, where Lord Noah once failed... no, war is no good.


    Lord Noah''s desire was for the restoration of the old (Titan) Divine Clan, which was sealed in the "Bottom of Naraka (Tartarus)".


    Then I should follow suit.


    All right, from now on, take the [Tartarus] strategy as the main axis...


    "Um, come on, Makoto..."


    "Stop! Stop! Mako-kun"


    Did you hear my voice? Noah put a wrinkle between his eyebrows, and Eil-sama made it by? hand.


    "The [Tartarus] is still early." Stand by. "


    I didn''t think Tartarus was going to make it.


    The objective is gone.


    Now, what''s the matter?


    "You seem to be in trouble because you don''t have a job!" Takatsuki Makoto! "


    Shuon! The goddess of destiny (Ira) appeared with the golden magic circle.


    Rather than work, it feels like you don''t have a goal.


    "That''s good news for you!" Goddess of Destiny (I) is in trouble with a pile of work! Help me now! "


    "Again..."


    This goddess is always being chased to work.


    But there were a lot of things I wanted to talk about.


    Well then, I''ll go to Yira-sama''s office.


    Incidentally, my proficiency in fate magic increased slightly when I helped the Goddess of Destiny work.


    It was a small thing.


    This should also be considered as part of the training.


    Huh? Really? I did it!!


    Ira-sama is jumping.


    "Look, this way."


    Yira-sama pulled my hand and kept pulling it.


    "Wait, Makoto."


    Stop, Ira-chan and Mako-kun


    I was stopped by Lord Noah and Lord Eil.


    What''s the matter, Noah?


    Eil-sama, I''m in a hurry.


    "Makoto... you''re not going anywhere anymore?"


    "Ira-chan, Mako''s a god now, right?" Young men and women can''t be alone in the room, can they? "


    Noah and Eil-sama were under a lot of pressure.


    ¡­¡­


    Me and Ira-sama looked at each other.


    Makoto will stay here!


    Yes, yes.


    Ira-chan''s job is to help the goddess of water (I)


    "Eh? Eil-san?" But onee-sama said that we should make tea right away... and I''d rather lend you my angel... "


    "Yes, yes, let''s move."


    That said, the goddess of water and the goddess of destiny left due to the space transition.


    Once again, it''s just me and Noah at the Undersea Shrine.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Lord Noah says nothing.


    Looking down at me a little grumpy, he occasionally regroups his legs.


    Silence continued for a while.


    Hmm, I don''t think there''s anything to talk about.


    Suddenly, I somehow said [that].


    Noah-sama, I''m going to [...] look at [...] with [...] underneath [...].


    In front of my eyes, Noah, who was floating in the sky, is pairing his legs together, so his underwear will enter his sight.


    But in the past, no matter what I did, I could never see it.


    Is this also the effect of divinity?


    ... can I use the power of God to do this?


    "Huh?... hey!??"


    Master Noah''s face turned crimson, and he was in a hurry to hold onto his short skirt.


    It''s so cute, thinking it''s disrespectful.


    "Idiot!!!"


    Master Noah slapped me warmly.


    I''m the one who''s to blame, but... that reminds me of what Lord Noah once said.


    Didn''t you say you''d show me your skirt when you became a believer?


    "Forget it! That''s it!"


    The promise I made a long time ago has now been fulfilled.


    ¡±Hah......¡±


    Master Noah sighed heavily.


    And then she looked me in the eye and told me quietly.


    "Makoto"


    Yes.


    "Maybe I should give you a role, after all." I don''t know what I''m going to do if I let you go. "


    Please, say it.


    I knelt and bowed my head.


    "That''s right. Now, I''d like to ask Makoto to do me a favor..."


    Goddess (Noah) told me strictly about the next divine entrustment.


    This is how I got a new [request]...... but I think I''ll talk about it another time.


    I was shipwrecked in a certain snow mountain.


    This was the end of the long story of the otherworldly conquest that began with the "Believer Zero Goddess Suma" after coming to the otherworld.


    What will happen next?


    I just became a god, and I don''t know about the distant future.


    But as usual, I thought I''d get through it with the goddess and my allies.


    - The end--

 344 Postscript (Web version)

    The postcard (web version) contains a lot of spoilers.


    If you are an unread reader of this part, please be careful.


    ... I don''t think he''s here.


    This is Osaki Isle.


    Dear readers, the web version of Believer Zero Goddess Soma has been successfully completed.


    Wah!/Wah!/Wah!/Wah!!


    The serialization period is from 2018/05/09 to 2022/04/25.


    It was the first web novel I wrote, but I didn''t expect so many people to read it.


    Both the book edition and the commercialization are ongoing.


    I am really glad that I was able to finish this work.


    From now on, I would like to talk a little bit about the back settings of each character.


    Finally, if you''re only interested in the upcoming updates, please skip talking about backend settings.


    ¡öTakatsuki Makoto


    Illustration Left 8 Volume Cover


    Illustration Scene to Protect Lucy from Augga in Volume 1 (Character Introduction Illustration)


    The protagonist of this work.


    It is the first time that six volumes have appeared on the cover of a book edition even though it is the main character.


    The origin of the name.


    The reason I put the letter "moon" in my surname is because the original main heroine was the moon shrine maiden (Furiae).


    When Makoto became a guardian knight, he said, "Call me the High Moon Knight." There was a plan called. "


    I made a mistake.


    I decided that the name Makoto was a good name for both men and women.


    I wonder if it suits his gentle personality.


    We''re going to talk about appearance.


    According to the author''s original proposal, Makoto wrote with the image of a short-haired, normal boy like Evangelion''s [Shinji].


    He was even shorter in height, which was exactly the setting for a weak boy.


    When I told the editor that it was not the current trend, I was told that it was not the current trend, and it was the current design.


    The first time I saw it, I said, "You''re handsome! I remember getting the impression.


    If Makoto-kun''s appearance in the book version is better in junior high and high school, right? She and Pasi felt that it was impossible to set up a virginity, but it might have been good because it was mottled with other worlds.


    It is a character design that I am very attached to now.


    About the inner surface.


    Since the "Believer Zero Goddess Sama" series is written from the perspective of Makoto, I think that he is almost speaking in the main part.


    Although his physical ability (status) is low, he is a type of protagonist who is involved in other people''s lives, and he is able to overcome difficulties by using the magic of the spirits.


    I tried to make a physically fragile and mentally strong character.


    It is originally a self-paced personality, and has a tough spirit due to its "bright mirror water" skill.


    The second half is treated as a madman (crazy) by the surroundings.


    The rest are people who will strive to be morbid.


    This work was mostly his first-person perspective, but it was a good protagonist to keep him company until the end.


    About the settings that were not utilized in the main part.


    He is the only child and his parents are married.


    My parents are unruly and I hardly remember going out with my family or on a trip.


    There are 77 episodes, 126 episodes, and the scales are written.


    Parents work together and come home late, and they are always the key to being alone in the house.


    I had a dark childhood in which I played my favorite games every day because I only received pocket money.


    However, he did not take it pessimistically, and he said, "Take it easy."


    I like RPG games because I can play them alone and enjoy them for a long time.


    I grew up watching my parents disagree, so I am very good at romanticism.


    That''s why I didn''t confess, even though I was worried about Sae-san in junior high school.


    I have a romantic view that says, "It''s okay to get married."


    It seems that the outlook on love has changed dramatically since you came to another world.


    The changes in feelings around that area are not written at all in the main part.


    It''s not a romantic thing, it''s an alien fantasy!


    I was piercing my virginity during production, but now that it''s a peaceful world, I want to get along with the heroines...


    Please look forward to the future of "A-Futa-Suta-Ri".


    ¡öLucy J. Walker Elf Wizard


    Illustration: 7 Volume Cover Left


    Illustration right: 8-volume illustration (published on the OVL website)


    One of the main heroines of this work.


    The first companion of the party.


    Choroin, in charge of sex.


    Local heroine from another world.


    A magical talented but uncontrollable wizard.


    My mother was a hero in the land of trees, and my father was a high demon.


    There''s a plot of my father''s story, but it turned out to be a plot.


    The image model is the Megumi of "Nisuba".


    I remember using a lot of care to avoid being picky when I appeared.


    After Chapter 2, I think that the character has solidified and established its own character.


    There is no particular origin of the name, but the surname ''J. Walker'' is the whisky ''Johnnie Walker''.


    There are many worlds where the name of alcohol comes from "Believer Zero".


    Water Country (Rose)Forerose (Bourbon)


    Water City (McCullen),McCullen (Whisky)


    Shimei LakeShimei (Belgian beer)


    At the time of the chapter, it was not decided to go a thousand years ago, so I decided on Mr. Johnny''s name appropriately and later regretted it.


    About appearance.


    Red-haired Elf.


    In the novel version, illustrations are included from one volume.


    It was set to have a lot of exposure, but I discussed with the editor that "too much exposure might make the reader look vulgar," and settled down on the current design.


    The exposure of everyday clothes has been reduced, so I often take it off in the illustration.


    This is how the character Lucy was born.


    The goddess Noah is sealed, so we need a heroine who can travel together.


    Furiae, who will appear later, is a dark heroine carrying a heavy past, so I wanted to bring out a bright character.


    and so on.


    Therefore, I could not express it at all in this work, but it was actually a contrasting character with Furia-san.


    Tundere''s bright character, Temple Heroine, is surprisingly difficult to write down.


    Even though this guy is not good at magic, he gets annoyed with the hero''s big attitude


    and was hated by the reader.


    So I lost the tongue and changed it to just a Derek character.


    Thanks to this, the readership has improved, but I think the punch has weakened.


    However, for the author (me), it is the most recommended heroine.


    It was not until the middle of the second chapter that this work became popular, but the heroine who worked hard from the painful chapter.


    It was a good character that brightened the scene even with the entanglement with Makoto due to its exposed and straightforward character.


    Since it is the author''s favorite character, it is basically the opponent of Makoto''s first kiss or Lucy who promised to return before going a thousand years ago.


    The trouble is, we did not prepare fuji lines for choroin, and it was difficult to create a scene of success in the second half.


    In this chapter, Makoto suffered a burn when synchronized with Lucy, so the synchronization was a waste.


    In chapter 5, kissing Lucy makes a "love contract", and it is a painful measure to be able to tune in.


    Also, when I read the first one again, it''s like, "I''m so cute, and I have such great abilities that I''ve never been with a man before, even though I can''t get him into any party."


    Sasaki Aya, who comes out after this, is a loving enemy (rival) who goes around Makoto.


    I wanted to draw a triangle, but I saw the theory that bad heroines are not popular and changed it to friendly heroines.


    Except for the first part of the millennium, it was the character with the next most characters in all chapters.


    Aya ¡öSasaki


    Illustration: Left 8 Volume Cover


    Illustration right: 2-volume illustration (published on the OVL website)


    One of the main heroines of this work.


    The second companion of the party.


    Makoto has been a classmate since middle school.


    Heroine frame from the original world.


    A love rival in a triangular relationship with Lucy.


    Along the way, it became a little Yandere.


    The origin of the name.


    Sasaki was referred to as "Satoshi-san" because his friend Suzuki-san was called "Satoshi-san", so I used that as a reference.


    Initially, it appeared as a rival character with Lucy, intending to oppose the bees.


    I was going to frequent fights in the party over Makoto.


    However, when I wrote it down, it turned out to be a tight party, so I changed the policy.


    As you know, Lucy and I are in love, but we are best friends.


    After Makoto left a thousand years ago, Lucy and I set up a party and ventured out.


    At that time, the relationship between the two became deeper and more lily-like, but the development was disapproved by the reader.


    Lilies were not required.


    About appearance.


    It''s a bit plain, but if you look closely, I wrote it with the image of a cute girl.


    It''s not the most beautiful girl in the class, but if you choose five cute girls, you''ll get a name.


    Sai-san wasn''t in charge of the sex industry.


    Lamia''s transformation into a human scene


    I like hot springs


    ¡¤ Lucy and her love rival


    Therefore, as a result, I think the exposure increased as a result of the illustration.


    Lucy and I made the book edition glamorous.


    As for Saeki-san, she was different from Lucy, and she had a firm plot for a long time to come.


    In the Land of Fire, it was decided in two chapters to "evolve" to become Queen Lamia and win the martial arts tournament.


    Incidentally, Makoto decided in three chapters to become a hero.


    What was very helpful was that it was an avant-garde character.


    Since Makoto and Lucy were wizards, they were stuck the same way when they sent out strong enemies, but when Sai-san was there, he usually used his power skills to solve them.


    There''s one thing I shouldn''t forget about Sae-san.


    My sister betrayed the Lamia family.


    You often ask your readers, "When will it come out?" "There was a point.


    "Of course I haven''t forgotten..."


    In conclusion, Sae-san''s sister is still on the Demon Continent and belongs to the Demon King''s army.


    It was actually scheduled to appear in Chapter 8, "War".


    The method of claim 1, wherein the method further


    It will be a dark story


    -San has grown too strong.


    Prioritized the role of other characters (mainly Sakurai-kun)


    It was submerged for other reasons.


    By the way, I passed away in the comic book edition...


    It was a bit sad.


    It is also unclear whether it will appear in "A-Futa-Suta-Ri".


    Incidentally, Chapter 2, The Great Labyrinth, was inspired by my favorite game, Dark Soul.


    I wanted to express the dark and grim labyrinth and the monsters that were relentlessly coming to kill adventurers.


    However, the bookmarks have decreased sharply, so we have changed our policy here.


    The second part of the second chapter was devoted to an atmosphere that was not too dark.


    Incidentally, it was determined that the Sun Hero would kill me because of my [Remaining Machine] skill.


    Why did you just make it a tough world...?


    I''m sorry.


    Let''s talk positively about it to Sae-san.


    In the main part, Makoto does not "absolutely" mention it, but if you dare to rank the heroines that Makoto favors, it is as follows.


    Sai-san is in first place.


    First place: Mr. Sai


    Second Place: Lucy


    Less than three, Princess Sophia, Momo (Great Sage), Furie, Anna, Marie, Janet


    Exception: Lord Noah... because Makoto has no romantic feelings for Lord Noah. 100% faith.


    Everyone is slightly different, so don''t worry deeply.


    Anyway, Makoto is unconscious, so he won''t be able to answer even if he asks.


    The reason for this is simple and ''first order of encounter''.


    There were some exceptions, Princess Sofia.


    By the way, if you go with that reasoning, it''s unlikely that Sakurai-kun will come first...


    Sai-san is the heroine that the author (me) likes after Lucy.


    ¡öSophia Eil Rose (Princess of the Land of Water, Water Shrine Maiden)


    Illustration: Four Volume Cover Left


    Illustration right: Illustrated Rough Water Shrine Blessed by Goddess


    One of the main heroines of this work.


    A hard-working princess in a small country.


    Clumsy and misleading, Coldblood Princess.


    Princess Sofia, unlike Lucy and Saiu-san, she wasn''t a heroine at first.


    It was the "Zarama" personnel who looked back at the grudges that were looked down on in the water temple in the three chapters of the King''s Edition of the Water Kingdom.


    That''s why we collected Hate in chapters one and two, including Grandpa Knight.


    but as we proceed with the writing,


    Even though I''m working hard as a small country queen, it''s pathetic to be "za-ah"


    Even though the city where the base is located is in the country of water, it is difficult to do this activity if you buy the resentment of the princess there.


    Makoto was going to shake Sophia, but then Makoto was going to collect Hate


    The original plot was submerged, for example.


    And in three chapters, I became one of the heroines.


    By the way, it''s also because Freyae, whose name comes up after this, missed the heroin.


    I thought it would be enough for three heroines to stick to the hero.


    That, in turn, caused problems.


    In the beginning, I think the reader hated it, but now it''s completely popular heroine.


    In the book version of the survey, it seems to be the most popular every time.


    Amazing, Sophia...


    Lucy, unlike Saiu-san, I can''t act together because I''m a princess, so I don''t have many turns.


    For that reason, I think there were many feelings that demanded Princess Sophia''s place.


    In production, Makoto''s First Lady is Princess Sophia, by the way.


    Makoto is going to be his son-in-law in the Royal Family of Roses.


    That said, Princess Sophia is busy, and Makoto is also busy with the work of the apostles and other things, so it seems that she will have a hard time seeing her newlyweds.


    They''re both work or training addicts (junkies), similar couples.


    The couple will be friendly.


    A Futatsu-ryu, it''s coming.


    In other words, it seems that the story can be written infinitely because there are very few appearances with deep relationships.


    Lucy and Sai-san wrote about it in the main part...


    The current author wants to see Princess Sophia in a cartoon version as soon as possible.


    "I''m looking forward to it..."


    ¡öPrince Leonard Ail Roses


    A subheroine, the daughter of a man.


    The first prince of the land of water, the hero of ice and snow.


    I admire Makoto.


    The heroes of the Land of Water are not strong from generation to generation, but they are among the lowest in history.


    I hate fighting in the first place, so I can''t help it.


    When I come back from a thousand years later, I think I''ve grown from an illustration and become beautiful...


    Hidden in the shadows of my sister, Prince Leo was also quite a makotrab.


    At Ah Futsu-ri, we want to create a role for ourselves.


    ¡öFliae Naia Rafiloig (Moon Shrine Maiden)


    Illustration left: 5-volume cover


    Illustration right: 6 volumes of illustrated roughness (scene where Makoto mistakenly touched his chest)


    It is one of the main heroines of this work and it is a problem child.


    You may know someone who read it in real time, but initially I took it off the heroin.


    It was a character to be tied with Sakurai-kun.


    This is where Nina, the daughter-in-law of Fujiyan, stands.


    However, this was very disapproved by the reader.


    The impression section has become very rough.


    Some readers say, "I won''t read it anymore!"


    I thought this was bad, so I reduced Sakurai-kun''s frequency of appearances and gradually became attracted to Makoto.


    As you know, it has officially become heroine in the 9th chapter "Farewell" edition.


    Why did this happen...? Because Furia-san decided to make it the "Great Demon King" in the final chapter.


    I thought that the coupling between the "Light Hero" that saves the world and the "Great Demon King" that rules the world was interesting.


    The plan has turned into a bump.


    Furiae was a very popular character from the readers.


    It seems that readers generally did not treat it as heroin.


    The novel is difficult...


    About appearance.


    A black-haired, long-haired shrine princess.


    Human Beauty (app 18).


    One-piece long skirt.


    Initially, it was a white dress, but it became a black dress in the book version to make the difference with the existing characters.


    As a result, I think it suited me very well.


    I left the design of the outfit to the illustrator, Tam-U, but I was struck by the incredibly colourful design that came up.


    "Lucy... I''ve lost my sexy character..."


    The origin of the name.


    As several people pointed out in their impressions, the heroine of "Dragon Dragon" (hereinafter referred to as "DOD") is "Furiae".


    The original is one of the three pillars of vengeance in Roman mythology.


    I am a big DoD fan and I dreamed of using this name to write my heroine.


    Maybe it''s because of the power of the name, or it''s just as unfortunate a heroine as DOD.


    I think that the difference with DoD is that I was greeted with a happy ending.


    Makoto is going to be the royal son-in-law of the Land of Water, so her trouble is that she can''t easily meet Makoto from the position of the Queen of the Moon.


    ¡öNoel Artena Highland (Queen of the Sun Witch Highlands)


    Sakurai-kun''s "daughter-in-law" character.


    Problem children number two.


    To tell the truth... Princess Noel was originally scheduled to be one of the main heroines.


    In other words, he was supposed to be tied to Makoto.


    I wonder if the reader who reads the final chapter will be able to pin it down.


    Battle with Leviathan or accompany him to the Undersea Shrine.


    "Why is Queen Noel not a heroine with you?"


    I got some feedback.


    Because I was writing a plot as a heroine.


    I took off the heroine, but I didn''t change the plot, so I had a funny thing to do.


    Why are you conquering the final labyrinth with your [infant-friendly daughter-in-law] at the height of the final chapter...?


    "I wonder why I came off the heroin..."


    The reason, of course, is Furia-san mentioned above.


    If Sakurai-kun sticks with Furia-san, Queen Noel can go to Makoto.


    I was thinking that if Furia-san turned into a heroine and screamed at Queen Noel...


    Sakurai-kun is pathetic, and I think Makoto is going to be a very disgusting one, so I gave up the heroinization of Queen Noel.


    As you can see from the final story, I was able to marry Sakurai-kun safely.


    There will be many hardships, but we will be a good king by abolishing class society and revising nationalism.


    ¡öFujiwara Michiyo


    ¡öMr. Nina.


    Keiko ¡öHebei


    Makoto''s best friend.


    If you like games, you are a friend from the previous world.


    Nina is the local daughter-in-law of Fujiyan.


    Keiko-san is your daughter-in-law from the previous world.


    I don''t have any illustrations, but I also have a daughter-in-law named Cristiana.


    He is now acting as Lord of the Water City.


    And he is the president of the largest store in the Land of Water.


    It''s a winning team, Fujiyan.


    I wrote something after that, but Fujikan''s skill is "Gal Gameplayer".


    It retains the powerful ability to read minds.


    And even more hidden abilities are "Save & Load".


    Depending on the world, you have the ability to be a protagonist.


    In the world of "Believer Zero Goddess Soma", the fighting power speaks of something, so I live in a boring way.


    It is a common story that when a classmate is reincarnated and the protagonist is identified as a "weak skill", a friend returns the palm of his or her hand, but in this work, the friends of the previous world are still friends after the transfer.


    Fujiyakan doesn''t look down on Makoto''s weak skills.


    This policy is also followed by Sakurai Ryowski, who is listed below.


    I wrote it because I thought it would be more fun if the relationship was not cramped.


    The origin of the name.


    This is Fujiwara Michinaga, the great nobleman of Heian who reads the Japanese song, "If you think that this world is my world, it will not be chipped by Mochizuki Mochizuki."


    ... the author (I) is not good at naming people and tends to name chapters especially "appropriate".


    I wondered if I should have brought more unity, and I reflected on it later.


    ¡öMarie Gold.


    Subheroin.


    Receptionist of the Water City Adventurer''s Guild.


    Heroine with a triangular relationship with Lucy in the first chapter.


    You think of Makoto like your brother (?)


    In the book version, I even kissed her, so it''s heroine.


    It appeared fairly early (Noah''s next heroine), but it was only six volumes and later in the illustration.


    Princess Sophia, too, but the heroine who didn''t venture with her was thinned out, so the shadows faded in the second half.


    Personally, it''s a very favorite character.


    At work, I was refreshed, drunk and loose, and I really liked my personality.


    I wanted to increase my turn, but it was difficult for Makoto to appear because he was flying around various countries.


    In A-Futa-Suta-Ri, it is planned to appear.


    ¡öLucas Dragon Hunt


    A veteran adventurer in the city of water.


    Makoto''s master as an adventurer.


    Like Marie, she appeared early, but the illustrations began with six volumes.


    Although not depicted in this work, Makoto has been accompanying us many times as an adventurer in the Water City.


    It''s unbearable for a novice adventurer to lose his life by overconfident in his strengths......, and he''s a well-cared for young lady.


    But after a few adventures with Makoto and seeing the assassins hunting for crisps and goblins, he says, "What the hell..."


    By the way, there are no bad adventurers in the Water City Adventurer''s Guild.


    Because it is a relaxed city in the countryside, and because Lucas makes up his mind.


    ¡öJean Adventurer of the Water City


    ¡öEmily Water City Adventurer


    Since there is no illustration in the book version, it is from the comic book version.


    Former Lucy''s party buddy.


    I''m temporarily throwing a party with Makoto.


    As a matter of fact, at the time of the chapter, Makoto was planning a small adventure based in the Water City, rather than a big story that would save the world.


    That''s why there were to be many more Jean and Emily... "


    After a major shift in policy from chapter two, the story began to move in the direction of saving the world.


    "Jean, Emily, I''m sorry..."


    ¡öSakurai Ryousuke


    ¡öYokoyama Saki


    Sakurai-kun and Makoto are familiar childhood friends who have been working together from nursery school to high school.


    Yokoyama-san has been with Makoto and Sai-san since junior high school.


    Sakurai-kun has a past in which he was often helped by Makoto.


    Eight volumes of stalker cases in a book.


    Makoto: At that time, I thought, "Why did you do that?" It''s a black history that I want to forget.


    For this reason,


    Sakurai thinks Makoto is his benefactor.


    Makoto wants to forget about the time.


    and passing brilliantly.


    The origin of the name.


    Because the author likes Misty''s Sakurai-san.


    I think it was because of that.


    I don''t remember Yokoyama Saki''s name at all!


    Actually, Sakurai-kun and Makoto-kun''s role was initially intended to be that of "Omotesando''s Hero" and "Back Hero".


    The aim is like "Ramza" and "Dilita" in "Final Fantasy Tactics".


    Sakurai-kun, who has the same skills as Savior Abel, attracts the attention of the people.


    But behind that, Makoto was active... and I wanted to talk about something like that.


    In three chapters, Makoto became a hero, and the prospectus collapsed.


    At the beginning, I had the impression that the author hated it, but I think he brought it back to me in the second half.


    The truth is, I wanted Makoto to adventure with me.


    I also want to make an episode for Sakurai-kun.


    I can''t think of anything yet.


    ¡öGerald Ballantine (Lightning Hero)


    ¡öOlga TALISKER (scorching hero)


    A local hero.


    Until Sakurai-kun and the otherworldly came, he was expected to defeat the Great Demon King.


    But when the aliens come, it''s in the shade.


    Because of this, I don''t have a good impression of people from other worlds.


    In chapter four, Gerald vs. Makoto.


    In Chapter Seven, Olga vs. Sa.


    And, I''m sorry for the horseplay role.


    I was supposed to be annoyed by Makoto and Sae-san''s defeat because of their unpleasant personality... but they were also struggling, so I realized that I was getting along with the protagonists.


    In particular, Gerald had a yanky friendliness after the quarrel, and the reader responded well.


    In the end, I think it was a good landing to be a couple with Gerald and Olga.


    "Ballantine''s" and "Talisker" are both whisky brands.


    Whisky Couple.


    ¡öJanet Ballantine


    Subheroin.


    Gerald''s sister.


    Knight of the Pegasus.


    Daughter of a nobleman.


    Like my brother, I looked down on the protagonist and later returned the palm of my hand, but when I went to the country of trees, I thought, "It doesn''t taste like a fujitsu flying boat", so I was put on Janet''s Pegasus.


    About appearance.


    I didn''t specify that much detail, but when I saw the design that came up, I looked up.


    "Something''s too cute..."


    I was wondering if I should upgrade to the main heroine.


    Because heroin is causing traffic jams, it remains a subheroin at the moment.


    ¡öRosalie J. Walker


    Lucy''s mother.


    The hero of the tree country.


    Lots of kids.


    A hero who comes late.


    People who are too strong to be involved in the main part.


    The origin of the name.


    Because I am an elf living in the forest, I wanted to make it a flowery name, and I decided "somehow".


    It was probably taken from around the rose flower (rose).


    The biggest failure.


    In Elf Rosalie there was a super celebrity of DQ4.


    When I noticed it, it was a later festival.


    When deciding on an important character, it was a moment when I decided to google it.


    The second wizard in the western continent.


    The best is the Great Sage Momo.


    Therefore, we regard the Great Sage as our rival.


    But Momo was a wizard who had honed his arm for Makoto for a thousand years.


    Mr. Rosalie is an incredible talent, but she''s 200 years old.


    Due to the age difference, Momo has no enemies yet.


    Incidentally, Mr. Rosalie is very young because she ate the Fruit of Life.


    The fruits of life are obtained in places that are not undersea shrines.


    ¡öSeteker


    One of the Immortal King''s cadres, revived in Chapter Six.


    The owner of the Petrified Demon Eye.


    Friendly with Cain.


    It was actually supposed to appear in the first part of the millennium... but the Petrified Magic Eye was too strong.


    Perhaps Makoto''s party was ruined when he appeared.


    The Petrified Demon Eyes were useless.


    That wasn''t a Demon King''s army cadre, it was something that the Demon King should have possessed...


    In the book version, I want to make it appear in the first part of the millennium.


    General ¡öTalisker


    Olga''s father, a fiery brave man.


    Top of the National Army in the Land of Fire.


    From chapter seven onwards, I am favourable to Makoto.


    By the way, she seems to like Sai-san as well.


    Therefore, when Saeki-san quit the National Certified Hero of the Land of Fire, she was depressed.


    It''s cute.


    ¡öEwayne (General Secretary of the Knights of the Sun)


    Top of allied forces on the western continent.


    He is the leader of the Sun Knights and the boss of Sakurai-kun.


    A hard worker.


    If you fight, you will have the strength of a brave class, but you will not be on the front line for the sake of the Commander.


    A good comprehensionist of Sakurai-kun.


    Originating from the land of the sun, it is negative for class society and has meritocratic values.


    I wanted to make more appearances, but I''m retired.


    ¡öAlexandre Olympus


    Son of Uphitel king of God.


    The younger brother of the sun goddess Altena.


    The age is one (¡¤) year (¡¤).


    The image is bad, Hercules.


    The Destiny Goddess is the child of a god who was raised by a wagamama.


    It was actually the final chapter, and I wanted it to re-emerge, but it was too late for the Balance Breaker.


    I''m considering what to do with A-Futusu.


    ¡öMomo (Great Sage)


    The main heroine of the first part of the millennium.


    Lori is the oldest.


    Vampire heroine.


    I wrote the first part of the millennium for Momo.


    Personally, my favorite scene is


    Where Makoto realizes that Momo is the Great Sage


    Makoto and Momo meet again in a thousand years (Makoto wakes up) Scene


    This is a private room.


    The scene above also had a lot of impressions.


    The first part of the millennium is a chapter that took a year, but I''m glad I finished writing it safely...


    Momo is the character with the heaviest feelings for Makoto during production.


    After all, I''ve been waiting for Makoto for a thousand years.


    For that reason, in the final chapter, there were few turns... "


    It''s a little too strong, isn''t it?


    It has become a balance breaker.


    Even the Guren Witch (Rosalie) is the strongest wizard on the continent...


    The origin of the name.


    I think it was Michael Ende''s "Momo".


    There is no episode named after it.


    I decided to write the first part of the millennium when I was writing the scene where Makoto and Momo met in Chapter 2.


    "Actually, Daisen-sama knows Makoto..." I thought it would be interesting.


    Therefore, whenever the Great Sage met with Makoto, he expressed that the distance was very close.


    However, if I do it too explicitly, the falling line will be revealed, so I expressed it carefully.


    Eight volumes of the book.


    "...... Master G. hasn''t changed, has he?"


    I''m adding a line called


    It''s already the spirit of the web version that we found out about.


    I will write the story of Momo and Makoto properly in "A-Futa-Suta-Ri".


    ¡öAnna Highland (Savior Abel)


    No Illustration


    Another heroine from a thousand years ago.


    She looked just like Queen Noel.


    If you get 10 volumes, you should be able to illustrate them!


    Characterized by gender


    Abel: Male.


    Anna: Female.


    will be switched.


    (Old)


    Initially, there was a plan for "having both sexes", but I decided to do it.


    The origin of the name.


    It is from ''Anna'', the mother of the Christian Virgin Mary.


    There is no particular episodic origin.


    The "promise between Makoto and Anna" will be revealed by Ah Fu-Su-Li.


    Perhaps, but Anna''s story is going to be the longest of the a-futus.


    However, since the current author has burned down after completing the main part, I think Anna will appear some time later.


    Specifically, I don''t think it will be available during the year.


    If there are 10 volumes of the novel, Anna will appear there, so please be patient.


    When the illustration comes up, the motivation rises all at once, so you may suddenly start writing.


    ¡öHelmmerk White Ancient Dragon


    No illustration.


    Subheroin (?)


    Legendary Saint Dragon


    I was in charge of the vehicle a thousand years ago.


    Daughter of the Ancient Dragon King.


    As the oldest, I want to wrap up the party.


    He is also the master of the Momo wizard.


    Initially, it was not that important, but it became a very important character.


    A role that guides protagonists who are deeply knowledgeable and do not know anything.


    Above all, since Mel''s appearance, it has been easy to develop the conversation because she has been able to go wherever she likes.


    The origin of the name.


    From the angel Hermmelek.


    After naming it, he said, "Too long!" I decided to use the abbreviation "Mel-san".


    I should have been short from the start, but I wanted it to be somehow majestic.


    Mel is wondering if she could be treated as a heroine, and the author is not sure.


    "It''s a little different..."


    Headed by Makoto, he was a valuable tsukumi player in a party with a lot of bokeh.


    Johnny ¡öWalker


    No illustration.


    Lucy''s great-grandfather.


    Grandfather of the Guren Witch.


    Part of the Brave Abel Party.


    The origin of the name.


    As I explained in Lucy Part, this is Johnnie Walker from Scotch Whisky.


    At the time of the first chapter, I never dreamed that the protagonist would go a thousand years ago, so I named it "appropriate".


    ... there must have been something else to name it.


    I''m also changing my personality considerably.


    Lucy has many half-brothers and sisters.


    Rosalie has a lovely personality.


    In one chapter, we talked about Johnny''s influence on the blood.


    So I initially assumed a character like a soft host.


    But I tried to write, "I don''t feel like I can make a charming character!" I quit.


    Therefore, he was the conclave of those who escaped the persecution of their clans and other demon kings.


    There are many children in order to leave offspring.


    A silent samurai character.


    And it became the exact opposite of the original character.


    Appearance.


    Imagining a samurai, he tied his long, stretched hair behind his back.


    Since he is redheaded, the Hagimura Kenshin of "Ruroni Kenshin" may be close.


    Setting up the back.


    Johnny is a character from the "Reincarnation of Otherworlds".


    Previous lives were Japanese.


    However, I have almost lost my memory of my previous life.


    In Japanese history, I wanted to rebuild the character that ended in tragedy.


    Candidates


    Sakamoto Ryoma


    ¡¤ Prosthetic Sutras


    I was thinking about things like that, but I quit because of the lack of knowledge of the author.


    But I couldn''t pack any more episodes into "The First Millennium", which was long.


    Only a few of them were left [using a sword].


    There was a little less entanglement with Makoto, and I thought back.


    I wanted to have a little more conversation.


    ¡öBifronce King of Immortality


    No illustration.


    A demon king who rules the western continent.


    A vampire king.


    It was defeated by Makoto a thousand years later.


    Even a thousand years ago, an unlucky demon king could defeat Makoto.


    The origin of the name.


    The 46th Devil of the 72 pillars of Solomon is "Bifronth."


    > Sometimes it is associated with spirit sublimation and necromancy (wiki)


    Therefore, it was adopted as the name of "King of Immortality" from the description.


    The image of the exterior is not so much a demon king as a "reaper".


    My weapon was a sickle.


    Probably the most "demon king" throughout the book.


    In the first half of the millennium, I remembered that I wrote it with great enthusiasm.


    I thought it was a pity that he was dead, but since he was the Demon King, I couldn''t help it.


    ¡öCain Apostle of the Evil God


    No Illustration


    Black Knight Demon King.


    An apostle of the goddess Noah a thousand years ago.


    You will look at Lord Noah, and you will be captive to his beauty.


    In addition, you can add to Lord Noah''s illnesses by being born unhappy.


    However, I am very proud to be Noah''s Apostle.


    Therefore, we will try to increase the number of believers, but we cannot increase the number of believers with the divine punishment from the "Holy God Clan".


    Even so, it was a troublesome demon king who was trying to forcefully increase his followers.


    All of my fellow demon kings were invited once.


    Everyone will say no.


    Even in the Demon King''s army, I tried my best to invite Noah''s followers, but of course no one would become a follower.


    Thanks to this, it was floating in the Demon King''s army.


    The origin of the name.


    This is Cain and Abel in Genesis chapter 4 of the Old Testament.


    As I have said many times, I did not think about the first part of the millennium at all in this chapter, so I decided appropriately.


    The name of the Saviors is Abel, so it feels good for the enemy to be Cain.


    ... failed.


    I have a lot of reflections about the name, but I don''t think I was able to express my fanatics very well in the first part of the millennium.


    Makoto was even more crazy.


    However, the last scene in modern times where Cain stood up and helped Makoto disappear is the author''s favorite.


    The only unequivocally dead character with a named ally.


    I would like to visit his hometown in Akatsuri.


    ¡öAshtarot


    The strongest demon king on the northern continent.


    An ancient dragon that has lived for 100,000 years.


    Mr. White Dragon (Mel) ''s father.


    As I wrote later, the relationship with the white dragon (Mel) was troubling.


    You can be my brother, or you can be my lover.


    Eventually, she became a father, and Mel was treated like a runaway daughter.


    Incidentally, the appearance in the final chapter was also decided by "coming up with".


    The Divine Beast Leviathan was set up to be quite a mess, so it appeared as a means of transportation.


    At the time of Mel''s father, she no longer died, but instead she lost the majesty of the first part of the millennium.


    Origin of the name


    The 29th Devil of the 72 pillars of Solomon is "Astalotto".


    According to the original, the dragon has absolutely nothing to do with it.


    I decided it was cool somehow.


    ¡öGreat Demon King Evelyth and Disaster Witch Nevia


    No Illustration


    Problem children.


    It was a character that bothered me until the end.


    The origin of the name.


    Evelyn is the king of demons in Islam.


    Judaism and Christian Satan.


    Nevia took it from Queen Ginevia of Arthur in the story of King Arthur.


    Queen Guinevere''s affair with Knight Commander Lancelot at the Round Table made her feel that she was perfect as a bad girl.


    As for the Great Demon King, his character was fluffy until the end.


    At the time of Chapter Three, nothing had been decided.


    I made it a child''s voice, so I planned to be a child at first, but I didn''t really know whether Anna would slash the Great Demon King in a child''s appearance in terms of compliance.


    We also had plans for a more vicious character about Nevia.


    It looks like you''re doing a curse-free human experiment in the Land of the Moon.


    But eventually, I did something like "Infinite Monthly Reading" and became a witch aiming for world peace.


    In the book version, I was wondering if I should change the development or not.


    ¡öEil Olympus


    Goddess of the Land of Water.


    A gentle and uncompetitive goddess.


    A friend who is the watchdog of the goddess Noah.


    She has an older sister-like atmosphere, but she is much younger than Noah.


    It was because of the water goddess Eil...... that Makoto and Noah''s conversation ran out.


    If there are only two of you, the conversation will soon disappear, right?


    Since Eil-sama appeared, Makoto, Noah, and Eil have been very helpful.


    At the time of this chapter, Noah was a strong abomination to the Holy God Clan.


    However, it seemed like it would be a dark conversation, and I was worried about how it would unfold along the way.


    Then, the Water Goddess appeared and the policy was finalized.


    As you know, the antagonism between the ancient clan of gods to which Lord Noah belonged and the clan of holy gods has become loose.


    Imagine a sibling fight or a parent-child fight.


    If you''re fighting with relatives, you might as well.


    Eil-sama is the most generous goddess of the Holy God Clan.


    I hate fighting above all else.


    Because of this, the water country has the weakest military power.


    Thanks to Princess Sophia, I''m struggling.


    Eil-sama is not a heroine.


    It also does not heroinize.


    Ah, Futsu-ryu is... being considered.


    ¡öIla Olympus.


    ¡öEstelle


    The patron goddess of commerce.


    The goddess of destiny, who has jurisdiction over the western continent.


    The youngest of the Seven Goddesses.


    Chief among the most recent goddess candidates.


    It was quite a pimp.


    In the second half of the story, it was the overwhelming popularity from readers.


    I don''t know why the author is so popular.


    Set back here.


    In fact, the Goddess of Destiny (Ira) was scheduled for Las Boss.


    It was the role of the clan of the Holy Gods, who appeared on the Leviathan and stood by Makoto, the Apostle of Noah.


    At first appearance, you can see that Makoto has a lot of enemies.


    (Corrected in book version)


    However, since Lord Noah did not appear in the first part of the millennium, a substitute goddess was needed.


    Even the goddess of water (Eil) was nice... "


    As for the goddess of water (Eil), she was too calm and decided that there would be no sense of urgency.


    Preferably, the goddess who couldn''t afford it any more than Makoto... there was only Ira-sama.


    At first, I couldn''t grasp the character, but it became popular by entangling it with Makoto.


    In the final chapter, you surpassed Lord Noah''s popularity.


    Ira-sama... is a heroine.


    From the Las Boss, I quickly became a Class Change Heroine.


    How did this happen?


    However, the relationship between Makoto and Ira-sama was confusing.


    ¡¤ Makoto Ira: Senpai you can rely on. But it''s dangerous, so I have to follow up.


    Ira Makoto: A cheeky but helpful junior. But without my help, we can''t do it!


    It is a mental symptom.


    Emotions of love are "zero" to each other.


    While relying on each other, we are in contact with the mount without ourselves.


    Because of that, we are very cheap and don''t hesitate to talk to each other.


    Too close a distance between Makoto and Ira-sama would be frightening to the heroines.


    Noah is no exception.


    Of course, it will be available in A-Futtsuri.


    ¡öNaia


    No Illustration


    External God.


    A thousand incarnations, freely variable.


    Crawling chaos.


    Also known as Nyarrathotep.


    I thought, "Isn''t the moon goddess Nyarrathotep?" There was a person there who was guessing.


    Furia-san, the moon shrine maiden, also refers to Kuturuf mythology as the most beautiful of humanity (APP18).


    The reason for their appearance was that they wanted to create a third force that would put a sideways spear into the antagonistic structure of the Holy God Clan and the old God Clan.


    It is the writer''s hobby to make the god tribe the god of Kuturf mythology.


    ¡öAltena Olympus


    The goddess of justice and triumph over the sun.


    Noah''s childhood friend.


    The Divine King on his behalf.


    One of the most powerful gods in the Holy Divine Clan.


    The ruler of the entire universe.


    There are a lot of sister gods and bad father gods who are nasty.


    The origin of the name.


    Athena is a Greek myth.


    The uptel of the Father God is of Roman mythology, and in Greek mythology it is "Zeus".


    Incidentally, the basis of the worldview of "Believer Zero" is Greek mythology.


    1) Creator God... first stars Uranus (heaven) and Gaia (earth).


    2) Old God Clan... gods of Kronos and Titan who took control of the world from Uranus


    3) Holy God Clan...... Zeus defected to his father, Kronos, and ruled the Olympus Clan.


    Evil God King Tiffon is another name for Tupone, the largest monster in Greek mythology.


    This time, I couldn''t draw an episode of the evil god tribe at all, so it was a point of reflection.


    ¡öNoah Titan


    Illustration: 6 Volume Cover Left


    Illustration: Portrait of Somewhere on the Right


    Masterminds the movie''s "sign" as a heroine.


    It was an old god tribe and was originally an evil god.


    The goddess who guides the protagonist.


    As for the goddess Noah, it is the character that "changed" the most when it was made into a book.


    The person in charge of the publishing house advised me that "Goddess" is a heroine, so please make your tone and personality "cute".


    At the end of this chapter, Lord Noah has a vengeance on the Holy Nation, but he has refrained from expressing it since.


    It has become a very generous character who gets along well with Eil-sama, the sacred god clan.


    The reason is that if the heroine looks like a bad girl to the reader, there is a high probability that [it won''t sell].


    As many of you know, it''s not uncommon to see a Light Nobel''s ¡°cut-off.¡±


    That''s why the editor suggests avoiding breaks whenever possible.


    My work is of the type where the heroine stands out (guided by the goddess''s heroine, adventuring in cooperation with the elf''s heroine), so I have to tell you that the heroine is not attractive.


    Therefore, we had a detailed discussion with the editor about Noah.


    Thanks to this, this work lived a long life by the end of the nine volumes.


    The person in charge has changed since then, but I am very grateful for the advice at that time.


    However, for me, Master Noah is a heroine and a mastermind, so I wanted to express it.


    > Chapter 7 "The Land of Fire" Edition


    > 170 episodes Takatsuki Makoto benefits from victory


    > Olga¡ó Saul Talisker''s perspective¡ó


    > What I saw there was something sacred next to Makoto, the hero of the water kingdom.


    > - Don''t look at that.


    > ¨D ¨D The mouth of the overly beautiful being was heavily distorted.


    I looked directly at it.


    > I have goosebumps all over my body, my body is stiff and I can''t even speak.


    I thought I smelled Master Noah''s mastermind around here.


    In response, several people said, "Master Noah, are you planning something? It was a pleasure to be commented on.


    By the way, in the first plot, we were going to "really destroy the world".


    The name of the goddess "Noah" derives, of course, from "Noah''s Flood".


    When it came to making books, we decided to destroy the world.


    The final chapter is "Goddess Edition" because Noah is in love with Makoto.


    It was a character that bothered me a lot, but I think it was an attractive sign of heroine.


    About the¡ö New Works


    Actually, I sneaked up on the new work.


    ¡öWork Name:


    A soft swordsman with zero attack power - abandoned by a familiar princess to study at the School of Magic, he took care of the demon king ~


    ¡öURL: http://www.musee-armee.


    https://ncode.syosetu.com/n3992hp/


    Up to four stories are currently available.


    [Arisuji]


    The main character is Eugene Santa Field, the head of the Imperial Military Academy, who gave up his magic swordsman in an incident.


    He had a dream.


    It is to become the "Emperor''s Sword" of the childhood friend and companion of the Emperor, Airi Glenflair, and contribute to the further prosperity of the Empire.


    But the dream is crushed.


    By the flaws in his talent.


    Eugene, who was not old, was abandoned by her childhood friend.


    Desperate, Eugene enters the "Ryukyon Magic School", the highest school on the continent, because of his father''s trouble.


    Eugene''s life is shifted by his diverse encounters at school.


    Eventually, it became so wavy that it involved the whole continent... "


    </I''ll show you this far. >


    The final labyrinth (last dungeon), the Tower of the Heavens (Babel), rises majestically in the middle of the southern continent.


    Therefore, this is the story of the "southern continent" that separates the sea from the western continent where Makoto Takatsuki was active.


    The timeline coincides with the start of the "Believer Zero Goddess Soma" (¡¤) (¡¤).


    In other words, as soon as Makoto Kunya-san is transferred or reincarnated into another world,


    Makoto is practicing admirably in the water temple on the western continent.


    If you''re interested, read about it.


    * Important *


    ¡öUpcoming Updates


    In the future, I will write Chapter Eleven, "A Futatatatari".


    The update speed is "once a month".


    However, this note does not include the web version.


    The next update is scheduled for [May 25].


    May 25th is the release date of the four-volume comic book.


    The cover is Lucy and Sue. (I''ll put it on Twitter)


    The Lucy & Saiu painted by Shiroi-sensei is very cute, so please take a look.


    It is the content of "A-Futa-Suta-Ri", but it is basically SS.


    Think of it as a short story in the front and back editions.


    I don''t write long stories (maybe)


    How long do you think you''re gonna write "A-Futa-Suta-Ri"? However, the answer is "As long as the commercial series continues".


    Specifically,


    The novel version is continued


    Manga version in series


    For as long as either lasts, continue with "A-F-A-S-R-".


    So, please support me.


    ¡öAnd finally,


    I''ll give you my impressions.


    More than 370 reviews!


    Thank you!!!


    > Congratulations!


    > Thank you for your hard work!


    > Happy Holidays!!!!


    Thank you very much.


    It is thanks to your support that we have been able to complete it.


    > We are also looking forward to the after story.


    In the future, we''ll keep it updated, but we hope you''ll be able to stay with us.


    > Where''s Sai-san''s sister?


    There were a lot of questions about this.


    As mentioned above, the reappearance is pending at this time.


    > It was about Makoto, and if you thought you would become a demon king, it was a god''s end.


    In fact, since Makoto has the [Dragon King''s Certificate], he is a true demon king to the demons living in the northern continent.


    However, Makoto himself is not very aware.


    I asked you to write a lot of other things, but I can''t write anymore, so it''s around here.


    Finally, publicity.


    The new book, "The Soft Swordsman with Zero Attack", is scheduled to be updated every day up to about 10 episodes.


    https://ncode.syosetu.com/n3992hp/


    It''s a GW holiday!


    Ladies and gentlemen, have a good holiday!


    See you soon!!

 345 Episode 340: Makoto Takatsuki makes his way to the fringe village (first part)

    "Survey of old customs in the peripheral villages?"


    I repeat the quest I just asked for.


    The location is a room in the royal castle in the Land of Water (Roses).


    It is the room of Princess Sofia.


    It was me and Lucy who were there.


    And the owner of the room, Princess Sophia.


    Yeah, that''s right. Brave Makoto.


    Princess Sophia sits beside me and holds my hand.


    "What exactly are the old customs, Sophie?"


    Sae-san is biting the cookie.


    Princess Sophia turned her face toward Sai-san and replied.


    "Aya-san, there are rumors that there are still [raw] [...] [...] customs in the village."


    ¡±Raw, wow, that''s barbaric¡±


    Lucy sits on the sofa and answers.


    You guys are too relaxed in front of the princess, aren''t you?


    I thought so, but apparently, while I was there a thousand years ago, Saeko and Lucy were immersed in Princess Sophia''s room.


    Of course, it was the most powerful adventurer in the Land of Water''s [Guren''s Fang].


    Lucy and Saiu had countless achievements in the Water Kingdom, mainly the monster crusade, and they were allowed to give the princess a disrespectful lecture.


    (... well, it''s actually just a friendly relationship)


    That''s why Sai and Lucy feel at home in Princess Sophia''s private room.


    I''m the only one who seems a little nervous about the [Royal Quest].


    Brave Makoto? What''s the matter with you? You look strange.


    And Princess Sophia, who had been snuggling up to me since before.


    "No, nothing." It''s a direct request from Princess Sophia, so I''ll do my best. "


    When I said that, Princess Sophia looked sorry for some reason.


    "Hero Makoto... it''s not like I''m supposed to ask you to be my country''s hero..."


    "It''s okay, Sophia." Makoto is spare time. "


    "Yes, yes, if you don''t make a request, I''ll go somewhere, Sophie-chan"


    Princess Sophia seems to have a hard time asking me out.


    However, as Lucy and Sai are right, you don''t have to hold back.


    I was free.


    "I didn''t have any plans, as you two said." Well then, why don''t you stop that sacrificial ritual, Sophia? "


    "No, it''s okay because we''re ordered to do it by the Royal Family of Roses." This request is for investigation only. However, the reason for requesting everyone is that the person who is giving their lives is a problem..... "


    Um, did you say [Mizugami-sama] at Shimei Lake, Sophie?


    Sae-san asks.


    By the way, Lake Shimei is a huge lake in the middle of the water country (Roses).


    It is said that its size is more than a fifth of the size of the country of water.


    "If you''re talking about Mizugami, I know it too." It''s a famous story known to the people of the Woodland. It''s a monster that has long been said to be the Lord of the lake. "


    ¡°Yes, there are anecdotes all over the place that have been raiding the surrounding villages for hundreds of years, demanding the sacrifice of the dead.¡±


    Is that really there?


    "I don''t know... but the current law is to report to the shrine knights in each municipality when the monsters actually appear." It''s illegal to give a sacrifice. ¡±


    I see.


    "However, even if you are a strong monster, such as [Mizugami-sama], you might be attacked by the Temple Knight of the Water Kingdom, Sophie-chan"


    Hey, Sai-san.


    Maybe that''s right, but let''s wrap it up a little more in Oblate.


    Aya-san ~? That''s right, but there''s a way to say it!


    "Wow, I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Sophie, don''t get angry!"


    Princess Sophia is bewildered.


    "Leave it to me!" Hey, Makoto! "


    "That''s right, Lucy."


    I understand the request.


    Well then, please!


    The smiling Princess Sophia is still clinging to me.


    Today, it is always closer.


    Well, I guess so.


    Is it silent pressure on you for not showing your face lately?


    Maybe we should do something huggy.


    Well then, I''ll go.


    I put my hand on Princess Sophia''s body and gave her a light hug.


    "... are you leaving now?"


    I shrugged and was hugged back with about twice the force.


    Yeah, right.


    "I asked you to do it, but I can''t help it..."


    Princess Sophia closed her eyes and approached us.


    (... eh? Now?)


    Confused, she was kissed by Princess Sophia.


    Quick decision!


    I was surprised and let go of my hands, but it was strange not to do anything, so I hugged Princess Sophia again.


    And keep kissing.


    I waited for a while, but Princess Sophia didn''t leave at all.


    ¡±Nh... Makoto...¡±


    (W-Well, it''s been a long time....)


    There was no sign of Princess Sophia taking her lips off.


    It would be an honor if it were a manifestation of the will to be loved.


    As for me, I like Princess Sophia, and I want to respond to her feelings.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Le (...) - (...) - (...) and (...) - (...) - (...) - (...) - (...) - (...) - (...) - (...) - (...) - (...) - (...) - (...) - (...) - (...) - (...) - (...) - (...) - (...) - (...) - (...) - (...) - (...) - (...) - (...) - (...) - (...) - (...) - (...) - (...) - (...) - (...) - (...) - (...) - (...) - (...) - (...) - (...) - (...) - (...) - (...) - (


    I just looked at it and didn''t say anything in particular.


    (Why are you both silent!?)


    Gee, Lucy and Saul are staring at us like a cat.


    Um... I''m scared.


    In the end, the kiss from Princess Sophia lasted for more than three minutes.


    And after he left me, he fixed up a little messy clothes.


    Well then, let''s go. Brave Makoto.


    "Yes, yes..."


    Princess Sofia''s long kiss makes her head a little dizzy.


    I got up on the sofa and headed to the exit of the room.


    "Lucy, Saiu-san. Shall we go?"


    "... yes..."


    "... finally..."


    The two voices are a little low.


    When I tried to leave the room in a hurry.


    "Lucy-san, Aya-san." I hope for the brave Makoto.


    Princess Sophia uttered such words.


    What, are you gonna talk to me here? I thought that Lucy and Sae-san''s reaction was normal.


    "I know." Leave Makoto alone, Sophia. "


    "Takatsuki, we''re going to fall from the surface. Sophie-chan"


    Yes, you two are safe.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I''m not saying anything particularly strange.


    I had a strange feeling about my back.


    I wish I could predict the future, but today I can''t see the "Spirit of Time".


    (It''s not a bad feeling, though...)


    I''m a little concerned.


    Well, I can''t help thinking about it.


    It''s been a long time since we had an adventure.


    Let''s tighten up.


    ¡ó


    ¨D ¨D Arrive at the fringe village at the edge of the water country (Roses).


    The population is about a thousand people.


    It was a small village made up of agriculture and fishing.


    I used Lucy''s spatial transition (teleport) to move.


    I also want to master spatial transition as soon as possible.


    It only succeeds about once every five times.


    And Lucy and I first came to the mayor''s house.


    As soon as we entered the village, we, the outsiders, were spotted by the villagers and were urged to greet the village chief first.


    I had no problem with this because I had planned to do so originally.


    All of the houses in the frontier village were small, but among them, the relatively splendid buildings were the houses of the village chiefs.


    Upon entering the house, the village chief''s wife guided him to the guest room.


    "This... is indeed the seal of the Royal Family of Roses." So you''re royal envoys? ¡±


    The village chief was a petite old man over 70 years old.


    I can see through my eyes the emotion of bewilderment.


    The young adventurer is calling himself a royal user, so he may be suspicious.


    Incidentally, the letter has magic to prove that it belongs to the real Royal Family of Roses.


    So we can quickly prove our point.


    "Hmmm... if there is still a raw sacrifice in this village..." Is it an autographed document from Princess Sofia..... "


    The village chief crushes as he strokes his chin and beard.


    I can''t tell what you''re thinking from the look on your face.


    So, what''s the point?


    I asked straight away.


    "Of course, there is no such barbaric custom as sacrifice." Please tell Princess Sophia so. "


    The village chief replied with a stubborn smile.


    (Hmm, which one is this...?)


    Intuitively, it''s somehow like a lie.


    I became a god tribe by Lord Noah, but I still don''t have the ability to read my mind.


    I wonder if Fujiyakan would have helped me.


    Well, I''ll let you stay for a while.


    I see. There''s a festival tomorrow with Mizugami-san, isn''t there, Murakami-san?


    Lucy and Sai broke into a conversation between me and the village chief.


    "Hmm... but since it''s a sacred festival to wish for the prosperity of the village, for outsiders..." Besides, there is no place in this village to entertain customers from anywhere else.... "


    The village chief''s tone seemed blatantly unpleasant.


    Apparently they don''t want us to stay.


    "I won''t bother you in the village. I''m camping on the shores of Lake Shimei.¡±


    "But... there are monsters in Lake Shimei at night." As you can see, you are young adventurers. It''s better to stay in a safe inn in a neighboring city..... "


    It''s okay. We''re [Oriharkon] adventurers.


    She showed the village chief, who was a difficult person, a necklace with a golden glow.


    The necklace is engraved with a sacred dragon emblem.


    Awarded to Divine Iron (Oriharkon) Adventurers.


    ... you know, the Holy Dragon is the White Dragon (Mel), right?


    I was given the sigil on my own, but do you know who I am?


    "Oh, that''s right!? You''re an Oriharkon adventurer in the Land of Water... but Guren''s Fang!?"


    "Yes, it is."


    Lucy stretched her chest.


    The village chief''s eyes widened in amazement.


    Saiu-san and Lucy looked alternately, and the village chief swallowed the vines.


    "I see, I get it. It''s a village with nothing, but please take your time."


    As I finally gave up, I got permission to stay.


    (I wonder if this is the concern of Princess Sophia.....)


    Judging from the attitude of the village chief, I guess there was something I wanted to hide.


    We stayed a while to explore it.


    ¡ó


    I wonder if it''s around here.


    That''s right.


    Lucy and Sao decided on today''s campground in a familiar way.


    By the way, it is one of the small islands in Lake Shimei, not near the village.


    Why are you here?


    I''ll ask you a question.


    Makoto, what if you camped near the village and you were thrown into a tent?


    "Hey, sometimes, right, Ru-chan?"


    "...... Huh?"


    I don''t know, but it seems like it could be an exclusive village.


    I didn''t expect it at all.


    Before I knew it, the experience of the two adventurers was amazing.


    If I were to dedicate my sacrifice to a monster called [Mizugami-sama], it would probably be done near Lake Shimei, so it was a good place in the sense of monitoring.


    Place a tent in a place hidden by trees.


    Moreover, it seemed that the [Concealment] magic would be activated if the magic power was cast down.


    Lucy poured her magic into the tent, making it as transparent as the air.


    If you don''t get close enough, nothing seems to happen.


    I didn''t think I''d have to worry about being attacked by a monster.


    We went into a magical tent.


    And I was surprised.


    Huge! Is this the latest magical tent?


    It''s a little different, isn''t it?


    "It''s a magical little house (cottage), to be exact." I bought a new one for this adventure. "


    Huh? Then you were expensive.


    This adventure isn''t that rewarding.


    Rather, it''s a personal request from Princess Sofia, so it''s close to volunteering.


    "I had some money left over." Sophia lamented that Makoto would not use the budget reserved for heroes at all. "


    "Yes, I used to use a tent for two with Haru-chan, but it was old."


    "If Makoto is with you, it''s better to be spacious." That''s why it''s new. "


    I see. Thank you. Lucy, Saiu-san.


    "It''s okay." Here, put your luggage around there. "


    "I''ll prepare the rice."


    Lucy tidies up the baggage.


    Sae-san cooks in the kitchen provided in the magical cottage.


    I''m out of hand. [M]


    (Do you want to investigate the purpose of this survey?)


    I asked the water spirits to check Lake Shimei for any abnormalities.


    But I didn''t find anything that bothered me in particular.


    The Toyotomi Festival in the village is said to start tomorrow, so if you want to investigate, it will start tomorrow.


    While I was doing that, Sae-san finished cooking.


    It seems that the ingredients were shopping in the capital of the kingdom of water.


    Yes, please ~


    Roasted thick meat and fried fish.


    The fragrant bucket is filled with plenty of butter and cheese.


    A soup with lots of vegetables and mushrooms.


    There are other dishes that look delicious.


    "It''s delicious!"


    "If you''re Aya''s culinary expert, don''t you want to open the shop?" It''s really delicious, isn''t it? "


    "Ehehe, there''s a change, too."


    The dinner was greatly exuberant.


    It will be a banquet to the extent that it is not too drunk.


    As I was doing so, it got dark around here.


    For the time being, I''m going to bed.


    Well then, I''m going to take a shower.


    Lucy disappeared into the shower.


    Yes, there''s even a shower room in the magical cottage.


    It seems that hot water is produced by magic.


    When you turn off the zer, you can hear the water flowing.


    Pi-chan, I can hear the sound of the water jumping.


    Although it is spacious, it is only one room in the cottage.


    The sound of Lucy''s shower somehow made her uneasy.


    I thought I was going to train in Water Magic... and Po''s body weighed so much.


    Saeki-san was leaning on me.


    Hey, Takatsuki-kun


    ¡°What''s the matter? Siu-san


    "This reminds me of junior high school."


    Is that so?


    Since before, you can''t stand to lie on my lap with your head on your back, or even keep your body on your back.


    Somehow it''s like a cat.


    Certainly, even in junior high school, when she was lying in my room, she sometimes lay in my bed.


    But of course, it has stuck to this.


    "Fufufufu?"


    Sai-san is in a good mood.


    He cooked a lot of food today, and I practiced water magic with a little agitation while staying stuck to Sai-san.


    After a while.


    When the gacha opens, there is a sound of the door opening.


    "Aya, the shower is empty."


    Lucy came back.


    When I saw the current situation where Sai-san was stuck, I turned around, anticipating that she would say something... and I took a breath.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "What''s the matter, Makoto?" Make a strange face. "


    "Um...... Lucy, that look"


    "Isn''t it cute? I bought it in King''s Landing."


    Kuru and Lucy spin on the spot.


    Lucy was no longer in her usual wizard outfit.


    She was dressed in a super rough room with a short tank top and red mini shorts that could be seen on her stomach.


    There is more exposure than usual.


    It''s not that I''m dressed like a naughty girl, but I''m thrilled.


    Well then, I''ll go to the shower next time.


    Saeki-san disappeared into the shower room with a light footprint.


    Soon you will hear the sound of the water flowing.


    ?


    Along with the sound of the water flowing, you can hear Sae-san''s song.


    I don''t feel comfortable.


    "Bright mirror stop water, bright mirror stop water..."


    I was trying to calm my mind.


    "Hey, Makoto."


    Lucy hugged me from behind.


    Is it because I took a shower, or my body temperature is very hot.


    And the soft feel hits your back.


    What''s the matter, Lucy?


    When I was thirsty, I drank a glass of water that was nearby.


    I''ve been talking to Aya a lot lately.


    What do you mean?


    Lucy whispered in her ear.


    "I want Makoto''s child."


    "Ah!?"


    I was about to blow out the water in my mouth.


    "Ru, Lucy!?"


    What''s the matter?


    In retrospect, it was Lucy who was nicking as usual.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Huh? What? Makoto?"


    Are you kidding me? I couldn''t ask.


    You don''t have to read your mind.


    I''m serious.


    However, after that, it was a normal conversation without continuing the topic.


    However, it was rather unsettling.


    "I''m up!"


    "Welcome back, Aya."


    Sai-san got out of the shower.


    Tiny yellow t-shirt with black spats.


    Just like Lucy, it''s a rough outfit that I don''t usually see.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen it, but it''s so cute.


    but as exposed as Lucy.


    It''s not nasty.


    It was not a dress for going out, it was a full room suit.


    "Why are you dressed like that today...?"


    I was wondering if you would listen to me.


    Well then, let''s go to bed.


    "That''s right, Ru-chan"


    Huh?


    Lucy snaps her fingers.


    Then, the lights inside the magical cottage suddenly disappeared.


    For a moment, my eyes were confused by the darkness, but the lights were faintly lit instead of completely dark.


    A pale purple light shone through the cottage.


    Your eyes gradually get used to it.


    At that time, I was hugged by someone.


    "...... Makoto"


    Lucy.


    Before being called by his name and replying, he took (...) his lips (...) and was (...) beaten (...) by (...).


    You can hold me like this.


    "I can''t move..."


    Ahh, Ru-chan beat me first


    I can hear Sae-san''s voice.


    ¡±Puhaha¡±


    Plenty of time to kiss Lucy for more than 10 seconds.


    "...... Takatsuki-kun"


    Without a second to spare, this time (...) a (...) plug (...) was placed on Sae-san''s lip (...) (...).


    With a stronger force than Lucy, you can embrace her.


    "Aya, when you''re finished, you''ll be in your (...) erotic (...) erotic (...) erotic (...) erotic) relationship."


    (Eh...?)


    What are you talking about, Mr. Lucy?


    But the words were true.


    As soon as Saiu-san''s lips fell apart, Lucy kissed me again.


    And next, Sai-san.


    "Over and over again in turns..."


    Isn''t this a bad idea?


    Doing this during a request from Princess Sophia.....


    It''s okay, Mako-kun.


    (Water Goddess (Eil-sama)!?)


    The voice of the goddess of water resounded in her head.


    (Sophia accepts that this will happen between Lucy and Aya and Mako. Before you left, you said, "I''d like a hero Makoto, right?")


    (...... eh?)


    No, I did say that!!


    But why!?


    (That''s right. Did you intend to remain a ''virgin'' to join the Princess of Roses? Mako-kun)


    I heard Eil-sama sigh in awe.


    Huh?


    Is virginity a bad idea?


    Is there such a rule?


    (I don''t know... but I''ve never heard of a man with a husband who has no experience with women, even though he welcomes royalty and noblewomen to his wife)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "I''ve never heard of the goddess of water" is practically "nonexistent".


    "I-Is that so..."


    So, climb the adult stairs- Mako-kun


    The voice of the usual bright water goddess (Eil) rang out.


    And in front of her, Lucy and Saiu were staring at us with hot eyes.


    "Makoto..."


    "Takatsuki-kun..."


    I didn''t realize they were pushing me down.


    There''s no reason to resist...... nothing.


    - The night was long.

 346 Episode 341: Makoto Takatsuki makes his way to the fringe village (Part 2)

    - Chung, Chung.


    I woke up to the birds chirping.


    ¡±...... Ssssssssssssssss¡±


    I can hear a small sleep from next door.


    It was Lucy stuck in a thin blanket.


    Since Lucy (...) wore (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) (...), the line of her body was clearly visible even from the top of the blanket.


    "............"


    The memory of yesterday comes back.


    (Yesterday, with Lucy and Sae-san....)


    I remembered and blushed.


    "Ah! Takatsuki-kun, I''m awake." Ooh! "


    In the middle of my thoughts, Sae-san called me.


    "Oh, good morning, Sae-san." Get up early... "


    I get stuck in words trying to say, "You''re up early."


    ¡°What''s the matter? Takatsuki-kun?"


    Nikon, you look like an apron all the time.


    But something is different than usual.


    It''s like there''s nothing (...) but an apron...


    You must have noticed my gaze.


    From the smile that Saeko smiled, she turned into a mean smile.


    "I wonder what''s going on ~, did you do it so violently last night? Takatsuki-kun?"


    "Huh...?"


    Takatsuki-kun is a wolf in bed


    W-Was that so?


    Honestly, I don''t remember very well because I wasn''t cool.


    "Fufufu" doesn''t answer my question with a laugh.


    "Phew..."


    Lucy wakes up to our voices.


    "... oh noo, Makoto... Aya..."


    Is Lucy lacking sleep, or is she still confused?


    Naturally, Lucy was naked, stretching her elongation.


    I looked away in a hurry.


    "Ru-chan is as weak as ever in the morning." Come on, take a shower! "


    Sai-san pushes Lucy into the shower.


    Little by little, the sound of water echoed.


    "...... Aya, stay with me." Please wash your body... "


    "Geez! Ru-chan, I''m already in!"


    "You just have to let it in again." Here, take it off. Take it off. "


    "Hey! Don''t take it off." Don''t touch the strange place. "


    I heard Sai and Lucy''s lively voice.


    I put the breakfast that Sa-san had been preparing halfway to the table when I told BGM about the noise of the carcass.


    Shall I wash my body and clothes?


    ¨D ¨D Water Magic Wash


    Causes foggy water to remove dirt from your body and clothing.


    It''s a good magic that saves you time in the bath and immerses you in training, but it''s not popular with girls.


    Lucy, Sao, a thousand years ago, Anna and Momo didn''t have a good reputation either.


    Johnny praised me for saying, "It''s a handy magic."


    "Fu, I''ll do it again. Makoto"


    "Takatsuki-kun, you''re ready!? Thank you!"


    Lucy and Saeko returned from the shower.


    Thank you-


    Takatsuki-kun, eat too.


    Lucy and Sai-san sit between me.


    And they start eating breakfast.


    But I can''t move.


    ¡±... um... Lucy, Saiu-san?¡±


    What''s the matter, Makoto?


    Takatsuki-kun, don''t you have an appetite?


    The two of you can look at me worriedly, but they''re not.


    Clothes, clothes, clothes?


    Lucy and Sai just stepped out of the shower and wrapped a bath towel around her body.


    The two of them stared at me strangely as I hardened.


    No, why are you so defenseless?


    (No, why isn''t Mako okay? I''m not a virgin anymore.


    A stunned voice echoed through her brain.


    "This voice..."


    (Ail-sama?)


    (Last night, it was (...) Rakushi (...) Mi (...))


    I was told something outrageous.


    (Look, did you look at it!?)


    (I didn''t like it. I had no choice but to follow the instructions of Sister Altena. Ah, I''m sleepy)


    (Please don''t look at me!)


    It''s too much of an invasion of privacy!


    (Ahahaha. You can hold both girls overnight, and Mako, who is still a beginner, is still cute)


    (I don''t mind! Please stop peeking!)


    I complained to Eil-sama.


    (Ah, I still have work ahead of me. I''m busy. Can someone help me?)


    At the end of the day, I stopped talking to Eil-sama.


    Yeah... yesterday, you were looking at me.


    Makoto, hey, are you listening?


    Takatsuki-kun, who are you talking to?


    The two of them noticed the conversation with Eil-sama.


    I didn''t do anything wrong.


    "No, it''s nothing." Let''s eat dinner. "


    Chew on the salads, ham eggs, and toast baked with magic cookware that Saeki-san made for you.


    All of them were exquisite.


    Finish your meal in no time and soothe your throat with chilled milk.


    Phew, I took a breath.


    "Well then, today... um, Lucy?" Sai-san? "


    When they realized it, they grabbed my arm and wouldn''t let go.


    "Hey, Makoto? You''re working tonight, right?"


    "You still have time, don''t you, Takatsuki?"


    "Um... if I have time... what are we going to do?"


    There was no reply.


    I was once again pushed down by Lucy and Saul, who opened their eyes sharply.


    The two of them took their lips as they were.


    It continued last night.


    (Eil-sama might be watching you again...)


    I became anxious, but I immediately got better.


    Ms. Sai and Lucy are too cute.


    ... I wonder if it would be good for such a lousy life.


    ¡óThe evening of the day¡ó


    ... Don! Don! Don!


    ¡­¡­???


    ...... Gaya Gaya


    You can hear the festival in the village from a distance.


    It''s exuberant and seems like fun.


    I watched the village from a small island on Lake Shimei with the skill of "Chiri-eye".


    Makoto, do you want to join?


    Lucy asks.


    "I won''t participate." I''m going to do my job. "


    I replied with a bitter smile.


    I''m interested in the festival, but even if we were outsiders, it would just float.


    More than anything, I continued last night, and even during the day, Lucy and Sai-san''s (...) phase (...) hand (...) made me very sleepy.


    Even if I became a god, I still needed to sleep.


    "But the festival lasts a few days, right?" If I were to get a sacrifice, would that be the last day? "


    "Well, that''s usually the case. But this time I don''t think it''s a good idea because we''re here to watch.¡±


    Well then, I''ll have to keep an eye on you.


    Sai and Lucy are having a conversation about how they''re used to it.


    Their vast experience as battle-scarred adventurers in modern times is reassuring.


    It was quite a hard adventure a thousand years ago, but it was more a survival (survival) from the Demon King than an adventure.


    We took turns watching the village from our tents.


    After a while nothing happened, the night went on.


    It''s time to change the day.


    There was movement!


    Lucy let out a sharp voice.


    The festival in the village is much quieter.


    It was just when I was a little distracted.


    "... a small boat from the village is heading towards the back of Lake Shimei." There are three adults and one child on the boat. Maybe the child is raw. "


    Mr. Night Eye''s cleverness taught me.


    "What do we do? Stop?"


    Hmm, I think it''s just a deception.


    Then we can hold the scene.


    That''s right!


    Well then, let''s go!


    The three of us nod and start moving.


    ¨D ¨D Hidden Skill


    Using a hidden skill that has become divine, me and Lucy and Sao walk up the lake.


    By water magic, it is easy to walk on the surface of the water.


    The boat caught up with the larger of the small islands dotted around Lake Shimei.


    There is a small forest in the middle of the island.


    They got off the boat and disappeared into the woods.


    My vision is blocked and I don''t know what''s going on.


    (What if there was a monster called Mizugami in the forest?)


    (It''s okay, Makoto. There''s no sign of a monster on that island.)


    (But I''m worried about my child. Let''s approach slowly)


    Me and Lucy nodded to Saiu-san''s words.


    They say we''re getting closer to the island to make a big detour from the boat they were using.


    (Oh, look, it''s coming out.)


    (I don''t have any children with me!)


    (Did you leave it as a sacrifice...)


    Unfortunately, the rumors were true.


    In the land of water, sacrifice is illegal.


    But we''re not the police, so we can''t arrest the villagers.


    It is the duty of the Knights of the Temple.


    The three adults on the boat slowly left the island.


    At the same time, I landed on the island without solving the secret skill.


    In the middle of the island, about 100 meters in diameter, trees grow.


    Squeezing through it, I went deeper.


    In the middle of the forest was a small temple.


    A torch was sitting there by a stone lantern, and a roped child was rolling next to it.


    Looks like he''s fainted.


    Oh my God!


    I''ll help you!


    Lucy and Sara jump out faster than I do.


    Shh! Andsa-san cuts the rope with her sword.


    Lucy is giving her child medication for recovery.


    "...... nh"


    The child woke up.


    ¡±Phew!!!¡±


    He looks at us and screams like he''s scared.


    "It''s okay! We''re on your side."


    Princess Sophia asked me to help her.


    "Sophia-sama''s...?"


    At first, she was a child who looked frightened, but she looked strange compared to Lucy and Sae-san''s face.


    And finally, you stared at me.


    "We heard that there is a ''sacrificial custom'' in this village." I guarantee your safety. So, can you tell me? "


    "...... Yes......"


    When I asked, the child started to talk pimply with a dark face.


    ¡ó


    This is what children talk about.


    I''m sure I''m a sacrifice


    My parents died of an epidemic disease and lived in the houses of the village''s leading people


    It seems that once every few years in the village, a child who is not close to her like herself is sent to Mizugami-sama for sacrifice.


    It is certain that there is a "Mizugami Faith" in the village, but the meaning of "mouth control" is stronger than that.


    "I see... thank you for telling me such a hard story"


    I thanked the children and stopped them from telling me anything more.


    Unfortunately, there was still a custom of sacrifice in that village.


    In addition, there was a monster that was glorified as a water god, and it certainly protected the village.


    Sometimes, when other monsters attacked the village in the past, Mizugami-sama defeated the monsters.


    And the identity of the monster called Mizugami-sama -- apparently, it was an ancient dragon.


    An ancient dragon with a beautiful aqua scales.


    It was said to be called Mizugami-sama.


    "Ancient dragon..."


    One of the most powerful monsters on the western continent.


    You won''t get a hand or a foot in a village on the periphery.


    Makoto, what are you going to do?


    "We should evacuate him to a safe place first."


    "No way! When I''m gone, Mizugami-sama won''t show up!" "And the next candidate will be sent..." Even though I saved her.... "


    She''s a sweet girl.


    I''m worried about other children even though I''ve been chosen to live.


    Alright, let''s wait for Mizugami here.


    That''s what I said.


    Suddenly, it was dark around me.


    It turns out that the giant creature was right next to us, blocking the light of the stars in the night sky.


    Makoto!


    Takatsuki-kun!


    ¨D ¨D Fate Magic Mental Acceleration (Mind Axel)


    I activated my magic in response to Lucy and Sai''s impatient voice.


    Looking upward, an ancient dragon with a beautiful light blue scales looked down on us.


    I guess you used advanced magic to get this close without me or Lucy or Saiu noticing.


    In addition, it seems that there is an intelligent aspect such as demanding a sacrifice instead of helping the village from the story of the child earlier.


    This ancient dragon did not intimidate the villagers to demand their lives.


    Showing the price of protecting the village, he created the custom of raw sacrifices.


    I think it''s quite cunning.


    This is about 0.1 seconds of thinking.


    It would be possible to summon the Great Spirit of Water from here and unleash the Great Magic of Water with a pre-emptive attack.


    But I got lost doing it.


    For a while now, this ancient dragon didn''t respond to its [Danger Sensing] skill.


    In other words, it''s not murderous.


    (Do you want to have a conversation?)


    For once, it was a guardian god who protected the village in exchange for a sacrifice.


    Crusading without answering questions is a bit unnecessary.


    I solved the fate of magic and mental acceleration.


    As expected, the ancient dragons didn''t attack.


    "Lucy, Saru-san, wait."


    I will stop the two of them from attacking the ancient dragon.


    "... eh?"


    "... but..."


    He took control of the puzzled two and approached the ancient dragon one step closer.


    Now, if I thought I''d talk to you...


    "Huh? Isn''t that Makoto-san!!" It''s been a long time!! "


    Unimaginable from the look of the magnificent ancient dragon, a light voice popped up.


    ¡ó


    "...... So this ancient dragon is an acquaintance of Makoto?"


    Takatsuki-kun, introduce yourself to me...


    "I''m a young Luke of the Ancient Dragon Clan." Since Makoto pickled me with ice in the Great Labyrinth about a thousand years ago, I can''t defy Makoto-san. "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    With such a light tone, Lucy and Sao, the battle-scarred adventurers, were puzzled.


    Incidentally, the dead child lost consciousness when he saw the ancient dragon.


    Sae-san is taking care of her body.


    I remember a thousand years ago. [M]


    "Indeed he is..."


    I remember. It was definitely the ancient dragon that was in the deepest part of the Great Labyrinth the first time with Anna and Momo.


    "That''s right!! Did you remember me?!" At that time, it was hidden behind everyone''s back, but it was an ancient dragon that was put together by the water spirits of Makoto (Undine) and pickled in ice. "


    Haha, Luquichi-kun, the ancient dragon who smiles nostalgically.


    I felt nostalgic, but I couldn''t get used to it.


    I have something important to tell you.


    "Mr. Lukic, I came to investigate the fact that there is still a ritual in this village at the request of the Princess of the Land of Water (Roses)." Are you sure you''re receiving sacrifices from the village? "


    I asked a serious question.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Lucy and Saiu listened to it in silence.


    Now, what are you going to say to me?


    I''ve known him for a thousand years, but I can''t laugh at him if he was eating the people of the Land of Water as a sacrifice...


    "That''s what I''m talking about!! Makoto-san, I''m really sleepy (...) (...) Please listen to me."


    Without noticing my serious voice, the ancient dragon''s tone didn''t change.


    Trouble?


    "You regularly send me sacrifices from the villages around here, but there''s nothing you can do about it." That''s why I''m going to return it to the village, but the child who died doesn''t have a place in the village anymore, so I don''t want to go back. I can''t help it, I take care of my children and try to be independent when I grow up, but it''s quite difficult... well, sometimes the child I took care of gets a good look at and greets me, and that''s fun. What am I supposed to do with this? "


    "" "...... Eh?" "


    Not only me, but also Lucy and Saiu-san were surprised by the words of the ancient dragon.


    "Are you... looking after a child who has become a child of childbirth?"


    Why is that?


    "Of course. You said it to Makoto-san a thousand years ago, right?" From now on, in the western continent, ancient dragons and humans should get along with each other. "


    "Ah, ahhh... you did say that."


    Big Mother Dragon, you mean Mr. White Dragon.


    At that time, he was the Lord of the Great Labyrinth.


    "The Ancient Dragon Clan takes pride in keeping their promises!" I swear to Goddess of Destiny, I''ve never attacked a human race in the last thousand years! "


    Fufu, Lukich-kun''s chest is stretched out.


    Me, Sao and Lucy look at each other.


    (Makoto. Is what this ancient dragon is saying true?)


    (It is true that I made a promise a thousand years ago. It''s just evidence.....)


    (Well then, why don''t you let me see the girl who''s taking care of you?)


    (That''s right, Sai-san. Let''s do that)


    "Mr. Luki?, can I see the person who looks after your house?"


    Nice. Do you want to ride on your back?


    Spoiled by the words of the ancient dragon, we decided to let him ride.


    ¡ó


    "Here we are. Here we are."


    Lu Keichi, the ancient dragon, guided me to my residence.


    Almost in the middle of Lake Shimei.


    A large island was hidden by barrier magic.


    A large mansion is built on the island.


    Since Luke dropped us off, we''ve been human.


    He was a good young man with a model-like slender face.


    He is over two meters tall.


    The White Dragon, too, seemed to grow taller when the Ancient Dragon Clan became human.


    Mizugami-sama ~


    Welcome back ~


    People come out of the Mansion all at once.


    From the looks of it, it was a young group from a young child to a teenager.


    Where are those people?


    "Are you a new person?"


    Even though it''s a sacrifice, the clothes are fine


    From today on, you are also Mizugami-sama''s family!


    ¡­¡­


    We''ll keep quiet about what they say.


    Yeah, I don''t have to ask.


    The ancient dragon, Lukich, protected the children of the Water Nation.


    In any case, it''s a lot of people!!


    Apparently, they accept graves from other villages as well as the villages we went to.


    "The darkness of the land of the water..."


    "Thank you, Luke. You promised me... no, you did more than that."


    "What the hell!" Makoto-san is the hero who defeated the Great Demon King! It''s not a big deal what I''m doing. "


    Hahaha! Ancient dragon Lukich-kun laughing.


    Incidentally, it seems that the Great Demon King he is referring to refers to a thousand years ago.


    He didn''t seem to know much about the modern world.


    "What should I do, Makoto?"


    You should talk to Sophie once, right?


    Yeah, that''s right.


    I looked around at the ancient dragons and the children.


    Luki? is admired by his children.


    And they won''t want to go back to the village where they were buried.


    (The investigation is over, but it looks like it''ll take some time to resolve...)


    I''m sorry to hear about Princess Sophia''s troubles.


    ¡ó


    "Makoto, Aya and I will return to the capital of the kingdom of water once and for all." So I''m going to explain the situation to Sophia and see what''s next. ¡±


    He said that he would accompany me as a witness.


    Thank you very much!


    The oldest girl in the Ancient Dragon Mansion was holding hands with Sae-san.


    It seems that she was once put to death and has lived here.


    "So, I can''t teleport to a very large number of people, so I can only take two people with me." Makoto, can you wait here for me? "


    "I don''t mind if I answer the phone, Ru-chan"


    "Then Aya will touch Makoto, so don''t do it."


    "Kecy. It''s okay, right?"


    "I won''t let you run away." Well then, let''s go! "


    "Eh, already!? Takatsuki-kun, come..."


    Here, the three of them disappeared into "schwinn."


    Looks like the space has shifted.


    I''ll be left with nothing. [M]


    When I was alone, my drowsiness struck me.


    Can I rest somewhere?


    I asked Lu Keichi, the ancient dragon who was the owner of the mansion.


    Of course! Rooms without name tags in the Mansion are vacant, so please use them on your own.


    "Thank you."


    I entered the mansion to thank you.


    Going upstairs and into the back, there were several spare rooms.


    There was a simple bed in the room, and I lay there.


    When I closed my eyelids, I was struck by a sleeper in an instant.


    ¡ó


    The next moment, I was in the world of dreams.


    (Go to bed early!!)


    I was surprised at the speed with which I slept, but I thought about it carefully and I hardly slept since last night.


    Mainly because Lucy and Sarah didn''t let me sleep.


    And once again, observe the scenery of the dream world.


    Looks like it''s not just a dream.


    Looking around, the pink carpet and plenty of dolls are busy working in the Merchen space.


    However, it is actually a black workplace that operates 24 hours a day.


    Too familiar.


    ¨D ¨D It was the space of the goddess of destiny (Ira).


    Huh? Takatsuki Makoto?


    Ira-sama was looking at us as she ran her pen and sat in front of the office desk.


    Ira-sama, can I help you?


    "Something... you"


    When I asked you my question, you gave me a big, dumb sigh.


    What''s that?


    Did you have an appointment with Ira-sama?


    "No, it''s not me, it''s your Lord (...) God (...)"


    What happened to Lord Noah?


    I just came to say hello about a week ago.


    After the seal was lifted, I heard that I was usually fluttering with the goddess of water.


    As I was bending my neck, Ira-sama continued to speak.


    "I don''t like the (...) evil (...) or the (...) bad (...)"


    Huh?


    Although Master Noah was in a mood, he was unexpectedly less likely to push his mood across the board.


    Maybe he looked good in front of his followers.


    "Just come face to face with Noah." This is a gift.


    "Um, but I''m in the answering machine right now..."


    Let''s go! You''re the lowest of the gods!


    "Brutal!!"


    I tried, but it was in vain.


    The Divine Clan could not defy Ira-sama in sequence.


    Ira-sama was the only one who blatantly harassed me.


    Therefore, the next consecration was to "go to see Lord Noah, who seems to be in a bad mood".

 347 Episode 342: Makoto Takatsuki goes to see the goddess

    "It''s about Lord Noah..."


    In other words, it''s a seabed temple.


    After the seal was lifted, Lord Noah could go to the Heavenly Realm and other worlds, but he said, "The Heavenly Realm is nothing but breathless!" I''m wandering around in the subsea temple.


    Now, how do we get there?


    At present, only the spiritual body comes to the space of the goddess of destiny (Ira).


    I suddenly turned my gaze to the little goddess next door.


    What is it?


    Would you like to join us at the Seabed Temple?


    "Um......"


    I was exposed to a disgusting face.


    "You go alone."


    "Actually, I don''t like spatial transition (teleporting)....."


    You haven''t mastered it yet?


    "Isn''t it difficult? I can''t go where I thought I would go at all.


    "Hah... you''re a clumsy guy. Look."


    Ira-sama stretches her tiny hand towards me.


    I took that little hand.


    The next moment.


    The view in front of me was blurred and enveloped in light.


    ¡ó


    When the sight was opened, it was an interesting world of silver.


    (What, eh!?)


    Buzz, buzz, and the blizzard is blowing.


    It has a very cold view of the Arctic.


    "Ira-sama!! Where the hell is this place!?"


    I heard it loudly so that the blizzard would not hide my voice.


    "Where is the undersea temple?!"


    Ira-sama yelled back loud enough not to beat my voice.


    This is... the submarine temple?


    "Oh! I hope I can''t talk to you anymore!"


    When Pachin and Ira-sama sniped their fingers, something like a membrane of light was covered around me and Ira-sama, and the blizzard was blocked.


    It seems that you have set up a barrier.


    Takatsuki Makoto. Aren''t you cold?


    "I''m adjusting the temperature by manipulating the water spirits, so it''s okay." Ira-sama is thin.


    "I, the goddess, can''t do anything with the cold."... even so, Noah''s not in a bad mood. I wonder what Eil-sama''s doing. "


    It took me some time to understand Yira-sama''s words.


    "Since Master Noah is in a bad mood... is this blizzard happening?"


    Probably.


    Ira-sama said lightly.


    Oh, seriously!


    I stared at the violent blizzard that was blowing outside the barrier again.


    Ah... the spirits of the water and the spirits of the ice are tapping and dancing.


    The fact that the spirits are involved is still influenced by Lord Noah...


    Why are you in a bad mood?


    "I want to know... isn''t it because you''re not going to see me?"


    We regularly come to say hello, right?


    "Really? Hmm, I wonder what really happened." For now, let''s go. "


    Ira-sama suddenly walked through the blizzard.


    I''m going to follow you in a hurry so I don''t get left behind.


    I wonder if it will take about 10 minutes.


    Suddenly, a giant ice castle appeared in front of her.


    It was a beautiful castle with icy walls, roofs and decorations.


    Noah looks like he''s here.


    "Why are you here...?"


    "Now...?"


    Me and Yira-sama burned their heads at the same time.


    But even if I stay here, I can''t see you.


    I slowly opened a big door made of ice.


    The outer door opened lightly.


    I expected the ice castle to be dimmer, but it was flooded with gentle light.


    The light reflects off the ice, making it a fantasy space.


    There are some spirits of light.


    "These guys are cheerful, aren''t they?"


    "Why is it that the Spirit doesn''t hate the Holy God Clan Ira?"


    And I said, "Well, why not?"


    Even with the same spirit, Deer, the great spirit of the water, was frightened and rebellious against Ira-sama.


    "... the Spirit of Light doesn''t think of anything, my king." My head is all puffed up. "


    "Deer!?"


    Suddenly, I was shocked when I heard a voice from behind.


    I was surprised when it suddenly appeared.


    "Hey, The Great Spirit of the Water (Undine). How is Noah?"


    Yira-sama asks Dia.


    "I can''t say from my mouth.... please take care of my great goddess, my king."


    While saying that, Diae disappeared fuzzily.


    What''s he doing here?


    Do you want me to go to Master Noah as soon as possible?


    Me and Ira went to the back of the castle early.


    I came to the Great Hall.


    In the back of the hall, there is a huge throne.


    A poor woman sitting there was sitting on her cheek stick in a grumpy mood.


    It goes without saying who he is.


    My goddess of freedom and beauty, Lord Noah.


    Illa-sama walked in front of the throne.


    "Noah!! Why didn''t you come to the Eight Goddesses Conference at all!"... even the Moon Goddess (Nia)! It''s hard to compile opinions every time, so you should attend! "


    Ira-sama is yelling at Noah-sama.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Lord Noah didn''t respond.


    I sent my gaze to Ira-sama and me.


    ............ your spine is trembling.


    I haven''t felt intimidation from an absolutely powerful person for a long time (pressure).


    I felt like a lamb thrown in front of a fierce dragon.


    Master Noah, I''m scared!!!


    * giggle *, I''m in a bad mood!!


    ¡±Hee!¡±


    Ira-sama''s waist was pulled out.


    Ira-sama, are you okay?


    "Hey, what''s going on!" You''re gonna be all right! You better do something about it! "


    Illa-sama, who had tears in her eyes, was angry.


    (sighs, deep breathing, deep breathing)


    I activated my [Bright Mirror Water] skill.


    All right!


    Let''s go.


    "... Noah? Your family, Takatsuki Makoto, has arrived..."


    I speak to Lord Noah terrified.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I didn''t get a reply after all.


    When you just meet me a little bit.


    - Pooh!


    and turned away.


    Noah-sama?


    Tsk, turning sideways.


    Hmm, I''m in trouble.


    Looking towards Ira-sama.


    He shook his head to the side.


    It''s like giving up.


    (...... come out again)


    "I''m sorry for the sudden visit. I will ask again about the date and time."


    That''s what I said when I tried to leave.


    "What are you trying to do, go home on your own?"


    !?


    When I noticed, there was Master Noah next to me, grabbing my arm.


    As usual, your face is beautiful.


    But from the look on your face, it looks like you''re not in a good mood.


    "Here, sit down, Makoto."


    And when Noah snatched his finger, the castle of ice disappeared into a field of flowers.


    Inside, there''s a stylish table and a few chairs.


    I sat on one of them.


    Lord Noah sits right next to me without saying a word.


    Yira-sama sat down at the front seat of Noah-sama, who was a little lost.


    The table is lined with teapots with hot water and empty cups.


    From the good smell in the air, it seems like tea.


    It must be the brand that Noah picked up from his favorite planet.


    Was it Darjeeling''s first flash?


    I took it in my hand and poured it into Noah and Illa in their turn.


    Lord Noah grabs the tea cup and carries it gracefully into his mouth.


    Ira-sama is drinking tea as she breathes.


    Cat tongue, perhaps?


    I got the cup, too.


    I wanted to drink milk and sugar for a moment, but I remembered being blamed for it before.


    For the time being, try drinking it straight.


    A little reluctant.


    I waited for Lord Noah''s words thinking that I didn''t really understand the beauty of tea.


    Warm sunshine pours into the flower garden.


    Perhaps it is thanks to the Spirits of Light that the Great Spirit of the Water said earlier.


    From time to time you can hear the birds chirping.


    It was a calm time.


    "Makoto"


    "Yes, Lord Noah. What is it?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Lord Noah?


    I was spoken to, but the conversation didn''t go on.


    Ira-sama drinks tea without worrying about herself, and she is wearing cookies.


    After a few minutes.


    I wishI had told you that Mako-kun missed you already.


    The goddess with blond hair and blue eyes appeared.


    Then, naturally, she sits in a chair and makes herself a cup of tea and drinks it deliciously.


    The familiar face was like a goddess of water.


    Eil-sama, you''re here.


    "Eil-sama!! Where have you been!"


    Me and Ira-sama called out.


    "Hey, Ail. Can you not say the right thing?"


    Lady Noah glared at the goddess of water.


    "I can''t do it anymore... When Lucy and Aya were doingthis" sex... "with Mako the other day, it was getting rough... wait a minute, don''t tighten your neck." No, I''ll shut up. Don''t kill me. "


    Oh, Takatsuki Makoto. Did you graduate from virginity? Omedetou.


    "... is it my fault that Master Noah is in a bad mood?"


    "Oh, Makoto!? That''s not true." Because it has nothing to do with it! "


    The parking lot became chaos.


    I looked at Master Noah with an impatient look on my face.


    I don''t know, but it seems I''m responsible.


    I get up and kneel at Lord Noah''s side.


    "From now on, I will come to the submarine temple more often." If it''s not a nuisance. "


    "It''s not annoying!" Well, it''s a good idea to come and see a lot of people. "


    Noah''s expression became softer.


    Are you in a bit of a mood?


    "But you''re not good at spatial transition, are you?" Can you come to the submarine temple so often? "


    Illa-sama stuck around.


    ... I see.


    "I have to practice hard."


    "Huh, that''s where I come in!" Takatsuki Makoto! I''ll practice spatial transition with you every [...] evening from now on! Help me with my work instead! "


    "Eh, is that true? I''d really appreciate it."


    Leave it to me!


    That''s why I tried to shake hands with Ira-sama.


    Tightly, he grabbed my arm.


    It was Noah who was grabbing his arm.


    Looking at it, Ira-sama''s arm was grabbed by Eil-sama.


    "Ma ~ ko ~ ko?" Why do you ask other goddesses to teach you? Just ask me!! "


    "Ira-chan! I''ve told you so many times!" You can''t just let another god''s (strange) vassal (your) vassal (your) vassal (your) vassal (your) vassal) into the room! "


    Yes, yes.


    Me and Ila-sama will fight against the swords of the two pillar goddesses.


    But as for me, I have something to tell you.


    Noah-sama, Eil-sama. I''m sorry to bother you.


    ¡°What''s up, Makoto? If you have any complaints, tell me.¡±


    Mako-kun, what is your frustration with Noah telling you directly?


    Noah-sama, you taught me about spatial transition before, didn''t you?


    In fact, I was taught magic by Lord Noah when I became a god.


    I see.


    Oh, is that so, Noah?


    It looked like Eil-sama had never heard of it.


    "I was also taught how to transfer space..."


    "That''s right! I said I''d tell you whenever I asked!" Why don''t you ask Illa instead of me! "


    Lord Noah is angry with Punska.


    "That figure is so adorable..."


    ¡°Master Noah, may I ask you to explain the spatial transition method again?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that''s fine. Listen carefully."


    Pong and Master Noah, who had become a female teacher, raised their fingers.


    ¡°First of all,


    ¢Ù You can imagine where you want to go, right?


    ¢Ú Then, just jump on the spot and say "Ping!"


    Isn''t it easy? "


    "...... Thank you."


    I thanked him for the time being.


    Incidentally, the content that you taught me before is about the same.


    Eil-sama, Ira-sama. How about that? "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The goddess of water leans over her head, and Ira-sama''s face is "ehh...".


    "Oh, my God! That reaction!" In general, the Divine Clan can use spatial transitions from birth! How else can you explain it! "


    It is the word of Lord Noah.


    Apparently, for higher-ranking gods, spatial transitions are equivalent to breathing and blinking.


    "How do you breathe?" "Even if you ask me, it will be difficult to explain.


    That''s why Master Noah is not a pimp.


    No way.


    Noah, perfect and happy, has no faults.


    That''s why we''re struggling to master spatial transition.


    "Isn''t it okay if your buddy Lucy tells the elves?"


    Ira-sama asked me.


    Of course, I already tried it.


    "The spatial transitions that Lucy uses on her own are different from the spatial transitions that I asked of [Spirit of Time]." That''s why Lucy said, "I can''t teach you."


    "... I see."


    The goddess of water opened her mouth.


    "Illa is the one who teaches Mako-kun magic!" However, the place to teach is the submarine temple! "


    "Hey, what are you deciding on your own, Ail?"


    "Mako can''t come to the submarine temple at this rate." Also, Ira-chan, get rid of the (angel) shortage by yourself. Are you trying to recruit? "


    "...... you didn''t apply at all"


    Ira-sama was desperately dropping her shoulder.


    I''m struggling.


    I''d like to help if I can, but I can''t get too familiar with different God tribes.


    "When that happens, you told me to raise the compensation amount or relax the conditions...?"


    "But isn''t it unfortunate that the budget... makes it easier for you to do your job than I do?"


    ¡±Change your black thoughts... Ira-chan¡±


    There, the two pillar goddesses had a difficult story to tell.


    "Yes, Makoto, this way."


    Lady Noah grabbed my face and forced me to face the front.


    The beautiful face of Lord Noah in front of me.


    Isn''t it close?


    My nose seems to stick at a distance.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I was staring at you.


    I was about to be sucked in by the deep blue eyes of a gemstone.


    Noah-sama?


    By the way, Makoto was the type who didn''t feed the fish that he caught.


    "...... Huh?"


    The view in front of me became distorted.


    That''s right.


    I came to see the goddess in the dream world, so I had to wake up one day.


    "Next thing you know, come faster."


    Noah''s words echoed in his ears.


    - I woke up.


    ¡ó


    When I woke up, it was a ceiling I knew well.


    A mural of the goddess of water and an angel painted on the ceiling.


    This is undoubtedly the Rose Castle in the capital of the kingdom of water.


    Huh?


    Why am I at Rose Castle?


    I was supposed to be sleeping in the mansion of Lu Keichi, the ancient dragon.


    Did you come to bed?


    No matter what, it''s not that distance.


    Oh, you''re awake.


    Gacha, it was Princess Sophia who came with the door open.


    "I heard from Lucy and Aya. Thank you for investigating the customs of raw fish in marginal villages. Moreover, it seems that he even checked the safety of the dead children."


    "Um... why am I here?"


    "Lucy and Aya brought it here." The brave Makoto was tired and wouldn''t wake up. "


    Is that so?


    You''ve done Lucy and Sai a terrible thing.


    I fell asleep while you two went to the report.


    The ancient dragon was an acquaintance a thousand years ago, so it''s a stone.


    "No, that''s just a coincidence..."


    "I''m glad we can settle this peacefully."


    Princess Sophia sat on the bed I was sleeping in.


    And your body is leaning back and forth.


    Sophia?


    I heard from Lucy and Aya.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    "Last night... it was Raku, Mi, Mi, Mi, Mi, Mi, Mi, Mi, Mi, Mi, Mi, Mi, Mi..."


    "... eh?"


    Princess Sophia''s expression remained the same.


    As usual (cool) (beautiful) (beauty).


    As usual, I can''t read my emotions.


    ¡°What''s the matter? Brave Makoto?"


    Ah, no.


    (Eil-sama! Princess Sophia isn''t angry!?)


    I will call you, but there is no answer.


    * giggle *, call out when you have time to spare!


    ¡°Can you tell me more?¡±


    I was smiled at.


    He doesn''t seem angry, but he does seem very angry.


    So I had to explain the details of last night to my fianc¨¦e, Princess Sophia.